《The Supreme Satanic System》 Chapter 1 Prologue [The Curse Blood Of Lucifer] This is the tale of the time when mighty dragons and legendary phoenixes ruled the world. Under the shadow of such power beings, the feeble humans lived lives worse than ves. 1560 BC, Jerusalem The darker-than-ink night sky was torn asunder by the tongues of purple lightning. The nocturnal macabre was augmented even further by a priestess that was busy performing a forbidden ceremony. Around her were six innocent kids that watched the priestess in silence as she performed her ritual with a ceremonial bowl in front of her. A drop of blood could be seen, making its presence known inside it. The priestess was unperturbed by the earsplitting noises of the incessant lightning outside her abode as she chanted the spell in old Hebrew. The ritual wasplete when she ced the drop of crimson blood on the tip of her tongue and gulped it down with her eyes closed. "Heed my prophecy, my little ones. From today onwards, you shall walk on the path of greatness that will make you the rulers of this world. Here, drink this to your heart''s content and unleash the power that is bestowed upon you." She cut her two wrists and filled the bowl to the brim with her blood by cutting her wrists. The lightning noises could be heard even louder than before. The children obliged and drank the merlot drink one by one. But the macabre of the night was increased even further when the children started shape-shifting. One turned into a vampire, while the other changed into a werewolf. There was a witch among the children now. And being turned into a chimera and an elf were the fates of the other two. The children changed into something else before turning back to humans again. This was the phenomenon that happened with five children. But the sixth child remained human. Suddenly, two bat-like wings appeared on the back of the priestess. They pped, and she started flying up in the sky. Then she again used a spell and closed her eyes. "Listen, my children, after some thousands of yearster, a new intelligent and powerful species wille to the earth. It will be a nightmare for yourter generations. Until the ''Child Of Destiny'' was born and led the six families of yours into a new age, you should all stay hidden and rule the earth from behind the scene. ." The priestess announced a prophecy. "You all now have the cursed blood of Lucifer in your vein. Never listen to his calls, or you will eternally be his pawns." Then she flew away into the sky. A decadeter, the six kids now be all adults and very strong. Then, they started hunting dragons and phoenixes. One by one, they killed many of them. The Dragons and Phoenixes became fearful of their strength. And atst, they left the earth and returned to their home, a magical realm. Afterward, the six families were hidden as normal humans and ruled the earth from behind the scene. ------------------------------------------------------- 2021, 5th October An alien species called ''Ogara'' came to the earth in peace. They all looked alike human and had simr D.N.A. origins. It''s just that they had more advanced genes which could even control the naturalws and were stronger physically than human beings. After a civil war broke out on Ogara''s inhabitable, their got destroyed. So, they had been searching for a simr world to settle in for around 500 years until they found the earth. The Ogarian took their advanced level of knowledge to humans as a gift for their settlement on the earth. After five years of assimtion of Ogarian into human society, humans fully epted them and even started inter-marriage between them. After three decades, the earth became very advanced in science and technology. It even started colonizing across space. Soon, another species called themself ''Angel'' appeared in the colonies of earth. And a war soon broke out. Chapter 2 The Dork! Present-day, 2056, 12th March Ding! Ding! Ding!... ( sound of rm-clock) "Master Bobby, time to wake up! Time to wake up! It''s already 6 O''clock." "Wakey wakey, sleepyhead!" A female AI voice kept speaking repetitively. Ding! Ding! Ding!... "It''s 6:30 Am. Now, I am ying your favorite song." The AI spoke. ?? Hey girl, hey girl ?? (Upbeat Pop song) ?? From the day I meet you ?? ??My heart is never the same ?? ??It keeps beating, boom boom boom ?? ... Anky boy stood up from his bed. He stretched his body and went inside the bathroom. During his shower, he spoke. " Lucia, show me today''s MBC morning news." Then suddenly a small ball flew beside him and started shing light. It projected a holographic body of a hot female news anchor. "Good morning! I am Julia Hills. Right now on the morning news today, the 7th Johnson Space Corp under themand of Captain Jean Carlos has sessfully driven out those angels from the delta belt region. Now, the delta belt region will be the colony of our earth again." And she continued reading the important highlights of thetest news. The boy came down with a fancy backpack. He also wore a pair of thick sses. "Good morning Bobby! Come,e. I have prepared pancakes for today''s breakfast." Margaret White greeted him with a smile. She was his adopted cousin of the family. Also, a stunningly beautifuldy in her early 20s. She had a tall physique and silky ck hair. "Morning Margaret! " Bobby smiled and sat on a chair nearby. Then, he started spreading butter on top of the two pancakes on his tes and poured syrup all over the stacks. Bobby started eating the pancakes. "Did uncle and aunt already leave for work?" He asked with his mouth full. "Um, mom and dad left an hour ago." She replied and watched him eating the pancakes. Bobby stood up and said, " I am leaving, too." "Hey, Bobby, eat one more. You are bing thinner." She passed a pancake on his te. "No, I am full now," said Bobby. Then he looked at his watch. "Ah! It''ste again. Margaret, see you!" Then he rushed out of the house. ---------------------- Oraga''aon Institute of Space Science and Technology. It was previously known as MIT. Bobby was currently giving a presentation inside a hall. Hundreds of VIPs are gathered inside the hall. Most of them were renowned scientists, politicians, and sessful business people. A small ball was projecting a 3D image of a ck hole. Bobby continued giving his lectures. "Guys, my conclusion on my thesis is that we can finally explore the ck hole, which is still a mystery to us by harnessing the power of the ''Dark energy''. Thank you, everyone." Bobby concluded his speech and came down from the stage. p! p! p!... The crowd apuded him. After the seminar, Bobby walked toward the college canteen. He passed by the college''s yground. Thud! A football hit him on his back, making him fall t on the ground. "Hey, dork! Bring the ball here." A bulky man among the three of them shouted at him. "Hua hahaha. Sammy, go easy on him. " One of them said and looked at Bobby like a hunter looking at his prey. Bobby quickly stood up and brought the ball to them. He looked at them timidly and tried to run away. "You think you can run away from us? Hahaha. Wind punch!" Sammy said and punched in the air. A strong wind in the shape of a fist appeared in the air and hit Bobby''s back. "Ouch! Aaah!" Bobby screamed with pain and rolled on the ground. The three bullies walked toward him slowly. Sammy put one of his legs on Bobby''s face and red at him. "Boy, I have already warned you to stay away from Diana. Hmm! A dork who doesn''t even have a single trace of origin chi in his body trying to woo my girl. Hmph, Defect! Know your ce." Sammy said and kicked him in the face three times. "Aahh! Aaahh!" Bobby screamed, turned his body, and covered his head with his hands. "Sammy, that is enough! Hee hee hahaha, if he dies, then we will all be in trouble. You have already taught him an excellent lesson today. Let''s go. " Tim, one of the bullies said, stopping Sammy. "Listen, boy! Next time I see you with her, I will kill you." Sammy threatened him and turned around to leave. "Wait! I forget something." Tim blurted. He searched and took out Bobby''s purse from his pocket. Then, he took out all the cash inside the purse, threw it back to him, and said with a grin, "Hey, dork! Listen to Sammy. He is not kidding this time. Oh, and thanks for the cash. Hahaha! Let''s go." Then, the three left the yground quickly. "What did I do wrong? She is the one who always keepsing to me. Those assholes! " Bobby shouted and punched on the ground. "If only I have a trace of Origin Chi, no one will dare to look down on me. " After two years of assimtion of Ogarian into human society, scientists of both human and Ogarian researched and finally had a breakthrough regarding the human genes. After that, they made a serum called ''Titan''s might'' and vinated all the humans on the earth. Then, everyone started to develop superhuman powers. They were called the first generation. Their offspring had also developed special energy inside their bodies. They called it the ''Origin Chi''. But 10% of the next generation were born without this energy. They called them the Defects. Under the new social system, the Defects were scorned and had little social standing. Suddenly, a beautifuldy ran into the yground and picked him up. She wore a white shirt and jeans. "Bobby, what happened? Who did this to you?" She asked worriedly. Bobby looked at her and remained silent. Then, he flicked her hands away and said, "Diana, you stay away from me. I don''t need your damn pity." Then he slowly walked toward the canteen. "Hey, wait! I am here to tell you about something else. The director told me that you are needed to quickly report to his room right now." Diana shouted from far behind. "What does he want with me? I really hate this ce." Bobby murmured. Then, he changed his direction and rushed toward the Director''s office. Chapter 3 A Genius Military Strategist! Inside the director''s office, three men were currently sitting on the sofas. They all wore suits. They were currently drinking coffeefortably while checking Bobby''s profile on a holographic 3D- screen projected from a small ball floating in the air. "Director Kemino, he is a bloody ''Defect''!" One of them spoke in a British ent. He was a well-built Caucasian blonde man. "Yeah, Captain Jean Carlos. But, this boy is a genius in every other field. Check this out. " Director Kemino replied and ordered the AI, "Si, show me all the academic achievements of Bobby Bradford." Then, the white ball started shing a series of files one by one. At first, the files were regarding his academic records, showing the aces record on multiple majors. "Except for being a Defect, he is truly a genius. Boss, what do you think?" Captain Jean Carlos praised him and asked toward the petite, middle-aged man. "Umm! Good. Excel in all the fields of Space Science and Technology. Also, he is only 17. You''re Right, he is a goddamn genius! Alright, we will take him in. " The petite middle-aged man replied and continued sipping his coffee. ,m "Gentlemen, Hee hee hee! I have more surprises for you." said Director Kemino with a chuckle and instructed the AI again, "Si, show me all the hidden files of Bobby Bradford." The holographic 3D- screen started flickering and ten files appeared on it. All of them were marked as top secrets and the details of the contents were mostly redacted. The other two looked at the screen and they became more serious. "Wow! " Captain Jean Carlos eximed and said, "Hey, I know that one. That is the core strategy n of my recent mission in the Delta belt region. Director Kemino, I think you are the one who made that military strategy. And who the hell is thisd? " "Gentlemen, I am showing these files because you two have already reached enough security clearance level for these files." Kemino said and continued, "Yep, your recent military ns were all plotted by him. You should be more thankful to him. And one more thing, Bobby knew nothing about his achievements. I am keeping him in blindside until now." "Then why are you taking his military achievement points?" Captain Carlos asked. Taking someone else''s military points was a great crime. "Captain, that is a bit rude!" The petite middle-aged man spoke. "Hahaha, I don''t mind at all. And I can exin. Si, show me Article no. F78847 of the military code of conduct. " On the screen, the details of it came out. It was written that if a minor gained some military achievement points, then it would be passed to his or her guardian. If even the guardian were also a civilian then, the points would go to his or her mentor. The mentor must pass the military points to him or her when he or she had joined the military. "Hee hee hee, I will pass his points to him soon." Director Kemino chuckled and said. "But, he is a Defect. So, he can''t join the military." Captain Jean retorted. "That''s the reason I am inviting you, gentlemen, here," Kemino said and smiled at them. "So, you want us to enlist him in the military? " The petite middle-aged man said. "Yep, can you help him? He will be a great help to you." Kemino asked seriously. "No, that is not possible," replied Captain Carlos. "That is too bad then," Kemino said. "Alright, I will rmend him to the military. Can we meet him now? " The petite man replied. "No, I have some more conditions," Kemino said firmly. "I am listening." The petite man replied calmly. "First, I need Bobby to work directly under Captain Jean. His safety should be on the top priority list. Nothing must happen to him. Second, I will still be his acting mentor after he enlisted in the army." Kemino said. He had a Japanese-American origin, tall physique, and yellow skin Asian look. "Okay. I agree." The petite man kept his teacup on the tray and replied calmly. "Hahaha, then it''s all good. I will call him now." Keminoughed and pushed a button on his hand. A few minutester, a seventeen-year-old boy quickly rushed in and stood before the director''s office door. And he clicked on the doorbells button. "Master. Bobby Bradford is here. He is requesting your permission to enter the room." The AI spoke in a female voice. "Permission granted!" Kemino replied. Beep! Beep! (Electrical beeping sound for unlocking the door.) "Come in," Kemino spoke from inside the room. Bobby walked inside and stood before Kemino. He asked politely, "Mr. Director, do you call me?" "Come and sit here," Kemino said and waved his hand, signaling him to sit on the round sofa. After Bobby sat on the sofa, the other two men inside the room started observing him. "Bobby, let me introduce them first. He is one of the founders of Johnson military corp, Mr. Gregaon." Kemino spoke and introduced the petite, middle-aged man. Bobby looked at him with a smile. " He is the famous Mr. Gregaon. So, everyone''s rumors on social media are true after all. He is, after all, the mixed breed of human and Ogarian races." thought Bobby on seeing his blue teeth and silver nails. Both human and Ogarian races were very simr. The only difference was that humans had only white teeth and white nails, while the Ogarians had different colors of teeth and nails. "Nice to meet you, Mr. Gregaon." Bobby greeted him. The petite man smiled and nodded at him. "And this man, you must have already heard of him, Captain Jean Carlos." Kemino pointed at him. "Sir, it''s my honor to meet you today. I am a big fan of yours." Bobby spoke to Captain Jean with a smile. Captain Jean Carlos greeted him back with a warm smile. "Alright, Bobby, it''s time to discuss important matters now." said Kemino, and he continued, " Son, you can finally join the space military. They are here to take you in. Finally, your dream about entering it wille true." "Director Kemino, how is that possible? I am just a Defect. ording to our Federal Constitution, all Defects are forbidden to join any civil services, especially the military. " Bobby asked with some confusion as he knew it was absolutely impossible for a Defect like himself to join the military. Chapter 4 The Family Is Planning To Leave The Next Week! A luxurious flying car justnded in the courtyard of a house. Bobby and Director Kemino came out from inside the car. "Mr. Director, let''s go inside the house. My Uncle and aunty usually returned home at this time of the day. " Bobby said. Then, the two entered inside the house. Bobby brought him to the guest room. Inside the room, Joey''s uncle and aunt were already waiting for him. "Speaking of the devil! He is here. " Jeremy Bradford said with a smile. "Uncle Jeremy, Aunt Mia, this is my mentor, Director Kemino." Bobby introduced him to them. "It''s great, finally meeting you in person. I have heard so much about you! " Mia Bradford said with a warm smile. "All good things, I hope!" Kemino responded. "Mr.Director, they are my uncle Jeremy and aunt Mia. " Bobby introduced them to him. Director Kemino sat on an armchair nearby. "Mr. Director, do you mind coffee?" Mia Bradford asked. "Oh, I love it," Kemino replied. "Bobby, you go to the kitchen and prepare some coffee for our guest." Jeremy Bradford ordered. "Wait, boy, what happened to your face? And where are your pair of sses?" Mia Bradford spotted the bruises on his face and started asking a series of questions. "Alright, we are going to the kitchen together." She said, Then Bobby and Mia quickly left for the kitchen. "Mr. Director, what brings you here? It''s very unexpected. Also, Bobby mentioned nothing about bringing a guest today." Jeremy Bradford said. "Oh, about that, I am here to discuss something about Bobby with you two." Director Kemino said. "What is it? Say anything." Jeremy Bradford replied. "Actually, Bobby will be enlisted in the military thising week." Director Kemino said, straight to the point. "What do you mean? Mr. Director, please don''t joke with me. We all know that the boy is a Defect." Jeremy said. "Mr. Jeremy, I am serious. Bobby will be enlisted in the military soon." Kemino said with a firm tone. "As much as I like him to enlist in the military. But how will that be possible for someone like him?" Jeremy asked, with some doubt. "You must have also known about him, too. Other than he is a Defect. The boy is a damn genius in any other field of Space Science and technology. Also, he already has many secret military achievements in his name. Moreover, one of the founders of the Johnson Military Corp, Mr. Gregaon, has already approached me to take the boy to his militarypany. Check this out. These are the agreements between me and him regarding Bobby''s enlisting in the military." Director Kemino exined and gave him a thick envelope. Jeremy tore the envelope and took out the booklet inside it. Then, he carefully started reading the details of the agreements from one page to another. While he was reading the booklet, Bobby and Mia came inside the room holding two cups each in their hands. Bobby kept one cup containing the coffee before director Kemino. Then he sat on a nearby armchair and started sipping his cup of coffee. Director Kemino picked the cup, and he drank a sip of the coffee. Jeremy had already finished reading the booklet. Then he was all smiles from ear to ear. "Jeremy, why are you smiling like a fool? I haven''t seen you like this for a long time." Mia Bradford asked. "Oh, read this Mia. You will know why I am so happy right now. Bobby, you boy, I am so proud of you." Jeremy gave the booklet to Mia and kept praising Bobby. Mia then put on her pair of sses and started reading the whole booklet. After sometimeter, she had alsopleted reading the booklet. Then, she jumped and shouted excitedly, "Come here, boy. Ha hahaha! You have finally done it, boy. Your Aunt is so proud of you." She turned to Director Kemino and said, "Thank you, Mr. Director. Without your help. Our child will never achieve such a feat today." Then, both the couple, Jeremy and Mia, came before Kemino and gave him a Japanese official bow as a salutation. Director Kemino also stood up and returned the salutation by bowing back at them. "Hahaha ha! You two are praising me too much already. It is all this boy''s hard work, though. Without his hard work and dedication to his works, nothing will be possible to achieve." Kemino praised Bobby. "But, boy, don''t forget to remain humble after you join the military, okay?" He advised him sincerely. Bobby nodded his head obediently. "I feel like we''ve got so much more to talk about." Mia Bradford said to Director Kemino. Director Kemino looked at his watch. Then he stood up and said, "Jeremy, Mia, I have already taken so much of your time! Also, I''m pressed for time right now. " Then he looked at Bobby and said, "Boy, I have done everything in my power to help you up to now. From now onward, it''s up to you. Also, don''t forget to contact me if you have faced any difficulties when you get there. " Then he shook hands with Jeremy and Mia and finally took his leave from the family. After he left, Mia quickly said excitedly, "Hahaha! Next week, we all will go to the delta belt region and we will be filthy rich too. Hey boy, don''t you forget about your aunt when you be rich." Chapter 5 Night Owl, The Vigilante "Aunt, what are you talking about? For me, you two are my father and mother. So, it is natural that you will get a share of the guardian''s sries. But what about my two cousins? It''s been two weeks since I have met with them. Will they note with us?" Bobby replied honestly, and he started asking about his two cousins. "Bobby, don''t worry about them. They are now in some parts of Europe doing some kind of government work there." Jeremy replied. "We four, including Margaret White, will leave for the delta belt then. Bobby, she will be overjoyed if she has heard about this news." Mia said. Jeremy approached close to him, checked on the multiple bruises on his face, and asked with a stern face, "Who did this to you?" -------------------------------------------- Three youths were currently walking toward the campus of the Oraga''aon Institute of Space Science and Technology. They were holding a beer can in each of their hands. "Sammy, do you think that dork will stop being so close to Diana?" Tim asked and drank a mouthful of the beer. "He better be. Otherwise, I will really kill him this time for not knowing his ce." Sammy replied grimly. "Come on, Sammy. Don''t be such an asshole. Even though that kid is a Defect, if you kill him openly, then we will all be in trouble. Just forget it. Oh, don''t worry, if he bes so stubborn, then we will deal with him secretly. " Nathan suggested. When they were almost about to reach the college campus, suddenly all the street lights nearby lost electricity and the surrounding became dark. Then a dark silhouette appeared before them and started beating them all at once. It was pretty quick. The silhouette took down the three youths with just a punch each. The three youths were currently on the ground, covering their heads with their hands. "Who are you? Why are you doing this to us?" Sammy asked. "It is because I am stronger than you all." A high-frequency machine voice spoke. "Do you all like bullying Defects?" The machine voice asked again. None of them replied. "Remaining silent means you all agree to what I say now, right? " The mechanical male voice shouted. The three youths started shaking their bodies. Tim had peed on himself out of fear. "Umm! What is that smell?" said in the machine voice and continued, "Spineless idiots! " Then he kicked twice on each of their butts very hard and quickly disappeared from that ce. After the silhouette left the scene, the streetmps started lighting up again. "Sammy, is that guy already left?" Tim asked timidly. Sammy slightly turned his head and looked around and found no one there. "He is already gone," said Sammy. Then the three youths stood up and tidied up their dusty clothes. "Who the hell is that man?" Nathan asked. He was the one who wet his own pants out of fear. "You are asking us. But who will we ask about that then?" Tim retorted and continued," That asshole seems to be some sort of vignte working for those Defects. Hey, do we offend anyone this week?" Nathan asked. "Nope! I don''t remember us bullying anyone this week." Sammy replied while thinking very hard. "Hey, have you forgotten already? Then let me remind you, Sammy, it is you that beat Bobby in the college yground today. Now, I understand this matter must have something to do with that Dork. " Tim spoke while brooding. Farther away, that silhouette appeared abruptly in the corner of a gully. He looked at the corner and said in a mechanical voice, "Miss, you cane out now." Diana came out from the shadow. Then she dashed toward the silhouette and spoke. "Look into my eyes and stay still." The silhouette looked at her red eyes and remained still as she said. "Why are you beating those three youths before?" She asked. "It is because they are bullies." A mechanical voice replied obediently. "Who are you?" She asked again. "I am the Night Owl." the mechanical voice replied again. "So, you are the infamous Night Owl that helps the injustice on Defects. Alright, let''s see who really is under this mask. " Diana said. Then she stretched out her hand to take off the mask. Suddenly, her hand was caught by the other''s hand. "Eh! Why are you not under my mindpulsion skill? " Diana eximed and asked while freeing her hand from him. This was the first time her mindpulsion failed. "Girl, you must be from the Carver family. How is your grandpa, Peter Carver?" The mechanical voice asked. "You even know about my family. Who really are you?" She asked again cautiously. "Ho ho ho! Alright, tell him that Night Owl has greeted him. Goodbye, little girl. " The mechanical voice spoke and vanished into the thin air. ------------------------------------------------------- The next week, Bobby and his family of three came to the Gctical Space Center for Transport. They have a golden ticket in each of their hands. They joined the small queue line for the ticket counter. And they waited patiently. After ten minutester, their turns came up. "Sir, please show me your ticket." The female receptionist said. Even though she had the average look, she had a smoking hot body. Bobby took out the golden ticket and gave it to her. "Golden ticket! Sir, are you here alone? " The hot receptionist asked politely. "Nope, I am with my family," Bobby replied and turned toward them. They all show their golden tickets with a smile at her. "Alright, please follow me. I will bring you to your VIP rides." The receptionist led them inside the enormous apartment. Then they met another female receptionist there. "Cheryll, they are VIPs. I will leave them with you." She said and bowed slightly toward them and left quickly. Then Cheryll brought them inside arge hall. There was twenty big Rank A spaceships inside therge hall. "Wow! It is cool." Margaret said. Cheryll brought them inside one ship. Then she showed them to their rooms. After that, she excused herself. Chapter 6 The Old Suitcase, Family Heirloom! Inside a Space Ship, Ding! Ding! Ding! (Sound of ringing bell) "Hello! This is your captain, Osvaldo Alvarez of the A221B45 Spaceship. Dear customers, please fasten your seat belts within three minutes. The voyage to our destination, the International Space Station D-981 in Ex Gliese 667 Cc, will be begun shortly. " After ten minutes, he spoke again. "Thanks for your cooperation. Our destination is exactly 23.62 light-years from our earth. So, by our current speed, we will reach the ex within half an hour." Currently, around an extremely luxurious dining round table, Bobby and his family currently had their meals. "Dad, why do you bring your old suitcase here? It has been 10 full years that I have seen it before. Umm! Also, it is exactly the same as before." Margaret asked while pointing at the rusty old suitcase thaty in the room''s corner. "Hey, girl, stop joking like that. That suitcase contains the heirloom of our family. " Mia Bradford scolded her. "Oh, family heirloom! Then it must contain some precious artifacts, right?" Margaret said with a sly smile. Thud! (Sound of hitting on the head) "Mom, what is that for?" Margaret asked, and pouted at her. "Girl, never mind your dad''s old suitcase. I am warning you." Mia red and warned her. "Bobby, don''t you feel curious about what will be inside Dad''s old suitcase?" Margaret moved a bit closer and mumbled in his ear. "Nope, it will be more interesting to think what is inside it without opening it, like Schr?dinger''s cat joke," Bobby replied with a smile. "Oh! Schr?dinger''s cat joke! What is it?" Margaret asked again. "Oh! About that, Schr?dinger once stated that if you ce a cat and something that could kill the cat may be a radioactive atom in a box and sealed it, you would not know if the cat was dead or alive until you opened the box. So, until the box was opened, the cat was in a sense both dead and alive. " Bobby exined. "But what is the point?" Margaret asked. "The point is simple once you know the truth about what is inside the suitcase, eventually you will lose interest. So, it is interesting for me to keep it without knowing what is really inside it." Bobby replied and took a bite of his Reuben sandwich. "In short, you don''t like to open it. " Margaret said. "I and your mom will join a nearby local school as new transfer teachers. Margaret, do you have any new ns when we reach our new home? " Jeremy asked. "I would like to go to a military college this time," Margaret replied. "That''s a great idea. You have already ignited your Origin Chi for over 10 years. And I have already trained you enough. It''s time you go and learn something new from there." Jeremy said. "Uncle Jeremy, I will have three quotas to rmend in any military college after my enlistment in the Military. Margaret can use one of my quotas if she really likes to enter a military college. " Bobby suggested. "Okay, let''s do that." Jeremy agreed. --------------------------------- Oraga''aon Institutes of Space Science and Technology, Earth Inside the Director''s office, a beautifuldy was currently watching on the holographic 3-D screen while sitting on the sofa. Director Kemino stood politely beside her. The scene on the screen was about Bobby and his familying to the space agencies. " Bator¨¡kemino[1]! " The stunningly beautifuldy called him in Japanese. When they were alone, they always spoke in Japanese. " Yes, young Miss Diana. " Director Kemino replied in Japanese. "Yesterday, when I had followed those three bullies to teach them a lesson, suddenly a ck hooded man came out and beat all three of them. Then I followed him instead, using my shadow skill." Diana spoke and sipped her coffee once. Kemino listened carefully. "But he easily found out about my presence quickly. Then, I came out and used my mind convulsion skill on him. For a moment, I thought that he was under my spell, but I didn''t know exactly why it was not working on him. " Diana said. "Do you find out anything about that guy? " Director Kemino asked. "He called himself the infamous vignte, ''Night Owl''. He also found out that I am from the Carver family and even knew about my grandpa, Peter Carver." Diana replied while brooding. "Night Owl! " Director Kemino eximed, and said, "Miss Diana, you better stay away from him next time. No one knows much about ''Night Owl'' until now. He is a man of mystery. Moreover, he is extremely dangerous. You need to talk about this with your grandpa." Diana looked at the screen. Then she ced the teacup on the tray and stood up. "Oh! He has already left for International Space Station D-981 in Ex Gliese 667 Cc. I need to get ready, too." Then she walked toward the door. "Miss Daina, I have a doubt! Can I ask you something?" Director Kemino asked. "Okay. " Diana replied. "I have been helping Bobby Bradford all this time under your order. I agree he is a genius. But, he is still a Defect. If your family finds out about this matter, they will be against it. And you may even be punished. Why are you doing this? " Director Kemino asked. Diana looked at him deeply and replied slowly with a stern tone, "I know you brought me up. And you teach everything I know now. So, I respected you as my mentor and as a fatherly figure. But, Bator¨¡kemino, you need to know your ce." "I apologize! This will never happen again." Director Kemino said sincerely. "I have already been with him my whole life. And about my family, I will handle them. You just need to help him for now." Diana said and rushed out of the room. Director Kemino smiled wryly. Then, he said whileughing, "This little girl has already been grown up. She even started scolding this old man. Haha haha, this is the first time she gets angry at me. The girl haspletely fallen in love with that boy." [1] Bator¨¡kemino: Butler Kemino in Japanese ent Chapter 7 Feeling Jealous! A spaceship was currently warping in space. Then it stopped just near a giant white infrastructure in the shape of a human in space. A blue could also be seen nearby from there. Beep! Beep! Beep! "Attention, please!" "This is your captain, Osvaldo Alvarez of the A221B45 Spaceship, speaking again. Dear passengers, please fasten your seat belts within three minutes. We have reached our destination. Now, the ship will bending shortly on the International Space Station D-981." The Giant Human shape infrastructure started opening its mouth. Then the ship quickly flew inside it. Bobby and his family came out from the ship. A handsome blonde man quickly came before them and said to Bobby, "Sir, can I see your ticket, please?" He was 6.5 feet tall and had a perfectly masculine figure. Bobby passed four golden tickets to him. "Oh, VIP tickets! Please follow me. Don''t worry about your belongings. We have arranged for someone else to carry them out." The man said with a warm smile. Then he led them in a direction. Jeremy Bradford still held his old suitcase. "Sir, please give me the suitcase. I will carry it for you." The man asked politely. "No, I will carry it myself." Jeremy Bradford responded. He still held the old suitcase in his hand. "Wow! This ce is vast and looks all the same to me. If I were left alone here, I would definitely lose my way. " Margaret White eximed and said. Then they soon reached the elevator. "Authentication please!" A 3d holographic image of a sexydy appeared before them and asked with a smile. The blonde man took out his ID card before the holographicdy. A sh of red light came out from her eyes and started scanning on the ID card. Beep! A green color started shing from the ID card. "Authentication, sess!" She spoke and continued, "Everyone, please stay still for a few minutes. Starting personal identifications. " "10 9 8¡­..." "This will take only two minutes. Please, cooperate. Nowadays, the angels have infiltrated our Space Stations. So, the security system became a bit tighter." The handsome blonde man exined to them with a smile. "3 2 1. Starting the screening!" The holographic female AI spoke. Then, another sh of red light came out from her eyes and started scanning all of them. Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Beep! Five green colors shed out from their bodies. "No angelic genes detected! Everyone has sessfully passed the tests." The female AI spoke again. Tring! (Electrical sound of opening the door of the elevator.) "Please, enter!" The female AI smiled warmly, bowed slightly, and signaled her hands politely toward the elevator. The five of them entered the elevator. Tring! (Electrical sound of closing the door of the elevator.) The 3d holographic projection of the sexy female reappeared inside the elevator. "Which level, please?" The female AI asked. "Space Pod station number DFFR395, VIP level!" The handsome blonde man said. "Alright! Moving down to the Space Pod station number DFFT395, VIP level." The AI repeated. Then, the elevator started moving down. "Wow! It''s so cool." Margaret White eximed. Then, she looked at Bobby and asked while pouting at him, "Bobby, when are you going to keep your words?" "What do you mean?" Bobby asked with confusion. "My AI pod that you promised to make for me on my birthdayst year. Hey, don''t forget that you owe me a birthday gift that day, okay?" She replied and kept pouting at him. Bobby felt a strangely warm feeling in his heart. He thought, "She is so cute! " "Alright, your AI pod will be ready by this weekend, " Bobby replied with a smile. "Um, and make the AI in your appearance exactly like you. " Margaret said and smiled at him. Then, they kept smiling at each other. "Are you all family?" The blonde man finally asked. "Yep, we are all going to the Delta belt region." Mia Bradford replied. "Then, these two.." the blonde man spoke. "Oh! They are siblings. And they are so close to each other from their childhood. " Mia replied, interrupting him. The man smiled and started checking out the curvy body of Margaret White. "Miss, I am Ben Stokes. Can I know your name, please? " The man smiled and started flirting with her. Then, he stressed his hand out for a shake. "Um, I am Margaret White." She replied and shook his hand. She smiled back at him and released his hand. "Are you still single?" The handsome blonde man asked. "She is. She doesn''t have a boyfriend until now." Mia Bradford replied instead. "Mom! Please, stop!" Margaret White said shyly. "Hahaha!" Margaret and Jeremyughed out loud at the same time. Margaret became shyer than before. "Margaret, can I have your contact, please? Maybe we can have dinner together." Ben started asking her out for a date. "Sure! It''s a date then," Margaret replied. "Hahaha!" Mia and Jeremy startedughing out loud again. "What? Can''t I have a date?" Margaret asked, slightly frowning. "Nope, we are just happy about your first date." Mia Bradford replied with a smile. "So, you have never been on a date before." Ben Stokes said with surprise. Margaret looked down on hearing him say that. "Alright, I will make your first date a memorable one," Ben said with a smile. Margaret took out a pen and a piece of paper. Then, she wrote down something on it and gave it to Ben. "Here. You can contact me here." She said shyly to him. Bobby Bradford looked at them silently all this time. He felt an egging feeling on his heart. And something seemed to have lost from his heart. Then he clenched both of his hands tightly. "Boy, your cousin has finally got a date. What about you? You need to get a prettyss soon, okay?" Mia taped Bobby on his back and said. Bobby still remained silent. Margaret looked at him meaningfully. Ben Stokes shook Bobby''s hand and said with a smile, " It''s nice meeting you! Call me, Ben." Bobby shook his hand too and responded with a wry smile, "I am Bobby Bradford." The elevator suddenly stopped moving. Tring! (Electrical sound of opening the elevator.) Chapter 8 Planet Dwarka! Tring! (Electrical sound of opening the elevator.) "Wee!" The female AI spoke and continued, "We have reached the Space Pod station number DFFR395, VIP level. Have a safe trip." Then she vanished. Bobby and his family came out and kept following Ben. They came out to arge hall. Thousands of portable Space Pods were inside the hall. Ben brought them inside a space pod. "Hey Ben, how have you been?" The pilot inside the space pod greeted him. "Ceb, I am doing fine. You seem to be in a good shape. " Ben Stokes replied. "They are VIPs. I will leave them to you." He continued. "Ben, are you leaving?" Mia Bradford asked. "I have more customers to receive now. ," Ben nodded and replied. Then, he walked toward Margaret and said with a smile, "Margaret, I will contact you soon. See you allter!" After that, he quickly rushed out of the space pod. "Aright, everyone, fasten your belts," Ceb announced. The four sat on the seats inside there. Then, they clicked on the button nearby the seats and fasten their belts. Then Ceb also sat on his pilot sit and started flying the space pod. "Hahaha! Everyone, godspeed!" Heughed out loud and shouted. The space pod quickly moved toward the small blues. After half an hour, itnded on the space pod tform on the. "Everyone, wee to the Gliese 667 Cc!" Ceb announced. After that, Bobby and his family went to a nearby long-range teleportation station. There, they joined the queue of people waiting for their turns. Margaret quickly came beside Bobby, held his hand, and started interlocking their fingers. And she asked, "Bobby, you are the genius. Can you tell me how that teleportation thingy works?" Bobby remained silent. His mind was somewhere else. All this while, he wasparing himself with the well-masculine body of Ben Stokes. "I am a damn loser!" He kept thinking in his mind. He was down. But, since childhood, he never showed his emotions outside. He always kept a normal face, as he liked to keep his weakness in himself. "Hey, Bobby! Don''t you hear me?" Margaret shouted, suddenly waking him up from his depressing thought. "Margaret, what is it?" Bobby asked. Margaret''s thump slowly started rubbing on him. Bobby felt it too. She looked at him lovingly and asked with a charming smile, "Bobby, why are you spacing out? Are you thinking about your girl? " Bobby tighten his grip on her harder and stared into her eyes. Margaret also looked back at his eyes and made eye contact with him. Then, they remained in a daze and kept staring at each other. The couple, Mia Bradford and Jeremy Bradford, also saw what the two youths were currently doing. Jeremy frowned and tried to say something. But Mia quickly held his hand. Then, they looked at each other. She shook her head, signaling him not to disturb them. Jeremy breathed out heavily and looked away, ignoring everything. Soon, their turns came up. "Ahem, ahem!" The middle-aged man inside the ticket counter coughed twice, waking Bobby and Margaret up from their daze. "Hmph!" Margaret snorted and released her hand from his. Then she punched at his chest lightly and turned her head away shyly. Bobby took out four golden tickets and showed them to the man. "VIP tickets!" He said. Then, he shouted while looking at his back, "Nina! They are VIPs. Bring them inside. " A fourteen years old teenage girl rushed toward them. She bowed at them and said with a professional smile, "Hello, I am Nina. I will bring you all inside the teleportation machine. Please, follow me." Soon, the four were brought into a room. The wall of the room was totally white. Their belongings were also already inside theirs. "Good luck and bon voyage!" Nina bowed slightly to them and scampered out of the room. "Attention!" "Please, stay calm. You all will be perfectly safe. And your destination is the ex Dwarka of the Delta Belt region. Now, starting the transmission for the four. Starting the count down! " "10 9 8..." A loud sound suddenly started ringing inside the room. Margaret became extremely nervous. Bobby gripped her hand and interlocked their fingers. Then he started rubbing his thumb on her this time. "Close your eyes! It''s okay. I am here with you." He said. Margaret came closer to him and closed her eyes. She soon felt a sense of security in her heart. Then she calmed herself down quickly. Mia Bradford and Jeremy Bradford saw the close intimacy between them. Jeremy looked away and treated them like airs. Mia made a satisfied smile and clinched his hand. "3 2 1. Go!" The ringing sounds became louder this time. Then, the room started shaking and quickly disappeared from that ce, leaving only argely empty hall. ------------------------------------ The ringing sounds finally stopped. After that, the room also stopped shaking. argh! (sound of puking) Bobby knelt down and started vomiting out everything that he ate in the spaceship. Others were fine as he was the only Defect among them. Margaret quickly supported his body, brushed his back, and said, "Alright, alright! You will be fine." Bobby felt better after a few minutes. Then, the four came out from inside the room. "Wee to Dwarka!" a man said to them from outside the entrance of the room. "This way, please. We need to verify your identity first. Then you all can leave afterward," He said politely. After some moments, they all came out of the Teleportation station. "Wow! All these buildings look magnificent." Margaret eximed and shouted, "Aphrodite city, I am here!" On the earth, every infrastructure was still built in those old fashion styles. But, here in Dwarka, everything outside was the wonders of the new advanced technology and designs. It was already dark. The night of Aphrodite city was illuminated with beautiful lights. They saw many tall skyscrapers all around them. "Look!" Margaret suddenly pointed at a man leaningzily on a military car. She moved closer to Mia and whispered in her ear, "Mom, look! That is captain Jean Carlos. Isn''t he smoking hot?" Chapter 9 The New House! "Look!" Margaret suddenly pointed at a man leaningzily on a military car. She moved closer to Mia and whispered in her ear, "Mom, look! That is captain Jean Carlos. Isn''t he smoking hot?" Mia Bradford turned and saw a handsome man who seemed to be in his early 30s. The man wore a military sleeveless shirt showing his well-developed muscr biceps and pants with a camouge pattern on them, and also a pair of army boots. He also wore ck sunsses. A Cuban Cigar was in his mouth without lighting it up. He was 6.7 feet tall. "Just so-so! Not evenparable to my handsome son." Mia Bradworth whispered. Captain Jean turned his head to them. He saw Mia Bradford checking up on him. Then he took out the cigar from his mouth and started checking out her body. Today, Mia Bradford wore tight jeans and a yellow shirt showing the exposed part of her breasts and the cleavage. She was stunningly beautiful in this dress. "What a hot chick? She is totally my type. And she seems to be totally into me." Captain Jean thought in his mind. Then he moved toward them. "Bobby Bradford, we meet again. Wee to Dwarka!" Captain Jean spoke in a British ent and raised his right hand toward him. "Hello! Sir, how have you been?" Bobby asked and shook his hands. " Never been better." Captain Jean replied and asked, looking at them, "Are they all your family?" "Yes, sir. This is my uncle and aunt. And she is their daughter, Margaret white." Bobby introduced them to her. Captain Jeans came before Jeremy and Mia. Then he shook his hand first. "Hello! I am Jean Carlos." "I am Jeremy Bradford." After that, Captain Jean shook the hand of Mia Bradford. "Hello!" He greeted him with a charming smile. "Um! Hello, you can call me Mia." She replied with a warm smile. Then, they released their hands. Margaret White rushed toward him, shook his hands, and said, "Hi! I am a big fan of yours. Sir, it is because of you we can colonize this ce." "Oh! About that, someone closer to you has already contributed more than me." Captain Jean said and released their hands. Margaret was confused by what he said. "Alright, everyone gets inside the car. I will bring you to your new home. " Captain Jean said. Bobby and Jeremy started putting their belonging on the backs of the car. Captain Jeans also helped them too. Margaret came closer to Mia. Then, she folded her hands around her arms and whispered in her ear, "Mom, this guy is really humble. He will always be my number one fan." After sometimester, they all entered the military car. Captain Carlos started flying the car into the air and quickly sped up. The sky of Aphrodite city was filled with flying cars. All the vehicles had traffic safety AI. So, idents rarely happened in the city. "Hah!" Jean sighed and thought in his mind, "She is so hot. Too bad she is already married. Otherwise, I will hit on her and date her once or twice before my bachelor party." After a few minutes, the military carnded before a beautiful house. They all came out and took out their belonging from the back of the car. "Bobby, I wille tomorrow early in the morning to bring you to our military base. You need to get ready by then, " Captain Jean Carlos reminded him. Then, he took out four cards and gave them to him. "These are the only keys to this house." He said. After that, he bid them and entered inside the military car. Then the car quickly flew up in the air and soon left that ce. "Alright, let''s go inside the house," Jeremy said. Then they entered the house. "Wow!" Magaret eximed and said with excitement, "Are we really going to live in this ce from today onward?" -------------------------- Late at midnight, Jeremy and Mia were inside their bedroom alone. They were currently arranging their things inside the room. "Mia, when did you find out about the things going on between Margaret and Bobby?" Jeremy asked suddenly. "I don''t know exactly. But, I have had a hunch about their rtions for two years before. Jeremy, they have been together since their childhood. At first, I thought it was just a close rtionship between siblings. But they seem to have advanced more feeling than that." Mia replied. "Mia, I am against them being together. They are siblings, after all. " Jeremy said firmly. "Jeremy, you are always so old fashion. For god''s sake, you know exactly that they are not rted by blood at all. Have you already forgotten that Margaret is our adopted daughter? We don''t even change her family name. The kids are so deep in love. They don''t even know themself. This time, we need to support them, okay?" Mia said. Jeremy nodded. Then he turned his back and said, "If they like each other deeply, as you say, then I will turn my eyes blind for once this time." Mia secretly walked toward him and hugged him from the back. Then she started kissing his neck, and she started feeling his well-developed abs with her hands. "Mia!" He called. She moved her face closer to his ear and whispered, "Husband, I am so horny today. We rarely have sex these five years. Don''t you find me attractive anymore?" Jeremy turned his body and started kissing her. Mia kissed him back wildly. Then, they removed their clothes while they kept kissing. After that, Jeremy pushed her to the bed. He started ying forey with her body. "I have never seen you excited this much. Alright, are you ready?" He asked. She nodded. Then the room was soon filled with the sweet moaning sounds of Mia. Chapter 10 He Is A Damn Defect! The following day, the same military carnded in front of the house. Bobby came out with a backpack and entered the car. "Lad, it will be a long day for you. Be prepared! " Captain Jean Carlos said and started the engine of the car. Then, it flew up and quickly left the ce. -------------------------------------------- Ares 776d5, the Main Military headquarters of Delta Belt, Thousands of officials wearing formal military dresses gather inside arge hall. A well-built handsome man came up to the podium. Everyone inside the hall stood up and saluted at him. The man saluted back to them. "Stand at ease!" He shouted and said, "You can take your seats." A small ball flew up to him and started scanning his whole body. Beep! Beep! Beep! A green light shed out from his body. "Identification verified! Captain Jean Carlos, do you wish to activate microphone mode?" The AI pod spoke in a sweet female voice. "Okay, activate!" He responded. Beep! Beep! Beep! "The microphone is ready!" The AI spoke. "Good Morning!" Captain Jean greeted them and continued, "Everyone gives me the credit for colonizing our new home here. But, dudes, honestly I can''t do it alone. It is the joint effort of every one of us here. So, the credit goes to every one of us here. Today I like to introduce to you all, one of our youngest ever heroes." " This boy just turned 17 the previous month. He is a real genius in every field of technicality, medicine, and whatnots. He has already had a lot of contributions to the Military. Sorry, I can''t tell you much. The details are all ssified. Also, he just enlisted in our division today and will be in charge of all of our advanced space programs and research. He will be promoted as a new assistant Chiefs in the fields of Medicine, Tech Support, and some other hidden ranks. Alright, I am presenting to you, our youngest hero Bobby Bradford. Boy, you cane up now." p! p! p!... (The crowd apuded) Anky boy wearing a pair of thick sses walked up to the podium. Today, he wore an official full army uniform. When he reached before Captain Jean, he sloppily saluted at him. Captain Jean greeted him back with his salute. p! p! p!... Everyone in the hall kept on pping. "Boy, make a simple introduction of yourself. Don''t worry. You will be fine. See all of their reactions. They love you." Captain Jean said and pped lightly on his back. But, Bobby was so weak that he almost lost his bnce from that. "Eh! That boy is a Defect!" Someone shouted. "Yeah, he is a damn Defect. " Another replied. "Why is a Defect doing here?" Ady asked. "Shut up!" Captain Jean Carlos shouted "Thed is recruited under the special case as an order from the higher-ups. Do you have a problem with him here? Or are you disobeying your higher-ups? If you don''t feel satisfied with this then, you can go and submit aint letter. Bobby, go introduce yourself." He said aggressively. The hall becamepletely silent again. Bobby clenched his hands tightly. But, his facial expression showed indifference to any of them. "This boy is really tougher than I thought. Goodd. Hahaha, that attitude is really likable to me." Captain Jean thought in his head. Bobby walked two steps up and spoke, " Good Morning! It is me, Bobby Bradford. I am a senior researcher at the Oraga''aon Institute of Space Science and Technology, of Mother Earth. And I am currently researching in the field of Dark Energy and the mysteries of ckhole. It''s very nice meeting you all here. Thank you. " Then, he stepped back. "Follow me,d. I will bring you to your new office." Captain Jean said. Then walked toward the exit of the hall. Bobby followed behind him closely. When they just reached the door of the hall, Captain Jean suddenly stopped, turned around, and shouted, "Y''all stay here until Ie back. " Then, they went out of the room. Captain Jean brought him before a strange house. Bobby had never seen such a house before. Its structures and designs were way more advanced than the current knowledge of both Human and Ogarian''s housing technologies. From the outside, it looked a bit like it was made up of marble and ss. But, he exactly knew that it was not the case. "Lad, it is one of the scientific research facilities of those filthy Birds before wee here. It will be your office from today onward. What do you think?" Captain Jean saw the doubts in his eyes, so he exined. "Filthy Birds?" Bobby asked. "I mean those birdy Angels." Captain Jean replied, "Okay, then let''s go in." He took out a golden key with the design of a human shape with two wings on the back. There was a drawing of a female angel on the wall of the house. He inserted the key at her private part region of the drawing. The key was sunk inside it soon automatically. Then a door was opened. Bobby looked at the picture weirdly and then at Captain Jean. "Lad, don''t look at me like that. It''s not me that has made this damn house. Alright, let''s go in." Captain Jean said and walked inside the house. Bobby followed behind him closely. When they just walked inside, they happened to see the back of a talldy wearing a military uniform. She was currently cleaning inside the house. "Lad, ording to our contract, I have to look after your safety first. So, thest night, I have already recruited the best bodyguard for you. She will be your personal bodyguard from now onward." Captain Jean exined to him. " Lieutenant! Come here and introduce yourself to Assistant Chief Bobby Bradford." He shouted. p Bobby kept looking around the room curiously. At that time, thedy lieutenant came before them. Then, she made a salute and announced loudly, "Lieutenant Diana Carver reporting sirs. From today onward, I will do my best and protect you with my own life. " Bobby and Captain Jean saluted too. "Ah! It''s you again," Bobby eximed. Then, he turned at Captain Jean and asked, "Sir, can I have a talk with you outside. please?" Chapter 11 My Life Is So F***Ing Meaningless Until The Very End! "Ah! It''s you again," Bobby eximed. Then, he turned to Captain Jean and asked, "Sir, can I have a talk with you outside?" "Sure." Then, both of them get out of the house. "Lad, have you known each other before? Heeheehee, or maybe she is your ex, right?" Captain asked with a grin on his face. "No, sir. We study together while in the Oraga''aon Institute of Space Science and Technology. She always keeps following me. I always try to avoid her. And now, she is my bodyguard here. '''' Bobby exined, then he asked, "Sir, can you change her with someone else? " "What! You are afraid of that girl. Lad, even though you are a bloody Defect, I always thought you to be a gutsy one. Don''t be such a pussy. Sorry,d, it doesn''t work like that here in the military. I can''t change. Okay, she will be briefing everything about your work from now on. I will take my leave now." He said and quickly left that ce. Bobby entered the house again. Diana was waiting for him there. "Diana!" Bobby called. "Yes, Assistant Chief." She replied. Bobby stared at her face with indifference. "Hmph!" He sighed and continued, "Diana, please bring me to my office." "Um, follow me." She responded and brought him inside a room at the exact center of the house. The room was filled with a lot of advanced tools. She then started briefing all of them using her wristwatch AI. After a few minutes, she had finished showing him everything inside the house. "Thanks, Diana. You can leave now. " Bobby said sincerely. Diana saluted and left his main office room quickly. Bobby was all alone inside the room. He unzipped his fancy backpack and took out a round ball. Then, he clicked a tiny bottom on the frame of his pair of sses. The Ball activated, flew up, and stood in the air beside Bobby. "Hello Master Bobby, it is nice seeing you again." The AI spoke in a female voice, and asked, "What can I do for you?" "Lucia, activate the level 10 scanning protocol!" Bobby spoke. "Your voice is matched. Now, activating the level 10 scanning protocol." The AI spoke. Ding! Ding! Ding! "It is activated!" The AI said. "Alright, go scan the whole room thoroughly," Bobby ordered. Then, the ball flew around and started taking readings of everything all around the room. After ten minutes, the AI pod flew back and stood before him. "Master Bobby, the scanning ispleted. I will show you all the detailed information I get." The AI said. Then, it shed out a 3D screen in the air. All the information started showing on the screen one by one. After reading all the information, Bobby organized all the information and started analyzing all of them one by one in his head. "Hmm, something is wrong. ording to the data of this room, some areas of this room seem to be missing from its original data. Did Luciapute something wrong?" He murmured and kept thinking. "Lucia, how is your current personal program status?" He asked. "Master Bobby, everything is good." The AI replied. "That left me with myst spection. There is a hiddenpartment inside this room." He said and ordered, "Lucia, use your God''s Eyes Mode and scan all this room." "Initiating God''s Eyes Mode," The AI in female voice spoke. Beep! Beep! Beep!..... "God''s Eyes Mode activated. Now scanning the room." The AI in the female voice continued speaking again. After five minutes, the AI spoke again in the female voice, "Master Bobby, I havepleted scanning all inside the room. I find a smallpartment in the north-eastern part of this room. " A file was shed in the air just above it. Bobby read the file carefully. He then moved toward the wall of the north-eastern region of the room. "Ahhh, I have finally found it. It is really here." Bobby talked to himself softly. He then started searching for a way to enter the small secretpartment. He took out the golden key with the angel design on it and inserted it into the wall. The moment the Golden key touched the wall, it was sucked inside along with Bobby. Bobby found himself inside arge room. He looked around him and saw a giant statue of a naked human female with a pair of wings on her back. "Ahh! " He eximed and spoke to himself, "The total area of this ce is 17 times that of the original one. That means this ce here has been manipting with a space maniption skill." He took a step toward the giant statue. Beep! Beep! Beep! "Intruder alert! Intruder alert!..." A female voice started speaking out of nowhere. "Scanning the room now!" Beep! Beep!.... A kind of strange energy in the form of waves propagated from the giant statue of the female Angel to all around the room. "Scanningplete! An intruder with ss S-2 level of intelligence is detected trespassing the core room. Now, self Activating the Divine Punishment Protocol!" The female voice spoke. After that, the eyes of the giant statue opened abruptly and two beams of green colors were shot out from its eyes and hit at the chest of Bobby. It went right past through his heart, destroying itpletely. Bobby copsed on the ground weakly. "Why am I always this unlucky? It''s my first day here in the military. But, now I am about to die." Bobby thought in his head. Then the shes of the multiple images of the sweet smiling face of Margaret White appeared on his mind. He raised his hands in the air and screamed in his mind, "Margaret, I am sorry. I must have been bolder and must have dated you. Now, I understand how useless and meaningless all my life has been. But, if I were to get another chance, then I will never hesitate to do the fucking hell that I like to do the most. My life is so fucking meaningless until the very end!" Blood overflowed from his body rapidly, and he lost his consciousness soon. But a strong will to live started to transpire in his mind and heart. "Ah! What is this feeling? Haha haha, my dear brother, now I finally meet you again. So, you are slumbering inside this boy. Heeheehee, alright this will be more interesting now. From now onward I will help this boy and try to figure out what the heck you are really nning until now?" A sweet female voice spoke. Then, a white ball came out from the heart of the giant statue and entered inside the hollow chest of Bobby. Chapter 13 Distorted Thinking And Personality, "Hah! Teeheehee, that is really a close one. " She took a deep breath and said while giggling. Since the moment Mia wrapped her hands around his mouth, Captain Jean Carlos has been in a daze. Looking at their holding hands, he felt a warm and good feeling in his chest. He looked up and saw her charming smile spreading across her beautiful face. At that moment, his heart began throbbing. Unconsciously, he smiled and kept staring into her face like a fool. Mia nced at him. Then they looked at each other for a while. "Hey, don''t look at me like that." Mia Bradford spoke out in a loud voice, waking him up and she stepped back. "Ah, sorry Ma''am." Captain Jean Carlos apologized quickly. She said, "Captain Jean, let me clear this straight. I don''t have feelings for you. So, stop hitting on me. " "Okay," the Captain responded. "I''m sorry Ma''am!" Tring! Tring! Tring! "Yep! This is me. Sir, what can I do for you?" He responded to the phone. Then, he was engaged on the phone for about three minutes. "Alright, Sir, I''ll be there within an hour." He said and disconnected the line. "Ahh¡­ Ma''am, do you mind going to a party? I meant if you are not free, then I totally understand. Do you? Please, I really need a plus one for a party. If I go alone, then I might lose my face foring all alone." Captain Jean pleaded. "Are you nning to do something to me under the pretext of a party? " Mia Bradford responded on seeing his pleading look also, currently she was free and was also curious about how the military party was. "No-no-no, you''re overthinking it," Jean responded in a serious tone. Mia pondered deeply and made apromise while thinking about his son. "When is it?" She asked. "Now." He replied with a smile. "But only in a few conditions. First, I''ll go as your long-lost friend from your high school time, okay?" She said. "Don''t forget that I''m your subordinate''s mom." "Okay, I understand!" Jean responded. Then the two walked out of the hospital. -------------------------------------- Bobby and Daina were currently kissing each other madly. They finally separated and took a long breath. A long saliva line was linked to both of their lips when they separated. Daina suddenly became shy. "Bobby, I think you are fine now. I''ll see you the next day in the office. Bye." She said quickly and rushed toward the door. "Wait!" Bobby said. Diana fled the room like a frightened chicken. "Hahaha! This girl. So, you really like me all this time. I have been such a fool, ignoring her all this time." Bobbyughed loudly and said to himself. He suddenly started remembering something and checked on his chest. "What is going on? Why am I not dead yet?" He asked himself. Beep! Beep! Beep! A beeping sound started ringing in his head. Then his consciousness was suddenly transported inside a room. A beautiful naked female with wings on her back appeared before him and greeted, "Hello! My master. I am Cynthia, and the guardian of the unholy system inside you." Bobby''s consciousness returned. Then he slowly opened his eyes. "What the hell!" He eximed loudly. "Master, do you want to see your status?" The sweet female voice spoke again in his head. Bobby quickly calmed himself down and asked, "Cynthia, right? Do you know how the hell am I still alive?" "I am sending you video footage of that day," Cynthia replied. Just after that, shes of lights suddenly appeared before his eyes and formed a holographic screen. It started showing the first scene of Bobby suddenly entering therge room. Then, it kept going on and reached the scene of two beams of green color shooting out from the eyes of the nakeddy''s giant statue, which destroyed his heartpletely. Bobby started remembering the pain and the near-dead experience of that day. He then unconsciously touched his left chest. Then, the next scene showed the scene of a small white balling out from the heart of the statue, entering his hollow chest, and how it healed his heart, saving him. It ended after this. "Cynthia, you are the one that saved me that day, right?" Bobby asked. "Heeheehee, yep." Cynthia replied inside his head and continued speaking, "Master, you have now be the new master of the Unholy System. Do you want to manage it automatically or manually by yourself? " "Manually," Bobby responded. "Alright, activating the manual program. Master, I will enter my slumber soon. You can ask me anything you like before that," Cynthia said. "I am confused. Why me?" Bobby asked suspiciously. "Master, you will find out about that soon. Until then, my tongue is tight." Cynthia replied and added, "Right now, you need to follow its instructions and strengthen yourself first. Alright, bye I am turning offline." Beep! Beep! Beep! Then, Bobby saw the status bar of his body in the air just before his eyes. "What!" He eximed and shouted, "I am a vampire now." He then quickly calmed himself down and started analyzing all of them. "Lucifer Morning Star''s Bloodline, hah. Am I really turning into the devil himself? Nah, who cares? This is my turning point, anyway. From today onwards, I will do whatever the hell my heart desires. " He murmured to himself and a cold grin appeared on his face. After the near-death experiences, or maybe because of his new unholy bloodline, his thinking and personality became a bit distorted. Beep! Beep! Beep! A new status came out as, [ New Challenge: Suck blood from three humans within 24 hours. ( Challenges will appear ording to your body''s needs.) ] [ Reward: 1 experience point for each. ] [ Penalty: If you fail then, you will turn into a deranged bloodsucking monster all your life. ] Starting the countdown, 23 hrs 59 min 59 sec 23 hrs 59 min 58 sec ... "Damn it, I have to follow these stupid instructions from now onwards. What a drag! " Bobby shouted and murmured to himself with dissatisfaction. "Yikes! I can''t even imagine myself drinking blood. " He kept murmuring to himself. "Alright, poweres with great sacrifices. I can do it." He shouted boldly and said softly again, "But only from the necks of those beautifuldies. Heeheehee! Beautifuldies, clean your necks. I aming for all of you." A nurse entered his room. She was in her early 40s. Not exquisite, but had a perfect provocative figure with a pair of big boobs and her buttocks were the envy of all men. Bobby quickly changed back to his icy demeanor. "Sir, how are you doing?" The middle-aged, hotdy, asked with a smile. Bobby still kept his icy demeanor outward. But inside he was screaming with excitement, "Hey, stop tempting me with that smile. Kekekkkkk, otherwise, you will feel the burning hell of pleasure soon. " "Sir," she called him again, waking him up from the stupor. "I am fine," Bobby responded coldly. "Please,y down. Let me do a full body check-up first. It will take only a few minutes." The hot nurse said. Bobby nodded his head andy on the bed. The nurse clicked a button on the bed. Soon, a mechanism started immediately on the AI attached to the bed. Then it started scanning Bobby''s body from the legs first and moved upward. The details of the reading wereing out on the tablet screen. And she monitored it closely. But, just when it started scanning his head, a flickering appeared on her tablet and soon it shut down itself. She frowned a bit and tried to turn on the device. But, it failed. She then quickly clicked one button on the bed. But it still failed. She freaked out a bit and tried other buttons, too. "What is going on? It is not working. What should I do? They will fire me." She said in a panic. Bobby saw them all, too. "Time to check whether she is a butterfly or a moth. Kkkkkkk!" He thought in his head. "Anything wrong?" He asked with his stony expression. "Sir, there is a malfunction with the medical AI in this room. Please, wait a moment. Let me notify higher-ups of this issue first. It will be fixed soon." She replied politely and tried to rush out of the room. But Bobby was quicker. He stood up and caught her by her wrist. "Wait!" He shouted. He then looked at her ID card and continued speaking. "Nurse Aimee, I can fix that thing for you." "Really," Nurse Aimee asked. "Um, I can do that for you. You may even lose your job if you report these things to your boss. But you need to do me a favorter." He said coldly. "Oh, what is it? If it is within my power, then I will do it for you." She replied happily. She had already read all of his profile in the medical application and knew that he was a Defect. He seemed harmless to anyone, especially with his icy cold demeanor. "Kekekeke! " Bobby startedughing weirdly. He then started looking at her body from her boobs first, then to her neck, and finally to her wrist. Chapter 14 Are You A Butterfly Or A Moth? "Kekekeke! " Bobby startedughing weirdly. He then started looking at her body from her boobs first, then to her neck, and finally to her wrist. "I am just waiting for that," He said with a grin at her and continued speaking, "Your smell is so sweet. I can''t wait anymore." Suddenly, his personality turned 180 degrees. Aimee was also surprised, and tried to release her hand from his grasp. But she could not, as Bobby''s hand was glued to her hand. "Sir, please release my hand. It is not appropriate." Aimee said. Then she started resisting him. "Hey, don''t be so boring. I will finish it quickly, or do you want to get fired from your job?" He started threatening her with a devilish smile. But she still tried to remove her hand. Bobby caught both of her hands and pinned them on the wall. He then pressed her body tightly against the wall with his body. "Wow! Your body is so soft like cotton. " Bobby eximed. "Release me, you pervert. You will be punished heavily for molesting me. If you continue and forcefully r@p* me, then by our city''s rules, you will be stoned to death in public. '''' Nurse Aimee started screaming in panic. "Hahaha! You have just agreed. I will take that as apliment." Bobby startedughing loudly and continued speaking. "Hey, this is my first time. So, stay still. Or it may be more bloody. " He warned her and moved his face closer to her face. Aimee became helpless. She closed her eyes and gnashed her teeth, started trembling her body. Bobby didn''t kiss her as she expected. He moved his mouth toward her neck and thought, "From this close, her blood smells really nice. I wonder what the taste of her blood will be like? " He started sniffing while waiting for his pair of canine teeth to elongate. For the next five minutes, nothing happened. So Aimee opened her eyes. At the same time, something bit her neck suddenly. ,m "Aaahh!" she moaned loudly in both pain and surprise. But, after a few seconds, she started moaning again. "Aaaaahhh!" She moaned. This time, it was due to sudden ecstasy and pleasure. She had her orgasm along with that long moan. Bobby started sucking her blood. After 10 minutes of sucking her blood, a beeping sound started ringing in his head. Beep! Beep! Beep! [ Host has sessfully sucked blood to his fill from his first target. ] [ 1 experience point awarded. ] [ 1 bonus experience point awarded for intimidating the prey while feeding. ] [ Host can now add the 2 experience points to any of your stats ] Bobby finally retracted his fangs and separated from her neck. Aimee was still in her ecstasy state. "Why are you stopping?" She demanded. Her body convulsed slowly from time to time. "Are you married?" Bobby asked instead. "Um, I even have a daughter your age. I like to experience that feeling again. Can you do it again? Please," Aimee replied, and pleaded to him. After that, she became extremely tired, lost consciousness and was about to hit the ground. Bobby caught her quickly. He then picked her up and made her lie on the bed. "So, after all, you are just a butterfly who wishes to be a moth." He said while looking at her gently. And the next moment, he suddenly said with a grin and licked his lips, "I am the hellfire. Don''t evere near to me, little butterfly. Otherwise, kekeke, you will be a moth." Bobby turned his attention inside his head and saw the new status. "So, I have gained 2 experience points. Hah, let''s see if they work. " He murmured to himself. He then used his mind and added 1 exp. Point to Agility. "Alright, let''s check it out." He said and ran inside the room. "Now, I feel my body is much lighter. Hahaha," Heughed and ran back and forth once again. He then checked on his status bar. It came out as, [ Lvl 0: Mortal Realm.(Need 5 experience Points to level up) ] [ Health: 15/15; Mana Chi: 10/10 ] [ Agility: 1.4 (Attack speed increased by 0.01 %); Strength: 0.3; Intelligence: 99 (able to use 5.3% of brain) ] [ Movement speed: 0.5; Armor: 0.6 ] [ Abilities: Vampiric skills (Mindpulsion, and Water Elemental maniption) ] "Oh, Mindpulsion! Hahaha, things will be more convenient for my next meal. " He murmured and continued speaking to himself, "There is still one experience point left. Which one should I use it for?" He then started thinking. "My Intelligence is now at 99. Let me see if there will be any changes after reaching 100." He thought in his head. He then put thest point to Intelligence, making it reached 100. Beep! Beep! Beep! Just after that, another status bar came out as, [ Intelligence: 100 (Host can use 6% of his brain); Mana Chi Regeneration of 0.5per sec. ] Bobby felt something really good inside his head just after that. Now, his outward view of the world slowly started changing. And his currently developing distorted thoughts began to calm down a bit. "Hmm, I am totally a newbie to this vampire situation. This is not good. I must give her a call" Bobby murmured to himself. He then took out his pair of sses and put it on. And he clicked on a button on the frame of the sses. "Connect a line to Diana." He spoke out. "Voice authentication is matched. Now, a line is connecting to Diana," A soft female voice spoke from the pair of sses. "Bobby, what do you want?" Diana spoke. "Hey, Diana. I know you are a vampire. " Bobby said without beating around the bush. "So what?" She responded with a bit of dissatisfaction. "Um, I kinda turned into a vampire just now after drinking your blood. Can you help me?" He exined. "Ah! Thatdy on the bed. Have you already started drinking her blood? Wait there. I aming to you right now. Don''t get out of the room?" She then cut the line abruptly. Chapter 15 Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius Model Car After half an hour, Diana returned and entered Bobby''s hospital ward. As soon as she entered, she saw Bobby fixing the hospital bed''s artificial intelligence. After a few minutes, Bobby finished reprograming the AI. he then inserted it back into the empty spot. "Alright, done. " He turned and continued speaking, "Thank god! You are already here, Diana." She approached him and touched his forehead, feeling the temperature of Bobby''s body temperature first. She then took out a portable shed light and checked on his eyes while shing the light on both of them. Andst, she spread out his mouth and touched the tips of his pair of canine teeth. They made minor cuts on her fingertips when she touched them with them. "Good-good. Bobby, you are now 100 percent full-fledge vampire-like me. But, I am a bit confused. How the hell did you just turn into a vampire without my approval and just from drinking my blood? " Diana praised him first and started asking with some doubts. To her knowledge of Vampirology, only a true-blooded vampire like herself could turn and sire a human into a lesser vampire to that particr vampire after his or her approval and offering the human with his or her blood. But Bobby just drank her blood, and she didn''t even approve of him bing a vampire while he drank her blood. She kept thinking and suddenly realized something. "Wait, a moment! Before he bes a vampire, he already has his fangs when he sucked on my blood earlier. And at that, I even felt a chill run down my spine when he looked at me with his golden eyes. At that moment, I was totally helpless and felt like a terrifying predator looking at me like its prey. But we vampires are the ultimate blood-sucking predator until now that we know of. Now you suddenly be a full-fledged vampire, just like. What the hell are you, Bobby? " She thought in her head while looking at him up and down keenly. "Diana, am I that handsome? Heeheehee¡­" Bobby chuckled and asked her with a strange smile. "Ah! Bobby, you have changed." Diana eximed and said. "What do you mean, I am changed? Oh yeah, you are right. I am now a vampire just like you." Bobby responded. "Not that Bobby. The way you talk and your attitude has seemed to have changedpletely. It is like you have be another person. " Diana responded. Hearing her say those words, Bobby quickly returned back to his stony expression quickly. Diana turned her attention to the nurse Aimee, who was currently lying unconscious on the bed. She picked up her hand and started feeling her pulse. "Hmm!" She breathed out a sighed with relief and continued speaking, "Thank god, she is still fine." "Oh, how is she? Will she be fine?" Bobby asked with concern. Diana took out a colorless capsule-like pill from inside her pocket and fed it to the mouth of the nurse Aimee. Just a few secondster, nurse Aimee regained her blood quickly, and soon her pale face turned rosy again. "Nothing will happen to her. " Diana responded and asked, "Bobby, have you done your mindpulsion to her?" "Um, I have already removed her memory of that moment," Bobby responded after thinking for a few seconds. "Put this on." Diana took out a ck ring and gave it to him." It will protect you from sunlight." "Thanks." He then put it on his left ring finger. "Alright, time to leave now. We need to catch up on a lot of things regarding the vampires kinds of stuff. But this is not the right ce. Follow me." Diana said. She then walked out of the room. Bobby also started walking toward the door. When he just reached the door of the room, he halted, turned his head, and grinned at the sleeping Aimee. "Hey, little butterfly. I am curious about something. So, I am not using my mind convulsion skill on you. Let''s see whether or not you will be a moth. Kekekeke, I am just curious about that. Bye," He said before he left the room. Vroom! Vroom! Vroom!...(Sound of engine) Bobby came out of the hospital and just reached the vehicle park. "Wow! This is thetest Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius model car with the Penta core Fusion engine that can produce the power of five Suns. The most expensive vehicle until now." He stared in awe at the red super beast vehicle in front of him. "Hey, what are you waiting for? Hop on!" Diana shouted from inside the supermodel car. Bobby then walked to the other side and opened the door. Diana came out from inside the said, "Wait!" She then threw the AI controller''s small red ball at the vehicle to him. Bobby caught it in the air without thinking. Diana then entered the vehicle. "You drive," she said casually while sitting in the other passenger seat. Bobby looked at the AI controller''s small red ball and made a grin. He then entered the car. Vroom! Vroom!.... "Wee, master Bobby!" A male AI voice said after he sat in the driver''s seat. "Oh, it even recognizes me," Bobby spoke out and continued speaking, "And what is with this AI''s voice? It''s exactly like mine." He then turned to Diana. "Nope, it''s just a simr voice. Anyway, this voice is so sexy to me." She responded coolly and put on a pair of ck sunsses. Another simr pair of ck sunsses was taken out and passed to him. She then said, "You will need it." The moment Bobby put the sses on. "Master Bobby, now you are ready to drive. Do want to drive it manually or automatically? ording to the statistical reading of thetest Gctical report of the vehicle idents, automatically driven by AI is 250% safer than manually driven. " The AI spoke again. "I will drive it manually," Bobby responded. As soon as he said that, a mechanical handle came out automatically. Bobby looked at Diana and asked, " Diana, I am wondering who exactly are you? This car is not even on the market. How the hell did you get it?" "Heeheehee, magic!" She responded cheekily. Chapter 16 Code Name: Mr Spade Somewhere at the center of The Aphrodite city, there was a tall building called ''Gentleman''s Club.'' It was the most notorious ce in the entire city. A ck hoodie man with a long cloak appeared before the building out of nowhere. He wore a ck mask that covered his face. "ID," One of the two bodyguards shouted at him. The man took out a ck card and threw it at them. One of the bodyguards caught it in the air and observed it. It was a simple-looking card with 10 of Spade drawn on it. On the back of the card was the logo of the Gentleman''s man club. The bodyguard took out an AI-Driven scanning device and scanned the logo on the back of the card. Beep! A green color came out on the screen of the Scanning Device. "Clear, " The bodyguard said, and continued speaking, " You can go inside." And he passed the card back to him. The hooded man entered the building without speaking a single word. Just as stepped inside it, a beautifuldy came before him and asked, "Hello sir! What can I do for you? " She smiled at him naturally. The hooded man spoke in a mechanical voice, "My Code name is Spade with 10 points. Bring me to the Mission Hall. " Suddenly, her smile froze, and responded sternly, "Follow me," She then brought him inside a hidden room. As they approached this room, they passed various rooms of gambling dens, brothels, and finally an underground open arena. "What do you want?" Thedy asked coldly. "Show me all the hit lists of this week." The hooded man spoke in the mechanical voice. "Sorry, we don''t have any right now." Thedy responded. "None, none at all." The man said. "Mr. Spade, there is one but you will not like it." Thedy took out a sheet of paper and passed it to him. The man read it and said, "Alright, I will take this one then," He then walked out of the room quickly. Just after he disappeared, a beautiful doll-like blonde girl appeared beside thedy. She was currently 7 years old. Her nails were silver in color. Indeed, she was one of those Ogarian pure breeds. "Elder Sister Si, who is that man just now? I really feel around him here. He has a strong filthy smell of blood all over his body. Even though he uses various smell remover deodorants, I still smell those disgusting scents from his body. " The little Ogarian girl said while frowning "Jo-Jo, that man just now is the recent rookie assassin of our Gentleman''s club that rises to rank 5oth among the bronze tier assassin group with the code name the Spade. His nickname is also called The leftie. Those types of people are dangerous and savage. You need to avoid them, okay. I will deal with them instead. " Si responded. The little girl nodded and disappeared from the room too. ---------------------- Easternmost region of the Dwarka, There was a huge old-looking mansion on an Ind of the eastern ocean. Soon a red vehicle came out of nowhere in the air near the mansion andnded safely beside it. Bobby and Diana came out of the vehicle. "Bobby, you seem to like this car a lot. This car is yours as of today." Diana said. "Oh, are you sure?" Bobby asked. "Um, it is yours," Diana responded. Bobby caressed the red supermodel car once and responded, "Nah, I can''t take it. I will buy one myself when I have enough money." "How about this then, I will sell this car to you. Anyway, I have a lot of other cars. But, you need to pay for this car with something else. I don''t need money at all. It is all I have. " She suggested. "Oh, your suggestion is more tempting. I can''t agree more." Bobby responded. He then looked around and asked, "Hey, Diana. where is this ce? I don''t see anyone around here." "This is my personal private ind. No one is allowed to step foot on this ind without my permission. Alright, let''s go inside." She responded proudly. She then held his hand boldly and dragged him inside the mansion. "Wow! The interior is way more beautiful than the look of the outside. " Bobby eximed in his mind and continued thinking while looking at Diana, "Who really is this girl? Is she the daughter of some Zillionares? Also, she seems to be enjoying unting her wealth and toys to me. Heeheehee, girl you are wrong. I am not someone you can tempt with such things. If you have to follow beside me, you have to give me something more. Kekekeke." His mind started having distorted thoughts again. "Hey, why are you standing there? Just follow me." Daina pulled him and rushed toward the center of the mansion. "It''s there." She pointed at the small signboard before a room. "Library, okay now I am more interested than ever." Bobby, who had been a bookie his entire life, neared the library as his adrenaline spiked in his body. He then rushed inside before even Diana walked inside the room. Beep! Beep! Beep! "Intruder alert! Intruder alert! Intruder alert! Initiating protocol no. 134 of article no.B. Counting down, 5, 4, 3," A male AI voice exactly the same as Bobby spoke. Diana quickly rushed inside and shouted, "Stop!" "Voice is matched. Deactivating the total emergency lock-down." The male AI voice spoke again. At that time Bobby red at her and walked toward her step by step with a weird smile on his face. She felt an imposing aura surrounding Bobby. She became intimidated and stepped back unconsciously. But, Bobby kept walking toward her. As she continued walking back, she finally touched the wall of the library hall with her back. Bobby leaned forward with his hands supporting the wall and her head centered between his hands,ing very close to her. Looking at her intimidating eyes, he felt a sense of superiority and enjoyed this feeling. As he smiled at her, he bent his head left and right on the side once. "Rx! Don''t be afraid darling, my little butterfly. I will not eat you for now." He said and grinned at her. Chapter 17 New Ability, Lvl 1 Of Devils Eyes "Rx! Don''t be afraid, darling, my little butterfly. I will not eat you for now." Bobby said to Diana with a grin. His eyes also had already turned golden and looked at hers. Beep! Beep! Beep! Bobby heard loud beeping sounds inside his head. A new notification came out in his status bar as, [ Host has sessfully intimidated a vampire ] [15 Experience Points awarded ] [ Host has activated a new ability, Devil''s Eyes(lvl 1) ] After hearing that beeping sound and seeing the notification in his mind, Bobby came back to his sense again. His golden eyes also returned back to his normal blue color. Soon his domineering aura pressing on Diana also slowly weakened up and finally ceased to exist. She returned back to normal. "Bobby, what are you doing? " She said softly, and further continued, "I think you have suddenly be aplete stranger to me at that moment. And what is with that aura? I feel so helpless." Bobby removed his hands from the wall and took a step back, and replied, "Um,..sorry Diana. I can''t control myself for a moment." a strange expression of helplessness appeared on Bobby''s face. Diana saw it too, and she replied affectionately, "I don''t really mind. It must be something to do with your recent metamorphosis. Don''t worry much about that matter." Bobby was curious about the new Skill, Primal Skill. So he clicked it using in his mind. [ Devil''s eyes: In Lvl 1, using this ability host can see through the strength and energy level of living and non-living things around you, also X-ray vision in color mode is avable. Further Levels will be activated with the Host metamorphosis. ] [ This skill will use up 0.5 Mana per Second while activating. It is also a non-channeling ability. ] [ It can be activated and deactivated with just a thought of the Host. ] "Oh, I can activate it with just a thought." Bobby thought and then he said in his mind, " lvl 1 Devil''s eyes, activate! " Soon, just at that moment, his eyes dazzled for an instance and returned to his normal blue eyes again. He then looked at Diana first, who was standing before him. A new notification came out in his mind as, [ Target name: Unknown (Suggested for the host to add it for future reference) ] [ Species: A pure Vampire ] [ Gender: Female ] [ Bone age: 17 ] [ Physical Features: I95 cm tall; a mixture of White and Yellow skin color; ck hair; and overall have perfect female physique ] [ Main energy level: lvl 13 ] [ Health: 1550/1550; Mana Qi: 1100 ] "Wow! She is extremely strongpared to me." He murmured and thought in his mind again, "Change to X-ray vision in colors mode," As Bobby watched over Diana, suddenly a strange thing happened. He saw that her outeryer of clothes suddenly vanished, seeing her only with her pair of red color bra and her yellow color panty with floral designs on them. "Ah!" He eximed and looked at her body with his mouth wide agape, and he furthered thought, "I like to see furthermore of hers," The next moment both of her pair of bra and panty vanished exposing herpletely naked body before his eyes. Bobby salivated and gulped down unconsciously. "Wow, this girl has such a beautiful, perfect body. Her boobs are rounded and full, but perky. And her sacred ce down there. Wow, thanks to almighty I can see such a perfect piece of your artwork as your creation. " He praised her in his mind while observing all over her body up and down. Meanwhile, his body began to heat up and his little brother down there inside his pants also reacted as if it was admiring something. Diana also felt his eyes roaming over her body, especially on her boobs and herher region. "Bobby,... Bobby,...Bobby," She called him repetitively but Bobby''s mind was currently engaged in admiring her beautiful bodies. "Bobby!" She shouted, waking him up from his current state. Then, she frowned and started scolding him, "What is wrong with you today? Come back to your sense." "Eh!" Bobby eximed and moved his eyes away from her body. He then deactivated the Devil''s Eye ability with a thought. An extremely awkward atmosphere loomed over them after these events. Both of them remained silent for a few minutes. "Bobby, are you okay? You are acting very strange today." Diana asked softly, breaking the awkward silence between them. "I am fine. It''s just that I think you are extremely attractive to me. " Bobby responded, speaking out what was in his mind and making a warm smile at her. "Stop joking with me. I know you have never seen me as a woman in your eyes." Diana responded, but inside her mind, she was screaming with excitement and thought, "So, just now he is checking me out. Finally, he begins to see me as a woman." "No, I am telling the truth. I really find you attractive. So, I will go straight to the point. " Bobby said straightforwardly and furthered continued, "Go out meet me." "Hah!" Diana eximed and almost jumped up. "Don''t you like to go out with me?" Bobby asked, seeing her reaction. "No no no no," she replied and further added, "I am just surprised. Bobby, I was always dreaming about this day. I agree. I would love to go out with you." "But, I think our rtionship has already been started off the track. " Bobby murmured, Diana frowned and asked, "What do you mean?" "Oh, about that, we have already kissed in the military hospital. Don''t you think the sequence is wrong?" He asked. Diana blushed suddenly and said, "Bobby, I am really new to this stuff. What I only care about is your feelings for me. Umm¡­umm, about the kiss earlier. I really like it. " She then looked away and pointed at those bookshelves inside the hall. "Those are all the books regarding vampires you need to know about," she said and walked toward a particr section of the bookshelves. Bobby looked at those various bundles of thick books there. Beep! Beep! Beep! Another beeping sounds began inside his head. A notification suddenly popped up in the status bar in his mind as, [ New Challenge: Read all the books inside this library within a week ] Chapter 18 Error! Error! Error! ? A notification suddenly popped up in the status bar in his mind as, [ New Challenge: Read all the books inside this library within a week ] [ Reward: 100 experienced points ] [ Penalty: 15 experienced points will be deducted from the Host''s Intelligence points ] On seeing the reward of the new challenge, Bobby''s lips spread up and almost made a smile, but abruptly changed to a frown. "What! Deduct 15 experienced points from my intelligence. Hmm," He thought in his mind and began cursing in his mind, "what the fuck is it ying with me this time?! Fine, this is even better. At least, it is reminding me that nothing is for free in this world." He then murmured, "This is great. No pain, no gain, anyway. Hahaha.." He then startedughing but the next moment he stopped and asked himself in his mind, "Why do I have the feeling that this thing inside my head is using me? ¡­..Whatever, let''s have some mutual benefits for now. At least, it has given me a new lease on my life and totally changed me. But, does it think that I am dense enough to have loyalty to it? Nah, it chooses me because I might have something it wants from me." "Bobby," Diana called again while shaking his body and continued, "you are spacing out again. What are you thinking about?" " Nothing important that you should know about," Bobby responded. "Alright,e, you have lots to read today." She then held his hand and pulled him toward a particr column of bookshelf with the title ''VAMPIRIC LORE'' on it. "Diana, I see five other such columns without any name tags. Are they about vampires, too?" Bobby asked curiously while looking at them. "No, those five bookshelves columns are records for the other five Ancient Families," Diana replied. Then, when she saw the curious look on Bobby''s face, she continued, "Hey, it''s a long story. We shall catch up regarding those families some other day. For now, you need to learn about vampires." She then took out a book with the title ''The Beginner''s Guide for Vampire'' and then passed it to Bobby. Then both of them sat down on the nearby reading chairs. Bobby kept it on the table before him and opened the thick cover of the book. The book contained the details of the Vampires'' blood lust, how to suck blood from prey andst, some do''s and don''ts while feeding and how to blend in amongmon folks. Bobby flipped them page by page. It took a single nce for him to memorize all the details, also took a few seconds to analyze, andprehend them in his head, as it had something to do with the increase in his intelligence points. Diana was also aware of his action and asked with confusion, "Bobby, don''t you want to read it?" and she murmured, "It''s weird. I always find him reading books in his free time at University. But, why?.... Perhaps, his habits of bookworm personality also change with him turning into a vampire." Bobby didn''t reply to her, as he was engrossed in reading the book. After five minutes, he finallypleted reading thest page of the thick book. He then covered up the book and asked while turning at her, "Did you just say something to me?" "Bobby, I know that you love reading books. But, umm¡­..don''t you find it interesting to read such kinds of books? I saw you just flipped the pages." Diana said. "Oh, about that. Don''t worry. I have just read and memorized the whole book." Bobby responded casually. Diana looked at him weirdly. Disbelief, amazement, and bewilderment were shown all over her face. Bobby asked, "Diana, do you have the digital copies of all of these books here in you? I shall read them afterward." "Nope, it is forbidden and extremely against the family''s rules. So, you can only read them in books." Diana responded. Bobby responded, "Oh," he then thought deeply and suggested in a hushed tone, "Well, Diana, it will be a problem for me to bring all these books with me and I am really eager to read them soon. How about these? I shall let my AI pod copy all of them. Um... I give you my word, I will keep this secret in my grave and it will never reach a second ear." A sly smile appeared on her face and she replied, "Okay, " and she spoke in her mind, " ¡­.heeheehee! as if you can. " Bobby took out his pair of sses from inside his pant pocket and put them on. He then took out the Ball-shaped AI pod from inside his fancy backpack. After that, he clicked on the tiny button on the frame of the pair of sses, thereby activating the power of the AI pod. The AI pod flew up and spoke in a female voice, "Greetings, Master Bobby! What can I do for you?" "Lucia, scan all the books inside this hall using your God''s Eyes Mode and copy them in order," Bobbymanded. "Your voice is matched. Initiating the God''s Eyes Mode!" The AI pod spoke. Beep! Beep! Beep! "God''s Eyes Mode is ready." The AI pod spoke and flew toward the bookshelf and started scanning all the books on it. "Error! Error! Error!... Nothing is written in here." The AI pod spoke. Bobby stood up and rushed toward it and asked, "What do you mean? " "Master Bobby, the contents of the books are all nk. I find nothing." The AI reported. Bobby frowned. He then picked up a book and opened it, and said, "See this, try scanning it again. " He showed the page before the AI pod. The AI pod scanned it again and reported again, "The page is ck." "What the hell!! " He eximed and said softly, "Something must be wrong with Lucia. I must check up on her mainframe programster on." "There is nothing wrong with your AI pod. " Diana spoke while walking toward him. Bobby looked at her meaningfully. "Alright, I will tell you everything. There is a second reason for not having digital copies of all of these books. Do you want to know about it?" Diana asked slyly. "Okay, I am listening," Bobby responded. "That''s because we don''t have any advance technology for copying the contents of these books here," Diana said atst. "What!" Bobby eximed. Chapter 19 The Six Olden Families Of The Earth "That''s because we don''t have any advanced technology for copying the contents of these books here," Diana said atst. "What!" Bobby eximed. "Fine, I will exin." She took the book off the table, walked to the bookshelf, and ced it in its original spot, and continued, "Bobby, these books here are not just some ordinary books. They were all the records written by our vampire ancestors. The papers that these books were printed on were all made from the skin of dragons that our ancestors were able to kill during those olden days while the pen was made from the feather of the Phoenix and the ink was from the mix of blood from these two magical creatures. Only the vampires and members of the other 5 ancient families are able to see and read the text inside these. " She exined. Bobby shut down the AI pod and put it back inside his fancy backpack. He then started taking out bundles of books and carrying them back to the reading table. "Diana, help me with books," Bobby said. Diana also took out another bundle of thick books from the shelf and kept them on the table. Bobby then started reading them quickly, like before. It just took the time to flip the pages for him to read a book. After three hours of nonstop reading, he had already read 45 books. After that, he stood up, yawned, and stretched his body while moving it back and forth. He then said, "I am done for today. I guess I shall visit your ce more often from today onward." Bobby and Diana kept back all the 50 something books on the table on the bookshelf. While arranging those books, he asked, "Are those legends about dragons and phoenixes roaming and ruling on earth true?" Diana looked at him and replied, "These books serve as a testament to their presence on Earth before the ancient six families started killing and hunting them and they fled into a magical realm." "Six ancient families?!! You keep saying that, but I don''t really know anything about them at all." Bobby looked at her curiously. "Hmm, I forgot to tell you. You are a newbie vampire, after all." "The six ancient families of the earth are The Blood Royalty family, The Blood Moon family, The Healer family, The Treant Guardian family, the fiery family, andstly The Hunter family." She fished a ck book out from under the bottom of the shelf and further added, "We vampires belong to The Blood Royalty family. Those werewolves constitute the main families of The Blood Moon Family. You should be careful of those werewolves as we vamps have always been at odds with them. " "What about those other four ancient families?" Bobby asked briskly. Before she even had the chance to respond, he breezed, "About those vamps and werewolves stuffs, I only heard them and thought of them as only in fable stories until I became one myself." "Hey, don''t you want to be a vampire?" Diana asked. "Nah, I love being a vampire. Now, let''s see who dares to look down on me again. Can you continue about the remaining four olden families?" Bobby said. "The Healer family, all of them, are witches and wizards. Wizards are really rare though," "The fourth family, The Treant Guardian Family, are constituted of Elves. They all love nature and the woods. So, they kind of settle in the deep woods outside of human civilization." Diana started exining and gave the ck book to him. Bobby read the ck-covered book within five minutes. It was a book regarding the brief introduction to the six olden families. "I am confused." He gave the ck book to her and asked, "What about the sixth family? There is no information about them in this book. It just mentions their family name, The Hunter family. What about them?" "Hmm!" She heaved a sigh and responded, "Bobby, it is a great taboo for other five olden families to write down the records regarding the Hunter Family. As far as I know, they were the fewest, and they were humans. But don''t look down on them, we the five olden families, fear nothing in this world but them. Ahh, ¡­and once my grandpa told me that actually during those olden days of dragons and phoenixes, they contributed the most to killing them. Oh, and they have another name: the Protectors." "The Hunter family- the Protectors family. Interesting!" Bobby muttered. "Alright, follow me. We will now go to a very interesting ce." She held his hand again and pulled him further inside the interior of the house. They entered inside a room full of Japanese katanas and the wooden swords on the other side of the room. "Go change into those Keikogi and the Hakama first," Diana instructed while pointing at the several numbers of dresses that were hanging on the wall. Keikogi was a coat-like top while Hakama was a skirt-like divided pants. Both of them were ck in color. "Where is the dressing room?" Bobby asked. Diana didn''t reply. She came toward the dresses. She then removed her jeans and then her white clothes, leaving only a yellow bra and a simple white panty. Bobby looked at her and thought, "She has the most perfect body. Her ass and boobs look good, too. I really want to feel her smooth abs." He then stretched his right hand and touched her stomach, and he caressed them. "Hey, are you really going to continue?" Diana asked. Bobby retracted his hand. "What are you waiting for? Get them on." She said and then she put the Hakama first and then the Keikogi. Bobby also quickly removed his army boots first, then removed all of his military clothes he had been wearing since now, leaving only his boxer. "Even though you are thin with clothes on, you seem so attractive and muscr when you are without them." Diana praised him." Put the helmet on too." Bobby put on a helmet. Diana picked up two wooden swords and threw one toward Bobby. Bobby caught it and came toward her a bit closer. "Hit me using all your tactics and power! " Diana announced. Chapter 20 The Weakness Of A Vampire! Whack! Whack! Whack!..... (Continuous sounds of shing wooden swords) Bobby kept striking at Diana from every possible angle in an unexpected pattern. But still, she kept blocking them easily using her shinai[1]. It kept going on for more than ten minutes. Diana didn''t even use a helmet, she just stood there whole the time without taking a single step. Bobby stopped and panted heavily¡­. "Tired already! " Diana grinned at him, "I''m disappointed. Tch¡­you can''t even make me take a single step." She clicked her tongue. Suddenly, Bobby got angry and stood up straight, then he stuck at her overhead. She blocked it easily like before. Bobby struck her overhead again. This time, he kept doing the same strike again and again. With time, the momentum of the power within his shinai also kept increasing with every next strike. 10 times, 15 times, 20 times, ¡­. He kept doing the same strikes again and again. Diana made a satisfied smile on seeing Bobby''s new technique, "Provoking him, it really works. Good, he is a quick learner too. Right, the first step is to learn from the simplest move that you preferred the most. So, hitting overhead is your favorite sword move. Bator¨¡ Kemino[2] always told me that those who figure out their favorite sword move on their first try intentionally or identally are born to be great swordsmen. Bobby, will you be a sword master? Also, Bator¨¡ Kemino[2] told me that every sword master''s favorite move shows their true hidden nature within. So hitting overhead means he prefers to fight someone simr or stronger than himself boldly. That is the attitude of a Dauntless sword master. " She thought in her head, as her eyes began to shine brightly. Whack! This time, Diana was forced to step back, facing Bobby''s shinai[1] strike. "Good, now keep going on," Diana shouted. After making her a step back, Bobby was engrossed in that single move, as he also took a step forward and kept striking again with more strength. Diana took a step back again. Bobby kept repeating while pushing Diana a step back for every strike of his. nk! nk!... Diana couldn''t keep up with his increasing momentum. So she finally made her move. She made an inclined overhead strike using her strength on her shinai[1], blocking Bobby''s straight overhead strike easily. Then the two continue shing at each other. Bobby kept using his single style while Diana kept changing her strike, sometimes a bit inclined to the left and sometimes on the right side. They kept sparing like that for aplete hour. As sweat from all over their bodies kept dripping onto their dresses, the dresses became wet. Diana frowned and finally moved back and announced, "Let''s stop here for today." She then sniffed at herself, thinking, "What if he thought that I smell bad?!" Bobby stopped his hands just at that moment and happened to see her action. He then grinned, walked closer to her, and sniffed all over her body. "Hey, you smell good too, even when you are sweating. I like it even better than before. You seem to be an expert at using swords. Why don''t you teach me a real move? You have already told me that you will teach me a move if I can make you step back. You better keep your words, as I really hate those who chicken out easily. " "Hey, what are you doing? Get back,.." Diana blushed quickly, moved back, and muttered softly, "Pervert!!" "What did you just say now?" Bobby asked, as if pretending to not heard at all. "Umm...I said nothing,¡­ er..you heard it wrong." She quickly denied it. Bobby made a wide smile and moved toward her, "Don''t you just say per¡­ " Before he could even finish saying the word, "pervert" she breezed on, "Alright, alright, I will keep my word. I will teach you a move." Bobby stopped his step and winked at her. She pouted at him once and said, "Bobby, suppose someone ambushed you by striking their sword directly at your heart. The moment you sense it, you must not let it as the heart is the weakest part of a vampire''s body. Other parts, you can regenerate them quickly." "Oh, interesting!" He then asked, "What about beheading?" "Bobby, there are no creatures either magical or non-magical in this world that would live after beheading. Oh, I remember one thing about why the Olden Five families were so afraid of those Hunter Family, " Diana responded, while she nced at him. "Let me guess, they all must be experts in striking on hearts, right?" Bobby responded briskly. "Yes, every attack of there is all focus on vital parts, especially heart. Let me tell you a true story, my grandpa told me when I was 10, " she then began the story, "About nearly 600-700 years ago, a civil war broke out between our Blood Royalty Family and The Blood Moon Family of the werewolves. We vampires and werewolves have always been known for our brutality, our bloodlust among the six Olden families, while at the same time we hate each other to the bone, it''s simply in our nature to oppose one another since the time of the two families'' progenitors. So it became worse with time. But, something really bad happened during that time that made them even for them to start attacking each other covertly. My grandpa said that it was due to the elopement of the Warewolf princess with my family''s prince at that time. As the two families were opposed to their rtionship, they escaped one day together and their whereabouts remained unknown to both the families. But, they were suspicious of each other, so some weasels of the two families began killing each other, taking those reasons as an excuse, further aggravating the tension between the two families. Eventually, they began secretly killing each other''s members. Several monthster, the tension between them became so bad that they even announced a civil war between the two families. Other two olden families also joined, forming an alliance with them." [1] Shinai: typically a Japanese sword made up of wood. [2] Bator¨¡ Kemino: Japanese ent, means Butler Kemino Chapter 21 The Bet! Diana then further added, "The fiery family of Chimeras[1] made an alliance with the Werewolves as they also had some enmity with vampires while The Treant Guardian family of Elves joined the alliance with Vampires as they had been brooding over those Chimeras for burning the forest unnecessarily. The Healer family remained neutral. Then they all began an all-out war. But just a few dayster, a man wearing a shinigami mask [2] appeared suddenly and announced to them to stop immediately. But some strong-headed strongmen of the four olden families ignored his words and continued the battle. Then,.." Bobby held her hands suddenly, making her halt. "Then, what? Don''t you like me holding your hands? Fine, I will just¡­" He smiled at her. "No," she said briskly and continued, "Then, the man unseals his katana for a fraction of seconds. But all the heads of those who didn''t listen to him fell to the ground." The story continued as, The others who were about to act also suddenly stopped after seeing that. "Do I have your attention now?" the man wearing the Shinigami mask asked. Everyone turned their attention toward him. "Oh, do you all still wish to continue? If you do, then I shall be happy to cut more of your head today. " said the mask-man. Suddenly he felt something and looked up at the sky and spoke loudly, "You cane out now, four friends. Your ambush will not work on me." "Hah, you know we are here!" A man appeared out of thin air and stood in the air. "How do you even know we are even here?" Another man also appeared in the air. "Heehee, now it is bing interesting." A beautifuldy who seemed to be in her early 30s also stood in the air. "Karl, are you still noting out?" A thin youth appeared in the air soon. All four of them kept a distance between them. "Fine, you four must be the current heads of the four olden families, right?" asked the masked man. "Yep, and who are you?" Karl replied and asked without beating on the bush. "I am a member of the Hunter family." He then further added, "Can you all stop this farce already? You will settle nothing with bloodshed, anyway. But, if you still insist on throwing away the scabbard then, today I shall be happy to cut all of your heads off today." "Impudence!" the family head of the Fiery Family shouted, "So what, even if you are from the Hunter family? What right do you still have to interfere in our dispute?" "Hey, my Dumbhead, stop talking nonsense. If you want to challenge a hunter, feel free to challenge yourself but I...." thedy who was also the family head of the Elves scolded him. p But interrupted abruptly before she even finished her words. "Right!! Hahaha¡­" The masked man continued, "Hey, I will be happier to watch you all kill each other like before. But this time, you all have broken our eternal pledge." "What eternal pledge, but I don''t remember one?" Karl, the head of the Werewolves of the Blood Moon, asked while frowning. "Hmm, so, all forget it. Fine, I will make you all remember it today. Have you all forgotten about the prophecy, because we Hunters haven''t still? " responded the masked man and asked them, No one replied. After a couple of minutes, the masked man continued speaking, "Hah, so you all don''t remember! Your progenitors would be so freaking happy if they learn about this. Well, I won''t stoop to your level. I''ll be a better man and remind you all about that pledge, ''We, the members of the Ancient Six families, must abide to stay low and rule the earth from behind the scenes. The sky of the Earth is still murky and dark, even if it looks clearer and beautiful to the eyes. Until the ''Child Of Destiny'' was born and led the six families of ours into a new age, the earth, wind, water, sun, moon, and the heavenly bodies in the night sky would be the only ones to know our existence¡­. So, does it ring a bell for any of you?" "So, now you all are fighting outside openly here, showing our existence to the outside world. Don''t you all think you are all breaking that pledge? Still, our Hunter family shall keep the pledge, even if it means exterminating all your four families. Believe me, we could do the job within a day. " "Aren''t those the words written on our family''s mandatory te? " A vampire from among the crowd blurted out loud. "Right, we all recite those rhymes every year when we all give homage to our deceased ancestors." Another man from among werewolves added. "That means he is telling the truth." Soon, amotion broke out. "Silence!" Karl shouted, shutting all their mouths at once. "Fine, we will stop our fight here. But you, on the other hand, need to give a better exnation for killing my men. I am not afraid of the Hunters. Otherwise,...." "Yes, you better be," the other three families'' heads also agreed to him. "Ho ho ho!" The masked man startedughing. He then suddenly shouted, "Otherwise, what?" "I have already been kind enough to not kill all of you here for breaking the pledge." "How about a fight between us four? If you can defeat us, you can leave. But, if you don''t, give us five gallons of dragon blood to each of us." Karl suggested. Hearing his propositions, the other three family''s head also nodded their heads agreeing to him. "Do you think I am a pussy? " The masked man continued, "Well, well, well. But I will change a bit of that bet. Hmm...if I win, then you all must give me 10 gallons of dragon blood to me. " He doubled the price. "No, we disagree!!" The three family''s head responded at the same time. "Hahaha! I imagine you all must have a ball challenging me. Are you all chickening out?" The masked manughed and said in a mocking voice. "Fine," Karl said. "Are you stupid, Karl?" The female head of the Elven family retorted. "Hey, Lian, don''t worry. I will take out 50% of the total dragon blood if we lose. If we win then, we all get our shares equally." Karl suggested shrewdly, which the other three couldn''t deny. Atst, they all agreed and said, "Deal!" [1]Chimeras: There are different versions of Chimeras but, here in this arc, they have nothing different from any human. It is just that when they transform into their true form; they turn into a fiery human-like monster. [2] Shinigami-mask: A vicious-looking mask with the face of the Japanese Death god -sh- The Grim Reaper, Shinigami. Chapter 22 Blood Evolution Tiers And Orgin Chi Cultivation Tiers "So, how was the conclusion of their bet?" Bobby asked with a smile on his face. "The hunter defeated all the four heads dealing heavy damage to them with just a drawing of his sword once from the scabbard," Diana replied. "So you should always protect your heart and your head as a vampire." "Bobby,e. Try to stab or do anything to injure my heart." She instructed. Bobby then started stabbing her while aiming at the location of her heart. Every time he did that, Diana used two upper body movements, missing the position of her heart. After a few minutes, they stopped. "This is the skill you want to teach me. Hmm.." Bobby said with a bit of dissatisfaction. "Some, right?" Diana said, "Hey, this is the best thing I can teach you. Actually, I am not good at teaching martial art, anyway. But don''t worry, I know someone. Next time youe here, I shall introduce you to him." "Okay. Can I ask you something?" Bobby suggested. "Sure, what is it?" She replied. "Diana, what is the difference between us and those of Origin Chi cultivators? Is there any difference?" "Yeah, totally. We, the members of the olden six families, don''t need to cultivate like those of Origin Chi Cultivators. We just need to have a bloodline breakthrough by practicing those skills that developed when our bloodline activated for the first time. Until now, we have ssified it up to 6 levels. We term the first bloodline breakthrough as LVL 1 Blood Evolution, simrly the 2nd bloodline breakthrough as LVL 2 Blood Evolution, and so on. With increasing our levels of Blood Evolution, our strength will also increase. But we need various factors for the bloodline breakthrough, such as one''s understanding of one''s own nature of bloodline. As every one of us has different bloodline properties. For me, I have an affinity for ice elemental." Diana exined. "Oh, which bloodline level are you currently at?" Bobby asked curiously. "Level 2 blood evolution!" She responded. "So, how about the tier system for the Origin Chi Cultivators?" Bobby breezed again before she could even reply, "And also, from a book I just read, I learned that all six olden families have been hiding until today. But, you behaved as if you had an Origin Chi cultivation skill. How do you do it?" "Bobby, even though our source of power is different. One thing is exactly the same; the skill that we use is exactly the same. Let''s say in my case, I can manipte icews and use them as my skill through my bloodline skill. There are also many more ice elemental-based Origin Chi cultivators. The only difference is that their source of power is through cultivation skill while mine is from my bloodline." Diana further exined," And for your second question, after a few years of research, we came to understand that we could manipte those Chi Detector Devices that they used to identify essence Chi and their nature of properties from all testers. If we activate our bloodline skill at exactly the time of testing, then the machine would give us as a Non-defect. That is how we all disguise ourselves as those Origin Chi Cultivators. "You still didn''t tell me about their levels of cultivation base." Bobby reminded. "Okay, okay, I wille to that too." She then put the lock of hair over her face back behind her ear. "They ssified it in six tiers like our bloodline evolution; The Muscle Strengthening Stage, The Bone Strengthening Stage, The Blood Purification Stage, The Organ Cultivation Stage, Chi Core formation Stage, and the Natal Soul Stage. There are also higher realms after this. You will know about themter." "OH, and each stage is further sub-divided into ten levels." In the meantime, Bobby could hear the same beeping sound again and saw a new notification. Beep! Beep! Beep! [ System has sessfully recorded the bloodline system of the Six Olden Families. ] [ Host gains +15 experience points ] [ System has sessfully recorded the cultivation base system of the origin Qi Cultivators ] [ Host gains +15 experience points ] Bobby smiled on seeing it in his mind. He then suddenly remembered that he needed to feed on two more humans for his ongoing mission. He looked at the timer just below that challenge and there were still 11 hours remaining toplete the mission. "Diana, I''m hungry," Bobby said. "Okay, I will make dinner for us. Follow me to the kitchen." Diana replied as she walked toward the door of the library hall. "Wait! I mean, I am hungry for bloodlust." Bobby suddenly said again. "Fine, I have humans'' blood here too," Diana responded as she continued walking toward the door. "Not that one. I want to suck fresh blood from those humans directly. Can we go somewhere to find my prey?" Bobby corrected again, as his mission was nothing to do with only drinking blood. He had to feed directly from his prey, anyway. Diana turned and nced at him. "You must be kidding, right? You have just drunk, sucking your 1st human blood to your fill today from a prey." "What do you mean?" Bobby asked in confusion. "Usually after feeding until our stomach fills directly by sucking on our prey, it could deprive us of the bloodlust for almost three months. The only thing is that we need to consume blood daily from our blood packages instead of feeding directly from prey. Also, if we continued to drink fresh blood from preys, eventually we would be an addict. Don''t tell me you have be addicted after trying just your first blood." Daina exined. She then rushed toward him, opened her mouth, and checked his teeth. "Hmm, thank goodness! You are not an addict." She said faintly while heaving a sigh of relief. Seeing the questioning expression of Joey, she rified, "Bobby, if a vampire became addicted, then their fangs will still be there until they have subsided, his or her bloodlust." "Maybe I''m different, as you have already seen it, too. ," Bobby said. Diana also agreed to him this time, as his vampiric transformation was an odd one. Usually, to turn a person, a vampire should start a ceremony by biting on that person. But it was not the case for Bobby, as he instead bit on Diana. She then thought, "Maybe he might be right. As his turning process differs from anything that had happened in the past, he might also have an unusual appetite for blood." "Fine, let''s go to a nearby city from here and find your prey together." Diana agreed. Then the two walked out of the library hall together. Chapter 23 The Witherdale City The Witherdale City, It was always lively every night in this city as everyone knew this city as the Mid-night city of Dwarka. Tonight, Witherdale City was livelier than usual,pared to any other nights, as today was the day of the Light festival. All the city dwellers came out and offered prayer to the God of light by lighting beautiful candles all around the city. Businesses were booming tonight too. A lot of tourists also came to the city just for tonight, as they joint the fun of seeing such a beautiful, colorful night in Witherdale City. Parties were going on all around the cities. Sometimes, the tolling sounds of bells echoed all around the city. It gave everyone a soothing sound, making all of them a sense of peace in their hearts. A big pop concert was also going on at the Witherdale Football Stadium, which lies almost in the center of the city. A red Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius model flying car appeared in the sky out of nowhere andnded in the easternmost corner of the city. This ce was almost a deserted ce. But there were still people loitering around the motels over there. A group of youths saw the red super-model car that had justnded before them. As they stared at the car, filled with envy and curiosity. "I knew that flying car. That is thetest Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius supermodel car. Wow! It was really a beauty." A teenage girl in the group suddenly screamed in surprise while pointing at the red car. "Sure, it is really a beauty." "Sarah, do you seem to know this flying vehicle well?" Another teenage boy among this group asked while vying his eyes all over the red vehicle. "Hey, it is thetest model of the Yamamoto R-series. Hmm, it is all over the promotional news of every interster website. It is really much, much better looking with our eyes." The teenage girl named Sarah said proudly. Bobby and Diana came out of the red vehicle. "Shall we leave it here?" Bobby asked, looking at the red vehicle. "No, just order it to enter Super Downsizing mode." Diana responded casually. Bobby clicked on to the small button of the ck ball in his hand and said, "AI, go enter Super Downsizing Mode!" Beep! Beep! Beep! "Authentication sess! It''s master Bobby''s authentic voice. Initiating the Super Downsizing Mode!" A simr voice, the same as Bobby''s voice, spoke out from the small ck ball in his hand. "Agh!" "I should change this voice." Bobby said with a frown. "What?! You don''t like your own voice. Hee hee hee, but I really like it. You know that, right?" Diana said, while chuckling. "No, it''s not that I hate my voice. It just feels awkward hearing my voice from an AI. That is all." Bobby rified. "Diana, I knew all the special features of this Yamamoto R-version and read all of them through a back channel. There is no downsizing feature in it that I know of. Also, it is banned from using such type of feature in any of themercial flying vehicle. As this kind of feature is usable only for those military grade vehicles. You tell me, why is it in the feature of this car?" he asked, looking at her. "Hey, hee hee hee, are you worried that I am gifting this illegal vehicle to you now?" Diana responded with a question cheekily. "Don''t worry, like I said before. This is not the real one, but it''s way more, more, better than the original version. And I made the Yamamoto Company upgrade it after giving them all the necessary government paperworks. It is absolutely a clean deal and this baby here ispletely legit. Also, there shall be no issue with you owning it as you are already a military 7th grade officer. Fine, if you don''t believe me, then I shall take it back." Diana exined and stretched her hand toward him for the small ck ball, the AI of the car. Meanwhile, the red vehicle transformed and stopped finally after it became the size of a toy. "Nope, it''s now mine." Bobby then picked up the small toy sized car. It was also light, must be at least a couple of hundred grams. He then further said to her, "I believe you." "Also, even if this baby is illegal, I will still keep it. Diana, you must have spent a fortune to make this baby, right?" "Right, you would not believe me what I just went through to make this baby here. It was really a tough deal, you know." Diana replied, then she sighed like an olddy. "Oh, what deal? I am listening." Bobby asked curiously. "Aaah, I have to meet that old fart grandpa of mine!" Diana screamed with annoyance. "Hah, meeting your grandpa! That easy!!" Bobby eximed, as he was expecting to hear her say she at least spent half of her fortune to make the deal. "Easy! Stop joking with me. I would rather jump and swim all across the Antic ocean than to meet that old fashion, boorish idiot. That old man always keeps nagging me all the time to do this and that. Ugh! It really ticks me off!" Diana exined while making a wronged expression and almost shivered her body at the end of her statement. "Hah!" Bobby eximed again as her strange expression took him aback. "He nags you. That means he must have doted on you the most among his grandchildren, right? " He said and thought, "This lost girl must be really from a super rich family after all." "I rather not¡­" and she shrugged. Bobby thought of something and asked, "Diana, don''t tell me this is the only feature you added to this baby, right? " Diana grinned at him and said, "What do you think? I went through all that just to add only this feature?" "You better check the vehicle''s usual manualter. Hee hee hee, I bet it would be a surprise for a techie guy like you too." Chapter 24 Hmm, She Smells Good. ... Hee hee hee, I bet it would be a surprise for a techie guy like you too." Diana chuckled while making a proud face. "Oh, then I must have really appreciated you. But, don''t you feel any regret that you have given me this precious baby to me?" Bobby smiled and tried to put the red toy-sized car into the right pocket of his pants. Diana stopped his hand, took the small red car, and said, "Not at all. I have lots of such toys." She then held the vehicle''s namete on the back and pulled it. With a twang sound, she drew a long chain out attaching to the two ends of the namete. She then put it around Bobby''s neck, hanging the red car just on his chest, and said, "You should carry this baby like this." "Alright, let''s go roam around this city first. It is really lively here. Today, there must be a special asion in this city, right?" Bobby stretched his body a bit and began walking toward the pavement. Diana followed beside him and replied, "I don''t know. It''s my first time here too. Let''s find out." They kept walking toward the noisier region. As they got deeper into the city, they witnessed every age of people ying with colorful lights on the street loitering around cheerfully. "Lightto! Lightto!" Everyone cheered whenever they passed them. It was as if the residents were celebrating this special anniversary with them. But, after some time, Bobby also began to greet anyone who passed him, "Lightto!" Most of the city dwellers looked up at him with a smile and looked at him as a distant rtive after that. As she saw that, Diana also followed after him and greeted random passersby, "Lightto!". Diana saw an ice cream cafe around the corner. Then she turned around and screamed happily, "It''s an ice cream cafe!" She then folded her hand around his arm and asked softly, "Bobby, why don''t you buy me an ice-cream?" This side of Diana surprised him and he thought, "She''s really cute!" "All right," he replied, and they walked up to that ice-cream cafe. In the ice cream cafe, Bobby examined the menu and saw that there were ten types of ice cream avable. He asked her, pointing to the wall, "Which one do you rmend?" Diana nced over at the menu again and carefully read it. "Buy them all. They all have the vors that I like," she said briskly with excitement. "I urge you not to eat all of them. You will soon turn into ice cream if you do. Pick one." Bobby saidzily. But inside, he was currently screaming in his head, "Girl, just pick one. Even though you are cute, I don''t really care if you turn into ice cream or something else. But don''t poke a hole in my purse." "Hmph," Diana snorted and turned back on him as if throwing a tantrum on him like a pampered child. The middle-aged-looking stout woman on the counter watched their drama and smirked at Bobby, as if saying he was a miser. Bobby saw it too. But he didn''t mind at all. "Fine pick 2, alright?" he tried topromise. "Alright, it is three then." Diana said with a smile and spoke to thedy, "Excuse me!" "What do you want to order?" The stoutdy asked with a smile. Diana pointed at the menu on the wall and asked, "Is the first three all gto [1], the real Italiano gto? " "Sure, they are." The stoutdy replied while keeping up her natural smile. "All good then. Give me two for each of them!" Diana ordered, finally sticking her two fingers making a V sign to the waiter. "Alrighty, two for each of the three Gto. Wait for a moment. I will pack them for you." The fatdy said with a more, wider smile and quickly rushed into the kitchen. "Hey, wait a second. You just said three. Why are you ordering six instead?" Bobbyined, looking at Diana. "Hee hee hee. Yep, I am just ordering the three for myself and the other three is for you. I don''t really like sharing my ice cream with others." Diana chuckled and exined. "Fine, you do what you like," Bobby saidzily. The stoutdy returned with a package, passed it to Diana, and said, "Miss, your order is here." They came out of the Ice-cream cafe after that with an ice cream bowl in their hands each. They kept roaming around the city for several hours and had fun. Beep! Beep! Beep! Bobby heard a notification sound ringing inside his mind. He then saw a new warning notification as, [ Suck the blood of two humans within an hour. Otherwise, the host will soon change into a deranged bloodsucking monster.] "Oh, shit! I almost forget." Bobby said, suddenly throwing away the ice cream bowl in his hand. "What?!" Diana asked. "Diana, you have enough fun for today, right? Then tine toe to the proper business." Bobby said with a serious face. "Fine, let''s find our prey first." Diana also threw her ice-cream bowl inside the roadside dustbin. She then held Bobby''s hand and disappeared into thin air and reappeared on the top terrace of a tall building after a few seconds. "Cool! What is that skill called?" Bobby thought in his head. "Let''s find out our prey from here," Diana said, and they began to look over down the road. "Is he okay?" She asked, pointing at a man passing by the road below the building. "Nope, absolutely not a man on my list!" Bobby shook his head. "Hmph!" Diana snorted, and they waited. Soon, they spotted ady who seemed to be in her early 20s passing by the road. "Hmm, she smells good. Alright, I shall start with her." Bobby said while sniffing in the air. [1] Gto: is a frozen dessert of Italian origin. Artisanal gto in Italy generally contains 6-10% butterfat, which is lower than other styles of frozen dessert. Gto typically contains 70% less air and more voring than other kinds of frozen desserts, giving it a density and richness that distinguishes it from other ice creams] Chapter 25 The Second Prey! La Grande Hotel, Witherdale, It was one of the most luxurious hotels in the whole Witherdale city. Today, the hotel experienced yet another brisk day of business, as rich tourists and wealthy residents of the city booked virtually all the hotel rooms. A tall and elegant looking brte came inside one of the premium level rooms of the hotel. Both physically and spiritually, she looked exhausted. If one looked at her, one might say that she was a fashionista. Everything about her, her hairstyle, her clothing, were all on trend. The interior of the room was luxuriously furnished. There was a king-size bed situated in the middle of the room, which was not too bright, nor too dim. The flooring was made of wood, which adapts perfectly to the style of the room. Ding! Ding ! Ding! "Miss Elizabeth, there is a man outside. I''m directly connecting him to you." AI voice spoke in a female voice. The next moment, a sh of light came out, projecting a screen of a handsome youth the same around her age. "Elizabeth,e on, just open the door. We need to talk." said the man with a smile hanging on his face. "Get lost bastard! I''m not seeing you again anymore." Elizabeth shouted. "Come on, you are mistaken." The man said again in his softest voice. "Mistaken? Stop joking around with me. I know everything." "Both you and Bess are screwing each other behind my back. Now get lost and nevere before my eyes again. Otherwise, I will make sure that you go to jail for your pathetic ass life." Elizabeth retorted. "Are you dumping me?" The man asked, frowning at the door. "Yeah, dumbass. I''m dumping you. Now, get lost!" The brte spoke with a smirk all over her face. "Fine, fine, it''s the end then," the man shrugged and left. Seeing his sudden change to not caring at all. The br red up again and shouted, "Douchebag! " The man who came by just before the room was her boyfriend, Tom. They had been together since they were thirteen. And Bess, that he had been having a secret rtionship, was her best friend. Actually, Elizabeth always avoided having sex with him, telling him she would never consummate until the day of their marriage. Also, her best friend Bess had been having a huge crush on her boyfriend. So something happened between them and they started developing a physical rtionship behind her back for thest three years. Elizabeth had suspected him for years from various clues. But to only find out a few days ago that the one screwing with her boyfriend all this time was her best friend, Bess. This broke her mentally, making her depressed and perplexed. "And that bitch!" "Aaahhh!" Elizabeth shouted again. She then kicked down at the floor very hard and left for the washroom to refresh herself. After ten minutes, a petite looking youth with pointy ck hair appeared before the door of the room. He pressed on the doorbell and spoke, "Room service!" "Alright,e inside and do what you need to do and leave quickly." A cold female voice resounded from the speaker attached to the door. Tring¡­! (Sound of opening the electrical door lock ) ? The door opened with a tring! sound. He pushed the roller table, which contained all the various meals along with wines, into the room. "Wow, this room is magnificent. Much had spent a fortune decorating all of these." He muttered and saw the king-size bed. He jumped onto the bed and said, "Reallyfy. It is really a busy day for me. I''m all tired." The spiky ck hair youth was none other than Bobby Bradford. He hade inside this room, disguising himself as a hotel staff. "It''s good that I''m now all alone. This feeling of hunting my prey alone is much better." Bobby said to himself. Something came up to Diana as she get a call from someone. So she had long left the Witherdale city after finishing with Bobby''s first prey. Now Bobby has marked the brtedy as his second prey. So he came inside her room, disguising himself as a hotel room attendant. "Thinking about it. The mindpulsion reallyes in handy." He wondered in his head. "She must be inside the washroom, right? I smell an intoxicating smell from her. I can''t wait anymore. Should I just go inside? No, it is reallyfy. I should wait for her here instead." He muttered under his breath while lying on the bed,fortably, as he heard the soft sound of a shower from inside the washroom. He waited for her for the next fifteen minutes. But she still didn''te out of the bathroom. Soon he fell into sleep. Beep! Beep! Beep! A loud deafening sound of beeps started Bobby awake. He then saw a warning notification in his mind as, [ Only five minutes are left to suck blood from a prey ] [ The host will turn into a deranged blood sucking monster if he fails toplete the task within 5 minutes. ] "Fine, I will go inside there." Bobby spoke and lifted his upper body from the bed. "Aaahhh!" he eximed with his mouth wide open in surprise as he saw what was really just before him. Bobby saw a perfectly curvy andpletely nakeddying out of the washroom, covering just her hair with a white towel. Her beautiful, slightly childish face made his heart pound the moment he gazed upon it. He then nced his eyes, drifting down, vying for her beautiful twin peaks. "Her boobs are really big, but not overly huge. They were rounded and perky. She is totally my type." He muttered under his breath and then he moved his eyes further down and saw her pinky vulva that looked exactly like a pie in herher region, just below the red pubs. The brte was also equally stunned to see a man sitting over her bed, as it was really unexpected. But she didn''t scream like any other girl would do finding a man inside her room. Chapter 26 [R-18] The Prey Like To Give Something More! The brte was also equally stunned to see a man sitting over her bed, as it was really unexpected. But she didn''t scream like any other girl would do finding a man inside her room. She clearly heard him muttering, praising her boobs. This woke her up, and she came to sense and shouted madly, "What the fuck are you still doing here? Didn''t I tell you to get the fuck out of here after you are done here? Get out!" she still didn''t cover herself. Instead, she began bitching over at Bobby. Bobby made a goofy smirked and beganughing weirdly, "Bahahaha¡­" "Lady, have you forgotten that you are still naked?" he warned her and wetted his lips like a pervert. "I don''t care. Just get out or I''ll call the police." The brte began to threaten him, gazing at him coldly as if he was just an insect in her eyes. "Fine, I don''t care anymore regardless of whether or not you are in cloth. As I''m also press in time." Bobby said with no care and stood up. The next moment, he appeared just before thedy. Then he pressed her hard on the wall with his body. "What the fuck are you doing? Do you wanna die?" Elizabeth spoke coldly at him, but she didn''t resist at all. "Just stay still. My little butterfly. There is no point in resisting. Be a good girl. Kek.." Bobbyughed weirdly and moved his face closer to her blushed white neck, and began sniffing over it. "Yes, this is definitely the intoxicating smell." "Then just die, perv!" Elizabeth spoke coldly. Then a red me appeared covering around her right palm. She then poked her palm covering with the red me inside left side of his belly. Puchi! (Sound of stabbing) "Aaahhh!" Bobby suddenly screamed in pain as blood sttered out of his belly and reddened the floor. He then quickly calmed himself down and grinned goofily at her face, and said whileughing, "Girl, stay still, this will not take long. Ha ha ha¡­" His eyes began to turn golden, and a pair of fangs appeared in his mouth. He smirked at her again and moved quickly, bitting at her neck. "Aahhh!" Both of them screamed in pain as she also guttered inside his belly with her other hand on his right side. The fire ball in her hands began burning inside out of Bobby''s body. But he still bore it and began sucking her blood. Just after a few seconds of his bit, she began to feel an ecstasy feeling with an electric spark running, crossed through her entire body. "Aaaahhhh¡­." She made a long moaned in pleasure. After that, she loosened up all of her stiff muscles, followed by making her sexually arouse beyond her control. Bobby kept sucking her blood for several minutes. As soon as the new notification popped up in his mind with a sound of beep, he retracted his fangs as taught by Diana before. And he moved back his head and asked, looking over her intoxicated blushing face, "You are the firstdy to cause me this pain. So I shall not decide for you. Let me ask you this: are you a butterfly or a moth?" He made a serious face and further added, "I will warn you this, I''m a fiery pit of hell." She panted and pleaded meekly while looking at him lustfully with her misty eyes, "Sorry, I apologized for my early discretion. I really like to have that feeling again. Can you please?" She then removed both of her hands from inside his belly with another blood dyeing over the floor. Bobby didn''t make a sound this time as he moved a little back, looking over her enchanting face. Elizabeth saw that his wounds quickly covered up and healedpletely without leaving scars within a few seconds. Soon she began to regain her sense a bit after exhaling a heavy breath. She then looked up at Bobby and spoke in a determined tone, "Actually, today is really a bad day for me. It is because I refrain from having sex that my boyfriend has been screwing with my best friend for all these 3 years. I''m a fool to find it out just now. And I''m totally in a mess." She then stopped and further spoke after a minute, "I'' don''t know who the fuck you are? And I don''t really care. You are mistaken for something here, mister pervert. You are my bitch here and I will fuck you really hard today." She smirked at Bobby and wetted her lips with her tongue. Then she suddenly held his shoulders, turned around, pressing him over the wall with her stark naked body, and began kissing his lips roughly. Getting no reaction from Bobby, she stopped, moved her face a bit and mocked at him, "What?! Don''t you like to eat me anymore? I thought you were manly. Hmph, what a petty?! You are just a pu$$y, after all." Whatever she was trying to taunt, it worked, as Bobby suddenly felt as if his prey had mocked him. Blood rushed all over his body. He suddenly gripped over her juicy bums abruptly, making her moaned lightly. Then he flipped over, pressed her on the wall and began kissing her lips this time. Elizabeth''s eyes brightened up, as if she had finally seeded. Then she kissed him back, and the two began kissing each other, producing sounds. While kissing madly, she put her legs between his right leg. She then began to rub her loin over at Bobby''s thigh. Bobby thought, "Hah, this girl.." He then gripped his hands over her pair of juicy bums, feeling the softness and the bouncy feeling in his hands. After that, he lifted her body up in the air. She spread and folded her legs around his waist, doing exactly what he wanted her to do. Bobby slowly walked up and threw her over the bed, making her body bounced over the soft bed. "What are waiting for just...aahh¡­?!" Elizabeth asked, but interrupted abruptly by his hand groping over her boob suddenly, appearing beside her on the bed out of blue. Chapter 27 Ill Blow Your Head Off! Bobby woke up the next morning and found himself lying all naked on the king-sized bed. He jumped out of the bed, checked around inside the apartment to find out that the brte had already left. He found a letter on the nightstand and a thick bundle of Universal cheques inside an envelope. He read the letter and eximed, "What the fuck?!" "Ahh, damn it! This hurts my pride a bit. " It was written on the piece of paper as, ''Thanks, darling, for the wonderful night I shared with you yesterday. It is my first time and I really enjoy it. Just take the money and don''te looking for me.'' "Did she take me for some male escort service?" Bobby frowned. "Ahh, it''s my first time, too." He then sighed and said, "Fine, I shall return it back to her." Bobby got a shower first and put on his jeans and white shirt. He also put the envelope and the letter inside his backpack and was ready to set out of the room. Bobby found a tall, handsome man around his age standing before the door. The man red at him. "Hey, do I know you?" asked Bobby. "So you must be a burr toe out of that room." The man punched him in the face. Bobby caught his fist and replied, "A thief! No, I''m not. Step aside. I''m not in the right mood for this." He then released his hand. The man didn''t n to do so. Bobby realized something. He then smirked at him and said, "Oh, I remember now. You must be the asshole ex that the brte chick mentioned about who you cheated on her with, using her friend, right?" "How do you know that, you thief?" The man red up. He then scanned over Bobby''s body and wondered, "A Defect!" "Heeheehee, are you referring to me as stealing your girlfriend? Then you are damn right. Thanks to you, I bang her the whole night. And she is such a charmer in bed. She kept pleading with me to enter inside her deeper and harder. " Bobby chuckled and began provoking him. The man bellowed out, "I''ll kill you, bastard! Iron fist!" He activated his skill using his origin Chi inside his navel. His hands suddenly turned mirror-like silvery gray. He then punched him in the head again. This time, Bobby felt a potent power within the fist. So he quickly dodged it. "Hmm, a mere defect like you dare to insult me like that. I will kill you this time." The man began to rain down several punches at him. Bobby kept dodging them. Some of them hit over the walls, making several holes the size of a fist all over the thick concrete wall. "Phew! Lucky that I dodged all of them."Bobby looked over them and muttered under his breath. "I can''t keep dodging them. I must do something to get on my offensive stance quickly. " He wondered in his head. With a thought, Bobby activated lvl 1 Devil''s Eyes. And a new notification came out in his mind as, [ Target name: Unknown, suggested for the host to add for future reference. ] [ Species: Pure Human. ] [ Gender: Male.] [ Bone Age: 19. ] [ Physical Feature: 194cm tall; white skin, ck hair, have 5% higher bone density than a normal human male. ] [ Main energy level: lvl 2.] [ Origin Chi: lvl 3 of Muscle Strengthening stage ] [ Health: 100/100; Mana: 35/45. ] [ The Opponent is detected using Metal Elemental Skill fighting against the Host. ] "Die bastard!" The man shouted and punched at Joey again. "Hmm! Isn''t he just a Defect? His movement is so fast for me to evennd a hit on him. Fine, then I will use that to kill him. " He thought as his barrage of attacks remained ineffective. Beep! Beep! Beep! At that time, another familiar beeping sound could be heard in Bobby''s head. It was the sound of getting a new notification. He checked in his mind. The new notification came out as, [ New Challenge: Defeat him. ] [ Reward: 20 experience points, and a new offensive skill. ] [ Penalty: If the host failed to defeat him within an hour, 40 experience points will be deducted from the overall points. ] Bobby dodged the punch and kept a distance from the man. "What the heck?! I will gain only 20 experience points if I defeat this dumbass and on the other hand I have to lose double the experience points of the reward if I fail. Where is the logic in that? " He hushed under his breath in vexation. "Little rascal, do you think you can still be okay by having just that movement speed? Then see. I will kill you with this new weapon of mine." The man took out a pistol from inside his coat and pointed at Bobby. "Now-now, do you think you are fast enough to dodge my iron bullets?" Bang! He clicked the trigger, and a rounded iron bullet came out, shooting at Bobby. Bobby increased his speed and dodged it. But the bullet managed to graze a bit of his arm. More bullets kept firing at. Bobby quickly move inside the room, flipped the sofa, and hide behind it. "What an old fart?! Still rely on such antique stuff. Hmph." The man followed him inside the room and kept firing at him as he walked step by step closer to him Bobby jumped from one spot to another while hiding and keeping a distance from the man. He then wondered in his mind, "Why are the bullets still not running out? What should I do? " He then suddenly had an idea. "I surrender!" Bobby stood up while raising both hands in the air. Bang! The man shot a bullet in Bobby''s right thigh. "Aaahh!" Bobby groaned in pain, touching his thigh. "Come here, bastard. Don''t you ever do anything stupid again?! Otherwise, the next bullet I shoot will be in your head. " The man threatened him in a cold tone. Bobby came before him while staggering with his injured leg. "Now, tell me all the truth. If you spoke any more nonsense, then... I will blow your head off." The man pinned the tip of the pistol, pressing it on his forehead forcefully. Chapter 28 A Sweet Taste Of Using, The Mind Compulsion Skill. "Now, tell me all the truth. If you spoke any more nonsense, then... I will blow your head off." The man pinned the tip of the pistol, pressing it on his forehead. "Who the hell are you? And why are you inside this room in the first ce?" He never believed in Bobby''s words as he exactly knew what kind of girl Elizabeth really was. They had been together since they were thirteen and he never even had a chance to kiss her as she denied, telling him that he had to wait until their nuptials. "Alright-alright, I give up. I''ll tell you all the truth, but first, look at my eyes." Bobby said briskly, wiggling his hands. The man looked into his eyes. At the same time, Bobby spoke in his mind, "Activate, lvl 1 Mind Compulsion!" His eyes suddenly reddened, reflecting the redness even in both the brown corneas of the man''s eyes. "Let''s check if this still works." "Put down the weapon," Bobby spoke. The man slowly put down the gun. "What have done to my body? I can''t move on my own." The man freaked out and tried to resist. "Hahaha, it really works again. This is even better. You are still conscious. Kek, this will be more interesting than I imagine. Haha haha..." "Now you can tell me your name?" Bobby ordered. "I''m Tom Hardy." The man responded. "What is going on?! I can''t even control my own speech¡­.." At that exact same time, he saw Bobby looking down at his leg. Tom also drifted his eyes down and saw the bullet inside his leg pushed out and dropped on the ground with nk sounds and his wound healing at an incredibly fast rate before his eyes. " That is¡­that is¡­er¡­instantaneous regeneration. Who the hell are you?!" asked Tom while twisting his face and widening his eyes in surprise. "Listen, Tom, who am I is really not important to you right now? Give me that pistol." Bobby said calmly. Tom passed the pistol at him while he screamed, "No no no¡­" Bobby checked the pistol and said, praising it, "Wow! How the hell do you even get your hand on this beauty?" "Sauer 38H! Must be at least a century years old. German-made during the reign of Nazi Germany. You must have already spent a fortune to get this fine piece, right?" "Yes, I get it fromst year''s Gentleman Club''s Annual auction. Yes, I use twelve of my Tier 3 origin stone mines to get it." Tom responded like he was an open book to him. "Alright -alright. That is good. And thank you for gifting such a fine piece. I''ll take care of it." Bobby said and put it inside his backpack. This time, Tom didn''t shout back. Even though this frustrated him the most, he knew that he could do nothing at all in his current situation. "Now-now, tell me everything you know about the brte? I mean your ex." Bobby asked again. "Her name is called Elizabeth Hartfield. I meet her for the first time in junior high school and we were in the same ss. So we became close and began seeing each other since we were until now. She is the purest goddess in my heart. Until now I haven''t even kissed her once as she kept refusing. All I know about her is that she came from a super-rich family. Others I don''t know anything much about. And I haven''t seen any of her rtives until now and not even their names. We love each other so much. " Tom replied. "Alright, stop there." "So you knew nothing much about her. " Bobby then sighed and said, "Tom, listen carefully. Don''t go looking for her from now onward." Hearing that, Tom red up and shouted, "Who the fuck are you to tell me that? She is the love of my life, and I will never stop looking for her." "Wrong. She might have dated you before." Bobby''s eyes suddenly turned golden as a terrifying dominion aura spread out from his body and pressed on Tom, making him tremble all over. Tom''s every cell inside his body told him to follow Bobby''s word. Bobby further affirmed under a firm tone, "But from onward, she is mine and only mine. No one, even the god, cane after her. " He then quickly cooled his mind down and said, chuckling, "My- my, don''t be that startled, boy. I will noty a single finger on you this time. But next time, if I learn about you going after her again then, I''ll make you sure that you shall never wish toe out of your mother''s womb in the first ce. " Tom red at him in repugnance. He gnashed his teeth and bore all of it. "Hee hee hee, don''t give me that look. Alright, time to say goodbye. But before that, I will give you a very light punishment. Yeah, an extremely light one. " "Hmm, let me think which punishment will be suitable for you. Umm¡­." Bobby supported his chin with his hand and acted as if he was thinking. "Kek, alright, p yourself for an hour," Bobby said and grinned at him goofily. Just after his words came out of his throat, Tom began to p himself using both hands. p! p! p!.... "Wait, I haven''t finished yet," Bobby said, stopping him. "You can begin pping yourself for an hour after I get out of this room. So Tom, heed my warning and never go looking for Elizabeth again. Bye-bye, ha ha ha¡­. " He then wiggled his fingers bye-bye and rushed out of the room with a burst of wildughter. Just after stepping out of the room, Bobby heard the sound of rhythmic ps from inside the apartment. "Hahaha, today is such a good day. " Bobby then whispered under his breath as he approached the elevator, "So your name is Elizabeth Hartfield, right? Don''t worry, from today onward I''ll start looking for you. You are already my moth. Do you still think you can escape from the hellfire after you just flew inside it? Even if you entered inside the hell, I''ll still get there to get you." Chapter 29 New Skill- Berserker Blood Rage Skill! Half an hourter, Bobby reached the earlier spot at the easternmost corner of Witherdale City. He took out the ne with a small red toy car hanging on his neck. Then he kept it on the ground and took out the ck small ball and said, "Deactivate the Super Downsizing Mode!" Beep! Beep! Beep! "Authentication sess. It''s Master Bobby Bradford''s authentic voice. Now, initiating the deactivation of the Super Downsizing Mode! " The AI spoke in exactly the same voice as Bobby. "Ugh, this voice again." "I should change it as soon as possible," Bobby said to himself, and frowned slightly. Meanwhile, within a few seconds. The small toy size suddenly transformed into its original size, changing into the beautiful red beauty. Seeing that, Bobby''s facial expression changed quickly. He then began to smile ear to ear. After that, he boarded inside the car. Then, the red car flew up into the sky under the watchful eyes of those admirers in the street. Bobby gazed down at the Witherdale City through the ss and said with a smile, reminiscing the beautiful night of his youth, "Goodbye, Witherdale City! It''s been a really great tour for me,ing here in the first ce. I''ll never forget the memory of the blissful night here in the city. I hope someday I''lle back here. " "AI, set the destination to the Aphrodite City. " "It is set as instructed, Master Bobby." The Simr male voice spoke again. "Then what are you waiting for? Go straight to the destination. I''m alreadyte for my office. " Bobby ordered. The next moment the red flying car elerated instantaneously and drifted toward the direction of the Aphrodite City, making a white a white streak line in the air high above in the sky. Bobby checked the speedometer screen and saw that his ride stopped elerating after the pointer reached exactly at mach 10.5[1]. "Hey, AI, speed up. Don''t you hear me say before that I''m pressing in time to reach my office as fast as possible?" Bobby said. "Sorry Master Bobby, I can''t speed up anymore." The AI responded, " We are currently driving at Mach 10.5, which is the extreme limit of the Air traffic system of the Dwarka Air Control Rule and Regtion Compendium. I''m programmed to follow it under any condition. So if you wish to speed up, then I suggest flying it manually. " "Master Bobby, do you wish to drive manually?" The AI asked again. "Nah, just drive it," Bobby respondedzily while reclining over the seat. AI reported, "Judging by our current speed. We will exactly reach Aphrodite City by¡­..... " "23 minutes and 16 seconds." Bobby breezed in, interrupting the AI. "I can do the math, too. Just shut up and drive. " He thought in his mind, "Now, let me check how much my experience points and status have been." Bobby shut his eyes and focused on his mind and saw it as. Status of the host body [ Level 0: Mortal Realm. Needed 5 experience points to level up. ] [ Health: 15/15; Mana Chi: 10/10 ] [ Agility: 1.4 (Attack speed increased by 0.01%); Strength: 0.3; Intelligence: 100 (Able to use 6% of brain and Mana Chi Regeneration of 0.5 per sec.) ] [ Moment Speed: 0.5; Armor: 0.6 ] [ Origin Chi: 0, some genes are inhibiting the source of the Chi internally. ] [ Bloodlines: Lucifer Morning Star''s Bloodline (0.01% activated) ; Primordial Human Bloodline ( 0.8% activated) ] [ Attribute of Lucifer''s Bloodline: Host is currently morphing into a vampire. Until the vampiric blood consumed is worn out, host will still remain as a vampire; Vampiric Stage: lvl 1 Blood evolution ] [ Attribute of Primordial Human Bloodline: Unknown ] [ Abilities: Vampiric Skills- Mind convulsion, and water elemental maniption. Have the same abilities as that of the prey''s bloodline that host consumed; Devil''s Eyes: level 1 ] [ Net experience points: 69 ] [ Host obtained a new offensive ability for defeating Tom Hardy] [ New skill- Berserker Blood Rage Skill: There are 5 tiers in this skill. Using Tier 1 Berserker mode, 10% of every attacking status and other attacking skill will increase for 15 minutes. Simrly, using Tier 2, Tier 3, Tier 4, and Tier 5 Berserker modes will increase by 20%, 30%, 40%, and 50% of attacking status and other attacking status of the host for 20 minutes, 25 minutes, 30 minutes, and 35 minutes respectively. In order to activate and keep the skill active, it is required at the cost of the percentage of host health per second. The more percentage of health per second use, the more will also be the increase in host attack speed and spells. ] "Hmm, it''s really worth it." "But this skill is like a double-edged sword. I''ll use it only when I''m in desperate need." Bobby muttered under his breath. "Now I have 69 experience points. Where should I add it?" He began wondering while checking over his status again. "Alright, let''s see what change will happen after increasing the level. I shall put them in it first." Using his mind, he added 5 experienced points to it. In the next instant, a notification pop out in his mind with beeping sounds like before. [ Level 1: 0/100, Mortal Realm. Needed 100 more experience points to level up.] [ Health: 50/50; Mana Qi: 45/45 ] [ Net Experience Points: 64] "And the other status still remains the same after leveling up. But I feel that my body is getting stronger double time, no, triple time, than before. " Bobby opened his eyes and moved his hands, feeling the increased strength inside his body. "Good, I''ll check out after reaching my office," Bobby murmured to himself. Exactly after 23 minutes, the red flying car entered the air of Aphrodite city and stopped high above in the air. "Master Bobby, we have reached Aphrodite City. Where should Ind the vehicle?" The AI asked. "Alright, I shall take it over from here onward. Activate the manual driving mode!" Bobby straightened his back and responded. "Manual driving mode, activated!" The AI spoke and the next moment, a steering handle appeared before him. Bobby then flew it in the direction of his office. [1]Mach 1 = Speed of sound in air. Chapter 30 Déjà Vu Ares 776d5, It was the main military headquarters of Delta belt, sited in a suburban hidden deep inside the southernmost woods of the Aphrodite city. Also, the whole military base was camouged using several highly advanced military level types of stealth techs. Other than the members of the military personnel stationed inside it, no one, not even the higher ups of the city could shed some light that there was such arge-scale military site on the outskirts of the city. A luxurious red Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius Model SUV[1] glided down a slightly inclined, nted cobblestoned boulevard passing through the woods. Judging by its direction, it''s known that it was driven out of the city. Just after reaching a ce with a small stream beside the road, it flicked on its right blinker and merged onto a small route covered with maple red leaves. This road was not usual and could only fit the size of the vehicle. So it was isted, as no other vehicle could be sighted on this road. The SUV kept dashing over the road, passing several lines of maple trees on the both sides of the road. After traveling for a couple of five miles, it finally made a left turned, and stopped just before a giant General Sherman tree. "A frog inside a snake''s mouth knew what it could dare to not gobble up, while the snake only knew to gobble it up whole." A male voice spoke from inside the SUV, transmitting voice outside through the speaker attached to it. After that, a ck ball flew out, appearing out of blue. It was an AI pod. It flew around the SUV, scanning all over it, shing out a green light. Beep! Beep! Beep! " Morning, Assistant Chief Bobby Bradford! " The AI spoke in a male voice, "You are permitted to pass the gate." The next instant, a road appeared out of nowhere. The SUV finally drove inside the military base. The SUV stopped and parked at the curb just before a strange looking housing. Anky youth with pointy ck hair came out of the SUV. He came before the house, took out a golden key with the design of a human shape with two wings on the back from his backpack. Then he inserted the key in the private part region of the female angle drawn on the wall. After that, a door opened up as he walked inside it. As he came rushing into his office room, Diana, wearing a full military uniform, scuttled forward and greeted while making a salute at him, "Morning, Assistant Chief!" A funny smile appeared on Bobby''s face as he walked closer to her and whispered in her ear, "You don''t need to be so formal while we are all alone, my little butterfly." "But, but¡­" Diana said, but interrupted midway as his lips sealed her mouth. She pushed him, saying, "We are in the office." "Yeah, you are right. It''s my office. I''ll do whatever I want here." Bobby replied, locking her lips with his again. She tried to resist, but he held her hands tight and pinned on the wall. Judging by her current level of strength, it''ll take a little effort for her to overpower him. But at that moment, she suddenly became so weak as she quickly gave in, shutting her eyes slowly and kissing him back. After that, Bobby liked to explore more. So put his tongue inside her and began teasing her while savoring her sweet saliva. She yed along as her tongue also twisting around his, ying hide and seek inside her mouth. They separated their lips, making long lines of transparent saliva. Both of them looked into each other''s eyes, taking a breather. "You arete." Diana said with a smile, capturing his mind. "Hey, don''t try to tempt me, little girl. Otherwise, I don''t know if I might have lost my mind and eat you up right now. " Bobby said, caressing her face. "Do you think I''m that easy?" Diana quickly escaped herself and ran toward the exit,ughing. "Hahaha. Keep dreaming, boy!" "Boy?!" Bobby said, "I''m not done with you. Come back." "Meh!" Diana made a goofy face sticking out of her tongue and rushed out, mming the door shut. Seeing that, he unconsciously smiled and muttered, "So cute!" After that, he touched the wall of the secretpartment inside his office room. Just after he touched it, a mechanism appeared as the concrete before him folded, pulling him inside it. Bobby reappeared inside therge hall again. He looked around and saw that nothing had changed inside the hall since thest time he visited here. As he also spotted a giant stone statue of a naked human female with a pair of wings on her back. He walked closer to the stone statue. Beep! Beep! Beep! "Intruder alert! Intruder alert!..." A female voice spoke just like before. "Scanning the room now!" Beep! Beep!.... Just likest time, a kind of strange energy in the form of waves propagated from the giant statue of the female Angel, sweeping all around the room. "Scanningpleted! An alien life-form with ss S-2 level of intelligence is detected trespassing the core room. Now, self activating the Divine Punishment Protocol! " The female spoke in an icy cold voice, reminiscing a bad memory of Bobby, causing him to shiver unconsciously. Bobby took a deep breath and managed, getting over his total shock. "As I''m a vampire now, I might not die likest time, but still¡­ I need to be careful and do something." He murmured and began wondering on how to cope up with the situation. At that time, he remembered the warning of Diana and he muttered, "Right, always keep the heart safe." Meanwhile, the eyes of the giant statue opened briskly and were about to shoot the beams of light likest time as it began channeling the power. "Stop, deactivate the Divine Punishment Protocol! " A familiar female voice spoke, halting the attack. [1] SUV: It stands for Sport Utility Vehicle. Chapter 31 The Unholy Lair One Point O!! "Stop, deactivate the Divine Punishment Protocol!" A familiar female voice spoke, halting the attack in time. The eyes of the giant stone statue closed quickly again, interrupting the channeling of the power. Bobby saw the appearance of a beautifuldy in his mind. "Cynthia, what''s this ce? And what is with this stone statue? It almost tries to kill me again. " Bobby asked a series of questions as if she was his long-lost bosom friend. "Good day, host!" Cynthia greeted him. And she replied," For now, I can only give you this one piece of information. This very ce shall be your re-close and training ground from today onward. Also, no one can enter inside here without your prior permission." " Alright, try scanning this room using your ocr skill." She said inside his head. "Trying to act so mysterious. Humph!" Bobby wondered and scoffed in his head. He spoke using his mind, "Level 1 Devil''s Eyes, activate!" The next instant, both of his eyes dazzled for a second and turned to his normal blue eyes again. He then nced around every nook and corner of the room. Beep! Beep! Beep! A new notification came to his mind as, [ The Unholy Lair 1.0: Current status locked. Use 50 experience points to unlock it.] "The Unholy Lair 1.0!" Bobby hushed in just above his audible tone. "Right, Host, needs to unlock it first." Cynthia insisted. "Fine. I''ll do that." Bobby responded," And stop calling me as Host again. It really ticks me off." "Then¡­.what should I call you?" Cynthia, the guardian of the Unholy System, currently residing inside Bobby''s head, asked. "Alright, I shall introduce myself first. You have probably heard about it already. I''m Bobby Bradford." Bobby further added, "Ah, and you can call me Bobby. Or you can just call me by my sobriquet, Mister Bebop." "Mister Bebop!" "Bebop like in the Cowboy Bebop?" Cynthia asked. " Oh, you even know about that old 20s television series, too?!" Bobby asked in surprise. " Host¡­.Sorry, Mister Bebop, why give me that face?!" Cynthia chuckled and continued speaking, "Hee hee hee. Before I became the guardian of the Unholy system, I have been studying and researching the human species that you all called yourselves...Homo Sapien Sapien, for more than a couple of centuries. Among all those things you all do for recreations, I particrly find myself quite amusing about something you called¡­.the movies, right?" "Yeah, and I also have already watched Cowboy Bebop. It''s one of my favorites among all those sci-fi television shows." She further added, surprising him even more. "But why do you call yourself by that name? Do you have any attachment to that movie?" Bobby smiled wryly and replied, "No, it''s just that my aunt used to tease me. And I have gotten used to it, too." "Cynthia, can you tell me what is with this Unholy Lair 1.0?" He asked again, collecting his mind. "The Unholy Lair 1.0. It''s a multi-purpose program I specially designed for the future host of the Unholy System. Others you need to explore it yourself, as I can''t divulge you any more information other than this. Alright, why don''t you try unlocking it? You have enough experience points, anyway." Cynthia instructed, exining to him. "But..but, I have only 64 experience points right now." He wondered inside his head. Several minutester, he finally decided, making a tough decision, "Fine, let''s see what this thing is all about." Bobby used up 50 experience points and unlocked it, using his mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! With the beeping sounds, a new notification appeared in his mind as, [ The Unholy Lair 1.0. ] [ Status: Unlocked.] [ Three Main features are now open to Host. The Blood Research Laboratory, the Martial art training Virtual Realm, and the Mechanicalboratory.] [ The Blood Research Laboratory: The Basic levelb. is now avable to be used by the Host. Levels are further ssified as the Basic levelb., the Intermediate levelb., the Advanced levelb., and finally the Highly Advanced levelb. Host, needs to do thorough research on 1,000 blood samples to upgrade to the intermediate levelb. Host, needs to use 10 experienced points to get ess to it for half an hour.] [ The Martial Art Training Virtual Realm: the Basic Level can be essible to Host right now. Levels are also ssified as the Basic, the Intermediate, the advanced, and the highly advanced. ? Host needs to defeat 100 foes with lvl 10 body status to further upgrade to the Intermediate Realm. Host needs to use 10 experience points to get ess to it for half an hour.] [ The Mechanical Laboratory: Host can use the Basic Level Workshopb. Levels are ssified as the Basic level Workshopb, the Intermediate level Workshopb, the Advanced level Workshopb, and the Highly Advanced level Workshopb. Host needs to design and construct 100 innovative basic level techs as missions, instructed by the Unholy system. Host needs to use 10 experience points to get ess to it for half an hour.] [ Net Experience Points: 14] "14 experience points. Hmm, I have only one shot to use for now. Which one should I use on...?" Bobby muttered under his breath. And then he began wondering, " Blood Researching Laboratory, first I need to gather enough blood samples to start my research on it. So, it''s out of option for now. That leaves the only other two options." He supported his chin with his hands and thought deeply for some time and finally came to a decision. "Even though the thought of going inside the Mechanical workshop is really tempting, right now I need to brush up on my martial art training." He murmured. Then he added another 10 experience points on the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm. [ -10] [ Net Experience Points: 4] Just at that moment, a blood red-colored giant door with the design of an angel with golden wings materialized before him inside the room. Crack! Crack! Crack! ... The doors automatically opened up with high-pitched cracking sounds. Bobby nced inside it and saw only a pitched ck dark abyss on the other side of the giant door. Chapter 32 Satanification! Bobby nced inside it and saw only a pitched ck dark abyss on the other side of the lofty door. Clearly, he was hesitating to go inside it; sometimes something unknown was a really scary catalyst for human emotions, striking them, and also cowering them in fear to take any further action. " I always thought that being chosen, the host of the unholy system, you must be some entric, fearless, crazy-ass, elusive psycho." Cynthia scoffed inside his head, " Hmm, but, it turns out that I was wrong. You are just some namby-pamby idiot who doesn''t even know his own shit. What a disappointment?!" "Hah! Scaredy cat." She added after a silence. She spoke in her usual sweet tone, but it turned out as a loud thundering tone with each of her words sting inside Bobby''s head and it kept resonating inside his head. Bobby snapped as he began to shiver with anger as her words strike hard both to the deep corner of his heart and soul. His blood began to boil and henceforth his heart also began to throb rapidly, reverberating and producing an incessant throbbing sound as if his heart was hammered, causing a sharp pain inside his heart. "Aahh! You-dare-to spoke to me like that. " Bobby shouted word by word as if her provocation had crawled inside his nerves and had blown-a-fuse in his head. Meanwhile, something seemed to change in his blood flowing inside his blood vessels as it began to turn golden slightly. As a consequence, his outward physical features also began to change slowly. First, it was apparent that his normal blue eyes turned to golden and further changed to fiery-red-golden eyes. And various red veins began quite visible all over his skin, especially in his face, and also his pointy ck hairs turned golden and began to grow rapidly. The most apparent change was the pair of horns growing gradually from his forehead. "Ah, this is¡­this is.." Cynthia, who was carefully observing the change in Bobby''s body eximed, " This is Satanification!" She further observed him carefully and muttered softly, "I just want to invoke him a bit. Did I overdo it? But what a surprise he could activate this bloodline. He was not supposed to and able to do it until he reached level 10. But still, he couldn''t control the overwhelming power behind it. Alright, let me stop it before it goes out of control." At that time, white color steam fumed from the Unholy System which was residing inside Joey''s head. It diffused all over his body, especially inside his blood vessels and finally in his heart, cooling them all off. His eyes'' color changed to blue again and also his hair returned back to the short pointy ck. Afterward, his horns also rooted back under his skin and finally disappeared. "Bobby, are you okay?" Cynthia asked. "Yeah, yeah, I''m fine," Bobby answered. "But what the hell is just happening with my body just now?" He asked, remembering all the changes he felt just now. "Ah, all this time, you are still conscious?" Cynthia asked instead, considerably surprised with his response. "Yeah, I''m all conscious." Bobby responded, "It''s just that in that short time, my mind went wild and had a strong feeling that everything in this world is just insignificant like ants," And he continued, skipping, in his head, "and I had a strong sense of toying them all. I just feel that I was myself at that time and everything I had been doing until now are just facades or an act to impress my family. Hmm, I really like to have that feeling again." "That''s very natural. And you don''t need to worry about it. It''s called Satanification, which is something to do with your Lucifer Morning Star bloodline." Cynthia exined, wondering that he might be freaking out inside, but it was totally the opposite. "Satanification!" Bobby murmured. "And what is with the white fumes, you send inside my body? It''s really refreshing," he asked. "Umm, that is my holy grace." She responded briskly. "Holy grace?" " Yes, for us angels, holy graces are like the Origin Chi of you humans. Not exactly but in a sense." Cynthia further exined, "And the very nature of my holy grace has the strong resilient property to deactivate your bloodline." "Alright, you have wasted nearly 10 minutes. Quickly go inside and begin your training." She reminded him. "Oh, I almost forget," Bobby said and stepped inside the giant door. It also disappeared out of nowhere as Bobby stepped inside it. The vast hall retained its peacefulness again. As Bobby stepped inside thepletely stark darkness, he could feel that his body began to disintegrate into a beam of energy mass. And the next moment he began to aware that he was standing before a white building the shape of a Colossus female angel exactly the same he saw earlier inside the hall. He then nced around him first and saw that he was in the middle of a vast brown-yellow salt desert. The giant structure of the naked female angel was the only thing that was worth seeing in that vast desert. "So this must be the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm," Bobby mumbled to himself and saw that the door which was at the foot of the structure opened up. He then took a stroll and walked through the door. The door shut automatically the moment he entered. He found himself inside a vast cube shaped-hall with white surface four walls and the roof seemed to be opened as he saw the vast azure color sky and the slow movement of those white clouds. He looked all around and saw that there was nothing around and wondered, "Is there any button to start my training?" Beep! Beep! Beep! The very moment, Bobby heard the familiar beeping sound in his head. He then saw that a new notification pop up in his mind as, [ The Martial Art Training Virtual Realm is active.] [ Chose which types of training Host wishes to exercise; Weapons Training or Bare Hands Training? ] "By Jove!" Bobby cried, "so it also works here. Then, Cynthia, can you hear me, too? " Chapter 33 Host Chooses, The Samurai Katana! "By Jove!" Bobby cried, "So it also works here. Then Cynthia, can you hear me, too?" "Yeah-yeah, loud and clear." Cynthia''s sweet voice echoed inside his head. "Now tell me, what should I do now? " Bobby asked, seeing Cynthia in his mind again. "You can start by either choosing one of the two options. Oh, time here runs differently from outside in the real world. A half an hour in the outside world adds up to half a day in this Martial Art Training Virtual World. So you have at most 11 hours left to train yourself here." Cynthia exined meticulously and said, "Master Bobby, select one option which you prefer the most." "Fine," Bobby replied and further asked after pondering for a while, "Cynthia, can I also train in both of them?" "Sure, but you have to choose one option for now. " Cynthia replied unhurriedly. Bobby contemted, looking over the two options in his mind and finally, he made his mind and clicked on the Weapon Training bar, using his mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! Another notification popped up as, [ Weapon Training Mode, activated!] Just after that, arge armory made from the wooden shelf materialized at the near corner of the white wall. Bobby stepped up toward the armory. "Wow!" He eximed as he passed by it step by step. The armory contained various types of weaponry, consisting of two rows; in the first row, he saw various types of range weapons ranging from highly advancedser beam guns to the traditional bows and arrows. The second row was filled with melee-type weaponry mostly consisting of various types of weapons such as throwing axes and javelins, pole weapons and spears, knives, swords etcetera¡­ "Choose one of the weapons and the particr training mode will be activated itself." Cynthia reminded him again. Bobby had a particr interest as his eyes vyed over the slightly curved long swords. On the bar, he read: "Samurai Katana!" He picked up the one with the red-handled. "Good, it''s at least 1 kg in weight, 30 inches, and single-edge," he said while swinging it. [ Host choose Samurai Katana! ] [ Level 1 training, activated! ] [ Host should strike the dummy''s head 50 thousand times in a single type of stance, using all your strength in every strike. ] [ Reward: 50 experience points.] "What 50 thousand times?! Are you nuts?!" Bobby shouted out loud. "Hee hee hee, so this cowardly attitude must be your true nature then. Hah, I expected something more from you." Cynthia taunted, trying to get on his nerve again. Bobby heaved a long breath out and saidzily, "Fine, at least I could still get 50 experience points." At that time, a dummy with a man''s posture appeared in the room. "So that is my target," Bobby muttered and walked toward it. "Then happy training. I shall enter into a gentle slumber for a while." Cynthia bid and then she disappeared from Bobby''s view in his mind. Bobby stopped before the dummy making a gap between them about his katana length. He then gripped around the handle of the katana with both his hands tightly and struck it directly over the head and continued¡­ And a new status bar came up in his mind as he continued hitting the dummy with his katana. [ 1/ 50,000] [ 2/ 50, 000] [ 3/ 50, 000] ...¡­.. Bobby continued hitting it over and over again. Even though his way of training looked very simple and unchallenging, after half an hour, he began to feel that his katana began to weigh more and more. But still, he continued hitting the dummy with all his strength. It kept going on until two hours, his striking rate slowed down unsteadily. Sweat pours down wetting his clothes and those from his face and hands sprinkled at the dummy as he struck it continuously. "Puff! Puff! Puff!..." Bobby gasped as he breathed in and out heavily. He was all tired out but still persisted gnashing his teeth. As he continued, he began to realize that there were hidden energies within every cell of our body and he was able to draw them out gradually. Like that several hours pass, and¡­ ? Beep! Beep! Beep! ¡­a new notification came out in his mind. [ Number of strikes left: 101; Time left: 29 minutes 45 seconds ] "101 strikes left! Ah¡­, stop bullshitting me!" He screamed in his head and continued hitting the dummy with all of his strength as every strike would not be counted if they didn''t reach the power of his very first strike. Now he paused, gasping for air after every full-power strike. But he still gathered all of its determination and began to bash the dummy with everything he got. [ Number of strikes left: 5; Time left: 2 minutes 23 seconds ] All the muscle in Bobby''s body went into spasm at this very moment, his legs began to shake and he had trouble moving his arms. Something inside his head began to shout aloud telling him to give up or he would die, and even his will dwindled down, and almost thought of giving up as his hands gripping around the sword handle slowly loosened up. " Coward! Coward!...Co-ward!" The sweet voice of Cynthia echoed evoking the beast inside as Bobby retained his consciousness, jolting back awake from his slight stupor state of hallucination. "Ah! I''m not a fucking coward!" He bellowed out and his eyes began to turn golden. Then he gripped the katana firmly with his hands and began striking. These times, with every stroke the momentum increased. [ Number of strikes left: 1; Time left: 25 seconds.] Bobby halted and raised his katana high above, making both his eyes shut. "What now?! Just strike one more and¡­.er¡­ that''s¡­ " Cynthia said, clenching her both hands tightly and she then stopped on seeing Bobby entering a strange state. "...that''s..he''s having an epiphany. " She muttered below her audible voice. "Hahaha¡­Not bad!. Not bad! " But the time kept ticking and only 10 seconds left, still counting down. Chapter 34 The Holy Grail- 1 But the time kept ticking and only 10 seconds left, still counting down. At first, the de began to vibrate, producing a whistling screech in the air, and finally stopped. Bobby opened his eyes right at the moment and struck down his sword over the dummy''s head. The sword movement was so swift and he retracted his katana quickly. A smile appeared over his face as he fainted over the floor. And when his body hit the ground with a thudding sound, the dummy also hacked over the ground separating into two halves exactly in the middle. Exactly at that time, the timer in his mind hit thest second and he entered into a gentle slumber. "Hah, he finally did it!" A white dazzling light shed out of Bobby''s forehead and materialized into a graceful lookingdy with a pair of white wings on her back, her long ck locks were silky, covering her well-grown bosoms, reaching up to herher region, still showing her busty cleavage. It was Cynthia, the Guardian of the Unholy system. Cynthia plopped down over the ground herself, reached out her slender dainty hands, and touched Bobby''s chest first. "He is fine!" She then nced over his face, and suddenly her expression changed into apletely new one; it was a look of longing and affections. She caressed his cheeks and hushed in a barely audible tone, " Little brother, is it really you? But I clearly saw the core of your holy grace explode into pieces that day... I might be wrong, but he looks exactly like him." "Mhmm, Bobby, this must be another reason for saving you. Fine, time to move out. '''' Cynthia waved her palm and in the next instance, another colossus gate simr to the earlier one materialized before them. She supported Bobby up and stepped inside it. Bobby and Cynthia reappeared inside the previousrge hall with the giant stone statue of the female angel, right in the middle of the room. Aftering out of the Martial Art Training Virtual world, the vampire blood inside his system began to pump throughout his body, revitalizing his every extremely tired out, drained cell inside his body. Cynthia looked at him meaningfully once, then she turned into a white dazzling light, dashed toward the unconscious Bobby, and entered inside through his forehead. Just after Cynthia returned inside the Unholy System, Bobby''s eyes opened up and stood up slowly. "Hmm, I''m now back." He then looked inside his mind and saw as, [ Net experience points: 54 ] "Hahaha¡­. So I manage toplete the 1st level." Bobby said whileughing. " Alright, time to go back. If I stay here for another minute then Diana might get suspicious. " he wondered in his head and spoke in his mind, "Let me get out of the Unholy Lair ¡­umm¡­ 1.0!" The next moment, a wall nearby began to fold. Bobby quickly approached it and touched it, subsequently, he was sucked into it whole and the next instant he was standing inside his main office room. "Cynthia, are you still there?" Bobby asked, looking inside his mind with his consciousness. It was extremely quiet as she remained silent. "Cynthia," Bobby called her name, trying to reach her, but she didn''t respond again. As he sighed and was about to give up, for now, she responded. "What can I help you with?" Cynthia''s sweet butzy voice echoed in his head. "I have some questions in my mind," Bobby stated. "Alright, shot it, master Bobby," replied Cynthia. Bobby pondered for a while and asked, "Are you an angel? And after thorough scanning, I finally concluded; isn''t the stone statue inside that secretpartment yours? It looks exactly like you." "Yes, it''s." Cynthia replied unhurriedly, "Is that all you want to ask me?" "So you as an angel, don''t you hate us, humans? We have been in many bitter wars for decades. I find it extremely hrious finding an angel helping me, a human. " Bobby looked and studied her expression, trying to figure out her motives. "You are wrong there. We angels have known the existence of humans for millennia. At one point, we even helped humans survive several extinction-level crises on your home earth. Simply put, we had acted as the silent and secret guardian of humans." Cynthia exined patiently and asked, "Do you even know who gave the title ''Angel, the messenger of god to my species?'' " Bobby listened attentively. "It''s you-humans who gave us that name, to begin with. Isn''t that an irony now that the angel bes the eyesores to humans and vice versa? " After pausing for half a minute, she further continued, smiling wryly. "I think the affairs between them seem to be not so simple. Can you tell me what really cause the animosity between the humans and angels in such a way? " Bobby asked as he sensed something fishy with her exnation. "Yes, actually the long war between humans and angels is not just for territories. Underneath the veil of this intention, both sides were especially looking for the holy grail." Cynthia responded. "Holy grail?! Like the one in the holy bible?" Bobby asked. "No, it''s something more. And I think you are not ready for this," Cynthia replied. " What do you mean I''m not ready, yet?! Stop with that bullcrap. And seriously, you should stop with your ways of acting mysterious with me. " Bobby shouted angrily. "Just tell me all." he insisted. "Fine, " Cynthia continued, " after the new overload of our species is crowned, the previously, friendly rtionship began to dwindle down, as he was strongly against helping humans, stating that humans were the ....what you human frequently use the term ahh¡­ cancer exactly. He stated that humans were a cancerous species infesting over the rich and verdant earth. He even evicted aw to cut all ties with humans. Still, we don''t have any intention to start a war with humans. " "But everything changed after a new alien species called themself Ogarian entered into an alliance with humans and began their settlement on earth. Believe me, Ogarian species have something more in their mind when they came to earth. " Chapter 35 The Holy Grail- 2 ....Believe me, the Ogarian species have something more in their mind when they came to earth. " "You mean the Ogarian had some hidden agenda when they approached us?" Bobby asked doubtfully. Cynthia replied in a slightly dismal tone, "Exactly, the timing is too perfect to be even called a coincidence! In my calction, I came to the conclusion that they came to earth with opened arms for only one sole purpose; that''s¡­ " "The holy grail!" Both of them spoke aloud at the same time. Bobby pondered, supporting his chin with his hand that he usually do habitually, and he finally said, "But from my perspective and personal research on Ogarians'' anatomy, and gic study I found out that we have almost exactly the same DNA codes but only some advance level breakthrough in sequencings and after the period of the Titan''s might vination program which was worldwide mandatory for everyone in the earth, we human also almost reached to that level and will be soon. So,..." "Wrong again! They are not human at all. And the pure human shall never be evolved like them, ever." Cynthia argued, scoffing in a mocking way, "Actually, the earliest ancestors of the Ogarian species were humans, too. More specifically, to say they were actually humans who were abducted during¡­. ah¡­ what you humans call the stone age period. " Cynthia saw that Bobby was not surprised at all, as if he had already had his finding on it. "They were abducted and brought to a very, very distant gxy. So they had already gone on a different evolution route than you humans who still stay behind the green rocky. Of course, the earth of yours. And they shall never be called human again as they have already been evolved into something, a higher-level species that you can''t even imagine at all. Oh, they will not be happy at all when you humans level them as your own or even equal. Do you know why?" Cynthia exined and asked. Bobby kept listening attentively. "It is because they are already at the top of the food chain even in their own highly advanced gxy, not considering your backwater Milky Way gxy. " Cynthia further exined. She paused for a while and asked, " I know with that ss S3 level intelligence of yours, you would have sense and must have some doubts. With that brain of yours, it''s just that you haven''t thought in that way. Don''t you? Alright, now- now, let me witness how good a ss S 3 level intelligence human is. Come on, sweetheart, try your deduction. " Bobby shut his eyes and began to analyze as trillions and trillions of neurons reacted, causing a synaptic chemical reaction as he began to analyze every information that he learned from childhood time he gained his self-awareness until now. Two hourster, he suddenly opened his eyes and eximed aloud, "Ah-ah, this''s bad! This''s really bad!" He began to feel restless as his heartbeat started to beat like a war drum as if it was about to explode any second. But soon, something golden in his blood began to glow for a fraction of a second, and he regained his calmness again. "Hee hee hee, what a reaction?! Alright, you can tell me what is in your mind now?" Cynthia demanded, chuckling and further calming his mind with her sweet, soothing, almost magical voice of her. For some reason, Bobby felt for the first time in his life that he could trust and rely on her. Still, he sighed and asked dismally, "But before that, you need to reply to my question first. Cynthia, be honest. Which side are you on, Angels?" "Angels! Ha ha ha¡­ I''m not on any one''s side from the beginning. Oh, but I have one now. Do you want to know?" Cynthiaughed in a flirtatious tone. "Yes, I do!" "It''s your side. " "You mean humans?!" "No, dummy. I mean, I pick only you as my side. Whatever decisions you make, I''ll follow them, too. " Cynthia further added in a mile-a-tone voice, "Alright, quickly do tell. I''m curious about your deduction." "Okay, then." Bobby began to start his deduction, "I believe that whatever the hell that Holy grail is? It must be a godly level item. And for some reason, the holy grail might havended or vanished more specifically in somece nearer or maybe somewhere inside the Sr system of the earth, thousands of years ago. My guess is that the Ogarian race must have been nning about how to get their hands on it without the attention of other highly advanced species like yours, right? " "Hee-hee, go on," Cynthia all smiled. "I think many much more intelligent species might have been vying their eyes over my sr system since a long time ago. Unlike other intelligent aliens races, Ogarian have some advantages as they had the same ancestors and simr features as us humans. Also, their means of imparting their highly advanced science and technology bits of knowledge to us and making us even possible to colonize the space was also their long well-nned hideous schemes that ran very deep that no one from us humans had seen itsing. " "Right, if we, angels now suddenly entered your sr system as they do, then it would only lead to a Gctical level war," Cynthia added. "Also the Orgarian is helping us advance at such a high rate within such a few decades means that they are just developing cannon fodder for a soon to be impending war, right?" "Exactly, " "Also, the fate of the humans has long already sealed the moment the Holy Grailnded and came to our picture. All of them are waiting. The moment someone finds its exact whereabouts, the humans will be doomed for sure. " Bobby further added, smiling wryly, "That means we should rely on our own if we need to survive such a crisis, which is like setting the Thames on fire." "Nicely done. Hee hee hee," Cynthia praised him. Chapter 36 The Holy Grail Is Mine! "Nicely done. Hee hee hee," Cynthia praised him. "Even though only those Ogarian racee to us openly, that doesn''t mean others alien races also not among us, and they must have already deeply infiltrated among us, humans." Bobby further exined. "I can''t agree more. Five other alien races excluding my angel and Ogarian race have already been among you disguising as humans. " Cynthia responded, Bobby asked, " And considering what you just mentions, I suppose those Ogarians thate to earth are just minions among their ranks, right?" "Um, but they are just the lowest of the lowest who hold no power and have little influence within their social hierarchy." Cynthia replied and exined, "Yes, after finding the location of the Holy Grail, in order to avoid a Gctical level war, the top leaders of the 7 alien races arranged a meeting and came to a decision to not send members of their tribes who are above grade 20 and avoid any attention from other highly advanced and intelligence alien races. Also, they all agreed to not use any weapons that are also above grade 25. " "Grade 25?" "Yes, master Bobby. Since all the various intelligence races have their own way of leveling such things. But, Universally, we ssify the level of manpower, weapons, and civilizations into thirty grades. With grade 30 the lowest. Umm,.... considering the weapons that you humans are now using, I can say your human civilization is now in Grade 29 and almost about to enter Grade 28. " "Cynthia, what about the angel and Orgarian? " Bobby asked again curiously. "The angel race had already reached grade 16 civilization. The same goes for the other 6 alien races including the Ogarian. " Cynthia replied and asked. "Do you understand now?" Bobby nodded, smiled wryly, and said, " So, until now we are just fighting the lowest grade armies from the angel race and we act like we are all way over our heads. In truth we, humans are now literally like a kid ying with fire. Soon it will be an extinct species." He then heaved a heavy sigh. Seeing his dismal and gloomy expression, Cynthia suggested, "Hey, don''t worry. If something like thates, then you can still escape to somewhere safe, you know." Bobby began pondering and finally, he spoke making his decision, "Cynthia, even though I had nothing but hatred over my race, still I can ept the fact that my species is thrown into such a conspiracy for something we didn''t even aware of and I even picture the impending doom of my species in my mind. " He then suddenly shouted releasing a powerful aura from inside his body, "No, I can''t ept it. From today onward I''ll do whatever it takes to save my species. Instead, I have a great n. Since the Holy Grail was somewhere inside my sr system. That means whatever it is, it''s fated to be ours. So I will try anything to get my hands on it before anyone can. Nah, it''s mine from now onward. Anyone who has any idea about it will be my bitter enemy. " Bobby paused and asked in a serious tone, "Cynthia, are you still going to help me?" "Absolutely, I will always help you and always be by your side. Always," Cynthia reassured him. Her words were like a heavenly rain that poured over him and washed all of his burdens. She exactly knew how must pressure Bobby must feel after learning all of these burdensome and worrisome things which were currently carrying in his mind as he was the only one among humans to even knew the impending doom of his species. And moreover, he didn''t have anyone to share such a heavy burden with. Suddenly the door opened and Diana walked rushing inside panting. "Finally, you are here. Where have you been all this time? I have been searching for you everywhere." She then passed a file of sheets to him. "Have a look?" Joey flipped the thick smart cover of the file and peered at it once and passed it over to Diana. "Alright, let''s me those old farts, who are so fearless even to challenge my position of Assistance Chief here." "Are you ready? This meeting is basically an effort to insult you and get you over your head. You must always act cool, okay. " Diana reminded him. Bobby suddenly wrapped his hand around her thin waist, pulled her, and said touching the tips of their noses, "Are you worried about me, my little lovely butterfly?" Diana''s white face was all red suddenly. "Humph, who is worrying about you?!" She snorted and turned her face away and tried to escape his hand. But Bobby tightened his arm and said, "Don''t be that scared. I will not eat you for now. Hee hee hee. Or are you just acting coy with me?" Diana punched him lightly over his chest and said shyly, "Don''t try to bully me. You big baddie." "Haha haha," Bobby burst intoughter and released her and he looked at her face with a gentle smile. "What?!" "Hmm, nothing. It''s just that you look really cute." Bobby teased him yfully. His praise had made her even shyer. She kicked her leg over the floor, rushed to the door, and said, "I''m going first." After she was near the door, she reminded him again, " You arete. Quickly, follow me or those old bastards will further make another excuse over you for yourck of punctuality." She then ran off swiftly again and out of her habit or as if she was nervous from her shyness, she mmed the door shut from outside. "Hey, why are you closing the door? Don''t you know I''ming too?" "Hahaha, don''t you have hands? Just open it ande out yourself." Diana shouted from outside the room. Bobby strolled toward the door, opened it, and said, "Are you telling me that I''mzy. Girl,e here. I will teach you a good lesson." "Comee. Hee hee... As if you can catch me, Mr. Lazy bone. Meh!" Diana responded, making a goofy face showing her eyeball with her hand pulling the lower side of her left eye. And she quickly rushed out of the house. "Hee hee hee, what a yful little girl? But still, she is so cute." Bobby muttered to himself as he smiled and stormed out of the house too, going after her. Chapter 37 The Bureau Of Knowledge Four men and ady were currently having their seats around a Brobdingnagian roundtable inside a hall. It was not arge hall, inside was fully surface with white-bleach, but still, it was really organized and various luxurious pieces of stuff rting to modern-day Scientific paraphernalia were kept all around the room, some were kept within sses and some were opened to the air. And lighting inside the room was done neither bright nor dim, it was really ambient to the design and the colors inside the hall. "Why is that boy still not here yet? It''s been more than half an hour, but still, he''s not turning up yet." A middle-aged man wearing a green overcoat said, breaking the serene atmosphere inside the room. "Yeah, we are especially here to discuss, decide, and properly assign his works. And this is his very first meeting in the Bureau Of Knowledge. But why is he still not here yet? Chief, he deserves to be taught a lesson." Another old man added, showing his irritation. "I agreed. He''s just a kid, who knows where hees from. Just climbing up quickly, using a goldendder. Yeah, we should teach him the parable of punctuality." A scrawny middle-aged sitting among them shared his agreement to their proposal. "Gentleman, why are you all making such a fuss over such trifling matters? At least we are all the brightest minds among humans." The only bald head middle-aged man among them said in a sophisticated way. They were the other four Assistance chiefs of the Bureau Of Knowledge. "Baldy! Can you agree with us just for once? " The middle-aged man with the green overcoat shouted, keeping the wine-ss over the table making a thudding sound. "Hee hee hee, stop making such ruckus. It''s very clear that you all are just jealous of his achievement, right? Haha...haha, just admit it, the boy is way much better than all of us old fogeys here. At least he''s just 17 and has already gained the prestige and the privileges of our ranks. " The bald man responded with his sharped cranky voice, hitting them all hard that they were hard to admit. Then the three began to argue back at full strikes. But still, the baldy stood his ground, replying calmly to them with a smile hanging over his face all the time. His all friendly sanguine smile turned out to be a mockery to them instead. And soon their debates heated up. At that time a soft but deep female voice spoke for the first time, making them all zipped their mouths, and retaining the tranquility of the hall like before. "Shut up! And stop fooling around. He''s here. Gentleman, y nice, okay? " The four Chiefs could only the back of her head, which was styled with a loose ball of hairs tied at the back of her head as her mechanical chair was facing against them. "Understood, chief!" All of them responded with genuine politeness shown all over their bodynguage. Cran¨Cnk! The door at the entrance of the hall opened up with a cranking sound. Diana, who was all in full military camouge dresses, was the one who opened the door. She then waited to stand just outside the room. Soon a rapid footsteps echo came from outside the hall and even entered all the way inside it. "Hmm, finally I caught up to you. Let''s see where you are going to run this time." Bobby caught her by the left wrist and made a grin. "Hush!" Diana signaled him to stay silent as she ced a finger before her pursed lips to hush him. ,m But Bobby clearly ignored it as he raised his hand and pinched her cheeks lightly. "Ouch!" Diana screamed with pain. Seeing her almost tearing from her eyes, Bobby released his hand and asked briskly with concern, "Sorry, does it really hurt?" He then caressed her face. "They are watching. Careful." Diana reminded him in a hushed tone. Bobby took a nce inside the room and spoke casually, with no care. "Hey, don''t be shy. They are just some old fogeys." Diana''s face was all flushed quickly. She was currently in an awkward position as she had the intention of running out of this ce, but she could not. "Ahem! Ahem!" A sound of harrumph could be heard from inside the hall clearing her throat twice. "Now-now, why don''t youe inside and introduce yourself first? Oh, little girl, you can stay outside. Don''t worry, this will be quick. You can continue your lovey-dovey stuffter on." A sonorous but deep female voice spoke from inside the hall of the Bureau Of Knowledge. It was like someone had stepped over her tail. Diana became shyer than ever. She flicked away Bobby''s hands and quickly bolted away, running out of the building. "Hmm!" Bobby signed, ncing over her back running out of the building. "Boy, why are you spacing out there? Quickly get inside. Or are you just disobeying the order of our Chief?" The assistant Chief wearing the Green overcoat shouted, taking the advantage. Bobby looked over at him and observed his every facial expression first and made a deduction quickly that he didn''t like him and there was also even a feeling of tant hostility directed toward him. He also looked over, scanning all around, and figured out that other than thedy whose back was against them, all the other four men inside the hall had shown an aura of unweing air around them. He then spoke, looking at the middle-aged man wearing the green overcoat, "Who the fuck are you? And who do you think you are talking to?" "Brat, do you wish to die? " The middle-aged man wearing the green overcoat shouted furiously and released a thick aura from his body, sending it toward Bobby. Bobby felt an overwhelming feeling just from the aura and he also had a looming feeling that he would be crushed into meat paste if he didn''t move out or didn''t do anything. When he was about to release his aura and ready to fight him out, the voice of Cynthia halted him in his mind. "Wait! Just stay still." So Bobby stayed still without moving a muscle while ring at the man as his iing terrifying aura was about to press over him. Chapter 38 A Queer New Challenge! Under the iing rampant attack from the assistant Chief wearing the green overcoat, Bobby stood still, ring at him and showing an unperturbed expression as if he didn''t care at all. All the other assistant Chiefs inside the Hall Of Knowledge were mesmerized by his indifferent attitude in such a perilous life and death situation. As they all had already learned, the boy before them was a Defect. "Why is he soposed? Is this boy not really caring about his life? Whatever, hah! Such a foolish bravado, just die fucking Defect! " The assistant Chief with the green overcoat wondered and nced crookedly over at Bobby. Pah! Just before the terrifying aura was about to press over Bobby, a sound of snapping fingers chimed inside the room, dissolving the aurapletely. "Aaah!" the assistant Chief with the green overcoat screamed in pain and vomited a mouthful of blood. "Walker, didn''t you hear me tell you to y nice just a moment ago? Consider this as your punishment for disobeying my order. " The deep sonorous female voice spoke again. "Alright-alright, boy,ee. And have a seat first. " "Everyone, why don''t I hear a word of wee for your new colleague?" Her voice sounded very pleasing to the ears, but the undertone within the words made the four assistant Chiefs inside the hall shiver with fright. Bobby walked up to a seat just opposite the mechanical chair of thedy facing her back and sat unceremoniously. Seeing the suddenly changed atmosphere inside the hall, he introduced himself first, breaking the awkwardness. "Hello, I''m Bobby Bradford, the newly recruited assistant Chief of the Hall of Knowledge. I shall be in your care from now onward." The scrawny, baldy assistant Chief smiled and stood up from his seat. "Wee on board, assistant Chief Bobby!" "I''m Tobias M¨¹ller. And I work as Head of Department, Architecture. " He introduced himself in heavily ented English. "Hmm, he is of German origin!" Bobby reminded himself. And he also spoke in his mind, "Activate Level 1 of Devil''s Eyes!" His blue eyes glittered for a fraction of a second and became clear again. As he peered over Tobias Muller''s body, a new notification popped up with a beeping sound. Beep! Beep! Beep! [ Target name: Tobias Muller.] [ Species: Pure Human.] [ Gender: Male] [ Bone Age: 89 earth years] [ Physical Feature: 189cm tall; white skin, have 11.01% higher bone density than a normal human male.] [ Main energy level: Level 6] [ Origin Chi: Level 9 of Muscle Strengthening Stage.] [ Health: 500/500; Mana: 120/120.] "It''s nice having you with us. You can call me Dr. Russell Gray. " An old-looking man among them introduced himself. "And I''m Dr. Gabriel Schmid." Another middle-aged-looking man sitting just beside the left side of Walker who just attacked Bobby introduced himself in typical Swiss ented English. "It''s nice meeting you." He had simr facial of Nordic features. All the three assistant Chiefs introduced themselves and looked toward Walker, giving a signal to do the same. "Dr. Walker. " He cut short with just two words. There was still disdainful and spiteful feeling which was shown as a crestfallen facial expression hanging over his face. And the remorseful feeling piled up in his heart thinking that the usually aloof Chief hade out for the first time to support someone like Bobby who was clearly a Defect. So he red at Bobby as if he would do the same again. Bobby scanned the other three one by one and saw that they all had simr stats like that of the baldy, Tobias Muller with level 6 main energy level, and some slightly different values in the other features. The only one who still remained to introduce was the Chief, a mysteriousdy which Bobby didn''t catch her face until now. All this, he could only get a glimpse of the intricately designed hairball on the back of her hair. "Alright-alright, since everyone has introduced themselves, then I''m pretty sure that it''s my turn." A euphonious female voice entered Bobby''s ears, making him more curious to see her face. He felt an itchy feeling in his heart and had started to begin sketching an image of his version of the Monalisa over the whopping canvas of his mind. His heartbeats began to increase gradually. At that time, the mechanical chair turned around, showing the bewitchingly drop-dead gorgeous face of thedy. Soon, the outline of her face was deeply ingrained over the in-white canvas in Bobby''s mind and his heart began to pound crazily like a war drum. ? Thedy saw his overly flustered gesture and even heard his wildly beating heartbeats. A smile appeared gradually over her face and said, " Well, well, well, how nice of you, assistant Chief Dr. Bobby Bradford. I''m the Chief of the Hall Of Knowledge. I manage everything around here. Oh, it''s me, Scarlette Chanel. " Seeing her pious smile over her mesmerizing face further enthralled the all innocent young heart of Bobby. "Thisdy is beautiful. I like everything about her. No-no-no, she is mine." A devilish voice echoed over inside his head as he looked down, checking her curvaceous body all the way down over to her dainty, slender, white legs. Beep! Beep! Beep! A beeping sound chimed inside his head, waking him up from his euphoric-micro-stupor state as a new notification popped up. Bobby used his consciousness and saw the new notification as [ Detected Host lusting after thedy¡­ Scanningpleted, thedy is perfectly matched for bing the potential mating partner for Host.] [ New Mission: Make her your woman. ] [Time limit: One month] [ Reward: +1000 experience points; as well as many more skills.] [ Penalty: -1000 experience points; also the Host will lose the ability to procreate for the next three years; simply put, dear Host will experience erectile dysfunction for the next three years if he fails to mate with thedy within a month.] Seeing the new challenge which favors his inner thought, Bobby was overly excited as he imagined a semi-stupor dreamy state of being with her. But the next moment he screamed aloud in his mind, "What the fuck!... Erectile dysfunction for the next fucking three years?! Are you fucking kidding me?!!" Chapter 39 The Bliss Of Being Trapped-1! "What the fuck!... Erectile dysfunction for the next fucking three years?! Are you fucking kidding me?!!" Bobby bellowed inside his head. But his anxiousness and frustration were washed away at the very moment Bobby saw her extremely alluring smile. Bobby unconsciously smiled back like an idiot. Except for him, none of the men, old and young inside the hall, dared to make eye contact with Scarlette Chanel. They all looked down, trying to avoid seeing her face. At that time, the four assistant chiefs caught Bobby ogling over Scarlette Chanel. The baldy Tobias Muller had an expression of petty over his face, remembering his first-time acquaintance with her. On the other hand, the other three assistant chiefs also had a look of ridiculing as they grinned at Bobby. "Hump! Dare to leer at Chief. Snorty brat, you shall see how scary she is soon?" Dr. Walker, who had attempted Bobby''s life seconds before, scoffed in a hushed tone just above what they could hear. " Hmm-mmm, let''s see if you can look at me for the second time." Chief Scarlette Chanel wondered as her lips got widened a bit and a pair of two dimples appeared on her cheeks. She then muttered under her breath, "Soul enchantment, activate!" The next instant, her eyes, which were peering at Bobby, turned cyan color. And Bobby''s eyes also turned cyan and soon he lost his consciousness and entered into a sopor with his eyes wide opened like before. "Hmm, brat, why do you think we are avoiding looking at her face? " Dr. Walker snorted and sneered at him, feeling blithe over his misfortune. "Hahaha, see how many years she will torture your damn soul for looking at her? " The three assistant Chiefs were also grinning as they nced over at Bobby, remembering their simr plight the first time they met the she-devil herself before them, and from that day onward they avoided making eye contact with her. Bobby opened his eyes and found himselfying over a supple and soft lush-green grass. He stood up to his feet and began observing around him. And he saw that he was standing in the middle of a vast verdant valley covered with only green sses all over the horizons. "Ah, where am I? " Bobby asked himself as recollecting that he was just admiring the beauty and the next moment he was in the middle of nowhere. "Am I being teleported here?" And he began to frown, trying to figure out the current situation he was currently in right now but still he remained calm as usual. After a couple of minutes, he finally spoke out loud while chuckling, "Chief, is this your way of greeting your new colleague? " As no one replied, he continued speaking without further ado, "Don''t you think this joke is going out of hand, right? And I don''t find it really funny at all. You cane out now. I know it''s your doing. " p! p! p!.... A voluptuous country toppling beauty appeared before him from out of blue, pping her hands. She wore exactly the same jeans and the white tight shirt as before. "Oh, ho-ho-ho, you figured that out quickly. Not bad-not bad, even those four fogeys outside took more than two days to understand the things here." Scarlette Chanel praised him sincerely. "Assistant Chief Bobby, just as I wonder, you are really quick-witted. Then, can you tell me why I''m doing this to you?" Bobby sauntered toward her and paused just before her. He raised his right hand, touched her cheek, and said with no care to her question, "Scarlette, you are so damn beautiful and I can''t take my eyes out of you after seeing you." Then he began to caress her face, looking at her with unbounded desire. She entered into a semi-daze state. This sudden turn of events caught her off guard as this was the first time who openly flirt with her, which was also under her Soul Enchantment skill as almost all the previous ones who were under this skill would be scared out of their shit. But not for this obnoxiously na?ve youth before her. Also, no one had ever flirted with her in the real world, as almost all of them avoided eye contact with her. Soon she regained her wits and tried to scold him, but for some reason, she felt that his words ofplementing her sounded very pleasant to her ears. "You!" she shouted, but the next words thate out of her mouth be so meek, like a buzzing of a bee, "Remove your filthy hands." But her eyes turned misty as she wondered in her head, "Hmm, his blue eyes and face are so handsome. And it felts nice of his hand caressing my face. " Seeing that, Bobby was all smiles and said, "Other might be afraid of looking into your eyes but not me. Such an enchanting face. It''s my lucky day to behold your beauty. Even if I die in your hand or suffer gruesome pains, I shall still look for it again. Isn''t it time for you to punish me for looking at you? " Scarlette Chanel remained still, looking at him while blinking her eyes from time to time. Deep inside, she was screaming in her head to punish Bobby, but for some reason, she failed to gather her strength and tortured him like she usually does to others. After several minutes, Bobby broke the silence again. " So, you do like me?" And his other hand began to caress her face too and touched her supple rosy lips. "No," Scarlette Chanel replied briskly. "Oh, really. But, Scarlette, I really like you. I can''t deny the fact. And listen to this carefully, I''ll do something really bold that my old self will never dare to do, even if I have ten lives to spare. Hmm, you can resist or even can kill me if you don''t like it. I don''t care at all." Bobby then paused and wrapped his right hand around her waist, pulling her body toward him. Chapter 40 The Bliss Of Being Trapped-2 .....Hmm, you can resist or can even kill me if you don''t like it. I don''t care at all." Bobby then paused and wrapped his right hand around her waist, pulling her body toward him. "Aaah!" Scarlette Chanel screamed in surprise as their faces were very close to each other. "Aren''t you curious about what I''m going to do to you now?" Bobby asked teasingly. "No, don''t. Please, release me." Scarlette Chanel replied, almost freaking out. "Oh, so you have never done such a thing before. Fine, I will teach you today." Bobby turned his head slightly and moved closer to her face slowly. Scarlette came to realize what he was trying to do, but still, she didn''t turn her face or resisted. Instead, she closed her eyes and waited for something curiously. But after several minutes passed, she didn''t get what exactly she was expecting in her mind and could only feel that their faces were really close enough that she felt the warm breath blowing over her face. She opened her eyes and found Bobby''s eyes looking over her, and she red at him with a scowl over her face, feeling disappointed. "Get off of me, you bast¡­." she shouted. "Hmm," Bobby grinned and sealed her lips with his, interrupting her words. Scarlette Chanel''s eyes get wide open, feeling surprised by his sudden advance. But she didn''t push him out. Instead, she kind of liked to experience it more. So she closed her eyes slowly. Now their lips were sandwiched between each other and Bobby began to suck her lower soft lip again, massaging softly and carefully with his. While Scarlette Chanel also copied him, smooching his upper lip, but produced a noisy sound as she sucked with more pressure, showing her inexperience. Bobby moved back, smiled, and asked, "So, first time?" Seeing Scarlette pouted, and almost about to cry from humiliation, Bobby fondled her head and said in his most gentle voice, "So cute! " "Don''t worry. I''ll teach you and we can also explore many more¡­" And he began kissing her again. This time, she didn''t do anything. Instead, she remained idle while feeling the bliss of her lip being smooched by Bobby''s lips. After several minutes, Scarlette Chanel responded, kissing him back. This time, she had done perfectly, giving a pleasurable feeling to both. The two separated, gasping for air as they panted heavily. p Bobby winked at her and said, praising her, "You are good at this. Can we do it again? " He then approached her face and was about to touch her lips but interrupted by her shout. "Get out, bastard!" she shouted, making his consciousness go dark again. Outside, Bobby''s eyes trembled and opened up slowly, seeing the furious-looking expression of Scarlette Chanel. "Oh-ho, so it was some kind of mental-astral projection skill. And In addition, it seems to be an ocr skill. Cool!" He wondered while remembering the real-like experienced. "Ba-hahaha-ha, brat, do you understand now?" Dr. Walker began inveighing over Bobby. " How does it feel to get tortured for over a hundred years? Humph, dare to look directly at our Chief! " He tried to provoke him, but the next moment his smile froze, seeing Bobbypletely treated him like air and still continued leering over Scarlette Chanel. Then he traced his eyes in the line of vision of Bobby''s eyes and happened to see the furious expression of Chief. So he tried to look down quickly, but she was faster as she red at him coldly and shouted, "Soul Enchantment, activate!" The next instant, her eyes, which were gazing at him, turned cyan color. And Dr. Walker''s eyes also turned cyan and soon his consciousness was trapped in her soul-astral projection realm. All the other assistant chiefs were tense seeing that, and they acted as docile as they could. "Humph!" Scarlette Chanel snorted, finally calming herself down after taking all out on the nosy Dr. Walker. She then threw the pile of sheets over the roundtable and moved the mechanical chair, turning her back on them. Bobby smiled as he wondered, "Is she really that angry or is she just trying to hide her shyness? At least, she is so cute!" On the other hand, the three assistant Chiefs breathed out a heavy sigh and looked up, rxing. As they nced over at the dazed Dr. Walker, a grimace covered their faces, and they grinned widely at his sorry fate. "Ahem-ahem!" Scarlette Chanel harrumphed twice, clearing her throat and also, at the same time, bringing the attention of others inside the hall. "Alright, listen up, everyone. Can you give me all of your ears?" She further continued, " Now, since all of us are present here, it''s time toe to the proper business. Today''s meeting is on allocating and re-addressing the particr field of the work for our newly recruited assistant Chief, Bob¡­.er... " She coughed and corrected briskly, "Ahou-ahem, sorry, for our newly recruited assistant Chief, Bobby. " She continued speaking after pausing for a few seconds, "I have already read all of his particr field of expertise and I''m sorry to say this; I can''te up to a conclusion." "Anything wrong, Chief?" The baldy, Tobias Muller, asked politely. "Hmm, our Hall of Knowledge here in this main military site has five particr eclectics viz; the Architecture department, which was responsible for all the construction and housing researches, the Computer Science and Electronic Department, the Mechanical Department, The Electrical and Electronics Department, the Advanced Chemistry Department, the applied Astro-Physics department andstly, the Medical Department. " Scarlette Chanel began to lecture patiently. " And all the five Head-of-departments positions of the five eclectic have already been filled with us five. So he needs to stick to one of the departments for a while until a new department will be introduced soon. Also, after checking his resume, I find assistant Chief Bobby excels in every one of the five particr departments. So after pondering for a while, Ie to the decision that he will choose one of the departments he particrly prefers to join. " "Mmm, assistant Chief, which department do wish to go with?" she asked. "Okay, Chief, which department is currently under your supervision?" Bobby asked instead. "Medical Department," she replied. "Medical Department! Oh, then I have decided to stay with the Medical Department." Bobby responded slyly. Chapter 41 [Bonus Chapter] Holly Molly! "Medical Department! Oh, then I have decided to stay with the Medical Department." Bobby responded slyly. Just as he spoke out the words, a seraphic presence was spread throughout the room and all the three assistant Chiefs including Bobby, felt a bone-chilling, killing intent for a couple of seconds and soon retracted back. "Alright then, assistant Chief Bobby will be working in my department under me from today onward. " Scarlette Chanel announced and began pping. And all the other three assistant Chiefs also apuded, repeating after her. "Any questions guys?" asked Scarlette "No!" All the three assistant Chiefs replied briskly all at the same time. "Then what are you all waiting for? Get out, the meeting is over!" Scarlette Chanel said in an icy cold voice. The three assistant Chiefs quickly excused themselves from the hall, taking out Dr. Walker, who was currently in a dazed and had entered a gentle stupor, and they bid farewell to each other, leaving only Bobby and Scarlette Chanel inside. And soon the hall entered a totally serene atmosphere, a drop-dead silence. After several minutes, Scarlette Chanel spoke out crankily, "Get out! Why are you still not leaving yet?" But her voice was melodious and soothing to Bobby''s ears. "Oh, really?" Bobby replied in a calm tone. " Just like that. What about briefing some of my work here? Oh-ho, are you still shy about what happened before? " He then stood up and walked toward her step by step. "Cut the crap! Nothing happens, okay? It''s not real, anyway." She responded. "And for your projects, I will send someone with the detailed reports to your office soon. So can you leave now? " "Not so soon," Bobby said from just behind her. He then held the back of her chair and turned it around toward him. "Eh!" Scarlette Chanel was startled and happened to see Bobby, who was currently squatting over the roundtable, slightly inclining toward her. "What the hell are you doing there?! Get down from the table," shouted her. "No, what can you do about it?" Bobby replied and raised his hand toward her face. Scarlette caught his hand with hers and replied, "Boy, do you really have a death wish?" "You know what? You are so beautiful. Like I said before, in that ce; I don''t care whether you kill me or not. I''ll do whatever I like. Who told you to capture my heart? " Bobby replied in a serious tone, raised his left hand, and touched her face. He came to realize that her face was steaming hot from his touch and further continued, "Why are you still trying to deny it? You like me, too. Just admit it." "Balderdash! Stop it. Or I may really hurt you." Scarlette Chanel breathed out heavily and said coldly with a dead stare, " Boy, you are mistaken about it. I don''t have any feelings for you. If you take another further advance, then I may really kill you this time. Even though I have promised Captain Jean to take care of you and look after your safety. If you continue to be this overbearing, then I have no choice but to take you down." "Hmm, she seems to be dead serious this time. Hah, whatever, I''ll still do whatever I want. " Bobby wondered in his head. Then he leaned his face toward her with no care of her threat and came to realize that Scarlette Chanel was blushing, and he could even hear her pounding heartbeats from the distance as after he became vampire, he kind of had his all five senses heightened up in an exponentially high level. Scarlette Chanel''s pupils dted, turning misty as his face came closer to her. But she bit her own tongue, cleared her head, and jabbed her right-hand fingers exactly at his stomach. Puchi! "Argh....!" Bobby made a long scream of pain and bent his upper body, making a curve with his back, and leaned toward her. She then quickly retracted her hand, sshing out blood over the roundtable from Bobby''s stomach. "Oops," Scarlette Chanel was all freaked out. "I don''t really mean it. I''m sorry. Alright-alright, I''ll fix you. I can fix it - I can fix it. " She spoke in her mile-a-minute voice. She then supported his body up and quickly rushed toward a nearby white wall and spoke hurriedly, "Open my operationb," "Voice authentication, sess! Clear to go in," a female AI voice spoke. And the next moment, a door opened up from the wall out of blue with a tring-electrical-sound. Scarlette Chanel walked rushing inside the smallpartment, which was filled with highly advanced- shtest medical techies. She ced him over a bed carefully, making himy on the bed. Bobby saw that her eyes were all wet from crying. "I''m so sorry. I don''t actually mean it. Don''t die on me yet. Please please-, please, hang on." Scarlette Chanel bloviated with worried stiffness. "It''s okay. I know. Just calm down. Nothing will happen. " Bobby replied weakly, raising his bloody hand, and he caressed her face. " So you do care for me, after all. As I said before; you are the most beautiful girl that I have seen until now. The moment I see your face, something inside me keeps telling me that you belong to me and I can''t deny it¡­.bleurp!" He puked out a mouthful of blood, staining the white sheet all red. "Just stay still. I will operate on you and fix you soon." Scarlette was about to stand up. Bobby caught her by her wrist and asked, "Can you be honest with me, just this one? Just tell me after all that happened between us in that ce, don''t you still have any feelings for me?" Scarlette Chanel sniffled with tears pouring down from her eyes without stopping. She replied with a charming smile on her face, "I just don''t know what is really happening to me at all. It''s too fast. But after seeing you hurt, I understand one thing in my heart. I really like you. And I really like to experience more things with you in the real world, too. So justy still there like a good boy while I fix your worn. " Bobby pulled her and gave a tight hug abruptly. "Hey, don''t you hear me?" She released herself quickly. Then she took a sterilized cotton box, a colorless sanitizer, and began cleaning the blood and saw therge gaped on his stomach. "Alright, the cleaning is done. Now I will¡­.er¡­ what the hell..?!" She observed it carefully and blurted out in surprise, " Holly Molly! That is¡­ that is, instantaneous regeneration!!" She then looked up at his face and asked seriously, "Are you sure you don''t have any Origin Qi inside your body?" Chapter 42 What Offer? "Holly Molly! That is¡­ that is, instantaneous regeneration. "Scarlette Chanel eximed out in surprise as she gave an incredulous stare at Bobby''s face, "Are you sure you don''t have any Origin Qi inside your body?" "Yeah, I''m pretty sure I''m still a Defect," Bobby replied. "No, I can''t believe it. Let''s check your body again. I have an Origin Qi detector machine over here in thisb. Care to do another check-up? " suggested Scarlette Chanel. "Sure, be my guest!" Bobbie was all smiles, seeing her sudden outburst of ebullience and also seeing her all worked up. Scarlette Chanel clicked one of the several buttons that were installed over the rim of the bed. "AI, initiate Origin Qi scanning protocol." Beep! Beep! Beep! "Voice authentication, sess." The AI attached to the bed spoke in a sweet female voice, "Initiating the Origin Qi Screening test,...." Beep! Beep! Beep! After a couple of seconds, a green color appeared and moved from his head to feet. And then it moved back from his feet to his head. Beep! With the sound of beeping, a light shed out from the bed, materializing a 3d-screen just above Bob''s head in the air. It was the data collected from the screening test of his body. Both of them read it and Bobby said with a smile, "See that? I''m still the stupid Defect." Contrary to his thought, Scarlette Chanel was not discouraged at all. Instead, she was full of zeal. "Mm-hmm, this is bing more interesting than my previous conjecture. So clearly you don''t have even an iota of Origin Qi inside your body. But somehow, you have the instantaneous regeneration skill, no, more likely just a special feature of your body. " She peered at Bobby from head to toe as if she had finally found a great specimen for her new research and began to act coyly toward him. "Bobby, How about this? We have never found a condition like you before. At the same time, instantaneous regeneration was really a rare ability, no, more like a myth, it existed only in theory as no one until now reported or came out having this very ability. Umm, can I study your body? What I mean is we can figure this out together. " She asked, looking coquettishly at him. "Bahahaha¡­!" Bobby erupted into hystericalughter, swaying his upper body back and forth. "Oh,e one. It''ll be just the two of us and will be fun, right?" Scarlette Chanel insisted. Bobby suddenly caught her wrist, pulled her into his embrace quickly, and he wrapped his arms around her subtle, lean waist. Then he moved his mouth closer and whispered in her ear, "So you want to study my body? Alright, it''s all yours from today, but I have one condition." "What''s it? Money, wealth, or promotion, you name it, I will do anything within my power to suffice your demand." Scarlette Chanel replied briskly with excitement as she seemed to forget that she was currently in the embrace of aplete stranger she just met today. "Hey, don''t worry. You can rx. You know I''m an honest, cultured man. So, I shall never demand something you don''t have to begin with." Bobby kept whispering in her ear. "Quickly, tell me; what is it you want?" Scarlette Chanel asked with full of positive energy. "Umm, it''s just simple. You like to study my body, right?" Bobby asked. "Yes, of course, I do." She replied. "Then let''s keep it all simple. You can do anything with my body anytime you want but as a littlepensation, I would like to study your body too. What do you think?!" Bobby whispered and put her earlobe inside his mouth, began kissing it softly. "Hah!" she eximed, entering into a daze. But soon, she quickly regained her wit, feeling her ear being kissed by him. "Ahh! What do you think you are doing? " She then tried to get herself out of his embrace. But Bobby used all of his strength to hug her even tighter. "Release me, you bastard!" She shouted. "Boy, don''t you think you have gone too far with your jokes? Until now, you have been taking advantage of me." "Taking advantage of you? Hahaha, right? But babe, I''m all sincere with my feelings. How about you? Didn''t someone just tell me that she likes me and wants to have many experiences with me? Where is that girl? Oh, hee-hee-hee, I remember now; it''s you." Bobby responded shrewdly and winked at her. Suddenly her face turned red and quickly burrowed in his chest with her hand fisted over his other side of the chest. "Argh, baddie! It was all your n, after all. Why do you like to humiliate me like that?" She began toin. "Ahh! Ouch-ouch, it hurts!" Bobby screamed in pain. Scarlette Chanel lifted her head and asked, gazing at his face with a worried stiff expression, "Is it that painful? I''m so sorry." "It''s okay now, babe. You care for me that much?" Bobby chuckled and winked at her. "Humph! Who will care for a bastard like you? And stop calling me that. We are not close at all." She retorted, feeling that she had been conned again by his fake act of pain. "So, have you considered my offer?" "What offer?" "About me studying your body and you studying mine. You know it''ll be one hell of a ride, right? Hee hee hee, and I promise you, I will always make you happy and blissfulness you have never experienced before." Bobby replied with a charming smile. "Bastard, stop talking such nonsense." "No, I''m being serious here. Think about it. Don''t you like to research with regard to the secret behind instantaneous regeneration?" Scarlette Chanel " Also, you don''t need to be so reserved with me. You are already my girl and we have even taken the first step. Why are you chickening out now?" "That is not counted, okay? It''s not even real, anyway." Scarlette objected strongly. "Oh really? Hee hee, I understand. Then I must make it real this time¡­." Bobby then leaned briskly and touched her lips with his and began kissing passionately. Chapter 43 Scarlette Chanels Confession! "Oh really? Hee hee, I understand. Then I must make it real¡­." Bobby then leaned briskly and touched her lips with his and began kissing passionately. It was so sudden that Scarlette Chanel opened her eyes wide. She moved her head back, pushed him a bit, and shouted, "What do you think you are doing?" Bobby made a goofy grin, caught her by her head, and leaned toward her, kissing her again. She tried to fight back, but he firmly held her this time and continued kissing her with passion. Gradually, her resistance dwindled down as she felt the passion from him. So she closed her eyes and let him kiss her, feeling the warm but soft touch of his lips massaging hers gently. Their lips were sandwiched between each other, with her lower lips between his, while his upper lip was between hers. She could feel his wild passion and love expressed through his gentle kiss. Soon she lost her mind as her consciousness was slowly pulled into his fantastic euphoric sea, diving inside together as she began to kiss back carefully. After several minutes, the two separated slowly, panted heavily while gasping for the air. The two looked at each other with affection for each other, shown all over their facial expressions. This time, it was Scarlette Chanel, who leaned toward him and began kissing him while changing their position. She steadily stood up from her chair, making Bobby lift his back straight up in his squatting position over the roundtable. It became ufortable for Bobby, so he changed his position, moved his body, and sat on the edge of the roundtable while hanging his both legs in the air downward. Scarlette Chanel moved her upper body closer to him as they kissed, pressing her soft melons over Bobby''s thin but muscr chests firmly. Their bodies got heated up and they could feel it with skins through their clothes. Bobby got carried away with the impetuous passion as he shifted his hands down with haste and abruptly groped over her juicy bums vehemently. "Argh!" Scarlette Chanel moaned in pain and get herself step backward. She red at Bobby as she rubbed her own buns. Bobby quickly sprung up and stood his feet over the ground, moved toward her, and asked with his soft voice, "Did they hurt? I''m sorry. You know I get carried away a bit." "Humph!" Scarlette Chanel snorted and scoffed, "Brat, you''ll get for this." She clenched her hand tightly and fisted toward his chest with all her strength, but quickly released all the momentum within the fist at thest moment and bumped into his chest lightly with a soft thudding sound. "Hmm, so cute!" Bobby eximed in his head. He smiled at her warmly, gave a firm hug briskly, and pleaded, whispering in her ear. "Sorry, babe, it must have really been painful. " Hearing his sweetened voice, the anguished feeling over her heart was released quickly and a charming smile appeared over her face, but her good point of view quickly turned upside down as she felt his hands caressing her soft bums. "Babe, do they feel better?" asked Bobby in his gentlest voice, as he kept caressing her fat and juicy behinds gingerly. Suddenly her mood quickly red up as she shouted, "You-you-you¡­ you bastard, what do you think you are doing?! Quickly, release them!!" And she got herself released from his embrace, taking a few steps back, and red at him icy coldly again. "Eh, I''m just releasing some of your pain. Don''t take it the other way." Bobby said with a na?ve look over his expression. "Shameless!" Scarlette scoffed as sheshed out at him. "Releasing my pain, my foot! You are clearly taking advantage of me. You damn pervert!" "Alright-alright, I admit they felt nice and soft. But pervert, ho-huh, don''t you think you are exaggerating a bit?" Bobby replied, still with a charming smile. And he murmured in a tone too low to be audible, "At least, you like it, too." "What?" Scarlette responded. "From what I see, you are the most perverted person I ever met. So what do you say to counter my point, you perv? " "I''m totally cool with that. You can call me whatever you seem to fit." Bobby said in a calm tone of seriousness, "Alright, let''se to the point. Give me full right to do whatever I like in Medical Department. I''ll not disappoint you. Oh, and don''t hesitate to ask for my help anytime if you need it. I''m all yours." "Hmm, I need to further consider that before I make my decision. Also, your top-notch and outstanding resume is worth a fart to me. In the end, it all matters to your practical performance here in our military sites. So I need to see your performances first before I give you the autonomous rights to manage in my department." Scarlette Chanel also became serious but there was a tint of yful tone in her voice. "And since you have been taking advantage of me this whole time, which is clearly our first time meeting, and also I admit it I can''t do anything to you as I have this strange unexinable feeling for you too. So, hee-hee-hee, I''ll not go easy on your projects instead. No, I''ll make it really difficult for you. Brace yourself, from today onward I''ll always keep my eyes on you. And I''ll say it frankly: you will receive only the hardest and the already cold projects that had already been locked away in our archive of the Hall Of Knowledge. If I get satisfied enough with your result, then I''ll give you the autonomous rights in the Medical Department." Scarlette Channel said in her mile-a-minute voice. But this whole time, Bobby didn''t feel a silver of strain from her words. Instead, he was overwhelmed with her, confessing her feeling over him. He smiled from ear to ear and asked, "So, you finally admit that you like me, too?" "Wait-wait, hold your horses! Yeah, I admit it. I like you and have these, ah, feelings for you. But it''s just that for now. I don''t know you, and the same goes for you. And also this is my first time. So, can we go slow in this matter?" Scarlette Chanel asked as she held his hands. Chapter 44 You Damn Degenerate! [Please Read The Authors Thought Later] ¡­. And also this is my first time. So, can we go slow in this matter?" Scarlette Chanel asked as she held his hands. "Yeah, sure. I can do that." Bobby grinned and nodded at her. "Then, let''s take it all slow. No, I mean super slow." With a thought, he then spoke in his head."Devil''s Eyes level 1, activate!" The next moment, his eyes glinted golden for an instant and soon returned to normal. Beep! Beep! Beep! A new notification popped up in his mind with the familiar sound of the beeping. [ Target name: Doctor Scarlette Chanel.] [ Species: Pure Human.] [ Gender: Female.] [ Bone Age: 25.] [ Physical Feature: 199cm tall; white skin, ck hair, have 25% higher bone density than a normal healthy human female. ] [ Main energy level: Unable to read!; reason- the target''s energy level is at an extremely high levelpared to the Host''s current energy level. ] [ Origin Chi: Unable to read.] [ Health: Unable to read; Mana Chi: Unable to read. ] [ The Opponent is detected using a mental ocr skill. ] [Threat Level: 9%; be extremely cautious with her. She can knock every piece of the Host matter out of your body with just a full-power punch. ] Seeing her status, Bobby got jittery and began to wonder, "So, a simple punch from her could have easily killed me. And I have been ying with fire all this time. Lucky me, I have my charm. Otherwise, who knows, I might be long gone to hell by now. At least my charm works. Hee hee hee¡­. " While he was in his daze, Scarlette Chanel had been bloviating about some of the difficult projects, trying to scare him a bit. But all she saw was him changing his expression from his usual unperturbed expression suddenly to slightly getting agitated. "Oh, it works. He seems to fluster. Hu-hee-hahaha, then, let''s scare him a bit more." She guessed in her mind and her lips slowly get widened up but froze abruptly the next moment at seeing the smirk appearing over Bobby''s face. For some reason, his smile got on her nerves. So, she reached out her hand to him and pinched really hard on his navel. "Aargh! Ouch-ouch-ouch, it hurts!" Bobby whimpered in pain, suddenly jolting back awake from his gentle stupor. "What is wrong with you?" Scarlette Chanel chuckled and kept pinching him even harder. "Ouch! Okay-okay, it''s all my fault. Can you please stop it now?" Bobby said briskly, with a pleading look on his face. "Humph, I''ll forgive you this time." Scarlette Chanel said while omitting thetter words inside her head as: "¡­ Mm-hmm¡­ ''cause you look cute!" And she released her hand. At that time, a sudden brazen idea struck Bobby''s mind. A thought prompted him to activate his x-ray vision, which was currently enabling his Devil''s Eyes skill. And the next moment, before his eyes, the clothes covering her body began to disappear one by one, leaving herpletely stark naked in his eyes. "Wow!" he blurted out in surprise as his eyes began to graze over her chest first and edged down toward the region between her thighs. "What?!" For some reason, Scarlette Chanel cringed and sensed that his eyes were peeking over her most secret zones. "Nothing, I''m just admiring your beauty," Bobby replied sincerely while he murmured in a tone barely audible to her as he gulped down a mouthful of his saliva, "and it is bushy." p "So, you are really a genius. Barely five-and-twenty and you are already the Chief of the Hall Of Knowledge." Hemended her and began to trot around her in a casual manner as he examined her behind. "Eh, stop poking fun at me!" Scarlette Chanel replied with a wry smile," Just like you, I entered this program here in this military site when I was seventeen, but unlike someone who excels in every Scientific Eclectics while I only professed in medical practice. So from your mouth, the word genius seems a bit ironic. Don''t you think, too?" "Wait! How the hell do you know my true age?" she asked with suspicion, as it was clearly aware to her that no one in here knows her current age as she went by using a fake date of birth to avoid unnecessary attention from others. "Hey, don''t worry? I''ll keep it a secret. In return, you keep my secret regarding the Instantaneous regeneration body from others." Bobby replied, strolling around her. "Yeah, of course. Do you think I''m that stupid to leak such sensitive information? The moment it goes viral, all the unwanted pests from all over the colonies of our Earth will swarm toward here and I will lose my rarest specimen." She responded sarcastically. "But how do youe to know my age?" she asked again. "I have my own means. And I can''t tell you that ''cause we are not close enough to spill it out for now. But don''t worry. Your secret is perfectly safe with me." "And believe me, I know many more about you like¡­." Bobby said in a yful tone. "Like what?" Scarlette Chanel fixed her round big eyes on his face. "Like the Mongolian blue spot[1] over your behind," Bobby answered casually. "Aahh!" she eximed, covered her behind with her hands, turned around, and moved back, keeping a distance from him. "You damn degenerate! How in the hell do you know about it?" "Psst!" Bobby pondered for a bit, supporting his chin with his fist, and said, "But I''m still confused about one thing. Actually, it usually disappeared on its own after adolescence for everyone. But why is it still there for an adult like you?" And he waved his head to the left side. "Alright, this is turning quite interesting than I anticipated. I''m totally in for our earlier offer. I will start my study from that one. And you can study mine from whatever region you want. " [1]Mongolian blue spot: Mongolian blue spots are often called "blue butt". ''cause these marks are often on the buttocks more than any other part of the body. Mongolian spots do not require treatment and, in most cases, disappear before adolescence. N.B: Please check the Author''s thoughts for more info. Chapter 45 A Cumbersome Praise! ...I will start my studies from this mark on your behind. And you can study mine from whatever region you want." Bobby winked and approached her. "You, you, you, stop spouting nonsense!" Scarlette Chanel pointed her finger, stammering over a bit. "I don''t know what the hell you are talking about?" "Eh, don''t you think it''s toote to deny having it? As a matter of fact, you have already been busted, girl." Bobby said, chuckling. "Alright-alright, I shall convince you of something more. Umm, the mark is sort of like in the shape of a blooming sunflower. Oh, and truth be told, it''s sexy and more appealing to me. So, you¡­" Scarlette Chanel shut his mouth with her hand. "Can you please stop there? I don''t really like you talking about my ass. It really creeps me out." She then realized something, and asked suspiciously, "Have you been spying on me whole this time?" Bobby remained quiet, beaming. "Who the hell are you, Bobby Bradford?..." Scarlette Chanel further questioned after a minute, "Are you a stalker?" "Do you really believe I''m stalking and spying over you for something so trifle like that? I''m a busy man and also a newbie here." Bobby continued while tugging her shirt lightly. "I''m not the type of guy who would go spying over somedy''s dressing room. Believe me, if I happen to like to see you naked right now, then I would simply tear all of your clothes right now." "Shameless!" Scarlette Chanelined and threatened him while pouting cutely."Why is everything thates out of your mouth so filthy? Argh! Fine, I''ll send your first assignment over to your office soon. So, just get out of here before I lose my control and hurt you again." "Fine, babe, I''ll excuse myself then," Bobby then leaned over and whispered in her ear. "but, have you already decided about our previous offer? Don''t take it the wrong way, but I really like to study your body." "Argh!" Scarlette Chanel howled, clenched her right hand tight, and fisted toward him lightly. "Pervert, you wanna die in my hand." Bobby was well prepared for such a reaction from her. So he scuttled backward, hastily avoiding her fist. "I''ll take that as a cute agreement. See you, my beautiful little butterfly." And he bolted out of the hall in haste,ughing hysterically. Scarlette Chanel was alone in the hall. Her frowning gesture suddenly turned into a smile and burst intoughter. "Wait a minute, why the hell am Iughing like this? I''m supposed to get angry with him. Seriously, what is wrong with me today?" "Next time, I should act tougher with him, or otherwise, he will continue taking advantage of me and my reputation that I have been building for years will go to a waste." She kept reminding herself and slowly closed her eyes. But the next instant, the sweet moment of their little kissing session kept shing in her mind. Involuntarily, she touched her lips with her fingers, while thinking about the blissful moment of that very moment. "It feels really good and I like to feel that moment again." She opened her eyes and scolded herself abruptly. "Scarlette, are you out of your goddamn mind? Stop thinking about him. The boy is simply taking advantage of your weakness." "Argh, this is really freaking annoying." Then she continued bloviating while remembering all the course of events of her earlier encounter with Bobby. Meanwhile, Bobby entered inside his peculiar-looking office building, whistling. He was currently in an excellent mood. "Diana, where are you?" he called out, walking inside the colossus room. No one replied. "Diana, Diana,..." He walked over to his office room and found a piece of paper on the desk. He then began to read it. It was written as: ''Somethinges up and I need to meet someone urgently. So, see you tomorrow. Yours'' lovely, Diana Carver." Bobby wrapped it up gingerly and kept it inside his backpack. "Hmm, now I''m all alone." "No, you are not," Cynthia spoke, breaking the serenity of the room. "I''m still here with you. If you need someone to provoke your privacy, then I''m happy toply with that." "Right, I still have a fully naked but overly gorgeousdy inside my head. Lucky me." Bobby answered, a bit sarcastically in hisst statement. "Hey, I''m a bit confused about something that happened earlier," Cynthia stated. "Oh, then shoot it. I''m all ears," Bobby replied. "Firstly, boy, you are such a yboy. I never imagine someone aloof, like you, to seduce a beauty like her so soon. I can say for sure that thedy with the name Scarlette is totally into you. Good job, boy. I''m really fascinated by how you conquered her. Truly amazing." Cynthia eulogized him, lifting up to the sky. "Alright, can you stop beating around the bush?" Bobby asked in haste, feeling somewhat ufortableing, such praise from another beauty. "Hmm, but one thing still doesn''t add up to me," Cynthia said in a deep tone. "Bobby, why are still holding back? I scanned her body at that time and found out that she was sexually aroused and ready to have coitus with you. And you knew it too. So, why are you holding back? Your mission would have beenpleted quickly." "No, you are wrong there. I''m not holding back at all. The kisses would be enough for the day. You know she has such an intriguing personality about her that captures my attention. Also, it will not be fun anymore if I eat her up the first time we meet, right?" Bobby replied, "And this seems to be her first time. So I wish to give her a fun ride that she would never forget in her life. In short, I don''t like eating my favorite food with no care for the table manners. " "By the way, let''s talk more about the Holy Grail." he further added. "Boy, I can''t do that," Cynthia answered sincerely. Chapter 46 Tier-1 Official Mission "Boy, I can''t do that," Cynthia answered sincerely. "Why not?" Bobby asked, "Don''t you think it''s time for you toe clean to me if you want me to trust youpletely?" "Hmph!" Cynthia sighed and exined, "Even though I''m the Guardian of the Unholy System, I still have some mandatory rules to abide by or the Unholy System will eventually wipe my existence out itself. There is so much I like to say to you. But, sorry, my hands are tight." "Fine, just forget it." Bobby sat down on his mechanical chair indolently. "By the way, don''t you still trust me?" Cynthia questionednguidly, as her tone sounded quite earnest. "Yep, isn''t that obvious? Mm-hmm, I really don''t like to hurt your feelings, Cynthia, and also, don''t take it the wrong way?" Bobby replied sternly. "But wouldn''t it be weird if I trust you from the get-go, someone I knew little about? Moreover, you look like someone who is really professed with the art of secrecy¡­ Um¡­ more likely in our human tongue, we term it as espionage. There is something about you that I can''t really figure out¡­.er¡­.you are clouded with mysteries in a strangely dangerous way." "Hee-hee-hee, espionage! Are you really going to y like this?" Cynthia giggled and further added, acting all ing¨¦nue. "Mysterious-I''ll take that as your way ofpliment. However, do you think it''s a bit extreme tobel someone like me as dangerous when I am na?ve, pure, and beautiful?" "Na?ve?" Bobby was bbergasted by her words. And he wondered in his head, "Na?ve, my ass, who do you think you are taking me for? I had almost died in your little cave the previous day, and you are telling me that now? In addition, most importantly, you knew about the Holy Grail. Just simple words about it from your mouth could ignite a spark of colossus war, nevertheless in the Gctical level. And you''re telling me how na?ve you are? This is fucking hrious." He then sniggered coldly. "Look, I know I may be a bit of a handful for you and I feel you. But believe me, I will never betray you." Cynthia assured him firmly. "Oh, I can''t spill out anything regarding the Holy Grail for now. But I can do something else." "Hmm, this might be of some help, I hope." A soft sound chimed inside his head with the snap of her fingers. Beep! Beep! Beep! Soon, a notification popped up in his mind with the beeping sounds. Bobby checked it, without much ado, and saw it as: [An Official Mission: Activated! (With an emergency request from the guardian.)] [Tier-1-Mission: Kill 3 experts with 5 main energy levels.] [Reward: Some pieces of information about the Holy Grail. Also, the next Tier-2-Mission will be unlocked,] [Time limit: Lifetime.] "Hee-hee-hee, what do you think? Satisfied?" Cynthia asked with a smile. "Thank you, Cynthia. And I''m sorry about my previous words." Bobby extended his gratitude toward her. "Eh, I understand," Cynthia replied sophisticatedly. Tring! Tring! Tring! "Assistant Chief Bobby, the Chief is on the line. Care to connect her line?" An AI in the female voice attached to his main desk spoke abruptly, interrupting their discussion. "Okay, connect," Bobby ordered. "Hello, boy, can you hear me?" Scarlette Chanel''s mellifluous voice was heard through themunication channel. ? "Yep, babe. Loud and clear. It''s not been long, and you are already calling me. Miss me that much?" Bobby teased her. "Miss you?!" Scarlette Chanel scoffed. "Alright, I''m busy right now. Check your private military ount on our official site. I have already sent the details regarding your first assignment. Good luck with it." And she immediately disconnected the line. Bobby smiled wryly and said to himself while shaking his head, "Do I scare her off that much? I guess not." He then used the AI and began to check over the file sent by Scarlette Chanel. After checking all the pieces of information on the file, he muttered to himself, "So you want me to do further research on human''s and Ogarian''s blood under the influence of Titan Might serum? Ho-ho-huh, this is the most interesting one. And I have long since been interested in researching this serum. Now, I can finally study how the hell this serum could create something so amazing like Origin Chi inside the human body." As he had long since been experiencing a fair share of discord from the current social trend, owing to being a Defect, he had always been dreaming of having Origin Chi one day. So he wished to get his hand on the Titan Might serum. "Hmm, aunt Mia and Margarete must have been freaking out right now. I must get home soon." He thought since he had not returned to his house after leaving it with Captain Jean Carlos. After gathering some earlier data regarding the very assignment, Bobby picked his backpack and set it for his home, driving the red Yamamoto R-Cc12 SUV. ¡ª---------------------- District A-13, Aphrodite City, It was somewhere in the western region of Aphrodite City. Various buildings and resorts were neatly constructed, unlike any other ce in the city. Compared to others at other ces, those buildings looked somewhat outshined, outdated modeling and designed. It looked verdant as various lushly green trees and shrubs were grown all over the region in many well-organized patterns. The good thing was that it was less popted and mostly was quartered, especially for the military personnel and their families. So it was mostly quiet, as well as naturally scenic ces one could find in the entire city. In a recreational chair sat a beautiful youngdy, enjoying her tea while basking in the mild afternoon sunshine. "He didn''t return yesterday. Both mom and dad had also left for their little get-together party for their High School. And now I''m all alone here in this strange ce. This really sucks. " said thedy, while reclining her back leisurely. Out of nowhere, a red flying vehicle warped out of blue just above the mansion andnded not far away from thedy. "Wow!" she eximed, gazing enviously at the vehicle. Chapter 47 Killing Intent "Wow!" thedy eximed, gazing enviously at the vehicle. Anky youth got out of the vehicle, opening the side door of the driver''s seat. "Hi, good afternoon!" he greeted, beaming. Thedy sitting over the recreational chair jumped to her feet, bolted toward the youth, and hugged him tightly. "Hi, Bobby! Good to see you again." "You smell great!" she sniffled over his neck. Bobby hugged her, too. "Margeret, you smell great, too." "Where have you been?" Margaret White poured out all her emotions. "You know I miss you so much." "Mm-hmm," Bobby responded. The two separated, and she asked with over tion, pointing at the vehicle, "Don''t tell me this red beauty over there is not yours?" "Eh, it''s mine. Wanna go inside?" "Yes, of course. Who won''t?" Margaret chuckled and hopped in the car together with Bobby. "This thing is really amazing. Did they give you this as a part of your job?" she asked, observing the interior design of the vehicle. "No, someone gifted this to me," Bobby replied. "Are uncle and aunt in the house?" "No, I''m all alone the whole time. And I''m almost bored to death. Can you bring me somewhere good?" Margaret asked, giving him a puppy look. "Yep, why don''t we give a tour of the whole city? Maybe we can find a good mall, do some shopping, andter let''s have dinner in a fine restaurant." Bobby suggested. "Even better. What are you waiting for? Drive!" Margaret agreed. "No, we are not going with this baby. It''ll attract unnecessary attention." Bobby stated, and got out of the car. He waited outside for several minutes and finally said, "Alright,e out now. You can drive it anytimeter. It''s not going anywhere." Margaret came out too, looking at it like the most precious thing she had ever seen. Then the two walked out of their home, holding their hands. They began strolling around the city. A few hourster, they were in Aphrodite city''s bustling nightlife after leaving their neighborhood. There was a lot of noise everywhere they went, and they saw people filling every nook and cranny. Soon after, the two found a luxurious mall, went on a shopping spree, andter, they entered a French restaurant nearby on the corner of the street. After entering, a middle-aged, neatly shaven man weed them warmly with the utmost professional courtesy. "Good evening, monsieur[1]!" "Bonjour, mademoiselle. Bienvenue[2]," he said, slightly tilting his body toward them, extending one hand elegantly with a polite salute. With traditional waiter uniforms; ck pants, a ck vest over the white shirt, a ck bow tie, and an impable pair of shoes, he conveyed an air of elegance. His well-manners also amazed both Bobby and Margaret, and they saw an air of seriousness around him, but in a very likable way. The two of them returned his greetings with amiable smiles. He brought them to an empty table lying in the room''s corner. The interior of the room was not big, neither small, elegantly decorated with green wallpaper, and lighted in an ambiance fluorescent. There were around ten well-decorated luxurious-looking portable roundtables. Bobby and Margaret take their seat unceremoniously. They looked around inside the cafeteria and noticed that all the tables had already been upied long before. "Bobby, I think we are ?out of ce." Margaret hushed, but the waiter standing calmly beside them could clearly hear her. "What is it?" Bobby moved his head closer to her. Then Margaret whispered something in his ear. "Eh, we are already inside the restaurant. It doesn''t matter." Bobby replied, calming her down. "Anything wrong, mademoiselle?" the waiter asked in heavily ented English. "Nah, it''s nothing to worry about," Bobby replied with a smile. "She is just worried that we are the only customers here wearing casual dresses." It turned out Margaret came to know that everyone around them was well dressed formally. "Worry not, mademoiselle. We ept every customer who walks into our restaurant. There is no particr dress code for the customer." The waiter exined and gave a simr booklet each to them. "Today''s specials are all on the menu. Shall I describe them?" "No need. We can choose ourselves." Bobby replied. Then the two read the menu and discussed it between them and finally, Bobby made their orders. "Can we have two tes of steak frites[3] and a bottle of Mourvedre[4]?" "Two tes of steak frites and a bottle of Mourvedre." The waiter noted in a diary as he repeated word-after-word, put it back in his pants pocket, and said, "Good choice, monsieur. Mourvedre is always an excellent choice to go with a steak frite. Parfait[5]!" "Please, wait a couple of minutes. The orders will be served soon." "Merci beaucoup," Bobby said, which meant thank you. "De rien[6]," the waiter replied with a genial smile. He then walked into the kitchen. And he came back with another waiter, two tes in his hands and another te holding the wine bottle. The two of them had had sumptuous dinners and came out of the restaurant after paying their bill. ,m They took a turn, walking side by side on a deserted pavement, passing dozens of vendors selling various goods. Margaret was overjoyed, enthralled by the hospitality of the French restaurant, and began to praise, bloviating the details of the hearty meals they had shared not long ago. "Wow, can we go to that restaurant sometime soon?" "Why not? I like that ce too. We can always go there another time." Bobby gave his word. "I''m interested in learning French, maybe I can take a course in that. It was quite annoying to be unable to understand a single word the waiter said." Margaret said, pondering for a while. "Bobby, you''ve always been the most educated one in our family. Would you mind telling me what he was saying to you at the time? " She nagged on him. "Okay, okay, so when he says ''Parfait'', which means excellent. Then, I replied saying, ''Merci beaucoup'' meaning thank you. Then he responded, ''De rien.'' which means you are wee." Margaret repeated after him, memorized it by heart, and she continued muttering aloud. Suddenly, Bobby stopped his footstep. "Hey, are you tired?" Margaret turned around and said, "We can stop here for a bit." "Nah, I''m good. It''s just my shoce." Bobby leaned down and redid, tying them. "Alright, let''s go. Oh, there is a jewelry mall over there. I''ll buy you some jewelry if you find anything fancy." "Cool! Let''s go. I can''t wait anymore." Margaret was overjoyed and almost jumped up. She then held his hand, ran toward the mall, pulling him with her. Inside the jewelry shop, after checking somedies'' earrings and nes, Bobby suddenly said worriedly while searching his pants'' pockets, "Margaret, I have forgotten my wallet in the French restaurant. You stay here. I''ll make a dash over there and it won''t take long." "No, I''ming with you." Margaret insisted on tagging along with him. "Nah, you stay here. I''ll be here in ten minutes again. So rx and pick some more. Today, I''ll buy anything you like." Bobby said and walked out of the shop. As soon as he walked out of the room, he again felt the same brooding feeling he had felt before. "Cynthia, what is going on?" Bobby asked, muttering under his breath. "Umm, it''s the killing intent which is also directed at you," Cynthia answered in a casual tone. "Killing intent? What exactly is it?" Bobby asked again. "Wow, you have some unfriendly guests. It means some people are interested in you, especially taking your heads off." Cynthia asked in a yful tone. "By the way, have you recently provoked anyone?" "So you mean, there are some assassins lurking in the darkness here, aiming to kill me?" Bobby asked, ignoring her question. "There are three. Judging by their leaking killing intents, it shows they are armatures. Kill them all." Cynthia suggested, speaking boldly. "Stop kidding. I can''t even find out where the hell they were currently hiding. That''s absolutely impossible. Literally, I''m outmatched." Bobby denied strongly. "Eh, are you really the master of the Unholy system? Chickening out even for those small fries." Cynthia didn''t give up. "But I can''t even pinpoint their current positions," Bobbyined. "Have you forgotten something? Psst! Are you only good with charming beautifuldies? This is really disappointing." Cynthia exined in a way, provoking him slightly. "Hey, activate Devil''s eyes mode and use the X-ray mode. For the records, you have only used this skill on peeping those innocent girls. Ah, I pity them. Tch-tch-tch!" And she burst intoughter. [1]monsieur: Sir in French. [2]Bonjour, mademoiselle. Bienvenue: which means, ''Hello, miss. Wee!". [3]steak frites: meaning steak and French fries, a verymon and popr dish in Europe. The national dish of Belgium. [4]Mourvedre: Great peppery wine that''s robust enough for really meaty vors. [5]Parfait: means excellent in French. [6]De rien: means "You are wee!" in French. Chapter 48 [Bonus Chapter] Feigning Death! Bobby found her words somewhat irritating, but they reminded him of his skills. Then he spoke in his head, "Devil''s eye, activate!" His eyes glinted golden for an instance and briskly returned to normal. In a moment, he engaged the X-ray mode and began to scan, sweeping around the location. "So, you finally see their exact location. What are you going to do now?" Cynthia asked curiously. " I didn''t offend anyone in my life. Nevertheless, trouble came my way eventually. Hmm, what do you think I''ll do to them? Just watch closely how I tackle them." Bobby replied sternly. He then began to walk in the street leading them all to an isted alleyway. Suddenly, he stopped and said, "Can you alle out now? I don''t really like people sneaking behind me." No one replied. The surrounding turned amiably serene and sometimes, cracking sounds of crickets could be heard from time to time. "Oh-ho, are we going to y this little hide and seek game? Come out already, it''s not fun anymore. I have already found out about your little location." Bobby replied, making the three assassins hiding in the dark tense up. But the most startled one was the nakeddy who was currently observing all his moves. "What the hell?! Is it the tackle you are talking about? Are you nuts?" Cynthia cried out. "So you all don''t want toe out. Alright, then," Bobby said, pointing toward the three spots at the corners of the alleyway. " You over there, there, and you. Come out now. Let''s have some serious chat now." "Ho ho ho, quite good for someone to see through our stealthy skills." A man with pointed green hair appeared before him. "Alright, guys, why don''t you alle out too?" He then looked at Bobby and said licking the curvy knife in his hand. "But too bad. You are just a Defect. And it would be an easy kill. Guys, can I finish this brat alone?" Two scrawny men also came out not far from him. "Okay, deal with him quickly. This is the most boring job we have ever epted. Let''s chill out in a barter." One of them replied. "Fine, I don''t like killing a Defect, anyway." The other said coldly. There was aloofness in his attitude. Bobby observed all the three of them gingerly using his Devil''s Eyes skill. But when he saw the status of the aloof guy, his brows knitted for a bit. He saw that he was in the main energy level 3 base while the other two were just level 2 base. "Hee-hee-hee, today is your lucky day. This one seems to be a bit interesting. You need to be careful of him. " Cynthia chuckled and warned him. "Yeah, I know," Bobby replied in his mind. "Alright, enough with the chit-chat. Time to send you to your maker." Green spiky hair man said with a grin, dashed toward Bobby, and the next moment he was just before him. He then stabbed the curvy knife in his stomach. Puchi! "Aarrgh!" Bobby howled in pain and caught the hand of the green hair assassin. "Oh, you don''t have any intention to resist. That''s even better. I don''t like to spend my time on trash like you. I rarely kill Defects like you. So, you can die feeling proud." The assassin with the green lock said in a taunting way. He then happened to look at Bobby''s eyes and soon his eyes turned cyan all of a sudden. Bobby then leaned toward his shoulder and whispered something in his ear. After that, the green spiky hair assassin took his knife out of Bobby''s body and pushed Bobby''s body down, hitting the ground with a thudding sound. He then cleaned the bloodstain on his knife with a handkerchief and threw it over the ground. "Guys, our job is done here. How about grabbing some beer?" The green-spiky hair assassin walked toward the other two assassins. "Fine, let''s go. Today''s task is tedious. Hmm, let''s clear our minds with some drinks." agreed, the scrawny-looking assassin. Then the three began to walk out of the ce, leaving Bobby on the cool ground. But suddenly, after they took a few steps, the green spiky hair assassin attacked the aloof-looking assassin, stabbing his curvy knife while aiming directly at his heart. The reaction of the level 3 main-based assassin was superb. However, despite his best efforts, the green-spiky-haired man managed to pierce his right thigh with some tricky yet sneaky hand technique. "You dare! Wind palm strike!" The aloof-looking assassin shouted and punched him in his stomach. The green-headed assassin was bombarded by his punch, sending him flying high in the air, trailing a mist of red blood, andnding on the ground. His fate was unknown. The other scrawny assassin standing beside him was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of the events. The aloof-looking man gazed at him coldly, released all his auras, and pressed at him. "Number 7, spare me. I had nothing to do with his atrocity. He acted all alone. Please, spare me." The scrawny-looking assassin pleaded for his leniency. "Alright, number 5, then prove it to me." The assassin, with aloof nature, ordered icy coldly. "Bring his head to me." The assassin with the code name No. 5 wobbled precariously toward the green hair assassin. He unsheathed his curvy knife and pierced, puncturing the heart of the green hair assassin. He then looked at the aloof-looking man, waiting for his approval. "Number 5, I told you to bring his head. Are you defying my order?" The aloof-looking man peered at him crookedly. "No-no, I''ll bring it right away." The scrawny-looking assassin answered briskly. He then removed his curvy knife and began to cut the neck of the green hair assassin. After that, he held his head by the hair and walked up to the aloof-looking assassin. "Number 7, his head is here." He passed it to him. "" "Pack it up." The aloof-looking assassin exined, tapping on his shoulder. " Rx, number 5. I don''t have any reason to kill you. But, to remain alive, it is still necessary for us to hand it over to our master ande up with a good excuse." Bang! The aloof-looking assassin quickly pulled the assassin with the sobriquet, Number 5 toward him. A lead bullet ripped through the Number 5''s head, followed by a loud sound, sprayed the tinkled of blood drops over his face. "Oh, fuck!" The assassin No. 7 cussed, dropped the dead body of the assassin No. 5 over the ground. Bang! Another lead bullet sailed toward him. "Wind step, activate!" He shouted, dozing the bullet. But still, the lead bullet managed to graze over his face. "Who the fuck are you? Show yourself." Assassin No. 7 shouted at the top of his voice. His stealthy method then enabled him to hide in the shadows while checking everything around him closely. Bang! Bang! Bang!..... This time, one of the bullets managed to hit his left leg. "Aargh!" He screamed in pain and quickly changed his hiding spot. " Hmph," The assassin No. 7 snorted and said, threatening him. " Using such an antique gun in a fight. Coward, you better stay hidden. The moment I even see a shadow of your existence, I will rip your body to shreds." Anky youth appeared in his sight, holding a pistol in his hand. "You are called No. 7, right? Here I''m. Ahahaha, what an amazing show you guys have been ying. I''m really satisfied with it¡­.. Tell me this one question and I''ll spare your life." Bobby then asked with a serious tone, "Who put the hit on my head?" "Bahahaha¡­ Oh, boy, you have a good sense of humor. Spare me? Hahaha¡­" The Assassin No, 7 who always remained aloof, burst into a peal of hystericalughter and he further continued. "The information regarding you was all wrong. As far as I see, you are not as simple as they branded you as a Defect. Isn''t it? You manage to take down two of my teammates effortlessly. And you have some guts, boy. I can give you that. But still, I will kill you." "I know you are out of bullets. What can you do to me now?" The assassin No. 7 suddenly took a step, appeared just behind Bobby. And he then jabbed his fingers at his neck. Bobby was quicker as he managed to dodge it and kicked him in his wounded left leg. After separating, the two stared at each other intently while creating a gap between them. "Kiddo, are you really a Defect?" The assassin No. 7 asked with confusion. "What do you think?" Bobby replied with a grin. "Fine, then I can go all out." The assassin No. 7 said. He then began to channel up a new skill in his right hand, gathering the origin qi from all over his body. Soon a strong wind elemental greenish-white ball began to appear in his hand. Chapter 49 Ice Lotus Skill!! Soon a strong wind elemental greenish-white ball began to appear in the hand of assassin No. 7. It was still increasing, getting bigger and bigger. "What''s that?" Bobby asked, feeling a brooding feeling in his heart. "What should I do now?" He had never seen a typical skill like this ever before. So he was in Quandary. The feeling of uneasiness kept swelling. "Hmm, able to channel such an ability like that outside of the body when he is just in level 3 main energy level. That''s not umon, but I retract myment that he was a small fry." Cynthia said. "Hey, stop babbling! What is that? And how should I stop it?" Bobby asked worriedly. "Boy, you need to calm down first," Cynthia suggested in a calm tone. " That''s wind elemental ability. I''m now curious more about your current fighting level. So, why don''t you use all of your skills and kill him? I''d like to see how long your current vampire form couldst, as well as how powerful it is. It''s a perfect time. Go fight this guy." "Are you not helping me?" Bobby inquired, frowning slightly. "Nope, I would like to help you, but it''s literally against the rules since your current main energy level is not much different from him. You are on your own." Cynthia replied nonchntly. "Oh, now I''m fuck!" Bobby swore as hernguid demeanor irritated him. He breathed out a heavy sigh and said, making a firm determination. "Fine, why not? I have died once already." He thought of his status bar and suddenly realized the two ice-base characteristic abilities that came with the vampiric bloodline he sucked from Diana. With a thought, the details regarding one of the two skills shed in his mind as, [ The Ice Lotus skill: A vampiric skilles with the Host''s current bloodline. The skill can be activated by chanting the following set of mantras synchronous to the hand seals.] Another notification popped up in his mind. [ Requesting a demonstration at the cost of 15 experience points.] Bobby used up 15 experience points on it, and the next moment, he saw a blood-red figure resembling a human male materializing in his mind. The crimson-red figure chanted in the old Hebrew tongue at the same time he made various hand gestures in tandem with his every word. And soon, a light blue color lotus materialized in the air just above his hands. After that, everything disappeared from his mind. Bobby had memorized all of them, capturing even the frequency of the tones and also every minute''s details of the bloody figure''s hand movement. After closing his eyes, he recalled everything in his mind. Meanwhile, a greenish-white ball the size of a baseball appeared just above the right hand of the assassin. He gazed, turned to Bobby, and sniggered scornfully, "Have I scared the shit out of him?" But suddenly, he heard Bobby muttering in an unfamiliarnguage while making various hand gestures. "What?! Are you praying to your god to help you? Hahaha... Let me see if your god saved you from my hand today." Heughed maniacally, looking at Bobby as a clown. The drops of vampiric blood that Bobby consumed from Diana ignited as he activated the skill, and he finally shouted, "Ice Lotus skill, activate!" Soon, a bluish icy ball in the shape of a lotus materialized just above his hands in the air. "Ah! That is¡­er¡­ That is a magical skill. This brat is not a Defect at all." Assassin No.7 eximed in amazement. Bobby slowly opened his and grinned at him. "Congrats! Able to activate a blood skill on the first try is really an amazing feat." The sweet voice of Cynthia chimed in his head, praising him. The assassin No.7regained his aloofposer quickly and said, "Hmm, good, good,d. You hide really well. Let''s see which of our skills is stronger." He then sprinted toward Bobby with the greenish-white ball containing the wind''s elementalw in his right hand. Bobby also scuttled toward the direction of the assassin. Eventually, the two pushed the extremely concentrated energies on their hand, meeting in the air. There was a continuous sizzling noise produced by the friction of the two energies directly interacting. After a minute, both of them exploded, making a loud booming sound, which sent them both flying high into the air where theynded on the road disheveled. After getting badly injured, Bobby didn''t have the energy to get up. But the assassin managed to stand up. He wobbled precariously, dragging his injured body toward him. After reaching, he drew a curvy de out from his waist and said while coughing blood, "Even though your skill really amazes me greatly. Still, I''ll be the final winner." Bobby crawled up and looked up at him and he wondered as a smile appeared. "Hmm, this time. It''s really worth it. At least I tried." He closed his eyes, epting the oue and resigning to his fate. But unlike what he thought, a warm fluid washed over his face. He opened his eyes and saw a hand covered with a thick lightning bolt passing right through the heart of the assassin. As he gazed up, he realized that it was none other than a close friend of his who held out a delicate hand. "Margaret!" eximed Bobby. He knew that, unlike him, everyone in his family had tested positive in the Origin Chi test except for himself. But this was the first time he witnessed her ability. Margaret took her hand out from the dead body of the assassin, dropping it on the ground. She flicked her hand in the air, cleaning the bloodstains on it. Then she sat down on the grounds, picked him by his head, and said worriedly, "Bobby, are you okay?" "Umm, I''m fine," Bobby replied weakly. A new notification popped up in his mind abruptly. [ Warning! Warning! Warning! The host''s health bar is running very low. Consume her blood quickly and replenish your health immediately!] Reluctance was evident all over his face, as Margaret saw. "What?" "Hmph! Alright,e closer to me." Bobby said, pulling her neck closer to his lips. After that, his pair of canine teeth elongated. "This will sting a bit. Don''t resist." He warned her and bit her neck. Then he began to suck her blood. "Aah!" Margaret moaned in pain and then remained silent, allowing him to suck her blood without resisting. As he continued sucking her blood, his worn all over his body also precariously healed gradually. After five minutes, itpletely healed him, and he regained his previous strength, felt reinvigorated. And finally, he lifted his head. Margaret looked at him and saw his lips stained with her red merlot and also his pair of fangs, which were soon retracted back. Bobby saw that she looked surprised for a bit, but nothing more than what he thought in his mind. "I can exin," he said. "It''s not the time," Margaret said and pulled him up. " Hey, you have caused amotion earlier. The local police will arrive shortly. So, let''s leave this ce as soon as possible. You can exinter." "But what about those corpses?" Bobby asked, looking at the three corpses of those assassins nearby them. "No need. Just leave them here. Someone will soone here to clean them all." Margaret said in her mile-a-minute voice. "But we need to leave this ce quickly before the cleaner arrives here." She caught him by his wrist and began to run from that ce. After Bobby and Margaret had long gone and were out of sight. The silhouette of a man wearing a ck gown appeared out of blue. "Hmm, now, the boy has finally abled to activate his bloodline." He spoke in a cranky machine voice. "But something is strange. Why vampiric bloodline?! I don''t recall having any vampires in my family tree. Maybe something to do with his matriarchal side. Hmm, fine, I''ll further start my investigation on him. But for now, I need to deal with these three corpses." He said, pondering for a while. The man gathered three corpses and began searching their bodies. Other than three curvy knives, he found three ying cards; 5 of the spade, 6 of the spade, and 7 of the spade. "Hmm, why these cards?" He muttered under his breath, flipped the cards, and saw a logo of a skyscraper with words. "The Gentleman''s Club," he read, kept the three cards and three knives inside his backpack. He then pointed his forefinger toward the direction of the three corpses, suddenly setting aze all of them, and soon all of them were burned to dust. From the distance, he heard the sound of police patrolling cars'' sirens and quickly approaching in his direction. "My job is done here. Time to leave." He said and soon disappeared from the spot like he was never been there before. Now the only evidence left in the crime scene was the damage over the road from the explosion earlier. Chapter 50 [R-18] Finally Turning A Page In Relationship! Several hourster, Bobby and Margaret reached their home. Currently, they were sitting at a well-furnished portable roundtable in the dining room, facing their faces to each other. Two transparent sses filled with sparkling water were on the table just before them. "Alright, spill it out?" Margaret asked, gazing at him meaningfully. "A lot happened after we came to this ce," Bobby responded enthusiastically. "I don''t know where to begin from." "Fine, just answer this; when did it begin? I mean your vampiric bloodline. " Margaret picked up the ss before her, taking a sip of the water. "So you knew about vampires?! And you seem to be not surprised about their existence." Bobby replied, witnessing her surprisingly unflustered by the term heard only in the fable. "Umm, it was on the day of my arrival, inside my office room. I didn''t know what exactly happened that day. But it just happened after that. I have this sudden thirst for blood. Then this happened." "Anyway, it has always been like this. Dad forbids us to tell the secret truth of our family to you until the awakening of your bloodline. The thing I don''t understand is why on earth you are awakening as a vampire? After all, we are all part of the sixth olden family, the Hunters." Margaret exined. "If you wish to learn more about our family history, then you better ask Dad tomorrow. A dumbo drank up my blood, making me anemic. I''m going to my bed. See you." She walked out of the mess hall. Margaret entered her room and jumped over the bed. She hugged the fluffy enormous teddy bear. "Hmm, it''s been really a long day. But he is really sweet." She muttered under his breath. Knock! Knock! Knock!.... "Can Ie in?" Bobby asked, standing outside the room. "Yeah, of course!" Margaret replied. Bobby rushed inside her bedroom. He sat over her bed. "What is it?" Margaret asked eloquently, looking at with her curious eyes. "Ah-um, it''s about the earlier. I forget to even thank you for saving my ass back there." Bobby said sincerely. "Thank you." "Eh, no need for that. Under any circumstance, I''ll always help you and I believe you will do the same for me." Margaret replied with a charming smile, reached out her hand, and held his hand. Bobby smiled back as he caressed her hand with his thumb, and the two looked at each other affectionately. "Can I say something very personal?" "Alright, spill it. I''m all ears." Margaret replied, gazing up at him with her misty eyes as shey over the bed. "Margaret, I almost died during the time of my bloodline awakening. Can you tell me, at myst moment, what is my most regretful wish? " Bobby said in a serious tone. Margaret remained silent, but her hand got tighter as she held his. "My most regretful thought is about not expressing my feelings for you. So I will confess my true feeling I have been holding until now." Bobby finally confessed his most earnest feeling for her. "Margaret, I like you not only as a sister but as a woman." Then the atmosphere within the room turned serenely awkward for both of them. "Yeah, you must feel disgusted with me right now. But, it''s really how I feel about you. And I can''t really fantom myself ignoring my inner feeling for you anymore." He further added, smiling wryly. And he stood up to leave the room. But Margaret quickly sat up with her back straight, caught him by his wrist, and said shyly. "No, you are wrong. I like you too. I also know you like me as well and our feelings are mutual. But, dad and mom have adopted me into your sweet family. So it''s kinda hard for me to open up to you. And I don''t know how to begin this rtionship." A full flush of red ran over her face as she looked down. Bobby quickly approached her on the bed and embraced her tightly. Margaret also hugged him back. After several minutes, Bobby released her, moving his upper body backward and their faces were so close to each other. "You know how beautiful you are," Bobbyplimented her as he caressed her face. "So what can you do about it?" Margaret replied, chuckling. "Hmm, nothing much. But this will suffice me, perhaps¡­." He responded and moved his face closer in a slightly tilting position. Margaret knew what he was going to do. But she didn''t resist. Instead, she shut her eyes, waiting patiently to dive into his sea of passion. As much as she expected, their lips met in the air. Bobby skillfully put his lips between her lower lip and he began to smooch it slowly, but gingerly, making her feel good. Margaret kissed him in return, sucking over his upper lip madly, expressing all her deeply hidden passion for him all this time. The two continued kissing, changing their position from time to time. Margaret was carried away from the excitement of kissing him. So she put her tongue inside his mouth and began to touch his tongue, ying subtly. Her bold move tempted Bobby. So he gradually shifted her body, letting her lie over the bed as they continued kissing each other passionately. Their bodies quickly heated up and both of them felt it. Margaret was at a loss as she get aroused and she began to press her body more tightly toward his. Their lips finally separated, making long lines of saliva between their lips. And they panted heavily, gasping for air. "This must be your first time kissing, right?" Bobby asked as he caressed his face. "Sorry to disappoint you. Not the first, not second, not third, but maybe ah ah¡­. say, 56th, no, it''s my 57th kiss." She responded, grinning at him slyly. "What?! This is your 57th kiss." Bobby said, with disappointment showing all over his face. "Now I understand why you are so good at this. Indeed, a gorgeousdy like you must have a lot of suitors. So you must have kissed them a lot. " With thest statement in a very low tone. But nevertheless, Margaret heard him clearly. She made a charming smile and said, "Eh, who tells you that I have kissed men other than you? That will never happen at all. Never, like never ever." "Then you said it was your 57th kiss?" Bobby asked in puzzlement. "Indeed, this is 57th kiss. But not with anyone else but only with you." "Have you forgotten dumb-dumb? You used to kiss me until you turned 10. So, literally speaking, this is our 57th kiss. My first time and also until my 56th kiss was all stolen by you when we were still innocents." "Hmm, you keep counting it all this time. Come here, let me take your 58th kiss." Bobby said and touched her lips with his and soon sealed their lips once again. Then the two engrossed in a long session of a passionate kiss. Despite a few days Bobby has spent with otherdies, his tongue skill was still remarkable, as it made herpletely hypnotized. So Margaret began to rub her body at him and her hands began to caress his body, feeling his firm muscle in his back. The little consciousness left in his mind went all nk and he was soon consumed by his lust, too. So while they kept exchanging their saliva, his both hands drifted down and groped at her two firm boobs abruptly. "Ahhh!" Margaret moaned as her lips slipped away from Bobby''s lips. Bobby looked at her face and continued massaging her rounded, medium-sized boobs, and said in his gentlest voice, "It''s really soft and your size is my typical type, neither too big nor too small." Hearing his sweetened words made her even more aroused as she began to moan louder. "Ahh, ahh,..." "Does this feel good?" Bobby asked while he massaged her pair of melons. "Umm-yes, it feels good." "Just good?" "Okay, it really feels quite good. Can you stop asking me such questions? Just kiss me, dummy." Margaret demanded, looking at him flirtatiously. Bobby briskly began to kiss her again, and she continued caressing his back. He then moved his head, and he whispered in his ear, "Margaret, can I go further?" "Go for it, dumb-dumb. I''m all yours. You can do anything with my body today if you have enough guts to do that. Keep doing what you are doing. It really feels good." Margaret replied. For some reason, her words kind of like giving a green signal to him. So, he once again kissed her in her mouth as he continued massaging her boobs, feeling the softness of them with his hand. His right hand then dripped down while he caressed her body, finally slipping inside her pants. The first thing his fingers felt was her pubic hair that was grown verdantly over her soft hump. He then yed with her pubs and further moved down shortly afterward with curiosity to further explore her unknown and touched the most valuable gem of her body. Chapter 51 [Bonus Chapter][R-18] Fantasy-Turn-Reality! While they were engrossed in their little game of intimacy, Bobby observed Margaret''s facial expression and also saw her eyes scintited in excitement. In addition, her mellifluous voice of moaning was euphonous with the soft pop music ying inside her bedroom. This made him rather excited than usual. And soon, they entered a world of passion. And finally, he touched the most precious part of her body, which was also her most sensitive region. "Umm-ahh-ah..., stop!" Margaret caught his hand, stopping him from further exploring inside her pants. "What? Anything wrong?" Bobby asked, looking at her gently. "Bobby, I think we are going too fast. We have just expressed our feelings for each other today. But I don''t feel safe directly crossing this line for now." Margaret exined her hesitation and feeling of insecurity about their ongoing, progressing rtionship. "And I think before we take that further step we need to seek our permission from dad and mom of us dating. Otherwise, we can''t always hide our rtionship from them. Moreover, since we have both been adopted since we were young, we are siblings in their eyes." "Okay, I totally understand. We will ask for their blessing tomorrow when they arrive at home." Bobby removed his hands andy over the bed beside her. "But, it doesn''t mean we can''t kiss, ''cause we have long crossed that line." Margaret turned her body and kissed his lips, firmly pinning his hands with her on the bed, as her body was now on top of him. The two fledgling love birds continued another long session of kissing each other in a very overly sultry and passionate way. After several minutes of exchanging their saliva, they finally unsealed their lips, panted heavily as both of them twinkled at each other. "Can I ask you something?" Bobby said, beaming all over his face. "Okay," she responded, raised her hand, and began to caress his face. "Brace yourself, but it''ll be a bit corny," Bobby informed, testing her. "Corny? Hee-hee-hee, now I''m more interested. I can''t wait to hear it. Tell me, what is it?" Margaret demanded, moving her face closer to him, touching their noses and foreheads. "When did you be aware that you were feeling something for me?" Bobby asked as he also reached out his hand and touched her arm, began to caress it gently, feeling the subtle and softness of her skin. "Eh, that''s really corny indeed!" Margaret responded, pouting at him cutely. "And it''s also not fair. Why don''t you tell me first when you realized you had feelings for me, too? " "Fair indeed!" Bobby retold, reminiscing about the most awkward but sweet moment of his past. "Umm-umm, I think it must be when I was in 10 and more exactly when you began to hit adolescence and started your period for the first time. " "Ho-ho-ho, now, I finally understand why you began to avoid me after my first period." Margaretughed out loud and asked, "That must not be a simple experience for you. So can you tell me in detail?" "Hmm, okay,..... It was totally an ident when I witnessed you cleaning yourself in the washroom. Your body was all wet, and I saw your growing boobs through your wet clothes for the first time. At that time, you really look like a goddess in my eyes; your beautiful face and your extremely undeniably alluring body. My heart began to pound like it was about to explode at that time. I really like to touch and feel them. And also, after seeing these rosy lips of yours, I have an intense feeling of kissing them." He then touched her lips. "Actually, after that onward, I developed a secret crush on you, and also I had fantasied about kissing you every day since that very day onward until today. " "You know what? You don''t need to imagine that anymore. Instead, you can just kiss me whenever you feel like for real. And for the record, I really enjoy kissing you." Margaret replied seductively, moving her lips toward his, and blowing her warm breath at him. Bobby suddenly held her head, pulled her, and began another smooth long session of kissing her again. ,m Soon they separated. And they continued kissing again and again. Finally stopped, and theyid over the bed, panting and gasping the air for breath. "Is it good?" "Yeah, I can do it all the time." "But there was also something else I had fantasied the most about other than this," Bobby said while touching her hands. "Oh, what is it?" Margaret asked curiously. Bobby groped the pairs of her firm and well-rounded boobs abruptly, startling her in the process. "It''s about fondling them." "Aahh, stop it, bastard! Remove your dirty hands from them. You are crossing the line again." Margaret screamed in surprise. But Bobby didn''tply with her as he continued massaging them. "You know, when they began to grow, they always caught my eyes. I was also curious about why they keep growing and wish to touch them. Now, I know how it feels to touch them; they are so soft, and I think I''ll soon be addicted to touching them." "Haven''t we crossed this line already?" he asked as he wondered in his head, "Yet, I see that you enjoy the feel of them when I fondle them. Are you acting coy or ¡­.?" "That''s too much for me now. Let''s just stop here, for now, only kissing, okay? Now be a good boy and remove your hands for me. Please," Margaret exined sophisticatedly, making him remove his hands from touching her erroneously. "Fine, fine...Whatever you say, it''ll work for me. At least now you are officially my girlfriend." Bobby agreed, and he hushed in a tone merely audible to her, "And I can always eat you slowly. Hmm-mm, it sounds more fun. " "What?.... Eat what?" Margaret asked, all tense. "Ah, nothing. Just forget it." Bobby said cornily. "So, now can you tell me your part of the story about you realizing that I''m the only man for you? " , Chapter 52 [R-18] A Special Threatment For The Special Lady! "So, now can you tell me your part of the story about you realizing that I''m the only man for you?" reminded Bobby narcissistically, with a wide grin. His words of bungle turned up to be oddly positive and attractive to Margaret as she muttered, "Alright, I don''t know exactly when, but as much as I remember I like you being as my brother when we are little and found myself awkwardly attractive to you both physically and mentally when I first hit my puberty. I went through a lot myself, cursing myself for having such reactions to my own sibling, ming myself for being nasty, and thinking that my obsession would fade, eventually. But, sadly, as we grew up into teenagers, my feelings for you didn''t fade away as I thought. I began to feel a stronger connection to you, and when I thought of not being with you, I would freak out and hurt my heart so much." She whispered, cuddling tightly. "Do you now understand my woes for you?" she asked meekly. "Umm, you love me that much. It seems your story is way cornier than mine. But hey, sorry for ignoring your feelings all this time. Believe me, I''ll try making up for worrying you all this time." Bobby''s honey-coated words made her chuckle heartily. "Like how?" She asked coquettishly. "Eh, you don''t want to know that." ? "Oh,e on. Just tell me, how? Please, from now onward, don''t hide anything from me again." Margaret insisted as she snuggled into his embrace. Bobby moved his body back from her, making a gap between their bodies. He grinned, vying at her body lecherously with his boisterous eyes. Margaret felt a foreboding, jittery feeling that somehow she had made a big mistake. But it was toote, he said, "If you insist then, as a kindred-hearted gentleman like myself, I must show mydy how generous I''m¡­.Umm... Truth be told, I would like to simply make up to you, simply like this¡­.." As Bobby skillfully slipped his hands inside her shirt, he bypassed her bras and grabbed her pair of melons, making her cry out abruptly. "Bast¡­," Margaret almost swore, but quickly calmed herself, taking a long breath. "I know you must have liked to y with them so much, ''cause you are a hot-blooded youth. I get it. But it''s not very nice of you to do that without my consent. So, be a good boy and remove them." Bobby didn''t pay heed to her words as she kept bloviating about crossing the line again. He kept ying with them. As she kept insisting on stopping what he was doing, Bobby kind of felt annoyed and sealed her lips with his, kissing her again. Once again, the two engrossed in an ardent kiss. Soon Margaret''s body got heated up again, and she rubbed her upper body at him first and then followed her lower body. After sharing a long, passionate kiss, they halted, panting heavily, but lust was all over their minds. Bobby leaned toward her to kiss her again. "Stop, I think it''s enough for today. Let''s stop here." Margaret said, stopping his lips with her hand. "No," Bobby strongly disagreed. For the first time, Margaret frowned as she kneaded her brows slightly, bringing a chill down his spine. "Fine, but you need to agree to onest thing," Bobby suggested, looking at her affectionately. "No, you are asking for too much." Margaret denied. "Then I will keep teasing and tormenting your body the whole night. Let''s see whether you can sleep peacefully." Bobby chuckled and said yfully. "Fine. What do you want me to do? But you better leave my room after this." Margaret finally gave in. Her agreement made Bobby all smile. "Hey, I''ll not ask for something more than I can chew for now. Just rx and turn your back on me." Both of them were currentlyying on the bed together. Margaret nced at him suspiciously and it suddenly flipped her impression of him being always an aloof nature, always studious, and straightforward younger brother upside down, as now, she saw him as nothing more than a shameless lecher, but luckily for him, a cute one at the least. Bobby padded her back and gave his words again. "Rx, my dear. I will not bite you." Margaret finally turned her body,plying with him. "You better not, or otherwise...Ahhh!¡­. Ahh!...." she moaned softly as her pair of breasts was once again vited by his hands. "Stop," "No, just enjoy. There is nothing to be shy about with me. I am your boyfriend." Bobby whispered in her ear. "Earlier my hands were all cramped up at that position. So I tell you to turn your back on me. But now your shirt and bra were in my way again." "Can you please stop this now? You have yed enough with them already." Margaret asked. "Margaret, I know why you are stopping me all this time. You don''t need to worry anymore, thinking that you might lose control and might end up sleeping with me. That will never happen. Also, after all this, our forey, do you think you can sleep peacefully after I leave your room? Believe me, you will never take a wink of sleep at this rate. So stay still and let me handle it. Your hormones are already in such a disharmonious imbnce. Now, time to give special treatment to my only specialdy." Bobby exined slowly, making all sense to her. Finally, the little resistance in her mind dwindled down. "Now, can I remove all your clothes?" Bobby asked as he sat up over the bed. He saw her close her eyes and nodded her head in agreement. Bobby then removed all of her clothes calmly and saw her beautiful naked body. She hid her breasts with her hands and also her most secret region from his gaze. Bobby witnessed that she was shivering slightly. He quickly covered her body with a thin blue sheet and alsoy down on the bed beside her. "You are stunningly beautiful. Rx, I''ll start my treatment." He then groped her for two melons and kissed her neck at the same time. Margaret, on the other hand, began to moan softly. "Forget everything and just think about us." His words worked as they finally made her rxpletely, and she began to moan incessantly. After several minutes of ying with her breasts, he hushed in her ear again, "Now, I think you are ready for my next treatment." Then he drifted his right hand down and touched her loins. "Wow, congrats! You are more than ready. Wonder what do you think I''ll do to you next? Can I go further?" "Umm-ahh, ahh!" she moaned, lying obediently as she also felt his hand touching her most sensitive region. "I''ll take that as, yes." He said and put his pinky finger inside her most sensitive hole. "Aahh..!" Margaret began to moan louder. "Wow, you are so tight. Then let''s begin." He then began to move his finger inside her slowly, in and out. Bobby began to increase his pace in fingering her and also her moaning also began to grow increasingly louder and louder with time. "And my finishing move." Bobby wondered in his head as he pinched her hard nipple hard with his other hand, which was massaging her all this time. "Aahh!" she screamed out loud as, making her first orgasm, and squirted a load, staining all over the bedsheet and Bobby''s hand. She breathed out heavily as her body underwent a small spasm of ecstasy running through all over her body. "Come here," Bobby then kissed her passionately. And, soon, they separated andy on the bed. "How do you feel now?" He asked. "You get what you want. Now, get out of my room." Margaret said meekly. "Hee-hee-hee, good night then. Sleep tight!" Bobby rushed out of the room while smelling his hand, which was covered with¡­..(we all know what is it¡­) Chapter 53 Mias Acknowledgment Early in the morning, a beautiful summer day greeted Bobby as it jolted him back to consciousness from a cacophony of deafening rm bells and also the female voice of his AI pod. "Wakey wakey, sleepyhead! It''s already 6:15 am." "Lucia, shut up! I''m already awake." Thenky youth jumped out of the bed and went rushing to the washroom. As usual, Bobby continued his morning daily routine out of habit; listening to the important highlight news in MBC while freshening himself. A couple of seven minutester, Bobby came downstairs in the mess hall with his fancy backpack. The redolent smell of tea and toast assaulted his olfactory nerves, making him hungry. Bobby saw Margaret preparing toast in a white kitchen gown. She looked at him once, briskly turned her head away, and acted as if she didn''t notice him at all. "Oh, she really knows how to act coy early in the morning," Bobby smirked as he reminded himself in his mind. "Good morning, Margaret!" greeted Bobby. But the chef still acted all-natural and ignored him as she continued toasting with the slices of loaf bread with the toasting machine. "Silent treatments, hah!" Bobby said, seating over a nearby dining chair. "So, you don''t like to talk to me anymore." He then continued bloviating about different matters but she still ?remained quiet, treating him like air. Her insouciant and priggish attitude of silence ?got on his nerves. So he stood up, approached her, and hugged her abruptly, folding around her waist. Margaret tried to remove his hands away, but they kept gluing to her like a ko bear hugging around a tree. "Can I help you?" Bobby hushed in her ear. "Are you still mad at me?" Finally, she opened her mouth, and she continued preparing their breakfast. "No, I''m not mad at you. It''s rather I''m mad at myself." "Hey, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault." Bobby pleaded in a sincere tone. "Next time. I''ll ask for your consent before I act." "About your AI pod, it''ll be ready by this weekend." "Oh, really?" Margaret replied cheerfully. "Yeah," "It''s done. Alright, let''s have our breakfast." Margaret said and tried to get out of his embrace. But, Bobby quickly held her head, twisted a bit, and kissed her. Then they continued kissing, and she turned her body toward him feeling ufortable with the position. The two lovebirds greedily savored each other in passion exchanging their saliva. "Ahem, ahem," A sweet female voice coughed, interrupting the two. "Knock! Knock! Anyone home?" Hearing the familiar tone of thedy, both Bobby and Margaret separated in post-haste. Margaret''s cheek grew even redder, and she looked down, acting like a little girl who was caught red-handed by her mother for stealing sugar from a jar. "Mom, umm¡­..I¡­.he¡­" "Mia, we can exin." Bobby interrupted, nudging at her arm. "Eh, what is wrong with you two?" Mia Bradford shouted, but the next instant she further added in a kind tone, "Rx, I see nothing at all. Margaret White, youe here and sit beside mom. I think we have lots to catch up with each other." Margaret swiftly moved toward her and sat beside her obediently. Mia saw Bobby beaming in delight. So she red at him and ordered, "And you, serve us our breakfast." Bobbyplied with her as he brought the toasts and poured the tea for them. He also sat, grabbing a chair just beside Mia. Margaret quickly calmed herself down after seeing Mia''s gentle nature. "Mom, I''m sorry about the earlier." She said in a shy, quiet voice. "Girl, you don''t need to feel sorry about that. Just answer me this truthfully." Margaret asked, padding Margaret''s head. "What do you feel about him? Don''t you like Mr. Ben stokes?" Before Margaret could reply, Bobby breezed in speaking. "Aunt, isn''t this obvious? We love each other." "Hah, and who is this Mr. Ben Stokes here, anyway?" he scoffed, trying to throw a tantrum at his aunt. "Shut up! I''m not asking you." Mia Bradford retorted back harshly. "And also wait patiently, your turns wille soon. Little girl, speak out whatever is in your mind and heart. Whatever you say, you will still be our sweet daughter." Finally, her wordspletely calmed Margaret down. "Mom, I have been ignoring my feelings for a long time, thinking that someday it will gradually die down. But it keeps growing inside me. Now, I can''t deny my truest feeling for him." Margaret spoke out mind, gradually getting bolder and bolder with her words. "For me, Bobby is not only a loving brother. He is someone who grew up with me, my childhood ymate, a cherished brother and also I like him as a man. No, I''m madly in love with him all this time. I can''t imagine a day without him by my side. Furthermore, I am a greedy person for still wanting to be your daughter after all this time." Mia hugged her tightly, patted her on the back, and said chuckling, "You are wrong, darling. Jeremy and I always love you and will always be. And you will always be our good cherished daughter. So stop thinking any of those unimportant thoughts and just follow your heart." And she whispered in her ear, "I can''t say about Jeremy but I''m rooting for your rtionship since a long time ago." "Ah, you knew about us?!" Margaret eximed in surprise. "Hey, girl, don''t give me that look? Have you forgotten who raised you both? I''m your mother." Mia Bradford exined, reminiscing their past with a smile over her face. "Actually, it''s really hard raising four babies all by myself. Your dad is always away. And also, how troublesome your twin big brothers were, they are always clumsy and nasty, causing trouble every minute until they left us for good." There wasughter among the three inside the mess hall as they recalled the twin brothers who really were true sons of Mia and Jeremy. Mia Bradford further exined. "It has long been clear to me, ?you two were fated to be together, long before you two realized you were in love with each other... (Please stay tuned...) Chapter 54 [Bone Age: Unknown!] Mia Bradford further exined. "It has long been clear to me ?you two were fated to be together, long before you two realized you were in love with each other. I tried many things, teaching you two to be like real siblings but you two always hugged and kissed each other until your puberty. And after that, I saw the growing affection in both of your eyes as you two looked at each other. That''s when I realized that my teaching had been all wrong from the beginning. " Both Bobby and Margaret looked at Mia, listening to her attentively. "And this guy over there was always trying to follow their footsteps. But slowly he became so aloof and quiet as he grew up. Hmph! Goodness gracious, everything worked out for him too." Mia continued, pointing at Bobby. Margaret giggled, folded around Mia''s arm, and asked briskly, "What about me?" "You are our proudest daughter. And don''t tell the other this, but I like you the most than those nasty boys." Mia responded, chuckling. ,m "Eh, I''m also here. I can hear loud and clear, too." Bobby spoke, trying to join the mother-daughter bonding. Mia suddenly asked, turning all serious again. "I almost forgot. Now, it''s your turn. Mr. Bobby, do you like my daughter?" "Mr. Bobby?..... Aunt, aren''t you ?harsh to me? I''m also the child of this house." Bobby felt ufortable with her addressing and tone. "Ah-hah, are you not answering my question?" Mia red at him. "Yes, ma''am. I''ll answer." Bobby became all serious, seeing the familiar expression of Mia. This expression of her had really creeped him out as this had already been engrained even in his unconsciousness as this expressed her being pissed royally. And he knew exactly what followed afterward which was spanking of his butt. Mia Bradford professed in spanking kids as she had learned while raising her nasty twin sons. So, Bobby also learned many things like never to piss her. So he cleared his throat and said politely, "Ma''am, I really love Margaret. And I can say this proudly that I''ll always make her happy." "Hmph, your confession seems kind ofcking something. But I''ll ept it for now. Alright, let''s have some breakfast before the tea is still warm." Mia said with a smile. Then the three began, having their breakfast heartily. "The toast is quite good with tea. Thanks for the breakfast, Margaret." Bobby said with his mouth full. Margaret gave him a charming smile in return. Mia''s heart smiled as she watched the two-act all affectionate and as much as she watched them, the innocence of their love was still evident. "Mom, I almost forget. Why is dad noting back with you?" Margaret asked suddenly. "Um, Jeremy can''t make it. He is still at the school, dealing with some matters. So, I return home alone." Mia replied, "Girl, don''t worry about your dad. If I agree with your rtionship then, he will as well." Margaret looked at Bobby and said again, "Mom, Bobby has finally been able to activate his bloodline. " "Oh, really. Then, it''s really a piece of good news. Your uncle Jeremy will be very proud of you, Bobby." It overjoyed Mia hearing the news. "But, but, but,...." Margaret hesitated to say further. "There is nothing to hide from your mother. What is it, girl?" Mia nagged, seeing her hesitate. "Mom, Bobby''s bloodline is kinda not as we expected. He seemed to have activated vampire bloodline instead." Margaret forced out word by word. "What, vampire!" Mia eximed, dropping her teacup over the floor and remaining in a daze. "That is not possible¡­ not possible at all." and she kept muttering. "Anything wrong, mom?" Margaret asked worriedly while tapping on her back. Mia quickly flicked her hands away and red at Bobby. The next moment she calmed herself down and said, "Just forget it. He is my son." Within that few seconds Mia red at him, Bobby felt an icy, intense killing intent he had never felt before. His scarps turned all cold, and he sweated profusely all over his body. Beep! Beep! Beep! Also, a new notification popped up in his mind with a continuous beeping sound. [Warning! Warning! Warning!] [Host was being targeted by an extremely strong opponent. Suggested to run away from the hostile opponent as fast as possible.] It was exactly the opposite of Mia''s naively and overprotective motherly figure that Bobby had never seen before. He gulped down a mouthful of saliva and looked at Mia dreadfully. Mia felt an ache in her heart when she saw his expression, so she quickly apologized, "I''m sorry, my dear. I don''t really mean it." "Aunt, I understandpletely," Bobby replied, amiably smiling at her with sincerity. Mia rxed, seeing his attitude. "Actually, I have some bad history with vampires. So, you must not mind my poor manner just now," she exined briefly. Margaret perceived that the atmosphere within the mess hall was turning awkward. So she spoke again, "Mom, I think someone is putting a hit on Bobby''s head. If I was not with him yesterday then, we might have lost him forever." Mia was all tense and asked with panic-stricken, "What?! Exin, what really happens?" "You tell her about what happened to you yesterday?" Margaret White nced at Bobby to exin to her. On seeing Mia''s panicked look, Bobby wondered in his head, "So, Aunt Mia, really cares for me. However, the killing intent I feel right now isn''t foolproof at all." With a thought, he activated his Devil''s Eyes skill and his eyes glinted golden for an instance and briskly returned to his normal blue eyes. He then scanned over Mia and soon a new notification came out in his mind. Bobby began to exin how the assassins followed them while they were giving a tour of the city. In addition, he briefly exined how he fought with them and how Margaret arrived on the scene just in time to save him from the clutches of the dead. Mia heaved a sigh of relief. Meanwhile, Bobby checked the status of the Unholy system that appeared in his mind. [Target name: Mia Bradford.] [Species: Unknown!] [Gender: Female.] [Bone Age: Unknown!] Chapter 55 New Mission Again! Bobby took a peek inside his mind and saw the new status as: [Target name: Mia Bradford.] [Species: Unknown!] ,m [Gender: Female.] [Bone Age: Unknown!] [Physical Feature: 198cm tall; white skin, ck hair, have unknown% of bone density.] [Main energy level: Can''t find a single trace of energy above a normal human can possess?] [Origin Chi: A trace of Origin Chi is detected but failed to evaluate quantitatively or qualitatively!!] [Health: Unknown!; Mana Chi: Unknown!] [The subject emitted a strong killing intent; Threat level: 15%; be extremely cautious..] Once again, his view of Mia flipped 180 degrees as he pondered. "It seems that my loving-caring-kind motherly figure is anything but simple. Who really are you, Aunt Mia? Just from the killing intent, she spilled out once, my whatever useless System indicated that 15% threat level. Even Chief Scarlette Chanel gave an indicator of only 9% threat level, which means my aunt is way stronger than her. " "And also what is wrong with her status; species and bone age are unknown?" In the meantime, Mia Bradford chatted with her daughter while she and her daughter ate their hearty breakfast. "Cynthia, are you there?" Bobby suddenly called to her in his mind. "Yes, I''m checking her profile as well. You need anything, sweetheart." Cynthia replied unhurriedly. "Cynthia, there must be a fluke with my aunt''s status?" Bobby said, giving her a piece of his differed great mind. "There is no way that her species was found as unknown. Also, it was really different from that of Scarlette Chanel." "Alright, you need to calm down first." Cynthia insisted, seeing him freaking out more than ever. "Calm down? Are you fucking serious right now? For God''s sake, this is my aunt we are talking about who practically raised me throughout my life. No, I''m not calming down until I figure this out." Bobby replied in a no-nonsense, all-serious voice. After several minutes of silence, Cynthia said pleasantly. "Sweety, I have thoroughly triple-checked the System and found out that it works perfectly fine. So, this matter leaves to only one possibility." "What possibility!? Just spill it out already." Bobby demanded vacuously. "Okay, Tiger! You better hold your horses," Cynthia began to exin in her mile-a-minute voice. "Maybe it has something to do with her own body. I mean to say that, judging from her killing intent, she could be said to be one of the most powerful humans among you. But for some reason, I can''t trace an iota of origin chi or either bloodline metamorphosis from her body. My best guess is that a powerful seal is currently suppressing all of her power within her body. " "A powerful seal?!" Bobby asked hurriedly. "Will it harm her? " His face was a mix of panic and worried-stricken. "Worried not, brother, it''s totally harmless. If not, then I would have long caught up to the signal. It might be that she nted herself with the seal, voluntarily or involuntarily." Cynthia guessed, but Bobby heaved a sigh of relief when he realized that her guess made sense. "Also, don''t worry, time is on our side. We can always find out her secrets soon." "Okay, from now onward I will start a side research on her, too," Bobby said to her inside his head. A second after he said those words, a beeping sound rang inside his head and a new notification also popped up in his mind following that. [New Challenge activated!] [Mission: Find out the secret of Mia Bradford.] [Reward: Will be granted based on the type of intel Host discovers about her. ] [Time limit: Lifetime.] "Congrattions, brother! You finally get a new retrospective challenge this time. And also good luck with that." Cynthia giggled inside his head and she remained quiet again, vanishing from his mind. "Bobby, Bobby¡­.." Mia shouted, "Hey, boy, are you all right?" "It''s all right, Mia. My mind is just wandering back to that night I fought those assassins. " Bobby exined. Mia suddenly embraced him and said softly, tapping on his back. "Dear, regarding yesterday, you did nothing wrong. It''s the right thing to do. You will soon get used to it since you are a Bradford." After some minutes, she released him and asked eloquently, "Margaret, don''t you have an appointment today for your military college?" "Yes, mom, the interview will start at 8:30 am," Margaret replied. "Alright, dear, why don''t you take your sister for a ride... sorry¡­ I mean Margaret before you go to your office?" Mia slipped her tongue, putting them into an awkward position for both the two young lovers. Margaret''s cheek turned all red again. "Okay, I''ll do that." Bobby replied calmly as if nothing happen, but on the inside, he had been screaming in his head, "Aunt, are you fucking out of your mind? Why is your mouth always turning out to be slippery at the very end?" He then nced at Margaret and informed, "What are you waiting for? Go change your clothes. We are leaving right now." Like a kitten whose tail has been stepped on, Margaret hurried out of the mess hall as quickly as possible. "Hahaha¡­" Mia burst intoughter when she was far gone. "Mia, this time you get so sloppy," Bobby said daringly. "Hmm, boy, you seem to have changed a lot these few days." Suddenly, her temperament changed abruptly, and Mia threatened him. "Also, don''t rattle me over such trifling things. I saw you kissing that militarydy inside the hospital the other day. I''m warning you, however many affairs you have with otherdies, I don''t care, but if you make my baby girl ever cry over you, you''ve got my wrath. So you better be careful with how you handle yourdies. " "Wow-wow, Aunt! Can you stop there? You are scaring the hell out of me." He yed along with her warning, but deep inside his subconscious mind, he was obvious to it. "Alright, boy, you must really treat her well, okay?" This time, Mia asked nicely. Bobby nodded his head, giving her a sincere smile. In the meantime, Margaret also quickly rushed out of her dressing room, wearing an interview outfit; a ck pants paired with a tailored shirt, and added a cardigan, and also a pair of elusive ck high-heel ck shoes. Chapter 56 Jeremys Strange Confession! In the meantime, Margaret also quickly rushed out of her dressing room, wearing an interview outfit; a ck pants paired with a tailored shirt, and added a cardigan, and also a pair of elusive ck high-heel ck shoes. Mia nced up and down, checking her, and began to praise. "You are looking great!" "Thanks, mom," Margaret replied back honestly. "You look stunningly beautiful," Bobby said gently. "I''mte. Let''s take our leave." The two youths excused themself from the room after bidding her bye. Then, Mia heard the revving of the vehicle from outside the house and soon the sound died down, which meant they had left the home. Mia cleaned up the mess hall, picked the broken pieces of the teacup, and also began cleaning the dishes. After everything was done, she washed her hands and dried her hands with a clean towel. She then sat in a nearby chair and finally spoke. "Are you done with your spying? Kids were long gone. So, why are you still sneaking around in your own house? Really ironic of you." "You always know me well, darling." Jeremy suddenly appeared inside the hall in thin air. "Still, ahh, I can hardly ept the fact that the two are in a rtionship. But maybe you are right. The two are really meant to be together." "Something we can both agree on. But Jeremy, I can only see purity in those two''s affections for each other." Mia said, beaming brightly. "Purity, my ass. I have seen the worst thest night. I actually even have the notion of separating them. Unfortunately, I see something really brazenst night, which changed my mind. The two¡­." Jeremy began to retell the little game between Bobby and Margaret. "Hah, they really did that!" Mia eximed, but soon she realized a culprit more deserving of getting more scolding than the two young lovers. She red at him and inquired, "Jeremy, I know you might be feeling frustrated about that. But what really intrigues me is; what the heck are you doing in their room in the first ce? Spying on their kids something like that. That really grosses me out to another level." "Hey, you are mistaken, okay? I''m worried about them too. A hit was put on Bobby''s head. So, I''m doing what needs to be done. But who knows that those two will do such things out of nowhere?" Jeremy gave his reason. "So, are you also with them the whole time when someone tried to kill our son? What is wrong with you? " Miained. "Listen to me. I''ll never let that happen, okay?" "But why are you not helping? He almost diedst night." Mia said agreeably. "I was about to help him. But he managed to kill two out of the three assassins without lifting a finger while feigning dead, fooling his opponents. Also, after seeing his ability, I kinda like to figure out about his recent breakthrough." His words reminded Mia of something and she asked, "Jeremy, let''s cut to the chase already. Do you have any idea why our son is activating the vampire bloodline? I almost lost myself and exposed my killing intent, directing at him. Oh, my poor boy, I might have frightened him. So, did any of those bastards turn my son into the vampire which I hate the most?" "No, from what I see, his vampire bloodline is extremely pure, at the level of those royal vampires. So, no one turned him into a vampire. Also, as I observed his battle with those assassins, I found out that the vampire blood inside his system got thinner and thinner in quantity. So something is really weird about our boy." "No, our boy is not the weird one. Speaking of weird, I think you are the weirdest one." Mia scolded him again. "What kind of father sneaked inside their kids'' bedroom in the night?" "I''m sorry, okay. I don''t mean it to happen like that at all. But Mia, luckily our boy, also has already activated my Bradford family''s bloodline, too. Even though it''s very faint, I can still feel it with my blood flowing through my veins." Jeremy said cheerfully. "Jeremy, I think it''s time for us to tell him about what really happened to his actual parents?" Mia suggested softly. "Yes, I know. But, I think the boy is not ready yet to learn about the sad past of his parents. So, let''s wait for some more time." Jeremy replied. He then suddenly remembered something and asked, "Mia, I know you have sacrificed so much for me for the past 20 years." He then took a deep breath and asked, "Do you want a divorce?" "Divorce?!" Mia eximed, being stupefied by his sudden words. "Wait, wait, wait a minute. Are you spying on me, too?" "No, I see how you look at that guy when we first arrive in this ce. Also, I saw him bringing you back from a party a few days ago." Jeremy replied. "Are we really doing this right now?" "Wait, let me finish what I have to say first." Jeremy began to exin calmly,"I have never seen you look at some other man like that before. Truth be told, you like him, right? Actually, I don''t me you at all. Let me confess something today. Even though all these 20 years, you have always remained loyal to me. On the other hand, I''m not. I have my other women. And I still love you, but I have long lost my interest sexually with you long ago." "What? you have been cheating on me?!" Mia shouted. "Just tell me how many women? " "You know, with my current work as mid-night vignte. I met variousdies, and I kinda lost in sexual interest with you? So, more than 30 may be more I lost count of them. But I only have 3dies in serious rtionships. " Jeremy replied while looking down. "Stop kidding on me anymore. So, stop lying to me, babe, please stop scaring me. " Mia held his hand and said pleadingly. "Stop, Mia, I''m telling you the truth. This whole time I have been living in hell, feeling guilty at you for more than 10 years. And when we arrived at this a few days ago, I finally saw you looking at some other man like that for the first time. I know I should be angry at you like any husband would do to their wife, but I kinda feel relieved on seeing that. So, I gave you blind eyes these few days. So let''s finally end this here. Let''s divorce." Jeremy finally opened up his mind, which had been tormenting him for thest ten years with guilt-ridden feelings. "Then why don''t you tell me about this 10 years ago?" Mia asked, with tears falling from her eyes continuously. "I was about to, as our marriage was not working out for me. It was all my fault. But when I see how caring you are to our four kids and how devoted you are to me? I lost the will to ask you for divorce back then. Sorry, Mia, I think it''s time for us to get a divorce," Jeremy asked again. "Bastard, get out of here. If I ever see you again, I''ll kill you myself. Get lost." Mia screamed loudly. Chapter 57 The Grotesque-Looking, Scar-Faced Man-(1) At first, Mia thought that Jeremy''s words were kinda spurious ims as a way of getting to her for her recent mistakes. But on the other hand, Jeremy took it as a chance to confess and expiate his guilt. So, he finally confessed,ing out all clean to her. "Mia, I can''t continue living like this anymore. Let''s divorce!" After learning that all these more than 20 years of their marriage were simply a lie, Mia exploded, yelling out aloud. "Bastard, get out of here. If I ever see you again, I''ll kill you myself. Get lost!" She craned her head around, seeing that Jeremy was still not nning to take his leave. "Hey, bastard, don''t you hear me? Get out, get out¡­.." She picked the antique Chinese porcin vase nearby and threw it at him. Jeremy didn''t move a muscle, letting the porcin vase hit him in the process. But Mia didn''t care as she kept screaming and continued throwing anything nearby at him. The mess hall had turned intoplete pandemonium, bits and dirt were all over; scattering inside all over. Finally, Mia stopped and wiped her tears with her sleeves, turning her back on him. "Mia, once again, I''m deeply sorry for all of this. Also, all this time, I feltpunction about having kept it from you in the dark. And I can''t do this anymore. The kids were already grown and we don''t need to stay like this anymore. It''ll be good for both of us, too. So think about my proposition." Jeremy spoke in his kindest voice. "Fine, let''s divorce. Our marriage was simply a lie, anyway. But I have some conditions." Mia replied calmly, but in an icy-cold voice. "Okay, you can tell me," Jeremy replied patiently. "After this, we can no longer live together here. No, I don''t like to see your face ever again. So you decide this, either I stay here with my kids or you stay here?" Mia asked, tossing her hair over her shoulder. "You stay. Anyone who needs to leave this house, it should be me. Also, they can live without seeing me here, but not with you. Anything else?" Jeremy responded, after pondering deeply. "Yes, one more thing. We must never let them know about us, okay?" "Alright, we don''t need to go through all those troublesome, unnecessary paperwork. This will simply do, I hope." Mia took out her marriage ring and threw it at him, and he caught it in the air. "All right, now we are officially divorced. And I will be called Mia Rolfe, just like before." "Fine, your maiden name." "But what should we say to the kids about my absence?" Jeremy asked while putting the ring inside his pocket. "There is no we anymore here. Don''t worry about them, but let''s always stay furtive about this matter for them." "Oh, I heard that the school offers you the position of Dean for the boarding school''s guardian. You better take that position." Mia exined, "Also, onest important thing, never take a step inside this house from now onward." ? "Okay, I agree," Jeremy replied. "Then what are you waiting for? Quickly, get your things and get out of here as soon as possible." Mia said, ring at him icy-cold. Jeremy nodded at her and rushed out of the mess hall, smiling dryly. But the guilt, heavy on his chest, was finally lifted for the first time in ten years. As soon as he was out of the mess hall, Mia began to cry, pouring out rain from her eyes. Meanwhile, somewhere in the Aphrodite City, after Bobby dropped Margaret in her interview ce, he began to drive the red SUV toward his office; which was in the military site,ying at the southernmost side of the city in the woods. As the beautiful red vehicle kept elerating over the cobblestoned boulevard, Bobby muttered to himself, looking at the new status in his mind. "Hmm, Margaret is also at the same energy level with Diana." "It turns out everyone around me is much stronger than me. Hmph, I seriously need to strengthen myself as soon as possible. Who knows with the current threat to the human species...who knows when the apocalyptic wars would finally begin?" "You can still have the option to leave somewhere far way before all of these starts. The Universe is still boundless, you know," Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed inside his head. "No, absolutely not. Cynthia, can you rmend another better option?" Bobby asked, leaning his back leisurely on the softback of the slightly inclined seat. "Or, you can simply get the Holy grail before anyone else, and kick all of their asses, sending them back to wherever ces that crawled out from." Cynthia cried out, raising her hand chivalrously. "Kick all of their asses! Hahaha¡­. Yes, that sounded way cooler than the previous one. So I will simply go with that one." Bobby responded, shutting his eyes. And soon, the red beauty reached the entrance of the Ares 776d5 military site, which was well hidden from the in sight of the public. Bobby drove it inside the military facilities, soon reached his office''s main building, and parked the red beauty at the curb. Just as he was about to board out of the vehicle, Bobby suddenly realized something and he halted, picked the ck ball AI of the vehicle, and ordered, "AI, can I change your voice?" "Yes, the different options avable for my voice are activated," AI spoke in the same voice simr to him. In an instant, a beam of light shed out from the AI ball, materializing a 3D screen just above in the air. Bobby checked over it and found out five voices belonging to the five different legendary personalities of the Human. But he didn''t like any of them to his liking. "Fuck this! I''ll install my own." He then took out his own AI pod and linked it with the other AI of the vehicle. After several minutes, he finally finished, making an adjudgment of the newly installed voice of the AI. He tapped on the testing mode button on the screen. "Hello, young master Bobby," the AI spoke in the voice of Morgan Freeman. "Mm-hmm, parfait!" Bobby said and came out of the vehicle. ¡ª--------------------------------- It was somewhere in the quiet neighborhood in the western region of Aphrodite city. A great number of skyscrapers and luxury resorts were constructed on an even and plentiful basis using the most advanced building materials. A flying vehicle appeared out of nowhere andnded on thewn of a luxury resort. A muscr bald man with a scorpion tattoo over his head came out of the vehicle and quickly walked toward the region of the VIP suite. His rapid steps finally stopped after reaching just before the door of thest room. He clicked the button and announced, "Sir, I''m here to give an urgent report." "Number three, you cane in." A hoarse male voice was heard from the speaker mounted over the door. Following that, with a cranky electric-sh-mechanic sound, the door of the room opened. The muscr guy rushed inside. Just after he was inside the room, he knelt down and notified in a loud and clear voice, but with extreme caution. "Master, I have some reports for the recent mission." There was a man on a king-sized bed, lying all naked with three beauties, massaging his body with oil. Many scars of bullets and swords could be seen, covering all over his body. The most remarkable one was the two long crisscrossing scars over his grotesque-looking face. "Number 3, what is it for you to rush here? Tell me, did something wrong?" The man with scars asked. "Yes, master!" the bald, muscr guy replied politely. "Which mission?" "It was the one that had been given to No.5, No.6, and No.7." "Hmm," "Sir, we lost connection with them for thest 7 hours. And our tech guys checked all the surveince footages all over the surrounding of theirst positions inside the city, but sadly their traces were all gone long ago; which meant they failed and most probably died at the hand of their target." The bald, muscr guy reported breathlessly. "Bahahaha¡­..!" The man with the scar-face began tough hysterically. "They died. Hahaha¡­. They died in the hand of a Defect. That''s the most fucking hrious thing I have ever heard. What do think, No.3? Don''t you think this is really the best joke of the year?" "Sir, I think there may be something wrong with the intel of the target, or maybe someone is protecting that kid. " the baldy responded. "Hmm, you are right. Even though No.5 and No.6 were brash and weak, but, No.7 is the hidden gem who is stronger and wittier, so I arrange him in their group. No.7 demises also justified your points." The grotesque-looking, scar-face man replied, praising him. " Good, good, hmm, Baldy, it seems I''m wrong about you. Judging by your appearance, I always thought that even those things inside your skull were muscle. It turns out there is some brain within that. " Chapter 58 The Grotesque Looking, Scar-Faced Man-(2) ¡­.. Judging by your appearance, I always thought that even those things inside your skull were muscle. It turns out there is some brain within that." The grotesque, scar-faced man''s words kinda sounded ironic and a bit harsh to the baldy, but he didn''t even have the guts to take umbrage at his remarks. "No.3, I''m praising you, seeing you in a new picture, okay." the scar-faced, ghastly looking manying leisurely all naked over the bed said with no regard. But his words were all truths, as this was his way of praising someone. The baldy also knew him quite well too. So he nodded his head and replied, "Thank you, sir, for the praise. I''ll try my best to not disappoint you." "Sir, um¡­.ah¡­." "For a big macho guy like you, why you are talking like some pussy? No.3, what is it? Just spell it out?" The scar-faced man shouted to his lunge. "Sorry, sir." The baldy asked politely. "It''s about No.5, No.6, and No.7. Sir, since they were already gone M.I.A or maybe dead with the most possible case. Should we at least give an informal funeral for them?" "Shut up, No.3! Don''t you take my praising for you as a means to do such unnecessary, foolish stuff?" The scar-faced man shouted and began tombaste him hard. "For fuck''s sake, you all are my assassins, my arsenals under my disposal. They were some trash who failed, which means in our assassin tongue, simply pussies. And I don''t give any homage to any pussies. You get it?!" "Yes, I get it, sir." the baldyplied. But seeing his disappointment drawn over his face, the scar-faced man frowned slightly for the first time and said icy-cold. "No, you don''t really understand. Now, listen carefully. I don''t really care about any shit like you have such a strong sense of camaraderie. But that is not really an assassin''s material." "And I call that pussy. So are you a pussy, too, No.3?" asked, looking at him crookedly. "No, I''m not." the baldy responded with a firm tone. "No, no, no,...I don''t feel any sincerity in your words. So,e here boy." the scar-faced man sat up on the bed and gestured his hand toward him. The baldy jumped up to his feet and scuttled toward him, crouched down on the ground just beside him and he didn''t even peer at the scar-faced man once. The scar-faced man caressed the head of one of the three masseuses and asked, "Hey, girl, don''t you like to bed with him?" The girl was frightened by his words and replied, stuttering, "N-no, sir," She avoided looking at his face. Yes, all the three masseuses were doing their jobs until now gingerly, while avoiding looking at his face. "Hmm, okay, then see that cigar cutter over there in my nightstand. Go, bring it here to me." the scar-faced man said. Thedy masseuse wobbled precariously toward the nightstand, picked the cigar cutter, and rushed back in haste. "Sir, it''s here." She straightened out her hand with the cigar cutter toward him. The scar-face man pulled thedy quickly toward him, folded one of his arms around her waist from the back, while his other hand began to molest her, caressing most of her sensitive spot sexually. But thedy didn''t resist and remained standing there scared stiff. "Hey beauty, can I have your good name?" The scar-faced man asked. "Ni-ni-na, Nina, sir." "Okay, Nina. Calm down. Take a deep breath. You don''t need to weary of me. I give you my word I would never hurt you as clearly I give my words to your boss to not kill anyone of his employee here." the scar-faced man hushed, trying to be in his gentlest tone but it still sounded cranky, giving the chill to all the three masseuses girls inside the room. "Just do what I ask and I''ll release you unharmed, okay? Do you understand me?" The masseuse named Nina nodded her head. "Okay, I know you seem to be sexually attractive to myckey here. Don''t you? " The scar-face asked again. "N-no,..." "Wait, don''t be like that? I have caught you peeping at him five times until now. Listen, Nina, you might not know this; the thing is I especially hate those people who lied to me. So this is yourst warning." The scar-face man''s voice sounded a bit firmer. "Do you like this muscr guy?" "Y-yes, I like him," Nina responded, feeling all scared. "Like what? You want to fuck him?" The scar-faced man asked casually like it was normal to him. "Okay-okay, you don''t need to answer me that. It''s pretty obvious you want to make out right now. How about this you ask him whether he likes to fuck you?..... Go on. What are you waiting for?" Nina looked at the baldy kneeling on the ground and asked with teary eyes, "Sir, do¨Cyou ¡ª like to make ¡ª love with me?" "No-no, that''s wrong Nina. Follow my words exactly." the scar-faced man said, putting his hands inside her pants. "Mister, do you like to fuck me?" "Mister, do-you-like-to fuck me?" Nina followed as he demanded. "No.3, what are you doing? Look up and answer her. But you better not lie." The scar-faced man instructed. The baldy nced up carefully, avoiding seeing the face of his master, and finally saw the voluptuous figure of Nina. He was clearly fascinated by her beauty. "Yes, I like to fuck you." "Good answer, boy." the scar-faced man padded Nina''s head. "See, both of you want to fuck each other. But both of you fail to express your feelings like some pussies. Nina, now, ask this man whether he wants to remain as the pussy he is?" "Mister, do you want to remain your life as a pussy?" Nina asked, and she seemed to regain some of her wit after learning that the scar-face man didn''t have any intention to harm her. "No, I don''t." the baldy replied. "Good boy, hee-hee-hee, then show me with action. Give your right hand to Nina." the scar-faced man chuckled weirdly. The baldy stretched his right hand at Nina. "Nina, hold this cigar cutter like this," the scar-faced man taught her, putting the cutter with her fingers. "Now, cut his little finger." Nina was frightened again, hearing him say that. "Hey-hey-hey, ssh-ssh-shh, if you don''t do as I said then I will cut all the fingers of both you and your sweetheart here." the scar-faced man threatened her and shouted. "Do it!" Tears began to drip incessantly down her chin, from her eyes. But the baldy put his little finger in the hole of the cutter and said, "Do it?" Nina remained passive. So the baldy shouted, making her jolted back awake from her micro-stupor state. "Nina, do it now! I don''t like to be a pussy." After pondering for a while, Nina finally made up her mind. She gathered all of her strength and was about to crush the handle of the cigar cutter. "Not so first Nina." the scar-face man halted her and nced at the baldy and said with a smirk. "No.3, a real man should never show his painful sight nor should cry before someone he likes. Now, let''s see whether you are a pussy or ...whatever." "You can carry on Nina." "Do it, Nina? I''m ready." the baldy man said, showing a casual look. Nina gathered all her courage and finally crushed the handle of the cigar cutter. The little finger fell over the floor, jumping and making bloody trailed over the floor. In the meantime, the baldy didn''t make a sound, and also not a bit of his expression changed, acting as if nothing happened. Blood continued spraying out of his hand, even staining the bedsheet. "No.3, now I see." the scar-faced man asked, beaming with satisfaction. "Do you understand now what it means to be a real assassin? " "Yes, I understand sir." the baldy replied calmly with a firm tone. "Nina, what are you doing? Standing there, all still. Look at my bed. It was all dirty. But kekeke¡­ who cares, anyway? I really like the color of blood, the smell of it and everything. But you better tend to his wound. Otherwise, he might die. And you will be med and be the murderer." The scar-faced man said, releasing her, taking out his hand from inside her pants. As Nina tore her white skirt, she wrapped the fabrics around baldy''s hand and began to nurse him. Meanwhile, the scar-faced man nced at his hand, feeling all slippery, and made a smirk. "My boy, look at my hand. See, she seems to be all ready for action," he said, bringing his hand just before baldy''s eye. The baldy looked up and saw that his hand was covered with thick white fluid. "Don''t you hear me, No.3?....." the scar-face man said. But the baldy seemed to be in confusion. Seeing that, the scar-face man said patiently, "Hmm, so still the muscle inside that skull of you. Fine, for your bravery and the great show you presented to me. As a reward, I''ll spell it out once for you. She is so fucking horny right now. Go and fuck her." "You don''t need to care about me being here. You can do it here." He theny back on the bed. The next instant, the room was filled with the moaning sound of Nina as the two began to make out on the floor. Hearing them, the scar-faced man got sexually aroused, and he said to the two remaining masseuses. "You two cover your eyes ande over to me here." The twodiesplied with him and soon they began to engross into wild activity, feeling the room with lust... After several hours, the room finally returned to total pin-drop silence. "No.3, gather all your brothers and begin a thorough investigation over that so-called Defect, our target. Also, don''t engage in any action until I give the order¡­.Go," the scar-faced man instructed. The baldy looked meaningfully at Nina who was now sleeping over the floor all naked once. Then he bowed at his master and came out of the room. Chapter 59 The Gentlemans Club After demonstrating hisplete subservience to his master, the baldy looked meaningfully at Nina, who was now sleeping over the floor all naked once. Then he bowed at his master and came out of the room. Only the man with scars, the three masseuses, remained inside the special suite room of the luxurious resort. Another hourter, the scar-faced man pped the asses of the two masseuses who were lying in bed, taking a nap. It startled the two nakeddies awake from their silent slumber. "You two, get Nina and get out of my room." The scar-faced man instructed. The two masseuses roused Nina, and they all quickly rushed out of the room. The three women take a quick breather after exiting the room. The scar-faced observed their facial reactions through the AI surveince and he said, "Hmm, what is so scary about me?.... Whatever. Now, what matters is that I will have to go to the Gentleman''s club and let them know about the failed intel they had." He took a warm shower, freshening up, and rushed out, donning a ck cloak covering every part of his skin and wearing a ck mask. Soon, he rushed out of the resort covertly and took a taxi. "Sir,....ah, okay, you have nice outfits, by the way. Destination please?" the taxi driver asked. "Go to the downtown Aphrodite near the Gentleman''s club." The scar-faced man replied. The driver set the destination in his AI, and the taxi began to roll toward the destination. "Sir, any music?" As his customer didn''t reply to him, the driver asked in a friendly way, "Latin, English, pop, rock, jazz, anything to your preference?" "Just shut up and drive. Next time you open your mouth, I will castrate you and feed you your own balls. So shut your fucking mouth and quickly drive.." the scar-faced man threatened him. This time, the driver felt the seriousness of the situation as he felt an intense killing intent a moment before directed at him. After driving half an hour, the taxi stopped nearby the building of the Gentleman club which lies at the centermost and the most prosperous region of the Aphrodite city. The scar-faced man who was all donned a ck cloak gave his fare and came out of the taxi. Just after that, the taxi drove away as if the driver didn''t like to stay there a second near that man, as he had scared the shit out of him a moment before. "Phew, I have pretty bad luck today to meet that type of person. It seems like this job is really exhausting, and I should do something else before I die of a heart attack, sooner," said the taxi driver in rxation. In the meantime, the scar-faced man gazed at the taxi, which had elerated and had now disappeared from his sight. "Did I frighten this guy, too? Fuck, whatever! Why did he insist on something so boring, like music? Consider himself lucky for not killing him." He muttered under his breath and walked up toward the entrance of the Gentleman club''s building. The two giant bodyguards guarding the entrance stepped up and blocked his path. "ID," One of them spoke coldly. The scar-faced man brought out a ck card and threw it at him. The bodyguard caught it and scanned it with an AI-driven scanning device. Beep! Within a few seconds, a green color shed out of the screen of the scanning device with a beeping sound. "Okay, it''s all clear." The body said, giving back the ck ying card to him. "You can pass inside." The scar-faced man walked inside and as soon as he took a step inside the building, a beautifuldy approached him and said with professional courtesy. "Good afternoon, sir! What can I help you?" And she beamed at him naturally. "My code name is Spade with 10 points. Bring me to the Mission Hall." the scar-faced man spoke indifferently. Her smile suddenly froze, changing into a stern expression as if smiling and frowning were like turning a switch on and off whenever she wished. "Follow me," she said in a cold voice. After passing various rooms of gambling dens, brothels, and an underground open arena, thedy brought him inside a room that was restricted and only essible to hitmen in the entire building. "Mr. Spade, are you done with yourst mission? And you are here to take another new mission?" Thedy asked, still in a totally cold demeanor unlike before, releasing a bit of her aura. "I guess our client is pissed off now and is questioning our efficiency in this business because we haven''t taken down the target yet. It was just a few hours ago." The scar-faced man with the code name Mr. Spade nced at her and shivered, intimidating from her aura. "Ah, when did I say I havepleted the mission? Hey, keep your aura inside. We can talk this out." "No, you know the drill, too. All the hitmen are forbidden toe back here beforepleting their preceding mission. Yet, youing here means you want to expose our enterprise to the outside world. We don''t even know whether you arepromised or not. And when ites to following our protocols, we take them very seriously. So, you better give me one good reason to not eliminate you?" Thedy threatened, speaking in her mile-a-minute voice, and she kept ring at him intensely. "Boss, calm down. I have good reasons foring here?. Let me exin." Mr. Spade spoke, but his voice was pretty clear that he was not intimidated by her anymore. "Sure, I''m listening." "Your intel about the mission is all wrong. You better reevaluate from the get-go... For the record, I''m still notpromised at all. Umm, actually, for that mission, I sent three of my men; two in level 4 and the other one which was one of my finest in level 6 of the Muscle Strengthening stage. He was valuable to me before because he was able to conjure magic outside, a real magus. But for some reason, they failed to assassinate a mere Defect. Now, you tell me, is there some problem with your intel? But I know I lost someone really valuable for that mortal level mission." Mr. Spade exined, showing his disappointment in his voice. "Mm-hmm, you can continue." Mr. Spade further continued. "We need to first know all the detail of the target because I don''t think it''s no more a mortal level mission anymore. No, it''s not my fault at all. I''m the one who is losing greatly from this mission because the franchise failed me. So, boss, what do you think I should do now?" Thedy pondered for a while quietly and responded sophisticatedly. "If what you are telling me is right, then we have nothing else to worry about, the client. I need to make a call and reevaluate the nature of our terms first before this mission is further continued. So you go stay low for now, and I''ll contact you when we dealt with this matter soon." "Okay, boss." Mr. Spade yed along with her and approached her with another term she couldn''t ignore. "But I need this job exclusively. I have already lost three of my men. So I can''t stay low on this matter any longer. I need to finish this job." "Fine, then you can start by digging any pieces of information regarding the target you can find. And we''ll also use an expert to look into the target''s personal data." thedy agreed. "Boss, can I have the info about the client?" Mr. Spade asked. "No, absolutely not! All the information of the clients should be exclusive, even for me. You knew it too." Thedy boss denied firmly, and she asked. "Don''t you have anything else to say? "Nah," "Then, leave! Stop wasting my time here." thedy boss said icy-cold. Mr. Spade nced at her once and bolted out of the room. Just after he left, a beautiful-doll-like blonde girl appeared out of blue and sat beside the chair by thedy boss. "Elder Sister Si, do you believe his word?" "Mm-hmm, I can''t be sure. But we still can check on it. If we find out that he is lying, then we can simply eliminate him. So, there is nothing to worry about." Si said, looking at the little girl pleasantly. "Jo-Jo, how have you been these days? It is so hard for me to y with you because I am so busy. You know it too, right?" "I understand you, Si." the little girl replied, "But I really worry about you. You always keep working all this time, hardly eat and hardly sleep. Big sister, why don''t you take some break? Otherwise, I fear you might get sick like my mama." S quickly stood up, hugged the little Ogarian girl, and said, chuckling, "Hee-hee-hee, thank you for worrying about me. Don''t worry. I promise you I''ll never get sick." Jo-Jo asked, looking at her with her round and beautiful big eyes. "y with me, sister S?" "Sorry, my dear. I need to check over that Defect boy. So, next time, little girl." Si replied, padding her head. Chapter 60 Titan Might Serum It was somewhere inside the Ares 776d5, the main military headquarters of the Delta Belt. There was a scienceb of the highest level; the interior of the room was well-furnished with some strange concrete and was designed with high-tech apparatus, but the room itself was the most advancedb ever made by humankind-sh-contemporary civilization. Inside, currently, a lithe youth with an apron over his casual clothes was studying, observing, and reading the results of his fast and hard trials, checking the effect of a strange greenish fluid on multiple human blood samples. It was, however, Bobby who performed this action, a total of over 50 times, spending more than three hours while doing so over and over again, repeatedly. Diana stood beside him, not far from him, feeling mostly bored, also wearing an apron. But she still endured it and sometimes helped him in disposing of the failed samples. Finally, Bobby saw some unusual reaction in the next trial. Just after a drop of the greenish liquid, which was also known as the Titan Might serum, made contact and mixed into the sample of the human blood, the color of the blood changed at first to colorless in a simr way like any other previous trials. After a couple of seconds, the colorless transparent liquid which was previously a blood sample began to boil and soon it changed back to blood-like red color. While using aputerized, artificial intelligence-based microscope to observe Red Blood Cells, Bobby noticed something really interesting inside every single one of them: every single blood cell was tinted greenish in the center. And he began tough maniacally. "Haha¡­.haha, this is it. Hahaha..., those twits knew it very well, yet they lied to us about it all this time." Diana also felt as if she were being regaled by his intense and delightful manner, without knowing what was happening. "Yo-Bobby, you finally seed, right? What is it?" Bobby grinned at her and replied, "What do you think?... Look, Diana, see this sample of blood over here. This will give me another remarkable path to a new journey of the Origin Chi research." "Ah, good for you! But can you exin more inly for me to understand?..... If you don''t like it, then don''t mind it." Diana said with curiosity written all over her face. "Anything for my beautiful princess," Bobby replied with an amiable smile, showing his pride in his remarkable new discoveries. "Alright, you see this sample over here. It is now with great pride that I state that this has been modified from the original Titan Might Serum, but it is still significantly more effective than its previous form...um...plus 20% more." "Oh, that is great. So what can you do with it?" Diana asked, getting right to the point that she was most interested in. "Hee-hee, girl. This means I can cultivate an unlimited number of people with Origin Chi, which is stronger and more feasible than before." Bobby began to exin enthusiastically. "Also, there is one more important thing for us, too. As you know, despite the presence of Titan Might serum, we, the members of the six olden families, are unable to cultivate Origin Chi due to the nature of our bloodline. But we don''t need to worry about it anymore. With this new serum, we will finally be able to store and cultivate the Origin Chi, just like normal humans. Now, do you think this will be useful?.... See this." He then picked up the red liquid sample and drank it all at once. Nothing happened at first. Within minutes, Bobby began to wail, feeling excruciating pains all over his body as his blood, which was running through every crevice of his body, began to boil. Soon, the air surrounding him started concentrating and gathering around his body, and finally, it entered into his body and he finally stopped crying. "Does it work?" Diana asked, with a twinkle glinted in her eyes. In lieu of responding, Bobby beamingly smiled at her as his answer was within itself. "Congrattions, you are now free from the burden of being a Defect. I''m so happy for you." In an overly enthusiastic manner, Diana jumped up, hugged him, and asked, giving him puppy eyes. "Can I be a part of your sess in this remarkable history of your achievement, Bobby?" "So you want to try it too?" "Umm," Diana nodded her head. "Why not?" Bobby agreed readily and further asked for her trust. "But this stays between us only, okay? Not even to your family." "Okay, not even to my family," Diana gave her words, but inside she was overjoyed for getting his trust in her to even show and told the significance of this new discovery. Diana thought to herself as she looked at Bobby, who was now preparing yet another sample as he had before, saying, "This means he trusts me and considers me as one of his. This is exactly what I have been dreaming of all these years.¡­ Just keep a secret for you? Well, for you I am ready to do anything, even swim across the entire Antic and cross over the fiery pit of hell." After half an hourter, Bobbypleted, making another simr sample of the serum, like before, and presented it to Diana. "I''ll give you heads up; it will be a painful, and excruciatingly painful one. " "But it''ll be worth the pain." Daina drained the whole red liquid inside her mouth, gulping down all at once. The same thing happened to her, just like what had happened to Bobby a moment ago. "I did it. I did it." Daina shouted as she lunged and embraced him tightly. Bobby corrected. "We did it?" He said after some time. "Alright, let''s take some break. This is taking a toll on me." Then he began to fondle her body with her most sensitive spots. Diana quickly jumped back from the embrace, stopping his inappropriate touching in the process. She nced at him wearily and saw his lewd expression. "Bobby, I know this must be hard for you. This must be something to do with the vampire blood in your system. But, still, you need to learn to tame your scity. I''m not ready for that rtionship yet." she said in a serious tone. "Fine, I''ll heed that in my mind." Bobby gave his words and continued in his head. "Anyway, I can eat you anytime I like, my little butterfly." "Then, let''s go to my ce. I need you to meet your karate teacher." Diana suggested with a smile. "Okie-Dokie, let''s go then, this ce is boring me to tears already," Bobby replied as he shed her with a charming smile. Then the two walked out of their office building. Diana took out a miniature-toy-like ck car. She ced it over the ground and said, "Deactivate the Super Downsizing Mode!" Beep! Beep! Beep! "Authentication, sess! It''s young Miss Diana Carver''s authentic voice. Now, starting the deactivation protocol of the Super Downsizing Mode!" The AI spoke. The next instant, it erged and finally stopped after it retained its true form, which was a real beauty in ck. "Hmm, another Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius Model. What a nice thing for her to be a member of some zillionaire family." Having seen about her morous lifestyle, Bobby muttered in zeal, but his lips widen, and he hushed in a tone-deaf. "Hee-hee-hee, on the good side, she is my girl." "Hey, what are you waiting for? Hove in," Diana''s pleasant voice woke him from his daydream. Then Bobby got inside the vehicle and it began to hit over the road. Following the exit of the ck vehicle from the military site, it started to fly high into the air, then it quickly elerated away from the site. ¡ª--------------------- Aphrodite City, downtown, the main building of the Gentleman Club, Currently, a beautiful Asiandy and a blonde little girl were sitting on a luxury sofa. Thedy frowned as she was checking over the 3D hologram as it showed only the appearance and name of Bobby on it and all the vital data of him were redacted with ck ink. "Oh, fuck!" She cursed and quickly reprimanded herself for swearing in front of the little girl she adored the most. "S, anything wrong?" The little Ogarian girl asked innocently, staring at her in her big, beautiful ck eyes. S, thedy of Asian descent, responded. "It''s nothing you need to worry about. Jo-Jo, you continue reading your book." But Jo-Jo was not so na?ve as she looked. She further asked looking at the 3D hologram in the air, "Oh,e on S, I know this boy must be the Defect that you all are talking about most recently..... Oh no, you made a big mistake by putting a hit over such guy!" the little girl eximed too, on seeing the redacted details over the 3D screen. "A man of high profile, at the least! I understand now. But don''t worry Si, I can talk to my stupid daddy." Chapter 61 Sillas Sophisticated Plan "A man of high profile, at the least! I understand now. But don''t worry Si, I can talk to my stupid daddy." Jo-Jo said, looking at her with a smile. Si was like a family to her, a person she spent most of her life with, and as a toddler, Si was like a nanny to her; as she grew up, Si became a motherly figure to her, and now she is like the ideal older sister to the little Jo-Jo. This was the first time she saw something she could help with. So, she was overjoyed to help her. "Eh, it''s not as bad as you think. You don''t need to do that for me. Jo-Jo, I can solve the matter myself." Si said in response to her. "No, I insist. This may bring you to an awkward position. But believe me, you don''t want to meet my daddy right now with this news." Jo-Jo stated firmly, and she further continued, sighing like an old dame while ying with the AI pod in her hand. "Hah! Currently, as my mom''s illness is deteriorating in her hands, he has a lot in his chest to deal with. So, I''ll do it even if you say otherwise. Also, don''t treat me like a child anymore. Though I am still young, no offense meant, but I have more IQ than any other human right now." "No, Jo-Jo, absolutely not. Taking advantage of our rtionship is not my favorite thing to do. Don''t worry. I can handle it on my own. This is not the first time, anyway." Si was not a person to back down easily. p "Hee-hee-hee, toote. I have already told everything to my daddy." The little blonde girl grinned at her cutely, and another 3D screen appeared above in the air from her AI pod. "And see this. Already done. You can thank meter." Si leaped to her feet and approached her. Then she went on to read the details of the text between Jo-Jo and her father, who was also her boss. After that, she looked at Jo-Jo and wondered, "My girl has really grown into something¡­.." Suddenly, a glitch appeared on the screen and a handsome man appeared out of it. If someone observed carefully with the color of his fingernails, then they would be sure to know that this man was of Ogarian origin. "Si!" he called. "Good evening, boss!" Si greeted politely, bowing toward the man on the screen. "You can stop now. This little girl is bing the little version of you gradually, day by day. Very stubborn as a bull. In fact, this little girl even emotionally ckmailed me to see her mother immediately if I didn''tply with her request or she would go on hunger strike." The boss gave his words, speaking friendly to her. "Alright, anyway, you have never doubted me after all these years of service, so I''m giving you full amenity in this mission. Do whatever you need to do at your best." "Thank you, boss. I''ll never disappoint you," Si responded politely. In her eyes, there was nothing but respect for her boss and she had full subservience to only this man and also admired him as a man in her heart. "One more important thing. I''m also putting Jo-Jo as your apprentice in this mission of yours. Guide her well. In light of theplexity of this mission, it is truly a feat for Jo-Jo to begin a field mission for the first time." The boss looked at his daughter and said, "Jo-Jo, follow every order of Si. And don''t worry about your mother, she will be healthy soon. Alright, I''m busy right now. See you all soon." Then the screen returned, showing the previous details of Bobby on it. "Jo-Jo, you don''t really need to do that. Hmm...alright then, you need to listen to my every word in the field. Do you understand me?" Si asked. "I understand." The little girl replied, beaming in delight. Beep! Beep!.... "Miss S, the Bronze level B24 customer is on the line." The AI spoke in a soft female voice. "Alright, connect to it." Si gave her affirmation. Then she spoke in her professional courtesy. "Hello, it''s Hot-dog anytime service. I would like to know your order and where it will be delivered, please." "My ID is B24 of the Bronze level. And my password: Dj245@g95hh9001." A mechanical voice came out from AI. And soon, a green light shed out from the AI pod. "Wee B24. What can I do for you?" S asked while touching the screen, taking out all the details on the current customer and she frowned. "Why is Bobby Bradford still breathing the air of the Aphrodite city? Is it all your franchise could do? Even fail to kill a mere Defect until now. I''m very disappointed with my contract this time." The mechanical voice began to berate harshly at her. "Oh, then I''m sorry to disappoint you. We need to cancel this contract. Don''t worry, the donation will be refunded right now." Si said. "What do you mean? You are now canceling the contract?... You can''t do that to me. I have already paid in full. Just finish the job you have already epted. And I don''t need your goddamn money to return." The mechanical voice yelled at her. Si began to exin in sophistry. "Customer B24, you have breached article No.89ff of the nature of our contract by giving us inadequate data on your target. What you give us is only his name and his address? And after some research on the target, we can''t get any data on the target within our main framework AI of ourpany. So this leaves to the conclusion that the target is not at the Bronze level, which is above your target list. So, the contract is over. Please, contact our franchise if you have any target within the bronze level list... Anything else you want to add?" "Fuck you, cunt!... Give back my money right now." The mechanic voice cursed in the line. Little Jo-Jo could not bear another word from the line, as she also heard everything all this time. "You bast¡­." she shouted, but Si was prepared as she sealed her mouth with her hand quickly. Then Si said in her usual calm tone. "Your money is wiring back to you. Please check." "Hmm, such a shitty organization. I''ll never contact your franchise for such a job ever again¡­.But don''t worry, I''ll contact you again when I''m desperate enough to fuck you. Hmm, you have such a pleasant voice. I hope you are not that bad in look too." the mechanical voice spoke licentiously. After several minutes, the mechanical voice further spoke again. "Bitch, don''t you hear me? Are you giving service for such a thing, too? Then, name your price. I''m ready to bang you very hard that you will never forget me." "B24, I''ll take that as the end of our conversation. Alright, have a nice day!" Si said and finally cut the line and also released the little girl. Little Jo-Jo scribbled something in her AI pod. But Si quickly snatched it away from her. "Si, give it back to me. I''ll use everything in my power to kill that bastard. I''ll ask my daddy to kill him." Little Jo-Jo screamed angrily. Si embraced her quickly and said while tapping on her back and calming her down. "Jo-Jo, don''t be stupid. You can''t do that to our customers. And also because of my work here, I am used to scoundrels'' words already. You don''t need to take it to your heart, okay?" "No, I can''t ept this at all. Unless I kill that bastard, I¡­." Little Jo-Jo was not easily swayed by her words but halted abruptly before she finished her words as Si whispered something in her ear. After hearing her words, little Jo-Jo quickly calmed down, and her eyes scintited exhration. "Okay, I agree then. Hee-hee-hee, sister Si, you are so witty. Now, I can''t wait to see how this will turn out." "Little Girl, have you seen me making any mistake when taking something big like this? Though you have a higher IQ than me, when ites to ying strategy, you are like a toddler taking baby steps. Just opened your eyes wide and see how I y this out. Jo-Jo, sometimes we need to give a bigger bait to draw out the bigger fish." "So all this time, instead of picking up sticks, you''ve been picking up carrots to bring me to the field. Hahaha,... It should be me thanking you instead. Thank you, Si." the little girl jumped up, feeling overwhelmed with her. "So what now?" Actually, Si had already done a thorough check-up on Bobby''s profile long ago. But she feigned to ignore some details and epted the contract with no objections. Her main goal was to take the little girl out of the building as an excuse in the name of fieldwork. It had been a pain to her heart all this time when Jo-Jo was so curious about the outside world, but her father insisted on confining the girl inside the building. Everything went exactly like she nned until now; from the moment of putting the hit on Bobby''s head until the moment of her boss giving her permission to take the little girl outside. "Now, we can go out to look for our target. Little Girl, do you want to see something really amazing?" Si asked. "Yep," Little Jo-Jo praised her, giving her a thumbs up. "by the way Si, your acting skill is superb. It''s great you managed to fool and y my dad in your hands. Good job. You need to teach me that, too." "Eh, little girl, do you think I''m fooling your father?" Si exined. "Then you are truly mistaken. From what I can think, it''s clear that he has already known about my intention from the get-go. But, still, your threat works from your path, which is why he keeps his eyes close in this matter." "I don''t understand." the little girl asked, pondering deeply. Si began to exin patiently. "It''s very simple. He agrees to it easily and also he''s the one who suggested bringing you out in the field. Alright, I''ll keep this short. Clearly, your father was also feeling guilty over himself for keeping you confining here in this ce all this time. As a result, he agreed to it, tacitly epting my ns. But it''s the necessary thing to do considering our line of work. Jo-Jo, you are one of the weaknesses of your father and your father has some powerful enemies. So, do you understand now? " Little Jo-Jo nodded her head, both in awe of Si''s wit and her father''s decision. Chapter 62 Sensei- [1] In Poseidon''s Moana, the vast eastern sea cradles hundreds of evergreen verdant inds along with tens of thousands of islets. There was an old-looking castle in the middle of one of the inds. It was the twilight hour of the day when the red sun sagged down over the calm ocean in its usual splendor and fiery intensity; it looked much like the yolk of an egg. Just above the Brobdingnagian castle, a ck flying vehicle appeared in midair andnded on a grassywn nearby. The vehicle''s side doors opened, and Bobby and Diana stepped out. As Bobby listened to the raucous sound of crickets and the melodious sounds of various birds returning to their nests, he asked. "Hey Diana, do you actually like to live alone on such a deserted ind?" "Mm-hmm, I actually prefer living alone in a quiet ce. So I don''t mind at all." Diana responded and omitted her nextment in her mind. "But it''ll be most preferable and exhrating if you stay with me alone." "Hmm, you have a pleasant taste of the house, at least. I especially like this castle." Bobby looked at the outer design of the castle and he asked, "So, who are we meeting now?" "You will know soon. Alright, let''s go inside." Diana held his hand and quickly dragged him along with her. After passing more than several hundred rooms, they finally entered the martial art training room. In the middle of the training hall, Bobby saw a middle-aged-looking tall man sitting over the wooden floor. "Bobby, this will be your martial training teacher from now onward. Meet your teacher," Diana pointed to thenky gentleman wearing a ck Hakama[1] and a ck Keikogi[2] who was facing away from them. "Oh, a human!" Bobby was a bit surprised that he was a human as he smelt the thick smell of the human blood from him. The two quickly approached and came just before the man and Bobby eximed out aloud, "So, it''s Director Kemino!" "We meet again, Mr. Bradford." An amiable smile spread across his face. "Wow, I never believed in my wildest imagination that my martial master will turn out to be you." Bobby said, "So, professor, what are you doing here?" "Don''t you see, boy? I''m here to teach you martial art." Kemino responded. Bobby asked with some doubt. "But, don''t you have a big University to run? ''cause, one, I know you are one of the busiest people. And do you even have time toe to this distant to just train me?" "Right, I''m a busy man. But my young miss keeps nagging me, ordering me to do it. So what can I do? I''m helpless here, too. I wonder who would be interested in teaching martial art to a snob like you?" Kemino replied with a chuckle jokingly, ncing at Diana. Bobby then quickly understood the nature of the rtionship between Director Kemino and Diana, and also the part where Diana was the one ying behind the scene to help him reach his current status from a nobody, nevertheless a Defect to join a military program. He looked at Diana meaningfully once and turned his attention to Kemino. "Boy, enough with the chit-chat. You don''t need to be concerned about me managing my institute. Also, I have already arranged everything in the n before Ie here. Anyway, I''m the head of the Institute and I can operate my work even from here. Now, go change your clothes." Director Kemino exined patiently and ordered him to change into the exact dress code as him. Bobby and Diana rushed up to the dressing region and came back before Kemino after wearing the full ck set, the Hakama, and the Keikogi. "Hmm! Both of you look great in these outfits. Alright, let''s start with the karate etiquette." Kemino said, gazing at the two youths. Then he stood up, began to teach Bobby on the matter of how to greet his master and the proper ways of Dos and Dont''s following the strict manners of a martial artist. After several minutes, Bobby greeted him as he taught, "Sensei, I understand all your teaching. Can we start now?" Kemino frowned slightly, and he warned him, "Listen, boy, be patient! Nothing good wille out from being rash." "Alright, let''s see how much you have learned from your practice. I heard from young miss Diana you, somehow able to have the same vampiric noble bloodline as her." He then threw a shinai at him. "Strike whateveres to your head at me. Now, start!" Bobby clutched the handle of the shinai and he made a vertical strike at Kemino. Kemino stopped the wooden sword with his pinky finger at its tip. "What is this? A shit show? Strike as if you are going to die if you don''t kill me with your next strike. Trust me, if the strike is not satisfactory to me, then I will curtail your heart. In short, I''ll kill you." He threatened him. There was no doubt that Bobby felt a looming sense of death from his words. He pondered, "Fine, I''ll use my signatory move then." Bobby raised the shinai high in the air and struck down, using his all strength upon the head of the professor. "Hah!" He eximed on seeing the same oue as before. "Mhmm, barely alright." Director Kemino pushed back the shinai with his pinky and he shouted. "Again," Bobby began to strike using the same style again and again, and the momentum of the shinai began to spike gradually. What surprised him the most was that his strikes that could easily smash a bull''s brain out were deflected simply by flicking his hand using no Origin Chi. ? [1]Hakama: Hakama is a type of traditional Japanese clothing, more like a skirt with divided pants. It is worn as tied at the waist and falls approximately to the ankles. [2]Keikogi: A coat-like top with the bottom was put inside the Hakama when it was worn. Chapter 63 Sensei- [2] What surprised Bobby the most was that his strikes that could easily smash a bull''s brain out were deflected simply by flicking his hand using no Origin Chi. Bobby wondered in his head in surprise. "What the hell is going on with him? This is not the same mentor that I know about. Now, I understand why Diana picks him as my Sensei. Then let''s go all out." Despite him raining down his strikes continuously, the man blocked his every blow using only his palm. "Is this all you get? Then you are really disappointing me. If you continue like this, then I''ll still bet on killing you, as I don''t like to have a frail person like you to be my martial student. What are you waiting for?" Kemino was dissatisfied with him and he howled angrily. "Burn all your vampiric blood and strike at me with full force." Bobby immediately burned his remaining vampiric blood inside his veins and he began to morph physically as a pair of fangs elongated from his canines. Suddenly his power got multiplied by 5x times. Then he smacked the wooden stick over Kemino''s head, holding nothing back. Whack! Kemino was about to block it with his palm again, but he quickly changed the tactic by blocking it with the shinai in his other hand. "Goodd. Now, do it again," he yelled at him with delight. Bobby continued striking at him using the same technique, and its power within the wooden sword kept umting gradually. "Bradford, what about this? I''ll teach you a frontal sword attacking style if you can seed in making me move a single step back." Director Kemino put forward a bet, nevertheless a tempting one for young Bobby. Kamino''s word seemed to get efficacious as Bobby''s eyes scintited ardor and he began to put all of his effort to the limit. But the reaction was totally ironic as Kemino began to provoke him even more byparing him using the name of thedy inside the room. "Eh, not enough! Even Miss Diana, when she was only four, showed a little bit of such strength even at that age. What are you?...17, 18. Give me your everything." Bobby paused like a stone statue after hearing his words and something clicked in his mind and something inside his heart erupted in a golden sh and his eyes turned to gold and he shouted, "Hah! So you want all out. Then fine." "Berserker Blood Rage Skill, Tier 1 activate!" Bang! With a banging sound, all the hidden energy including the newly attained Origin Chi was erupted and gathered toward his arms, and also the attacking power of his strike would be increased by 10% of the previous power for the next 15 minutes at the cost of Bobby''s health in his system bar. His health bar began to reduce with ticking time. But he didn''t start attacking at his Sensei rashly like before. Inside his head, he remembered the words of Kemino: " Listen, boy, be patient! Nothing good wille out from being rash." So, he closed his eyes, gripped the shinai tightly, and began to raise it slowly high up in the air. He was still not making his move. "Hmm, let''s see what you got. Don''t you disappoint me, boy? Or I might kill you and I''ll be the enemy number one of my little miss. Which I don''t actually like in my mind." Kemino kept wondering in his head, full of expectation from him. 1 minute passed. 2 minutes passed. 5 minutes passed. Nothing happened, as Bobby kept his statue-like stature. Even both Diana and Kemino began to frown a bit. But suddenly, a seraphic presence suddenly shed out of his shinai for the fraction of a second even making the extremely evesting calm heart of Kemino, pounded like a war drum, an excitement feeling he had never felt before, and quickly it vanished like it was never exist in the first ce. "Hah, what is that feeling?!" he eximed. And he thought in his mind recollecting every single experience he felt at the very moment before. "It''s as if I''m ready to fight for his cause and die on the battlefield." Bobby finally opened his eyes and struck down his shinai upon Kemino with everything he got on this strike. Bang! With a loud explosion, the two shinais were ruptured into wood chips flying all around inside the training hall, and Bobby was sent back flying from the impact of the explosion andnded over the floor unsteadily. He then supported with his hands and vomited blood three times and he wobbled precariously toward Kemino who was gazing at him intensely. He tripped and almost fell over the wooden floor with his face. Luckily, he was supported by Diana out of the blue as she swooshed softly. "Sensei, what did you think about my previous move?" Bobby asked with a wide grin on his face. Kemino didn''t react at all as if he was not impressed at all. "Then you better be ready. This time I''ll kick your arse!" Bobby yelled all out as he lunged at him with Diana supporting him. "Haha¡­.haha! So, you are gonna kick my ass. Hahaha¡­, young man, I''m beginning to like you even more and more. But kick my ass? You can try another time. " Kemino burst intoughter and he said with a serious tone but he looked at him like a father looking at his son. "Alright boy, you win the bet. I awe you, a sword attacking style. Miss Diana, can you please bring him out? Our ss is done for today." Actually, Kemino didn''t just lose the bet barely as he was forced to take 5 steps back from Bobby''sst strike. "Hmph!" Diana pouted at Kemino cutely as she walked out of the training hall while supporting Bobby with her. Then Kemino was all alone inside the martial hall. "If I knew he was this good all along, I would have taught him when he was still a student at my Institute... Okay, well, it''s not toote now. Very promising and full of potential." he muttered under his breath. p! p! His head jerked up, and he saw no one inside the hall when he suddenly heard a pping sound inside the hall. Chapter 64 Katanas Strike! His head jerked up, and he saw no one inside the hall when he suddenly heard a pping sound inside the hall. p! p! p! Now he could hear that the source of the p was very near to his right ear, but when he turned his head, he saw no one. "Who are you? Show yourself?" he shouted in full vignce. "You''ve grown up to be a great seedling, a great sensei." A mechanical voice echoed inside the hall and a silhouette cloaking in all ck appeared in front of Kemino. Kemino took out a fountain pen from inside his shirt and the next moment, the pen erged and abruptly transformed into a ck Katana with a rubber handle. "Who are you? And how are you sneaking in here?" "Ho-ho-ho, you have the Katana of Enlightenment, too. Good, good." the man in the cloak praised him with a light chuckle. "You know about my katana?!" Kemino was even more surprised to discover that this man knew it when even the head of the Carver family he was now serving did not know about his pen-sh-katana. "Who the hell are you?" "Heh, don''t give me that face. Didn''t your little princess Diana tell you something about me regarding our impromptu meeting recently?" the man in the ck cloak replied. Director Kemino contemted morosely while ncing at the intruder with full vignce, ready to attack him at any moment. "You are the vignte, Night Owl?!" he eximed, pointing the tip of the katana at the man in the cloak. "So you have been following ?her from that time onward? Why are you following after Miss Diana Carver? You better give me a good reason or¡­." "Or what?" The man in the cloak repliedzily. "Nah, I''m not telling you that. Let me see what you can do to me." "Then I have no choice. I''ll simply have to browbeat you into a confession." Kemino raised his Katana of Enlightenment high ?in the air. He chanted a spell in old Hebrew, conjuring spirit energy inside his body and a blood symbol of a pair of fangs appeared on his forehead. Then he infused the spirit energy into the katana, which then turned into the blood-red de, and he finally shouted, "Vampiric Mortal Strike, activate!" He took a step forward, and he was so fast that he appeared just before the man with the cloak and cut down the crimson red sword vertically. "Hah!" But the oue was not what Kemino pictured in his mind as the intruder stopped it just by using his pinky. This brought him a D¨¦j¨¤ vu feeling, but sadly, it was the intruder who stopped his katana with his pinky finger this time. Director Kemino made a serious face for the first time in his life and he quickly stepped back and wondered in his mind. "How is this even possible? My katana never failed to cut down on my opponents before!" "Is this all you got? Then I''ll take back my previous words. It makes me so sad that you seem so weak." Night owl scoffed at him while shaking his head. This was the first time in Kemino''s life that someone tantly insulted him considering his martial strength face to face and it gave a hefty blow to his unwavering martial will. In anger, he red at the man in ck and his body shook for an instance. He then chanted another spell in old Hebrew and shouted, conjuring stronger spiritual energy, which was then infused into his sword and he shouted and disappeared, "Vampiric Godly strike, activate!" Suddenly, he reappeared just before the intruder and shed his katana down over his head. But the oue was the same as before. Night owl caught his katana with his pinky finger again and he tapped lightly on it with his pinky once. Bang! With a loud banging sound, it threw Kemino backward, and hended steadily on his feet after flipping his body three times in the air, bncing out the force of the impact in the red katana. "Hmm, still disappointing. Can you do better than this?" Night owl said, agitating him even more. "You are not even worth my time. I should simply kill you like a pest." Kemino, on hearing his words, became so angry that he nearly lost hisposure, but he bit his own tongue and remained calm. Then once again, he chanted another spell, and he lunged at the Night owl shouting. "Vampiric Almighty Strike, activate!" Once again, his blood-red de was easily blocked by Night Owl''s pinky easily. "Hmm, disappointing! Now I''m pissed, royally." A pair of green lights shed out, which seemed to be from his eyes, sending a killing intent so intense that Kemino was frozen stiff in his position. His brain kept telling him to move back as quickly as possible, knowing that if he didn''t move back within a minute, it would be done for him. But his legs didn''t listen to him as he couldn''t even move a muscle. A mechanical voice spoke again. "Hey, kiddo, listen carefully. I''m not here for your little miss in the first ce. Actually, I''m here to have a talk with you. But things got more and more interesting until you showed your pathetic strength by drawing your katana at me. Now I''m bored." He further added. "Well, since you gave your newest student a chance, I think it would be fair to give you another one, the same. I''ll give you one more shot to strike at me once again. But this time you better use your everything in it and if I''m not satisfied then I''ll still take your head as a trophy for making me bored. And if you could impress me, then I will show my face and we can have a nice little talk again. Alright," He again struck the katana with his pinky, sending Kemino backward the same way he had before. This time Kemino almost fell over the floor, but he managed to steady himself by stabbing the wooden floor with the katana. "Fine, then I''ll go all out this time. And if I identally kill you, then you better not me me." This time, he cut his palm with the katana and began to smear with his blood, staining the already crimson-red de with real blood. Then he began to chant a new spell in old Hebrew. First, the red symbol of two fangs on his forehead disappeared, and then another tattoo appeared on his forehead. This tattoo also sent a dazzling light out and ended with a greenish tattoo of a grotesque-looking shinigami face. Seeing the new tattoo on Kemino''s forehead, Night Owl smiled for the first time. And he thought, "So you inherited my family''s contract crest, too. Good, now I''m feeling a bit nostalgic. So, kiddo, don''t disappoint me." p Meanwhile, a new explosive spiritual energy flooded inside Kemino''s body. He then instilled the spiritual energy into the katana and soon it began to change colors from blood-red to green. "Brace yourself. This is the third time I''m using this skill and nobody knew about this move as those that had witnessed, were already sent to the underworld." Then he made a war cry. "Dragon Beheading strike!" In a sh, he appeared just before Night Owl and swiftly struck down the katana over his head. His most proud sword strike was easily stopped by Night Owl''s pinky once again. Kemino was so stupefied that he stopped breathing for a while. The night owl released his hand and nced at it before praising Kemino for the first time. "Haha¡­.haha. Now, this is what I have been talking about. Kiddo, you can keep your life as you have passed my test." "What do you mean? Isn''t it the same oue?" Kemino asked, and he resigned to his fate, further saying, "Let''s be honest, you can kill me now. I would rather you not insult me anymore." "No, you are wrong. I''m not insulting you. See this." The Night Owl showed his pinky that he had been using to stop the katana all this time. Kemino nced at his pinky and saw that his pinky was perfectly fine. And he screamed angrily, "Are you humiliating me again?" Night Owl began to exin further with a sincere tone. "No, I''m not. Look carefully. The tip of your katana left a white mark on my pinky. Also, don''t take it lightly since I can count on one hand who has ever managed to do this to me. So, you win the bet. Alright, let me ask one question before I reveal my identity to you. " "What kind of sword skill are you nning to teach Bobby Bradford?" He asked without beating on the bush. Kemino felt so desperate for the first time that he didn''t know whether to be happy or not that he had kept his life safe. For one thing, he knew that the man before him was very strong and overpowered him. He made a long sigh and replied, "So you are here for Bobby." "Alright, since he has be a pure royalty-level vampire, I''m nning to inherit him with my Vampiric Almighty Strike skill." "No, you absolutely can''t do that." Night Owl responded briskly. Chapter 65 Otsuka Kemino "No, you absolutely can''t do that." Night Owl responded briskly. Kemino thought he heard him wrong, considering that as an incogitant remark from Night Owl. Night Owl saw his facial expressions and said again firmly, making his statement clearer. "Kiddo, I''m not just jabbering on here. I''m dead serious. You can''t teach him that skill or anything rted to vampires." "Sir, sparing my life is one thing. Now you are going to judge me on how I teach my students. I know what is really good for my students. Just because you are stronger than me, don''t you think you have crossed a line here, and moreover, are you trying to besmirch the reputation of me being the martial master?" Kemino asked, looking at him unfavorably. "You are wrong again. I don''t really think like that. Then, I am pretty sure to show my real identity to you." Night Owl then removed the ck hoodie, showing the face covered with a grotesque-looking shinigami mask. "Seeing the grotesque-looking mask, Kemino caught off guard and left him agape. "Ah!" He then collected himself a bit and said aloud word by word, "You are...you are a Hunter." "Yeah, but I prefer the term Protector more. You know ''Hunter''; it sounds more kinda¡­.um¡­ prehistoric." Night Owl said jokingly. After learning that he was defeated in the hand of an expert from the Hunter-sh-Protector family, Kemino now felt better, feeling less embarrassed than before. The Night Owl removed his masked face and finally revealed the face that had been causing the evil people to fear during the night on earth. "So, it''s you all along. I just can''t believe it!" Kemino eximed once again, seeing the face of the infamous Night Owl. "Haha¡­ bahaha," Night Owlughed hysterically and said, "See that face you make? I get you big this time, right? Haha¡­." "Mr. Bradford, did any of your family know that you are the infamous vignte, and the savor of the Defect, the Night Owl?" Director Kemino asked, now feeling all rxed his katana returned to the fountain pen''s form and he kept it inside his shirt. "Well, my wife knew about it and, in fact, it was her idea to begin with. And I keep it a secret from my kids. I believe that we are going to be interacting more from today onward. What do you think, kiddo?" Night Owl, also known as Jeremy, smiled amiably. "Ah-kiddo?" "What is wrong with that, kiddo? Age-wise, even your great-great-great-grandfather used to call me, great-grandpa Jeremy. Now, do you think it''s fair for me to call you kiddo?" Jeremy responded calmly. "Really, you knew about my ancestor who makes the first bloodline contract with Hunter''s family?" Kemino was all hooked up with the sudden turn of the event, feeling intrigued by his words. Jeremy said and sat down over the wooden. "Yeah, I know him very well; a really promising good kid. Oh, and by the way, you must feel proud of calling kiddo. ''Cause I never call to anyone of your ancestor before. You are first, kiddo." And he added, "Sit. Now, we have a lot to catch up on." Kemino followed, as he was told obediently. His behavior was all courteous, unlike how the two interactions were when they were on the earth. "Sir, please, forgive me for my earlier discretion." "Never mind. We may have brushed off earlier in the wrong way. But I was just simply testing." Jeremy waved his hand as if he didn''t care at all and he asked, "Do you now understand why I came here?" Kemino didn''t respond with haste as he kept pondering for a minute and finally opened his mouth with surprise all over his face. "It''s regarding Bobby. Don''t tell me, he is also from..." "Protector family." Jeremy breezed in before he finished his word. "Now, it''s all clear. Let''se to serious business here. Kiddo, you can''t teach him anything rted to vampire families. You know the rules about the six olden families too, right?" "But, ah, he also has the noble-level vampire bloodline." Kemino felt frustrated as he knew clearly that the skills belonging to an olden family can''t be used by members belonging to another family ording to their agreement that had existed since the time of their progenitors. "I think you missed something when you were testing your disciple not too long ago," Jeremy mentioned while looking at him kindly. The look on Kemino''s face read puzzled, and he asked, "Missed? What did I miss?" "After Bobby used hisst strike. I didn''t feel any vampiric presence from him afterward. Now, he is a pure human again." Jeremy recalled the event after Bobby went all out with hisst sword attack. Kemino asked, again. "Are you sure?" Seeing that Jeremy nodded his head, he finally added, "Then I might have missed that part." "Now that we have covered a few things, let''s talk about the lesson you will be teaching him." Jeremy finally turned the page of the discussion he was supposed to begin with him. Kemino breezed in abruptly, saying, "I know what you are trying to tell me. But, I''m sorry. I can''t teach him the inherent knowledge of the Hunter skill that had been imparted to my family. And I believe you must also know my reason quite well, too." And he suggested, "Sir, why don''t you teach your technique to him? I think you will do better than me. Or is it because you don''t want to reveal your identity to him yet?" Jeremy smiled wryly and began to exin patiently, "No, I can''t. His potential and nature of skill are nothing like mine. If I can say truthfully, then it looks just like my big brother''s sword style. I understand your condition perfectly. But don''t worry, I came prepared." He then took out a ck medallion from his pocket and fling it with his finger, which was then rocketed and entered into the head of Kemino through the forehead exactly where the greenish tattoo of the grotesque-looking shinigami face was. The next few couples of three minutes, Kemino sat over the wooden floor in a lotus position, shutting his eyes andprehending all the inherent knowledge that had been passed down through their bloodline. The tattoo on his forehead started to shine, and then it turned azure in color, and he opened his eyes. On observing that the integration of the ck medallion went through perfectly, Jeremy smiled from ear to ear and asked, "Do you understand now, kiddo?" "Yes, sir, I understand." Kemino responded calmly, and he asked, "Do Bobby have the same bloodline of our sire that made bloodline contract with my ancestor?" "Yeah, you can say that." Jeremy replied and omitting the next statement inside his head, "Actually, it''s more than that. And I don''t really like to freak you out anymore. I think I''ve made enough of a surprise today. Hee-hee-hee, actually, Bobby is the only son of your family''s master." Kemino pondered deeply and muttered to himself as the move of Bobby began to collide with the familiar move in his mind gradually, "Haha¡­ha, now I understand why his signature move looks so familiar to me. Hahaha¡­ ''cause it is exactly the basic form of my Dragon Beheading Skill." "Yes, you are on the right track now. I think you can take it from now onward." Jeremy chuckled, and he hit lightly over his back. "So, that means all along he is my real young master," Kemino said. Then he clenched his hands and said sadly, feeling disappointed to himself, "If I knew of this earlier then, I would never have let anyone bully him before." "You don''t need to feel bad about that. Actually, I was always by his side and I let it all happen because I like to temper his will from the lowest point of his life. And ha-ha-ha, then your young miss Diana happened to have the same notion as mine. That girl is pretty good for a vampire. I really like her." Jeremy exined, exining his n for Bobby as it was always his n. "Oh, and by the way, since you have finally found your young master. What happens to the Carver family? Are you still going to give service to them as their head Butler?" "I didn''t think that through," responded Kemino and he stated, giving a determined pledge. "But one thing is for sure; I''ll always be loyal to my young master. It''s the undying mandatory rule of my Otsuka family to give our fealty to our master and his bloodlines." "Mind my suggestion." "Please, do, sir." "I think it''ll be more fruitful for you to stay in your current position. In that way, you can help your young master. Hee-hee-hee, then the Carver family of the vampire will be in check and Bobby will have one strongest family from the Vampire side." Jeremy suggested without beating around the bush. Kemino pondered deeply once again, and he nodded his head, agreeing to his suggestion reluctantly. For someone of a straightforward nature like him, it was like a sneaky move that undermined his inner nature, but he thought about the bigger picture in hand and finally agreed to his words. Chapter 66 THe Slayer Of Dragon King! In spite of the fact that Otsuka Kemino would have be a double agent for the Hunter Family, he saw the bright side to help his young master. Additionally, he was also one of the greatest minds living today, and he knew that from now on he would have to lie to the Carver of the Blood Royalty family of vampires and had to take every possible situation which might entail considerable risks. So he made a determined decision and replied assiduously, "I have finally found my young master. What do I need more than this? Okay, I''ll do as you say." "Good, good, good. You didn''t disappoint me." Jeremy praised him, saying ''good'' three times. "But I''m curious about one tiny detail here." "What is it, sir?" Kemino was all attentive once again. "Kiddo, I know after my big brother, which was also your master, vanished suddenly, your family might be curious about his whereabouts and must be running away from the enemies of my brother. But how in the hell do you manage to make another blood contract with Carver Family?" asked Jeremy as he nced at him, giving a peculiar look. Suddenly, Kemino looked all gloomy and retold his most forlorn past, which he had kept hidden deep inside the core of his memories, which he had been trying to forget for the past several decades. "Yes, my family was in a pretty critical situation after our master, the yer of Dragon King, the Harbinger of light, left us. But we understand that he might have to face some unknown rigorous situation in his own way because we know ?he was not someone who would simply abandon his people. So until today, we, the members of the Otsuka family, still pay our proper homage to our master and we have been waiting for him." He further added, clenching his hands tightly. "However, the powerful enemies kept hunting us down, and we drifted from ce to ce, trying to protect ourselves all this time. And hmm,....it was exactly 76 years ago when I turned barely 10. It was during a night, assassins raided our hidden vige and almost wiped out almost all the members of my n. It was fortunate that some of us fled, mainly children with their guardians. Among them, I was one of them with my big brother as my guardian. However, one assassin spotted our trail, and my brother and he fought, resulting in his death. I was also prepared to die with him, but fortunately, a gentleman stepped up and killed the assassin, saving my life. " "A gentleman helped you¡­.. Then let me guess; is the man, Peter Carver, the current head of the Carter Family?" Jeremy asked. "Yes, and when I asked him the reason for saving my life, he told me that a powerful witch prophesied he would save me on that day at that exact spot. And he asked me to follow him and join his family. I followed him as I felt safe for the first time with him and made the ceremony of blood contract with the Carver Family officially. Since then, I have been continuously serving them with my whole heart." Kemino responded. After hearing his words, Jeremy found something amiss with the true reason behind why the current head of the Carver family woulde out himself and helped someone who was clearly on Hunter''s family''s side. His heart ached for him again as he asked again, "Kiddo, I''m so sorry. Hmm, my big brother actually fell into an abyss while saving me in a magical realm. And I came back as soon as possible to help the families that were affiliated with him, but it was too bad I can''t find the trace of your family anymore. You must have really hated my brother and his family for not helping in the time of need." Kemino replied with a serious voice, hiding nothing. "Yes, I hated him to my guts and even I hated the seniors of my family for having unreasonable fate when I was still young. But as I grew older and saw many things in the war fields and in many other situations, I came to realize that there were many reasons and dire circumstances for what happened in the past, and no one was to me. And my entire perception of my master changed when I read some historical records I dug up from my old vige''s burnt-down library. It turns out that he has been the benefactor of my family for 700 years, which I could not forsake so easily. And I have been searching for him and his bloodlines and also the remaining survivors of that terrible night." "So, do you find any member of your n?" Jeremy asked once again while tapping on his back lightly. "Yes, until now I have found 27 of them and still searching for others," Kemino replied with a sweet smile. "Alright, boy, on ount of my failure to protect your family, I gave you my words. You can ask any three favors from me and I''ll suffice them even if you ask to give my head to you." Jeremy gave his words a serious tone. "I''ll keep that in my mind." Kemino was delighted at the prospect of demanding three things from him, especially from a hunter of his unfathomable strength. Jeremy suddenly asked again. "Then what do you think about the Carver family?" "Master Jeremy, even though I have unquestionable loyalty to the Carver Family, things have changed now. Even so, I''ll never allow myself to put anything that is rted to putting anything dangerous on the Carver family because I still owed them for saving my life and also for helping me up to this point of life." Kemino answered truthfully, giving his firm determination. "Mm-hmm, I can''t agree more. Kiddo, I still believe in you and I will support you in whatever you decide is right." Jeremy reassured him. And suddenly, he craned his head toward the library room of the castle and he frowned. "Anything wrong, sir?" "Hmm, now I understand how Bobby could be a vampire with a true noble bloodline," Jeremy replied in aplicated tone. Chapter 67 Lightning Elemental! "Hmm, now I understand how Bobby could be a vampire with a true noble bloodline," Jeremy replied in aplicated tone. It surprised Kemino once again. "What do you mean? Is he still a vampire?" "Yep, once again. Let me check something and meanwhile you are staying here." Jeremy replied and vanished in the thin air as if he was not there from the very beginning. Meanwhile, inside the library hall, Bobby suddenly reawakened his unholy instinct, causing his eyes to transmute to golden once again. [Warning! Warning!.. Very Low Health] [A Vampire Detected! Consume her blood immediately or the Host will start morphing into Satan''s true form.] The warning notification shed in Bobby''s mind as he was beginning to lose consciousness gradually. This was understandable, as he had used the Berserker Blood Rage Skill during the match, which caused the depletion of his health bar. "Diana, this will sting just once." He warned her, feeling insatiable bloodlust. Afterward, he leaned his face toward her, bit her neck, and started sucking her blood voraciously. Diana knew exactly what he was going to do, as this was not a new thing for her, but she still let him suck her blood, as she kept quiet. Meanwhile, she began to feel the highly addictive ecstasy feeling that followed and began to enjoy it. After about 5 minutes, Bobby finally stopped, retracting his fangs. "Are you okay, Diana?" he asked, looking at her worriedly. "I''m fine. Umm¡­actually, can you do it again? Please," Diana replied, pleading for him to bite at her once again, looking at him with her dreamy eyes. "No, I can''t." Bobby refused to do it, as he had the feeling of fullness now. "Please, please, just once." "Hey, wasn''t that painful? I don''t understand why you are asking for it again." "Pain!" She scoffed at him and further added, "At first it hurt a bit, but what followed after that was really something¡­ I felt like I''m in seventh heaven and nothing mattered to me about the pain. Hey, you can hurt me more." She even moved her neck closer to his lips and began to caress his body seductively. "Hey-hey-hey, stop there. Let''s do it next time." Bobby stopped her and he pondered in his mind, "So this thing also has some side effects on my prey. Hmm, good for me!" Bobby patted her head and said, "Diana, I have already drunk too much of your blood for today. I can say that your blood is undeniably the sweetest one that I have ever tasted. But, sweetheart, this will not be good for both of us. So another time." "Okay, then," she responded with reluctance, and her feeling of intoxication gradually faded away as well. "Ah, I almost forget! Bobby, since we have finally been able to gather Origin Chi inside our body, I have something to surprise you." "Oh, really?" "Yeah, but before that let''s check the nature of our Origin Chi." Diana dragged him toward a corner of the library hall and she clicked on a wall and suddenly a door opened, leading to a hiddenpartment. "Follow me." Then the two went inside the hiddenpartment. Inside the hiddenpartment, Diana pointed at a machine and said, "See that? I''ll go first." She then quickly approached the machine and touched the white crystal ball attached to the machine with both her hands. The machine was designed in the shape of a man with arge, rounded crystal on his hands. She gathered the Origin Chi inside her body at her hands and began to infuse it into the transparent ball crystal. After a couple of minutes, a multi-color light shed out from the eyes of the machine, showing a 3-D screen in the air. The reading of her came out as: [Origin Chi Test - passed! Congrats!] [Cultivation Based- lvl 1 of Muscle Hardening stage] [Nature of Chi - 85% Wind elemental, 10.5% Earth elemental and 4.5% Fire elemental] "Yahoo! Ho-ho-hahaha. See that Bobby. I have Dual elemental nature Origin chi." Diana was overjoyed by the result of her test since dual elemental nature original chi was extremely rare, and the number of people who had dual nature can be counted on one hand. Bobby bumped at her head lightly with a book and corrected, "No, you silly head. It''s tri-elemental." Diana pouted cutely and replied, "Hmm, the third one is just 4.5%. So, not important." "Diana, even though your fire elemental is just 4.5%, you must never underestimate it. In a dire situation, you may still need it one day." Bobby said with a charming smile. "Fine, I''ll keep that in mind. Now, go. It''s your turn." Diana pushed him toward the machine. He strolled toward it and did the same thing Diana had just done. And after the next two minutes, his result also came out on the screen. [Origin Chi Test - passed! Congrats!] [Cultivation Based - lvl 1 of Muscle Hardening stage] [Nature of Chi - 75% lightning elemental and the remaining still unknown as it is found not matching anything to the current data avable in the AI] "Hah!" they both eximed in surprise as they had not anticipated this result. "Wow! Lightning elemental. That''s pretty awesome." Diana praised him, feeling happy for him. Seeing that he was pondering over the other unknown things, Diana cracked a joke. "Bobby. now I''m really jealous of you. Can we exchange?" "Hell yeah! If it is possible, even in the first ce, you have tri-elemental nature Origin chi and what I get just one plus this stupid¡­.er¡­ unknown thingy." Bobby responded, feeling somewhat down. "Are you for real? Bro, this is the Lightning element we are talking about; the top of the food chain, considering the elemental nature of Origin Chi. Also, you don''t need to worry about the unknown. We can still figure that out soon." Diana argued back. "Alright, enough with the chit-chat. Time for the surprise." A hidden cupboard containing many paper scrolls suddenly appeared from the ground after clicking on another secret button inside the room. "Tada!" said Diana, waving her hands majestically. "Cultivation Technique scrolls!" Upon seeing numerous scrolls, Bobby eximed in delight. Chapter 68 The Law Of Chi Camouflaging Scripture Actually, when humans first gathered origin chi inside their bodies, they tried the cultivation methods of those used by Ogarians. But, for some reason, it didn''t work at all. So, after thorough studies for decades, researchers and scientists came up with an idea to further cultivate Origin Chi inside a human body. After excavating some old Chinese imperial tombs from the southern Chinese Sea on the Earth, archaeologists found some old manuscripts which told us the old fable of bing an immortal. Then the various bright minds of both humans and Ogarians worked together and finally came up with an idea that would work. It was actually an amalgamation of ideas about the Ogarian''s ways of practicing the Origin Chi and the Chinese old ways of immortality found in some caves and tombs. They were further studied and able to practiceter on and came to, known as the Cultivation Technique Scrolls. They came with varieties of eclectics regarding the elemental nature of the origin Chi. Upon seeing many scrolls, Bobby eximed in delight. "Cultivation Technique scrolls!" He flipped through multiple scrolls and asked weirdly. "Wow, why did you even have these kinds of stuff when you literally didn''t need them before? You don''t even need them in the first ce." Diana made a goofy smile and replied, "I don''t know¡­.Um¡­ it might be because I''m simply rich. You know these things are precious, like the diamonds and tinum of the past. And I enjoy collecting expensive goods as my collection does. But lucky us. Now, we can use them." "Diamonds and tinum are still precious and expensive though," "Not much expensive like magical stones." The wooden cupboard came up with seven different sections separating between them and tags were written at the top of each section as; earth elemental scrolls, wind elemental scrolls, water elemental scrolls, wood elemental scrolls, fire elemental scrolls, metal elemental scrolls, and finally the deluxe section, which was a safe using the most advanced contemporary locked. "Diana, you know what we need the most first; a special skill to conceal the trace of Origin Chi inside our body first," Bobby said, as he didn''t find any skills rted to it. "Then all you need to do is ask me, sweety." Diana winked at him mischievously and opened the security box in the Deluxe section, attempting an entry of a password. Then a green light shed out from an AI attached to the safe and scanned her body thoroughly twice, and finally the safe opened with an electrical beeping sound. "Please do the honor. Every item in the safe has at least the value of a verdant like our mother Earth." She said, feeling proud of herself. When he heard her words, Bobby''s mind was blown, and he realized how rich she was. He smiled at her and wondered, "I guess having a rich girlfriend is pretty cool." Then he nced inside and saw seven scrolls ced neatly in the safe. "Which one is it?" he asked. "Check the 5th one." She replied in haste. Bobby picked it up and scrolled the scroll, which was made from silk. It was titled ''the Law of Chi Camouging Scripture''. He read the scroll, and it was clearly written in multilingual scripts; Japanese, Mandarin, English, and Oraa, the officialnguage of Ogarian. There was a drawing showing human anatomy depicting how the Origin Chi, within the Dantian, near the navel region, could be concealed. Three exercises were done to activate this ability: physical exercise, breathing exercises, and a part of the Origin chi. After reading, Bobby nced up at Diana and asked, "Can you read it?" "Um¡­ I can read English, Japanese very well and Oraa is kind of funny. But Mandarin, not so much. Well, actually I literally suck in it. And do you even know what I went through to skip Mandarin sses?" Her question piqued his interest. So he asked, "Oh, what did you do?" "I refuse to eat my breakfast for aplete month. My whole family went nuts and tried their best to make me happy. I refused to bow down to their sugar-coated words and various gifts. Atst, my grandpa also came out from his 300 years recluse and agreed readily afterward and bye-bye Mandarin." Diana reacted sadly as if the characters in Mandarin terrified her. "Hah, really!" Bobby was dumbfounded by her response, as he didn''t see iting. And he thought, "Truly fabulous. Must be really nice having a filthy rich family and she seems to favor by her family. Even they went crazy just for skipping some breakfast." He further asked, "Then how can you read this?.... I totally understand why you don''t like to study Mandarin. It is one of the most difficultnguages humans have ever created - over 50,000 characters for ssics and 20,000 characters for a modern context." "But sweetheart, over 50% of the context inside was written in ssic Mandarin. I can''t¡­." "Hee-hee," Diana scratched her head shyly and breezed in. "That''s where youe in. You can teach and exin to me, right?" "Okay, then let me read these scrolls here first. And we can discuss thatter." Bobby said, and he began reading the scrolls one after the other. In fact, he memorized them after just a quick look and spent a few seconds analyzing them. So, it was a cakewalk for him to read all the scrolls inside the cupboard. Bobby found only two cultivation scrolls rted to his lightning-based inside the Deluxe section named; the Threews of Thunder-p and the Lightning Cannon Skill. After reading and analyzing them, he came to understand that the first book was easy and not much challenging at all. It simply just used his lightning nature in his Origin chi to cultivate it. While the context of the second scroll was rigorous and iplete. But he knew that if he cultivated it, then he would have more than a hundredfold more power than the previous one. However, cultivating it entailed a lot of risks. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 69 A Predator!? After pondering for a while, Bobby muttered under his breath, "Whatever, I can still decide whichever one to chooseter on." Then he checked the remaining scrolls inside the safe first and then to the scrolls of the other six sections. In contrast to the Deluxe section, the other six sections each contained over 500 scrolls, but it was lucky that he only had to nce at them once before he memorized them all. He finally finished reading after several hours. Then the two came out to the library hall. Diana folded her hand around his arm and asked coquettishly. "What do you think? Did you pick a cultivation technique for me?" Then they sat on the luxurious sofa she has recently moved into the library hall. "Hmm, let me think." Bobby pondered inside his mind and considered a technique that could cope with her tri-elementals; wind elemental, earth elemental, and fire elemental. After several minutes, he opened his mouth. "Diana, I think all the cultivation techniques seem kinda crude and none of them will be good for you, as each of them is for only one elemental nature." He then caressed her face and further added, "But don''t worry, darling. Give me a week at the top. I''ll make a brand new technique which would be very suitable for you. But during this time, I need those real Chinese ancient texts that the archaeologists excavated. And I believe you can somehow get your hand on those. Can you do that for me?" "Really. Hahaha¡­" Diana was overjoyed hearing him say that. "Consider that done. I just need to make a call and it''ll be all done. Alright, Bobby, it''s prettyte. Why don''t you stay here tonight?" she asked, smiling sweetly. Bobby replied. "Hey, I''m staying here tonight even if you ask me to leave." Diana was ted, thinking he would spend tonight with her. But his next wordspletely ruined the sweet imagination in her mind. "Can you please help me with books here?" "Hah! You still want to read more books here." Diana asked, ncing at him grimly. "Hey, don''t give me that look. I''m a bookworm, as you already know. But if you don''t want to be here, go ahead. But I''ll spend tonight inside the library hall all alone." Bobby smiled slyly. "Hah! Fine, I''ll help with the books here. But don''t you feel kind of tired?" Diana asked as she caved into him, ruining the romantic moment she imagined she was going to share with him tonight. Following this, they began another long session inside the library, with Bobby reading and Diana bringing books to him and then returning them to the shelves after he had finished them. Meanwhile, Director Kemino was sitting cross-legged on the wooden floor in the middle of the martial hall of the castle while waiting for Jeremy to return. In the past few hours, he had been remembering the Hunter skills that were unlocked not too long ago. Then, suddenly, Jeremy appeared just before him, as well as sitting over a cushion on the floor. And Kemino opened his eyes and saw the thunderstruck appearance of Jeremy. "Sir, is there anything wrong with my pupil?" And he wondered. "What did Bobby Bradford do to make a monster like him to even make this perplex?" This made him even more curious, but the moment Jeremy''s mouth was about to open, he was ready for any surprise that was about to unfold. "Hmm!" Jeremy took a long breath and began to narrate from the very beginning until the part Bobby and Diana came out of the secretpartment. Kemino was perplexed from time to time, making faces he thought he''d never made before for thest 77 years of his life. "So, senior Jeremy, what do you think he is exactly; a Hun- sorry¡­ a Protector, or a Vampire or something¡­?" he asked. Jeremy replied, brooding deeply. "For all I know, he is not exactly a vampire. All this long life, I only saw vampires and werewolves feeding on human blood. Not the other way around. Clearly, he is a human just before he fed on Diana''s blood. I can only sense a seraphic presence emitted by him just as he was about to bite on her neck." After pausing for a while, he continued, "Then the next moment, he is a vampire again. So this means he is not a vampire at all. One important thing I can give you is, he is definitely a Protector. Even now I can feel the faint sense of my family''s bloodline from him." Director Kemino added his viewpoint. "Then this means he is something¡­ um¡­ what can I put this? Right, a Predator who is in the food chain above vampires." "Mm-hmm! Maybe or maybe not. But as his Sensei, I think you can figure this out soon. I''ll also continue looking in my own way. You continue yours." Jeremy remembered what he had seen and smiled as he continued. "Hee-hee-hee, what made me even more mesmerized is that both of them can gather Origin Chi in their body. For us the members of the Six olden, this is not possible at all. But those two kids can somehow do it. And they are even nning to keep it a secret from everyone." "That must be Bobby''s handy work, I guess," Kemino said, as he knew well how good Bobby was in academics, especially in experimentation. "This is really a piece of good news for us, sir. They are the first-ever among us to even store Origin Chi inside their bodies. Even someone like me who has made blood contact also can''t store Origin Chi. This means the boy has already curbed a remarkable path for us." "Which also means more work for me? Listen kiddo, if this is heard by any other members of the Six Olden family, it might cause disruption in the power bnce and may cause severe civil war once again. So, let''s keep it a secret, not even to the members of my Protector family, okay? And I''ll take care of any loose end." Jeremy said earnestly. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 70 The Great Candle Dragon King! ¡­..So, let''s keep it a secret, not even to the members of my Protector family, okay? And I''ll take care of any loose ends." Jeremy said earnestly. Otsuka Kemino nodded his head, consenting to his words. "I cannot understand just one little piece of information missing here, sir." "What''s it, kiddo?" "Sir Bradford, this has nothing to do with undermining your status or crossing the line." Jeremy breezed in, tapping over his back. "Oh,e on! Just shoot it out." "Sir, after listening to your entire story about your nephew. It seems that¡­.umm¡­ er¡­ you are spying over him all the time for good reasons. I mean, for protecting him indeed. But why did you miss all of these essential matters of him, bing a vampire and Origin Chi Cultivator, until today?" Otsuka Kemino asked. Jeremy began to exin patiently. "Eh, that''s just simple¡­. That means you have already learned about our special ability of Protectors. Right, I can go anywhere and I have Bobby''s sample of blood with me for tracing his whereabouts. So, I can get beside him at any time I wish. Yet, for some reason, I cannot get inside his office building. And this is the first time." And he further added. "I''m pretty upset at first. But after giving some thought, I realize that a house which I can''t get ess to even after using my ability means that ce is simply the best hideout or safe zone for him. And I like to give him some privacy in that ce, too. Whatever happened inside that building is his own privacy the boy could ever have in his life. All I can say is that the boy remains dormant all his life and after just entering that building, the next thing I know is that he came out as a vampire and at the same time his bloodline also finally manifesting the sign of breaking through. Anyway, good news for us." "Sir, what do you think we should do?" Kemino finally asked directly, without beating around the bush. He had nned for his new disciple, but the sudden turn of events had changed everything and now he knew he was going to guide his disciple-sh-young master. "Nothing much. We''ll continue doing things the same way we did before. You just need to begin serious martial training for my son and just do whatever you think it''s a feat for him. And I believe in you. After all, why must I even doubt the wielder of the Katana Of Enlightenment in the first ce?" Jeremy replied. His words really piqued Kemino''s interest, and he asked, "Sir, so this pen¡­ um¡­ say the Katana Of Enlightenment. And I know it''s been really great, and there hasn''t been a single instance in which it hasn''t cut except for you. But I inherited this sword from my big brother at hisst moment and I knew nothing about it other than its name. Seeing its prowess and fierceness in various wars I had taken part in, I searched for its origin in my old vige and even to the secret vault of the Carver family''s library. And I didn''t find any trace of it. Who made it? Why was it in the hand of my brother in the first ce? So, sir, can you please illuminate me in this matter?" Jeremy responded briskly. "Why not? Kiddo, listen carefully. Other than my Hunter family members, no one would know the origin and purpose of this sword in you. Also, the other five olden families are strictly forbidden to keep records of anything rted to my Hunter Family. So now, you are asking the questions to the right person." Then he further added. "First, let me tell you about the story of this katana. The de of the katana was made from the Strongest essence tooth of the Great Candle Dragon King. You know Candle Dragons are like the schr among the dragon species. And believe me, dragons, phoenixes, and other mythological beasts are not just fabled stories, they are real. And I have killed many. Among them, this Great Candle Dragon King was the most cunning and hideous one. After several bloody battles, your master, my big brother, managed to kill him by trading his left arm." The story of killing dragons captivated Kemino''s mind, and he asked in beguilement. "Oh, how strong is this Great Candle Dragon King?" "Hmm, strong. I can say that. Um¡­ his one simple attack can easily destroy three times the size of Aphrodite city, I guess." Jeremy responded truthfully. Director Kemino did the math in his head and eximed, "Hah, that strong!" Actually, the size of Aphrodite City was about the size of Jacksonville(2,265 square km)[1]; 2,301 square kilometers in area. "Yeah, plus with his cunning nature. It was hard for us to kill him. But we need to. Otherwise, the future of the whole of humanity will be over in his hands as he had the eye of God and he was about to sessfully integrate it into his forehead. Fortunately, my big brother came up with a superb idea and sessfully killed it." Jeremy retold the story and beamed, recollecting those heroic moments with his big brother. "So my master, the Harbinger of light, destroyed that creature. Does that mean he is stronger than the Great Candle Dragon King?" Director Kemino asked like a fanboy, with his eyes scintited brightly. "Not exactly. While physically, we can''tpete with magical creatures, he managed to kill that creature with his wits and strength. Ultimately, he won. Winners are always the stronger ones at the end of any battle, I guess you could say that." Jeremy responded and continued his story enthusiastically. "Alright, I''ll carry on. After killing the Great Candle Dragon, my brother used an ancient spell over hisrge death carcass and turned it into a single tooth of his. Then he used it to make a katana from it after several decades. Kiddo, my brother, used that katana for another two centuries and it was stained with the blood of dragons and phoenixes. I don''t know the exact reason. Maybe it had something to do with drinking blood from those magical beings for two centuries, or maybe some secret skill my brother cast over it. It somehow gained its own consciousness and made a deal with my brother that it would help and serve his family for eternity if it could choose its own master. And my brother knew that it had lost purpose in his hand as it had contrasted nature with his attitudes. So he agreed readily and from that day onward, this katana had been choosing its own master-sh-wielder until now. And until now it only chooses someone who is really of great mind and greatest teacher of that generation. So, it was named the Katana Of Enlightenment, the weapon of the man who guides the strongest of the generation. Now, do you see the second reason why I want you to teach my son? Kemino took out the fountain pen, and he began to caress it and kept pondering. "So, kiddo, have youmunicated with it?" Jeremy inquired. "No," "Hmm, that''s odd. Literally, you can activate it, turning it into its true katana form. Why is it?" Jeremy replied and muttered to himself softly. "Don''t worry. It has already epted you as its master. So, it''ll soon happen someday." Then suddenly he turned in the direction of the library and said briskly, "The kids areing here. Kiddo, we will meet again. See you!" After that, Jeremy vanished into thin air once again. Kemino gave an official bow toward the direction Jeremy sat before and he turned his attention to the fountain pen in his hand. "Hello! Do you hear me?" he called. But it didn''t reply back. After trying several times and failing tomunicate with it, he finally put it inside his shirt. At that time, the door of the martial room opened, and Bobby and Diana entered inside it. "Oh, you two are here. Do you have anything to say?" Director Kemino said. "Sensei, Diana has arranged a sumptuous meal for us. Please, join us." Bobby asked politely. "Eh, you don''t need to do that. I''ll have my mealter. You two eat first." Director Kemino replied. But Bobby felt an unfamiliar gaze at him and he wondered, "Why do I feel that he looked at me just like how my uncle looked at me?" "Oh,e on. Join us and have it when it''s still warm. Please," Diana pleaded, folded around his arm, and began tugging like she usually did when she was little. "Alright-alright, if little miss insists, then it would be impolite of me if I refuse." Kemino stood up, and the three walked toward the dining hall. They enjoyed a hearty meal together,ughing and joking with one another. From their discussion, Bobby felt that somehow his Sensei seems to be very courteous for no reason. "Maybe he is thinking I''ll be the future son-inw of the Carver. So he is doing that." He presumed in his mind. After the meal, Bobby and Diana get back to the Library hall while Kemino went to his room. Like that aftering back from his office, Bobby came to the castle and began serious martial training and after that, he would spend his remaining time inside the library hall, reading books. This kept going on for the next four months. Bobby was a fast learner as his speed of progress in martial training was considerably even beyond what Kemino even imagined. Chapter 71 Blood Pills Bobby was a fast learner, as his speed of progress in martial training was considerably fast, even beyond what Kemino could even imagine. During these four months, Kemino taught everything he knew, beginning with the basics to the extremes of samurai, then to what he considered being his best skill: the skills of the ninja. During these four months, Bobby followed the same routine, starting with going to his office early in the morning along with Diana. He would continue his various projects on contemporary medicines and further experimentation on blood. He even started experimenting with vampiric blood, which he took from Diana. And he even made a remarkable sess, making a way to refill vampiric blood in his system by making blood pills. These pills were designed like a capsule filling with concentrated three liters of blood. They came with Diana''s blood and some others were from human blood. Bobby could ingest a blood pill containing vampiric blood when it ran out. And so it came pretty handily to him. After hours of his research, he would go back directly to Diana''s residence and he would practice various arts under the strict guidance of his Sensei, Otsuka Kemino. Then he would sleepover in the castle. These happened for the past four months. It was earning morning of the first day of the fifth month. Inside the dining hall of the castle, Bobby, Kemino, and Diana had a morning breakfast like usual. Kemino suddenly spoke, "Bradford, this is it. I have taught you everything I have learned all my entire life. I think I have nothing left to teach you. So, let''s end our martial ss of today onward. If you have anything, you can alwayse to me. Alright. " He then stood up and ced a notebook over the dining table just beside Bobby. "Practice this on your own. I have already written myprehension in it but you need your ownprehension if you wish to go farther in the future." Then he looked at Diana and said politely, "Young miss, my work here is done. I have spent fourplete months here avoiding my duty as director of my institute. Now, it''s time for me to say goodbye to you." "Gramp, can you please stay for another day?" Diana pleaded as he was the only family she epted in her life, and after he left, she''ll be all alone again. So she was extremely reluctant for his departure and it was also suddenly. "Hah!" Kemino sighed and replied, "Young miss, don''t worry. I wille here soon again. Now, I gave some of your family''s important tasks toplete and one colossus Institute to run. So, I can''t. Alright, this is it. I''ll take my leave then." Soon he flew away in his flying car, finally living the ind. Bobby and Diana watched his car leaving and bing smaller and smaller on the far horizon, and soon disappeared from their sight. Bobby turned and saw Diana''s two long tears. So he hugged her from behind and asked in his sweetest voice, "Are you all right, Diana?" Diana quickly wiped her tears and replied, snorting, "Hmm, who cares about a stupid old man? I''m fine, totally." p "Hey, I think you care for my Sensei. Alright, don''t hold back. You can tell me everything. I''m all ears." He whispered to her while they swayed lightly, under the morning sun while they basked in its warm and pleasant rays. Diana felt a strong sense of security around Bobby. So she opened up her feelings. "You know. Even though I''m the fabulous princess of the Carver family that everyone envied, there was an immense hole which nobody could fill in my life¡­." "Mmm-hmm," Bobby replied softly and caressed her hands. "Actually, I have never met or seen my parents. And I was literally brought up by him. As I grew up, I understand that even though I have everything I need, I came to understand that I''m an orphan. And I envied other kids my age who have their parents. Gramp Otsuka filled that hold for me. For me, he did everything a parent should do for their children, and I also admire him as my parents." "I understand your sentimental feeling for him and what my Sensei means to you?" Bobby then turned her body, caressed her face, and said lovingly. "But don''t you think you are old enough for those feelings? Now, you have me. And I don''t like you to be overly mawkish for those things." He then pulled her head over to his chest and asked, "Don''t you hear my pounding heart?" "Yeah, it''s beating as if it was about to burst. Are you okay?" Diana asked with concern. "It''s your fault, little butterfly. Your face is so beautiful that the morning sun catches it. And I can''t help myself. Seeing your face causes my heart to pound." "Hmm, so, corny." Diana chuckled on hearing his honey-coated words. And her mood quickly lightened up. Both embraced each other as they gazed at the ind''s beautiful scenery for two hours. "Darling, we arete for the office. You get ready. We''ll leave within fifteen minutes." Bobby said, and the two returned to the castle. After half an hour, the two also began their journey toward the direction of Aphrodite city on the ck flying beauty. ¡ª---------------------------------------------- Aphrodite City, A man was currently sitting crossed inside a room of a building in the center of the city, cultivating his Origin Chi and holding a green stone. It was as if he was sitting on a floor that was covered with various strange drawings that helped him extract the energy from the magical stone. The greenstone was not some simple stone. It was a magical stone that contained arge concentrated amount of natural Origin Chi inside it. The man had long crisscrossed scars over his face. It was none other than the assassin with the code name, Mr. Spade. He muttered a spell softly. As he performed a specific form of breathing exercise, one could see a greenish-like gas ejecting from the stone and infusing into his body as it was polished through the magical array formation on the floor. This continued for an hour, and the color of the stone became colorless and broken down into powders. And the eyes of the finally opened, and he stood up and jumped into the portable swimming pool attached to his room. Having cleaned himself, he dressed in his full ck clothes and wore the mask. "You can alle in." A group of seven men came into his room in different shapes and sizes. There was a bald, muscr guy among the No.3. They all looked down, carefully avoiding nces at their boss. "Rx, I''m all dressed up. You can all look up." Mr. Spade ordered. The seven nced up and slowly opened their eyes while praying to their gods. Seeing that the boss was in his fancy clothes, all of them sighed and thanked their gods for showing mercy to them in their minds. "No. 3, you tell me. Any progress in finding anything rted to Bobby Bradford? Alright, give me all the detailed reports without slipping anything." Mr. Spade asked in his usual calm tone. The baldy with the scorpion tattoo over his head took a step and began his report with respect. "Sir, as per your instructions, we did some digging and discovered that he was the only male child of two high school teachers, Jeremy Bradford and Mia Bradford. And he also has an elder sister named, Margaret White. Recently, their family moved to the Aphrodite City of the Dwarka from Mother Earth. Under the government records, it says that Bobby Bradford gains a schrship program under the sponsorship of Captain Jean Carlos, the hero of the entire Delta Belt region which gave them to live here in the Aphrodite City. Additionally, he is appointed Assistant Director of the University of the Aphrodite, the youngest person to hold such a position. For the entire four months, we fail to find his trace inside the Aphrodite city. We put surveince around their mansion in district A13 and after finding that he is still noting back to his home. The seven of us went separately to the University of Aphrodite to get information about Assistant Director Bobby Bradford and found out that he was the exact person we were looking for, but no one in the entire University knew of him nor had any of them ever seen him. Sir, this is all we can get on him." "Hmm, interesting. This boy is not so simple as just the Defect. Just barely 17 and already a professor at the University. It''s been four months and no one in the institute knew about him. This means he has some strong backing to even have such privileges. And more importantly, the target was already aware that someone had put a hit in his head. So, it''s pretty reasonable of his absence." He pondered for a while and gave his order, "Alright, now stop doing unnecessary things. Just watch after his family. Soon he wille back." Chapter 72 Home After giving his work a final pass, Bobby returned home and was greeted by Margaret White and his aunt Mia, who were wiggling their fingers. Having not seen each other for four months, they were delighted to see each other. "How are you doing,dies?" Bobby beamed at them and ced his backpack on the table and sat on the sofa, joining the two. Mia touched his hands and said, "We are doing okay. And how is your work trip?" "Nice. It went well. Now, I feel so great that I''m able to join you again, guys." Bobby responded and asked, "I don''t see Uncle Jeremy. Aunt Mia, where is he?" "Forget him. He will not be here as he has epted the post of Dean for the warden of School Boarding. Alright, honey, it''s really nice having you here again." Mia responded. "Oh, you two catch up. Let me make some evening coffee for you guys. Which one do you like?" "Aunt Mia, cappino for me plus whip with the cream," Bobby replied as he reclined his back on the couch leisurely. "Okay, got it. As usual, cappino whipped cream and you, Mar honey." Mia looked at Margaret White. "I''ll go the same as him. Can I help, mom?" Margaret White asked. "Ah, you are so sweet." Mia tapped over her back. "But, no, you two kids catch up while I make some coffee for you guys." Then she left for the kitchen, leaving the two alone. Bobby moved his butt andy his head over Margaret White''sp and took a long sniff and said, "You smell great. How have you been, my little butterfly? " In response, Margaret White stroked his hair and said, "Mm-hmm, I''m still breathing. See." She suddenly raised his head and hugged him tightly. "Oh, god, I miss you so much. Why didn''t you just call even once? It''s been four months...Hmm, you seem different." "Sorry, I can''t do that. You know everything about my job is ssified. Alright, you just tell me about me being different. What is it?" Bobby hushed in his gentlest tone. "After these four months, I kind of feel that your aura seemed to get stronger. Your ways of talking, gaiting posture seem to change drastically. Even the way you breathe is now a lot like¡­.. like a martial expert. Yeah, now, get the air of an expert." Margaret put her words exactly as she felt from him. "Hmm, you know what you are right. In these months, I practiced with some great masters in the military. Now, I even wish to test out my strength. How about a duel?" Bobby responded, fondling her. "Okay, that sounds more like fun. But, you need to remember one thing, I''ll never go easy in a fight even if it''s you. So be ready. Today, I''m going to kick your arse for not calling me for thest four months." Margaret grinned goofily at him. Mia entered the recreation room carrying three cups of coffee on a tray. She ced the te over the table and said, with a smile. "Guys, your coffee is ready. Help yourself," As the three enjoyed a pleasant evening with coffee and chat, the atmosphere in the room had a very positive vibration as theyughed sometimes. "Oh, I almost forget. What results from your interview for the military college, Margaret Darling?" Bobby asked after taking a sip of the coffee. "They have already epted my admission. I''ll be joining the college tomorrow." Margaret White replied with high spirit. "Oh, congrats!" Bobby was happy for her. "You know what? We should throw a party for you today. Aunt Mia, what do you think?" "That''s a good idea. I have some chicken and beer in the fridge. How about this Bobby? You go to the supermarket nearby and buy some wine and some meat." Mia suggested. Bobby put the cup on the tray and stood up. "Alright, I am all set to go. Later, mydies." "I''lle with you." Margaret White stood up. "No-no, honey, you can''t go. This is your party. He should go alone." Mia stopped her. He rushed out of the house to take a stroll toward the nearby supermarket. "Hey, Bob, some people are following ?you," Cynthia informed him. "Ah, must be assassins likest time. How many?" Bobby asked, using his mind. "Yeah, why don''t ?you check it out yourself? Have you forgotten something again?" Cynthia responded in his mind. Bobby then activated his devil''s eyes skill, used his x-ray vision, and scanned around him. "Hmm, seven. This will be tougher than I thought." Bobby muttered softly. "But judging by their energy levels, I think I can take them all out. What do you think? Shall I kill them all? " "Killing! I like the idea." Cynthia chuckled in his mind. "But why don''t I feel any killing intent from them? It''s as if they are just watching after you. " "Then they are in luck. I''ll leave them for now. First, I need to give a party to Margaret White. So, let''s not waste time with them. If they are just watching after me, then there is no need for now to kill them." Bobby said. Then he bought everything he needed and returned home. ¡ª------------------------------------------------------------ Somewhere very far away in Milky Way Gxy, In the dark space, a spaceship is constantly warping. p Three people were inside the luxury-looking room at the moment; a female and two males were chatting as they usually do. They all had a pair of wings on their back. It was plenty clear that they were the same as Cynthia, angels. "Ariel, did you have any progress in finding anything rted to the whereabouts of the Holy Grail?" One of the male angels asked, ncing at the other male. "Sorry, Lord Gabriel. We still have nothing rted to it until now." Ariel replied politely. Lord Gabriel was from one of the highest noble families of Feathered n-sh-Angel. And the other male angel was his advisor, who dealt with his everyday affairs and the beautiful, elegantdy beside them was none other than his wife Cillo. "Hmph!" Lord Gabriel snorted and further added. "I need something more than that, Ariel." Ariel retold his report calmly. "Lord Gabriel, we send some experts rted to searching the holy grail to those regions infested by humans four years ago. As you know, because of the current peace treaty between the five aliens and us, we have restrictions to send our best man there. Luckily, after a year, our men sessfully infiltrated among them and could disguise themselves as humans. Then the operation of searching the Holy grain was begun, which is ongoing until now. Yeah, we have our people in every one of their colonies,s, and other natural satellites that are possible for the settlement of humans. Despite that, we couldn''t find it. Now, we still only left the sr system to check. But,..." "But, what?" Lord Gabriel shouted. "Sir, I think we can''t. The others will know about this if we further proceed with our mission toward the sr system. It might be a rumor or truth. But I heard one of the Spiritual guardians of the Ogarian race is currently living somewhere on the Earth. So, should we proceed with our mission, sir? I have some doubts about further advances to the sr system of the Earth." Ariel asked for his permission. "I don''t care. Just proceed with the n. If they fail, let themmit suicide and must note back to us. " Lord Gabriel retorted angrily. "And about that information about the Spiritual Guardian of the Ogarian. How is that even possible? And if it is true, as you say, then the other five races will not remain quiet. Can you tell me how you came to know about the Spiritual Guardian of that Ogarian?" he asked with suspicion. "Sir, yesterday I got some intel regarding him. Please," Ariel tapped on his wrist and a 3d screen materialized in the air. In it was a 3d image of a middle-aged-looking man with silver locks that appeared with details regarding him in some aliennguage. The moment Lord Gabriel gazed at the image of the man, he suddenly sprung up to his feet and eximed, "Ah, that''s Jo-Moriah!" His eyes remained wide as he stared at the image as if he was seeing a ghost. "No-no-no, it''s not possible at all. How is he still alive?" "My dear, please calm down. Do you know him?" His wife Cello called out and fondled his face. Lord Gabriel quickly recollected himself and replied, "Yes, I know this man. He is the one in the million years genius of the Ogarian. Born as a ve, but the youngest ever to be the 11th Spiritual Guardian of Ogarian. I simply could not believe he is still alive and at present living somewhere on earth. I think I need to go see my father." He then looked at Ariel andmanded, "Ariel, we are leaving for the 25th Kaprije." Chapter 73 The Secret Society Of The Brotherhood And Sisterhood Of Nirvanic Cycle Lord Gabriel then looked at Ariel andmanded, "Ariel, we will depart for the 25th of Kaprije." "Right away, sir."Ariel gave a polite bow to his master and stormed out toward the helm chamber of the spaceship. Soon after, he took over the steering wheel of the ship so he could begin his new journey toward the 25th of Kaprije. In the cold and dark space, it began warping multiple times. Meanwhile, Cello was seated on thep of her husband Lord Gabriel and fondling him in the previous luxurious chamber. "Dear husband, who is this Jo Moriah guy?" Having never seen her husband shaken with shock before, she was curious to find out why. Seeing theplicated expression of her husband, Cello further added, "If this is not the right time, then please forget what I said." After a long sigh, Gabriel caressed her face and said, "It''s okay. I''m just surprised that someone like him, who was supposed to die, was still alive." "Cello dear, now I think things are going to get even moreplex than they have ever been if the reports of Jo Moriah living on earth were true." "Oh, why is that?" Cello asked. "Apart from the people in the higher ranks of every race in the 369 gxies of the Remnant of The Titan region, nobody knew anything about him because his most amazing feats were hidden by the Society Of Death. Okay, I''ll begin the story of Jo Moriah, the new Divine Child Of the Temple Of Life." Gabriel started the story that his father used to tell him when he was a child. "After the third apocalyptic war of Ragnarok, the Celestials, Titans, Devas, and Asuras finally left Remnant of the Titan Region to find some better nes to live in. But the three wars left the region mostly destroyed and left heavy damage to it. After the departure of the four ns of Celestial, Titan, Devas, and Asura, ten affiliated tribes to them finally emerged as the new powerhouse of the 369 gxies. But after 500 years of Kaprije since the 3rd Ragnarok, the twelve tribes fought over the territories. Then a new war campaign began between the 12 tribes. Our Remnant of Titan Region was damaged further by the war of the 12 tribes and various aliens with intelligence were going extinct daily. Many life-sustainings were also destroyed in the war. At that moment, the Brotherhood and Sisterhood of Nirvanic cycle, an organization with only ten members, appeared out of nowhere. Soon, their interference in the war continued as they demanded a quick end to the conflict from the 12 tribes. Despite this, the leaders of the 12 tribes ignored the warnings and continued the war, and even attempted to kill the 10th member of the Brotherhood and Sisterhood of Nirvanic Cycle that was sent as an envoy to them. As a result, they became furious and ughtered all 12 tribe members within a night, ending the 12 tribes'' war. Even those who are powerless, such as children, women, and their pets belonging to the 12 tribes, were not spared. Then this new secret society selected some new alien intelligence races and distributed a brand new power system of the entire Remnant of the Titan Region. The leader of that time of the sacred society refused to put their organization into politics. But they were the ones who truly pulled the string from behind. The news of the twelve tribes shook the entire Remnant Of the Titan region." Cello breezed in. "Oh, something like that really happens. And almost no one knew of this matter at all. So, dear, I''m curious; who were those 12 supreme tribes that once controlled the Remnant Of the Titan?" And she asked. "Hmm, you will not believe me if I tell you the origin of the twelve tribes and their once masters; the celestial n, the titan n, The Devas, and the Asura." Lord Gabriel replied with a smile. "Oh, try me," Cello said briskly. "Well, have you ever heard of the twelve Zodiac Signs? Lord Gabriel asked as he caressed her thigh. "Um, yes, I have heard about them. You should know that among my recurring projects at Tontolo, I am studying the rise of human civilization. I ?knew about them. Oh-ho-ho-ho, is it rted to the twelve tribes?" Cello answered quickly and asked. "You are right. The twelve tribes represent the twelve signs of the Zodiac. In addition, there were records of their masters who walked once on the surface of the Earth, including the Celestial, Titan, Devas, and Asura. So? everything began from that ce, that is now infested with those savage apes called humans." Lord Gabriel responded briefly. In the end, he had no good opinions of humans. Cello pondered deeply and said, "Darling, if humans once live together with those mighty powerful beings, then I think they are not as simple as we thought. Maybe they might be the greatest threat like those that came from that earth before." "Mm-hmm, you are right. Everything thates from that ce had already caused serious damage to our Remnant Of the Titan. Even this region has still used the name Titan, which once caused such damage to it. Hmph, I will try everything in my power to destroy every living thing that bred out from that earth. This might solve our future threat." Lord Gabriel Snorted and replied. "Alright, let me continue my story about Jo Moriah now. After the war of the twelve Supreme Tribes, peace finally prevailed in this region and continued for another 500 years of Kaprije. However, the leader of the Brotherhood and the Sisterhood of the Nirvanic Cycle went missing, leaving behind a letter that said she had finally located the path, the Four Armageddons; the Celestial, the Titan, the Devas, and the Asuras have gone on. And she had bid them bye. But sadly, after a couple of years, a civil war broke out within the secret society and finally broke into two factions; one led by the 2nd leader and the other under the leadership of the 4th leader. The faction under the 2nd leader, Trinity, is named the Temple of life. The group still wants to stay away from holding power directly and help the endangered intelligence species in the Remnant of the Titan Region. Under the leadership of the 4th leader Indra, the other faction formed the Temple Of Death. By contrast, they adhere to a simple doctrine to eliminate any hostile species that might initiate another apocalyptic war. The opposers of their ideas were treated without mercy. After that, the entire Remnant of the Titan region was divided in half with each half to the two factions. Our territory of the Kaprije of us, Heavenly Feathered n, was within the region''s control under the Temple Of Life. In short, one of our long ancestors was once a member of the Temple of Life. While the Oroo-rang of the Ogarian Race belongs to the Society Of Death. The tensions between the two factions are still present, however, they have not gone to an old-out war, remaining in tacit agreement since the most vital members of both factions were once brothers and sisters of the same Secret Society, the Brotherhood and Sisterhood of the Nirvanic Cycle. But there is still a cold war between the two. " "Dear Husband, I''m curious what happened to the 3rd member of the Secret Society, the Brotherhood and Sisterhood of the Nirvanic Cycle?" As both the second and the fourth members of the secret society were divided into two factions, Cello asked how the third member was doing. "Actually, I know little about her." Lord Gabriel replied. "Her?!" "Yes, the 3rd member of the Secret Society is ady called Padma. I once heard my father tell me ?she was the daughter of the missing leader of the Society and a country-toppling beauty, just like her mother. Actually, the leader was the spiritual teacher of the other nine members. Alternatively, he told me that the two factions are divided because of the love triangle between the three of them. In fact, the three shared a special rtionship beyond just being martial siblings." Lord Gabriel further continued. "As Padma was near to breaking through in her cultivation, her mother who was their master left Indra, the third member who was skilled in apothecary and alchemy, to watch over her while she left for a mission with her other 8 disciples, including Trinity, the second member. After they left, Padma started her breakthrough, with Indra helping her through the entire process. She broke through another remarkable path in her cultivation journey. However, all her clothes were sted into dust during this entire process, leaving her naked. Padma nced at Indra, overjoyed at her sess. The moment Indra saw her beautiful naked body and smile, he became filled with lust and gazed at her lustfully. Padma understood the way he looked at her. But she didn''t feel any repulsion to his gaze and was even eager and she even enticed him, ncing at him seductively. ..... (Stay tune guys) Chapter 74 Padma, The Beginning Of Everything Lord Gabriel strode sexually over his wife''s navel region as he continued his story. "The moment Indra saw her beautiful naked body and smile, he became filled with lust and gazed at her lustfully. Padma? understood the way he looked at her. But she didn''t feel any repulsive to his gaze and was even eager and she even enticed him, ncing at him seductively. Having no control over his desires, Indra made a serious approach to her, and eventually, the pair spent several passionately passionate hours together." The story enthralled Cello, and she craned her head towards him and made a face as if she was not convinced at all. "Like how darling?.... I am curious how Indra attacks his darling Padama so furiously. Can you show this for me?" she hushed seductively and further stated. "Nevermind if you don''t know then," Lord Gabriel held her chin and replied, "I know full well how Indra ravaged Padma and I can vividly illustrate how he did so. Shall I?" "Oh, really?" "Yes. Then I would like to demonstrate this using a simple roley; I would y Indra and you would y Padma." "Mm-hmm sounds good to me." When he realized Cello was more excited than usual, he became more enthused and said, "Your face reminds me of our first time together. It''s exactly what we need. So darling, are you ready?" "Can''t wait anymore, dear husband...no, dear Indra?" Cello replied yfully as she stood up on her feet. "This will not do. Honey, Cello, you first sit cross-legged on the floor." Lord Gabriel pointed at a spot in the middle of the room. Cello followed his instructions and sat as he said exactly at the spot. "Now, pretend you are cultivating by bursting your clothes into dust as if you were cultivating." Cello was about to do it but she halted and said, "Wait a minute! I think we are ying all this wrong." "What do you mean, dear Cello?" ,m "That is exactly what I''m talking about. I''m not Cello, dear Indra. Howe we jumped straight to the part of me being naked? It seems we''re still ying, but why skip to the part where I''m naked? This is wrong. If you want to continue, then let''s y this right." Cello frowned. "Sure, what you say is fine with me." "Then we need to first retract our pair of wings... Hmm, we didn''t exactly know their appearances, so let''s skip that part. But we can change what they used to dress, right? We could then start just after our master and other seven martial brothers and sisters have left." Cello suggested, showing excitement again. "Sure, let''s do that." He agreed. After retracing the white wings attached to their backs, the two dressed just like the noble people of those times wore back then. "Now what, dear Padma?" He asked. "Wrong again. Call me Big sister Padma? I''m your senior, after all. Alright, let us begin." Cello harrumphed thrice, clearing her voice, and said in old ways. "Little brother, I think I''m not ready for my breakthrough." "B-b-b-big sister Padma," He felt very awkward calling her that for the first time. "Why?....Anything wrong?" "Nothing at all. It''s just that I would feel a lot better if our master is here with us." Cello responded, acting as Padma. "Big Sister, I''m still here with you. I promise you nothing will happen to you when you go through your breakthrough. Remove those unnecessary thoughts and leave everything to me." Lord Gabriel said, acting as Indra. "Alright, I''ll begin then." Cello then sat over the floor in the middle of the luxurious room. She made various hand seals as if she was cultivating and finally burst all her clothes into dust, showing her beautiful white tone curvaceous body before the eyes of Gabriel. Then she sprung up and screamed in excitement. "I did it. I finally did it." Then the two face each other. Lord Gabriel nced at her and suddenly sprinted toward her and hugged her. "Padma, the light of my life, the fire of my loins. My sin, my soul. I can''t control my hideous beast anymore." He said seductively as if it were a poem. "Oh, little Indra, let it run free in my garden and I''ll let it y to its heart''s content. You may now eat as much as you like of my fruit of chastity and continence." Cello responded, acting as Padma. The two then kissed and fell into a passionate and wild sex session on the couch. Over the course of several hours, the two were exhausted and spooning on the couch. Cello caressed her husband''s face and said, "We should do like this more¡­..What happened after that?" Lord Gabriel continued his story. "The next morning, their master and martial siblings came back with big news about the bravery and achievement of their 2nd leader, Trinity. It made the master so happy that she announced sudden big news; the betrothment of her daughter, Padma, to Trinity. This changed everything, and Padma and Indra metter alone. And Padma told him ?she could not agree to the engagement arranged by her mother. However, Indra urged her to marry Trinity, saying that he did not want to betray Trinity and also go against their master''s wish. A monthter, Trinity and Padma, who had been engaged, got married and, the night before they consummated the marriage, Padma came out of the room and met Indra with no one knowing. And she told him ?she was pregnant with his seed. Indra was dumbstruck and told her ?they should keep it secret from everyone. She agreed too. Unfortunately, Trinity caught wind of their conversation, and he appeared to berate the two as a licentious couple and betrayed his trust. Then, he stormed out, dragging away his newlywed wife and warning they would never meet again, and that if he saw them together, he would kill them both. Also, the child inside Padma''s womb was his and had nothing to do with Indra." "Oh, poor Indra! Now he had to sacrifice both his child and woman." Cellomented. "But I don''t think this is enough reason for dividing their secret society into two factions." Lord Gabriel replied, and he further continued. "Yes, Padma gave birth to a beautiful girl. Two yearster, Padma gave birth to a beautiful boy with Trinity. It was at that time their master went missing that Indra met Padma and his daughter for the first time. It filled him with fatherly love and sneaked in asionally to meet her daughter, Trilivia. One day Padma saw Indra on a wonderful bond with their daughter Trilivia. Her initial reaction was to be d to see him, but said he should nevere back to their home again. Indra left dejectedly, but he still wished to see his daughter once again. So he went to Trinity and told him ?he made his daughter and wished to meet her again. But Trinity became furious and told him to never meet her, and he even kicked him out of the room, humiliating him in front of their other martial sibling. That day, Indra made a desperate decision, and he campaigned against Trinity in shadow and he started gathering his allies to overthrow him. And finally, Indra told Trilivia that he was her real father and she should stay with her. Then they left society with some of their brothers and sisters and finally formed his Hall Of Death. To begin with, they had pr opposite philosophies, to begin with, which triggered thereafter learning that Trilivia was taken away. The two became opposing to each other. In the beginning, their daughter, Trilivia, was about to cause a war. However, when she decided to stay with them every year, the war did not break out. That''s how the cold war between them begins." "Then what''s this have to do with Jo Moriah?" Cello finally reminded,ing straight to the point. "Earlier I said that Jo Moriah was once in a millionth genius born as a ve and first became the 11th Spiritual Guardian of the Ogarian, then after taking the decade discipleship of Temple of Life secretly anding out as the champion of the contest and crowned the new Devine Child Of The Temple Of Light. Nheless, the Oroo-Rang of the Ogarian race belongs to the territory of the Hall Of Death, and they owe them allegiance, which means he became an ouw in his own home, the Oroo-rang in fact. Until he met Trilivia, the daughter of Padma, Trinity, and Indra, everything went smoothly for him. He had fallen in love with her at first sight. Observing her as she went from one event to another in order to meet her, he found her entering the hall of death''s main headquarters. He learned from the guard that she was the daughter of Indra, the head of the Hall Of Death. Love-sick Jo Mariah took another discipleship with the Hall of Death, joined the ranks of the organization, and saw Trilivia. The two fall in love quickly, but the sad truth is that he had be a double agent for the two groups just to get her. As a result, both the two organizations will execute him if this is discovered." Chapter 75 Omnipotent Hansi Physique! ¡­..The two fall in love quickly, but the sad truth is that he had be a double agent for the two groups just to get her. As a result, both the two organizations will execute him if this is discovered." Then Lord Gabriel donned his official nobleman''s dress and his wife Cello did the same. Cello suddenly embraced him from the back and asked, "Darling, will you do the same for me as what Jo Moriah did for his beloved Trilivia?" "Of course, darling. You are the love of my life, and I believe I can do anything for you." Cello believed Lord Gabriel''s sincerely sincere reply since she knew his lord husband had refused his father''s order to marry the daughter of another 5th high Priest of the council of the High Angel, which was a tempting offer because they would be inw with the 5th high Priest. But he did it for her. "What happened after that?" Cello asked in a tone barely audible to him. Lord Gabriel continued his story enthusiastically. "In the following days, Jo Moriah approached Trilivia, and they made friends and soon fell for each other like they were soulmates. They even secretly had physical rtionships and spent together roaming the various regions under the rule of the Hall of Death. But soon Trilivia''s days to leave for the Temple of life reached and in the night of thest day after meaningful long sex and wine, she opened up about leaving for the Temple Of life. In such a case, Jo Moriah was shocked and worried, asking his beloved Trilivia about the reason for going to the opposing territory. He was asking himself, "Why would the daughter of the Supreme Leader of the Hall of Death be sent there?" Trilivia rted the story of how she was born and how the leaders of two pr opposite factions were rted to her mother and asked her loved one to wait for her next year. As he learned that his beloved Trilivia was the special descendant of the two great leaders, Trinity and Indra, he became extremely confused as he was not ready for it, and he also told her he is the newly crowned Divine Child of the Temple Of Light. And he woulde soon in there to meet her. The next day Trilivia bid her blood father goodbye and left for the main headquarters of the Temple Of life. Within a month, the couple met again on a special asion on which she was assigned a bodyguard. Although Trilivia was notfortable having someone always following behind her, that too a guy, especially since she no longer was a girl, her mother Padma and father Trinity brought her to the temple where she was shocked to find out that her new personal bodyguard was none other than her beloved Jo Moriah. Later, she learned that Jo Moriah had be a personal disciple of her father Trinity, so he assigned him to her because he was bright and had morals that were good. So the two couples rejoin again to another blissful life in the Temple Of Life. However, after three months, when the young lovers snuck out of the temple andy idly in verdant woods after spending a passionate long night, a group of masked figures unexpectedly attacked them. Despite their efforts, the two almost won over their opponents. However, in their final act of desperation, thest and strongest of their opponents shouted the names of the Zodiac tribes and made a full-out attack at Jo Moriah while gathering as much of his magical energy as possible and then sacrificed himself in the process. Thest magical attack was overwhelmingly powerful, even for the young genius Jo Moriah. He tried to fight it out with his everything but before he was still channeling his strongest skill, his beloved Trilivia activated her magical shield given by her father Indra, the supreme leader of the Hall Of Death, and blocked the terrifying attack..." As if her mind had been thrown into sadness, Cello suddenly burst into a rant, as if the story was making her feel mawkishly sentimental. "Did Trilivia die?...No, she must not¡­ If she died then what would have happened to her beloved Jo Moriah¡­ Darling,.... right, that magical Shield was given to her by her father Indra, one of the strongest men ever alive in this Remnant of Titan region. So, nothing must have happened to her, right?" Lord Gabriel turned around toward his wife Cello, hugged her and carried her to the couch, and said in his softest voice, "Don''t panic, darling. Her armor sessfully blocked the attack." After she was all collected herself again, he further continued his story. "In the midst of their joy at finding Trilivia to be alright, the corpses of the radicals suddenly dissolved into ck fluids. They gathered together into a ball as they flew and rushed into her body at a tremendous speed, causing her to lose consciousness after screaming in pain once. The worrisome Jo Moriah hurriedly brings her back to the Temple of Life and to his master, Trinity. Trinity summoned all the apothecaries and the famous alchemist from his 187 gxies to treat his daughter, who had been unconscious since then. Despite that, none of them could diagnose her and said she was just in aa and would probably wake up soon since nothing serious happened inside her body. However, Trinity and his wife, Padma, were not satisfied with just that because they couldn''t see the apple of their eyesying in their sleep all the time and were worried. They couldn''t have a peaceful mind at all as they were still suspicious after learning the word from Jo Mariah about some ck fluid-like ball entering inside Trilivia''s body. Suddenly, Padma realized something and suggested it to her husband, Trinity. At first, Trinity was against it, but seeing her beautiful daughter lying unconscious, he gave in and agreed to her. It was suggested that Indra be called a physician since he was a renowned alchemist at the time. However, the truth was that it would take an ambassador to reach the main Hall Of Death for the news, a long process of security, and would take more time since they were in the cold war. Consequently, Padma suggested she would go on her own to bring their little martial brother, but Trinity refused since the two had a history, so they began arguing until finally, Trinity proposed that he go instead because Trilivia is his beloved daughter, so Indra would apany him as a physician. Padma was angry and berated her husband for not trusting her because she had been loyal to him, and he had doubted her until today, and the two had a heated argument. In this whole time, there was also someone who was equally heartbroken beside them, it was a young man who was just guarding outside the door of Trilivia, he was Jo Moriah. He heard them all and entered inside the room and said that he would go there to get Indra as he was originally from Oroo-rang of Ogaraa and his entry inside the territory will be easy passage as he also one important status, the 11th Spiritual Guardian Of the Ogaraa. Padma and Trinity agreed and sent him inside the territory of the Hall of Death. As he said, Jo Moriah had easy ess to meeting the supreme leader Indra because he was regarded as a rare genius of his generation. Within moments of meeting Indra, Jo Moriah informed him about the matter of his blood daughter Trilivia, which shook Indra to the core. Then the two quickly left for the main headquarters of the Temple of the Light. Then Indra checked the unconscious Trilivia''s body, and his face changed to a ghastly expression. Seeing that both Trinity and Padma were also afraid of their daughter''s condition and Trinity for the first time asked in a sweet voice as he talked to Indra as they were before ''Little Brother, anything wrong with my Trilivia?'' Indra set tear for the first time as this was what he had always been waiting for from his big brother. But it was not at the right time. Indra finally opened his mouth. "It''s Celestial''s Soul Devouring poison." When Trinity and Padma heard him, both of them turned pale suddenly, as if they lost their souls. But Jo Moriah, who was with them all along, asked, "I have once read about the Celestial''s Soul Devouring Poison. Trilivia will be fine, right? Since she is not one of the Celestial, as they all have left long ago." "No, she has half celestial bloodline as her grandmother, who is our teacher, is thest one of the Celestial," Trinity responded. And he said to Indra. "Little brother, is there any way to remove this poison? If there is, then I will sacrifice my life if necessary. I can''t imagine living a day in the world where my Trilivia is not " Indra pondered deeply and said, "There is. But first, we need to find a person with Omnipotent Hansi Physique, which would be an impossible feat. It''s said in our vast single universe, after every epoch, only one with this physique will be born. And we don''t know that person has been born or not for our current epoch. We need to give it a shot." "Omnipotent Hansi Physique?...What is it, little brother?" Trinity asked curiously. Indra responded politely. "It is a physique which has the strength of Titan, soul power of Celestial, also the inborn ability to control all naturalws either like Devas and Asuras. In short, the person with this physique had all the power with thebination of the strongest four Supreme Beings; Titans, Celestials, Devas, and Asuras." "But how would we know someone had this physique?" Padma asked. "It''s very simple. A person with this physique will have quadruple souls and quadruple hearts when they are born." Indra responded. "Master, Seniors, I think you don''t need to find that person with Omnipotent Hansi Physique anymore." Jo Moriah interrupted their discussion. "What did you mean?" The three asked at the same time. "Because he is standing right before you..... I think I''m the one with that physique." Jo Moriah responded. He then approached and caressed the beautiful face of Trilivia and said, "It''s all my fault. I should protect my woman at least¡­ Senior Indra, please save my Trilivia in return you can use whatever you need, my souls, my hearts, I''m ready to die for her." "My Trilivia?!" Indra repeated. And Trinity also nced at him, furrowing his brows. "Yes, we loved each other very much. She is my woman." Jo Moriah said boldly over their heads. Trinity shook his hand and bright energy mass materialized just above his palm in the shape of a Chakram. His wife Padma, halted him and said, "No, lord Husband. Trilivia loves this boy very much. Please, don''t kill him....you also told to me earlier that he is your favorite disciple too. Also, he is the only shot we get to heal our daughter." Then the Chakram, made from the energy, disappeared from his hand and Trinity asked, "You have already known about their rtionships long ago ?" "Yes," Padma nodded her head. "Fine," Trinity turned to Indra and asked, "Little brother, now we have the one with Omnipotent Hansi Physique. Let''s begin the treatment." "Wait, big brother. Before that, we need to seal the poison inside her body first, otherwise it will begin to eat the celestial soul of Trilivia. After that,.... hmph, a nice choice that you make brother, not killing this boy, it will depend on the hand of this boy...Still after that, we need the eyes of God to heal the part of the celestial soul which had been devoured by the poison to heal herpletely..... And we all know where it is and what it is." Indra replied. "The part of Holy Grail!" The three; Indra, Trinity, and Padma said at the same time. Chapter 76 The Scion Of Death Goddess!? "The part of the Holy Grail!" The three; Indra, Trinity, and Padama said at the same time. "But first I need to check the boy whether he has the Omnipotent Hansi Physique," Indra suggested, and he called Jo Moriah. "Boy,e here." Having done as he was told, Jo Moriah felt Indra tap over his forehead and begin checking his body. Following a few minutes of silence, Indra removed his hand from Jo Moriah''s forehead and he finally spoke. "Yes, he is the one." In response to this statement, all the other three inside the room-Trinity, Padama, and even Jo Moriah were delighted to hear him. And soon, Lord Gabriel halted his story there. His wife Cello asked briskly, "Dear Husband, what happened after that?" "After that, my father told me that Indra had extracted the quadruple souls of Jo Moriah from him and infused them into the celestial soul of his daughter, so ultimately they could remove the Celestial''s Soul Devouring poison from her. However, the downside was that Jo Moriah died; he had lost all of his souls. This is the true story behind his death." Lord Gabriel further exined. "But, to the Oroo-rang, they informed them that Jo Moriah, the 11th Spiritual Guardian of Ogaraa, was found out to be the double agent of the two factions and he was condemned to death. And everything about his earlier achievement was sealed under the strictest order from the Supreme Leader of the Hall of Death. When I heard about this for the first time from my father, I was extremely unhappy for him, a genius of an era just die like that and no one now even knows about his name, Jo Moriah¡­. Now I kind of feel relieved." Hearing her husbandment over the sad past of Jo Moriah, Cello understood that Jo Moriah was someone her husband had ever respected and considered as his ideal figure. "Dear husband, so you consider Jo Moriah as your childhood idol?" She asked, whispering in his ear. "Mmm-hmm, sort of." Lord Gabriel mumbled. Cello pondered deeply for a while and suggested. "Are you going to inform your father about the news of Jo Moriah?... Don''t you think this would not bring any good for us or father or even more, it''s still not confirmed yet? So, I think we should keep this news to ourselves. " Her words made sense to her husband, Gabriel. "You are right¡­. I''m the one who is being rushed without thinking about the further consequences it might bring to us. ," Lord Gabriel kissed over his wife Cello''s forehead. "What can I do without you, my dear?" The door of the luxurious room suddenly opened with an electrical dinging sound, and Ariel, the servant scuttled forward and knelt over the ground as their customary salute to a master from a servant and he greeted, "Sire, sorry to disturb you in this hour but I have urgent news to report." "Sure, Ariel, what is it?" Lord Gabriel asked with a smile as he kept fondling his wife. "Sire, it''s about the news of the Devil''s ultimate weapon. " Ariel replied, politely. "What!?" Lord Gabriel eximed in surprise as he almost jumped up from the couch while holding his wife, Cello, over hisp. "You mean...the Devil''s Ultimate weapon? The one which was lost along with its guardian, the Scion Of Death Goddess?" He asked with both excitement and happiness shown over his face. "Right, sire, it''s the one," Ariel responded unhurriedly in his usual tone. "Then what are you waiting for?¡­. Quick, tell me everything without leaving any details at all." Lord Gabriel ordered briskly. Ariel responded politely and patiently, just like before. "It was exactly 12 minutes before that the antique Devil clock suddenly started beeping and I connected it to the mainframe interface of the others and finally found out that the signal was definitely from the Devil''s Ultimate weapon. Sire, I then searched the source of the signal and sessfully pinpointed the coordinate." "Great job, Ariel. This time I will increase your cultivation resources and wealth..." Lord Gabriel praised and promised him he would generously reward him for his job. "So, where is it now?" "My lord, it''s now in one of our colonies that were lost to humans recently to deceive them into thinking that humans and us, angels, were now equal in powers... " Ariel replied. Lord Gabriel breezed in as his words piqued his interest. "Oh-ho, this will be a lot more interesting than I thought¡­. Alright, stop beating around the bush. You can tell me now." "My lord, after thoroughly checking triple times, it came out that it was from a habitable called Dwarka, within the Delta belt region, and further optimizing the search point I found it was from a city called Aphrodite city," Ariel responded briskly as his lord demanded. "Good job, Ariel. Now, we need to change our destination for the Delta belt region. Go, prepare everything as we are going to blend in within them as humans to find it." Lord Gabriel instructed. As Ariel was about to go back to the chamber with the helm of the spaceship, he abruptly halted on hearing his lord''s sword. "Wait!¡­.Before that I need you to do something else first for me.". Lord Gabriel shouted in excitement. "Tell all our spies to abort their current mission and enter Aphrodite city and begin a new operation called Devilman''s hunt. I''ll brief the detailster¡­. You go, go." Ariel made a polite salute and rushed out of the luxurious room. "Darling, what is this Devil''s Ultimate weapon you guys were talking about?" Cello asked curiously. "Hey, don''t worry, you will know about it soon because we are going to get it soon." This time, Lord Gabriel didn''t give her an exact answer, as he didn''t like her to know about it before he got his hands on it. "Fine?, I''ll soon find out before we reached the inhabited by those savage humans one way or another." She mumbled to herself and acted coyly toward her husband as if she was trying to force out the answer from him by using her ultimate weapon, which was her charm. While at first Lord Gabriel resisted, he sumbed as they had another wild passionate long sex ying the simr roley of Indra and Padma and he finally told his wife the importance of the Devil''s ultimate weapon. ¡ª---------------------------------------- Dwarka, Aphrodite city, It was a warm and humid afternoon. Suddenly, a red flying car appeared in the air just above a mansion and safelynded over the green grasswn. Anky, handsome youth came out of the flying supermodel car, carrying a fancy backpack. It was none other than Bobby Bradford. As usual, this was the time he returned home from his work. He then walked inside the house and was greeted by his aunt Mia. "Good afternoon, handsome! How was your day? " "Hey, aunt Mia, it''s great. How about you-how was the school? Did you meet Uncle Jeremy today?" Bobby replied?. "Nope, can''t find him anywhere. He''s a busy man now with his promotion as the dean of the boarding school. Now, I can hardly meet him at school. Maybe I''ll see him next Friday or Sunday. Okay, honey, have a cup of coffee here." Mia replied with a warm smile, passing him a cup filled with his preferred type of coffee. "Thanks, Mia!" He took a seat nearby and enjoyed his coffee. The two of them were alone in the house since Margaret White had already joined the military college since she needed to stay at the main college. The two continued conversing as usual and talked about how much Margaret White meant to them, sometimesughing loudly, sometimes chuckling. "Aunt Mia, may I ask you something?" Bobby said with a serious face. "Oh, what is it boy you want to know about?.... Girl problem? Or is it about thatdy who walked with you in the office that you kissed in the hospital?..... Oh,e on, don''t be shy? Having Margaret gone, you can tell me whatever you want." Mia was all hyped up as she asked in her mile-a-minute voice. Bobby made a wry smile and replied, "Nothing like that... Nothing to do with me." He then took a long breath and finally said with no hesitation. "It''s about you and Uncle Jeremy. What is going on?... I get a feeling that you had been lying every time Margaret, and I asked about him. So, I kind of feel uneasy in my head thinking anything is wrong with him¡­ Now, can you please tell me the truth?" It took Mia by surprise at his words, but she quickly recollected himself and said with a smile. "Hey, boy, you are overthinking it." "That''s a lie," Bobbymented again. "We have a small fight and just taking a break." "You are still lying again. Oh,e on, Aunt Mia. After I have gained this strange power, I''ll tell you the truth either way since I seem to detect whether or not someone is lying. Therefore, stop lying to me and be honest with me." Bobby insisted. Chapter 77 Spanking ... Having gained this strange power, I''ll tell you the truth either way since I seem to spot lies, so stop lying to me and be honest with me, please." Bobby said his part sincerely. Mia gazed at him weirdly and replied, "Sure, then you need to get ready for this¡­. your uncle and I divorced recently. Please don''t take my divorce the hard way, okay? But you know that we still love you dearly." Bobby was actually not ready for this as her statement shook him, and he asked, stuttering. "D-divorce!... But why?... I don''t understand. You two seem to be all fine to me until today. Can you please reconcile and reconcile with each other?" "Sorry honey, we had a lot of disagreements and it wasn''t working out for us, so we divorced." Mia hugged Bobby, caressed his hair, and hushed softly, "It''ll be okay. We will still be one family, even though Jeremy will not be with us." Bobby felt bad for them all the same, as their parentage still amounted to be his, even if he was not rted to them by blood. "Still, I can''t believe this is happening to you guys. Aunt, you must be really frustrated by your divorce and the same goes for uncle Jeremy. Can I do something for you?" "Oh, my sweet boy¡­. I''m fine." "No, you are lying again." "Well, I''m kinda feeling lonely and lost, but I''m dealing with it pretty well as of now... Stop doing that truth detecting thing over me, you freak! Hee hee hee. " Mia chuckled and bumped over his head lightly. "I can''t help asking why you guys are splitting now for the record. I know you two were the best parents I could have ever asked for and the happiest pair I could imagine." Bobby asked again. Mia replied in a soft tone. "Sweetheart, let''s skip that. I don''t know how to exin this to you, but this is stuff for adults, not for children. I appreciate you not asking further about this matter, since I am grieving over my divorce." "No, I can''t. At least, I need a good reason to make peace with myself on this." Bobby kept insisting, and he suddenly remembered something and said. "Oh, no, it must be your fault, right?" Mia frowned, as she was not happy with him. "What did you mean¡­.it''s my fault, boy?" Bobby scratched his head and replied with hesitation. "Aunt Mia, the end of this over 20-year happy rtionship makes me wonder, no matter how hard I try, if there is some big issue between you two... Um, maybe..... Could it be that one of you has cheated on your spouse? Please, say I''m wrong. " It only took some thinking for him to arrive at the right conclusion after considering it for a while. "Yes, you are wrong," Mia responded briskly. However, once she saw Bobby''s deep stare over her, she quickly realized the only thing she always wished to avoid was finally slipping away, and it was toote. "Oh, snap!... "Nearly forgot that you can detect lies." Mia covered her mouth as if she were busted, as she was in an awkward position. In a huff, Bobby began thering aloud. "I knew it. It was you. Who is he, Mia? Who is he?.... No-no-no, you keep it quiet and I can guess myself." He pondered again for a second and ranted again, "Oh my god! Aunt Mia, what is wrong with you?..... I simply thought that you and Margaret were just his fans. Don''t tell me the mystery man of your failed marriage is captain Jean?" "Shut up, little boy, and listen to me first. If you keep spouting nonsense like that, thinking that you have all the answers because you are a genius, then ho-ho-ho, you are so wrong." For the first time, Mia lost all of herposers and red at him. As soon as Bobby saw her currentposer again, he was all tense up because he knew she was pissed royally at the moment, and he knew if he continued, his aunt would give him a good spanking. However, he was so ufortable with this sudden idea that he couldn''t keep it inside his chest anymore, so he said, "Aunt Mia, I know the way you look at Captain Mia when we first came to Aphrodite City. And I ignore it, as I knew that it''s just normal for anydy to fall for him easily. Do you really go out with him?" Mia was so enraged that before Bobby could figure out she was standing behind him and the next moment she spanked over his butt really hard. Pap! Pap! Pap! The loud sound of spanking echoed inside the room. Because of Bobby''s recent changes, his strength had increased, so her efforts to hit him were ineffective, as he didn''t even tinkle from it. Bobby grinned goofily at her and wondered in his mind. "Hee-hee-hee hit all you want. I don''t feel any pain like before. Let''s see how much longer you can still hit me¡­.Kukuku-kee kee!" Mia became even more enraged when she saw him snickering at her. "Hmph!" She snorted and started chanting in some old Hebrew tongue and suddenly Bobby once again felt the seraphic presence inside the room for a couple of seconds, like thest time, and vanished. Beep! Beep! Inside his mind, a new notification of warning alert appeared once again. [Warning! Warning! Warning!] Bobby gathered all of his strength over his feet and was about to storm away as much as possible from the room. ,m Mia was a lot quicker as her left hand held over his shoulder and said, "Not so fast boy, now it''s time to properly educate again." At the moment she touched him, his legs did not respond to the instructions from his brain, which resulted in him resuming standing stiff. Mia once again raised her hand high and spank over his butt. "Aahh!" Bobby moaned in pain. "Why are you not smiling, boy? Let''s see if you can keep smiling when I educate you." Mia grinned at him and began smacking over his arse repeatedly, and he groaned. "Stop it, please stop it." Bobby pleaded, but Mia kept punishing her son. As she remained unreasonable to him, he swore as he blurted as he bore the intense pain from his behind. "Stop it, Mia.....You damn t-chesteddy quit it." "Hah, t-chesteddy!?.... You little¡­. Dare to call me that." As she pped his behind with more of her estranged energy, Bobby''s groaning became increasingly strident. And she berated, "Little boy, don''t you remember who is feeding you when you''re so little? You must never forget ites from the tits of this t-chesteddy. For the record, your mother is not t-chested in the least. Never call me that again." Actually, Mia used some kind of strange energy when she smacked over his butt. The strange nature of this energy even inhibited the immediate healing passive ability of a vampiric and inflicted extreme pain as well. Mia continued to beat Bobby, despite Bobby''s pleading, as he could not bear the pain. It was a helpless feeling for Bobby, who finally pleaded sincerely. "I''m sorry, mama. Please, spare me this once." Hearing him call her mama once again after such a long time finally softened her heart as she quickly cooled herself and responded, "Boy, have you learned your lesson about running your mouth so freely?" Bobby nodded his head like an obedient boy. "Fine, then I''ll tell you the whole truth. It''s uncle¡­ who has been cheating on me since 10 years ago. In addition, I have never cheated on him, and I will never do such a thing¡­.." Mia finally told him all the truth of their divorce to her son. Bobby didn''t find that she was lying this time at all. "Among all the people, I want you at least to trust your mom for the sake of god, hmm!..... Hahaha, at least I''m having fun today. Can you call me mama, once again? " "No, I''m a grown-ass man¡­. Ouch, it hurts." Pap! Mia pped over his butt once again at the same time. Then, her right hand was raised in the air slowly, almost as if she was going to do it again. "Mama, please stop. It really hurts." Bobby said hurriedly. "Hmm, good boy. Hee-heehee, isn''t it when you turned 5 years old that you stop calling me like that finally? I''m hearing it again and it really feels nice." With a motherly smile on her face, Mia said. "Now that you are calling me mama again, I''m wondering why you stopped calling me mama when you were 5?" "As of now, I still like to call you mama. It''s just that when I was 5, I finally realized you two adopted me and are so kind to me you even treat me more kindly than your own children... On the other hand, I felt guilty for taking all the attention from my big brothers. I started referring to you by your name." Bobby responded in a sincere manner. Chapter 78 The Splattering Of Brain Matters All Around! ....On the other hand, I felt guilty for taking all the attention from my big brothers. I started referring to you by your name." Bobby responded in a sincere manner. "It''s not true, darling. You should stop thinking like that. Since you started staying aloof after the Origin Chi testing ceremony when you were branded as Defect by others, we are more concerned about you and pay more attention to you. As long as I remember you, you were the little boy who always ran after his two big brothers. Ah, boy, I really miss those days." Mia said with a warm smile over her face. "Well, mom, it''s been five years since Ist heard from my twin big brothers, oh god I do miss them now that you mentioned them, don''t you?" Bobby asked while caressing his butt. "Nah, I don''t miss those two little nasty monkeys one bit... .. It''s more like I could finally take a breather after they left," Mia responded, adding a chuckle to their mutualughter. In spite of Bobby''s ability to tell that the first part of her It''s statement was a lie, thest statement was the most urate he could hear. "When will they be here for a brief family reunion?" he asked hopefully because he wished to miss his big brothers soon. Mia responded. "Honey, you know what their job entails, right?.... You basically can not have them here at this moment. I can''t promise anything, but they told me they''d be here within three years, and they kind of missed you and Margaret when I called themst week. " "Fine, let''s walk around the neighborhood, maybe see what''s around the nearby market... See you," Bobby stood up and rushed out of the house. After she was all alone inside the guest room, Mia mumbled softly, asking herself. "Did I just go over? I should have gone a little gentler." Then she continued, "No, the boy needs a thrashing like that, anyway. He is simply asking for it¡­ hmph! At least, my boy finally called me mama again. It feels really nice." In less than half an hour since Bobby had left his home, the sun had just set, and soon the city was illuminated by the lights, showing sights that were beautiful to see as people walked randomly around the city going about their business. Leaving District A13, he walked through a dark alleyway next to the city''s slum. Bobby saw very few people in that area because this ce was like a ghost town around here, so few people came here after dark and criminalsmitted muggings and murders around this neighborhood. He suddenly paused for the first time and announced loudly, "Enough with the stalking, guys. After that event with my mother not too long ago, I think I deserve some time alone." He unconsciously rubbed his battered behind and saidzily, "Alright,e out now...I think it''s time for a little talk. You must be tired of following me all this time... Don''t you think so?" Two men emerged from the dark corner with knives in their hands. As soon as Bobby saw them, he noticed that they both had extreme spiky Mohawk hairstyles and were wearing leather jackets and jeans; their faces were covered by masks. "Kekeke, boy. Goodd. ''Now you can take everything you have in you out and throw them to the ground.'' One of them tried to sound like a gangster, but his voice sounded cranky. The other man followed. "We don''t want to kill anyone here today, so we don''t intend to kill you before we lose our patience and kill you and then take what you have down to your clothes... Otherwise, you will have just ended up in this shithole¡­ Quickly, quickly, today we are in a good mood and don''t intend to kill anyone... " "Yeah, pick your choice, motherfucker?...You want to leave this damn ce alive or do you want to lie dead in this nice shithole of a neighborhood?" The first mugger spoke again as though they were all on the same page, for all anyone could work out was that both of them sounded amateurish andical for muggers. In a blink of an eye, Bobby nced at the two men andpletely ignored them, as if they were worthless clowns, and proceeded to speak. "Listen, guys, I don''t have the patience anymore. Wouldn''t it be nice if you juste out and stop hiding and seeking?" Because they saw that the youth before them didn''t treat them seriously, they became angry and one of them said, "Hey, shithead, who the hell are you talking to?... Perhaps something is wrong with your head?" Bobby frowned a bit, feeling a bit annoyed this time. Nheless, he didn''t care and said, "Come out, baldy," to them again. "It appears that you are the leader of your little group. May I have a word with you now?" "Baldy!? Are you calling us that?" One mugger yelled at him furiously. "What the fuck is wrong with you, man? Do you have a problem with your vision, too?" "Hey, shut up. I''m not talking to you two. Are you two bald?... As I see it, you two have those little bird''s hairs which, for all I care, I don''t give a shite about? Just get lost and try your luck on others. If you still wish to be a dead corpse, then do whatever you want." Bobby shouted at them. Then he gazed over a dark corner and said again, pointing at it, "You, the baldy with the Scorpion head, enough with hiding. Come out, man, before I kick your sorry ass." Upon looking in the direction he pointed, the muggers saw a tall and muscr baldy emerge out of the alleyway''s dark corner. On seeing the bald man, the muggers became stiff with fright because they instantly knew who the man really was since he had another name in this neighborhood. "He is the...Baldy scorpion head!"Both of them eximed and shouted, "Run!" And the two of them began running in two different directions chaotically. "Twote. You should have listened to him earlier! Now it''s toote. Since you two have seen my face with this boy, then I can''t help but send you both to hell." The baldy spoke casually. As both muggers had Origin Chi foundational level skills, they ran faster than the average person could, but the Baldy seemed to be even more agile than them despite the size of his body and the way he chased them. In a few seconds, he caught up to one mugger and punched him in the head. Arge portion of his brain matter spilled all over the ground as his headless body fell over the ground lifeless. The Baldy pursued the other mugger and did the same thing when he caught up to him, causing his head to explode too. A handkerchief was used to wipe away the dirt on his hand and then he threw it over the ground. Then he came back to Bobby, standing in front of him. "Now that we are all alone. Can we start?.... Hmm, where shall we begin from? Well, well, are you an assassin too, Mr. Baldy? My condolences go out to all of you who lost three of yourrades. Actually, I have no intention of hurting you. However, those three came at me with strong killing intent, unlike you." Bobby smiled amiably at him before he turned serious once more. "Alright, let''s get straight to the point. You seem to have zero intention of killing me, so why the heck are you spying on my family and stalking me all the time? Hmm, I wonder, has your idiot boss lost his mind, or is he afraid of me after losing his three useless pawns to me?" "Did you kill them?" The Baldy asked with a serious tone as he was angered by his words. "What do you think? They came after me for my heads, so kill them all instead. Yeah, actually I killed two of them and thest one was killed by someone, but you can say partly I killed him too. Why don''t you answer my question? Why are you watching after me and my family instead of going after my head likest time?" Bobby replied, and grinned at him. Baldy became enraged at Baldy''s wide grin and hit him with a war cry. In response, Bobbie punched the Baldy too, meeting their fists in the air. Both of them took multiple steps back and stared each other in the eye. "With that strength now, I''m convinced you have your hands in killing those three, which means I can kill you. "Baldy with the Scorpion tattoo spoke boldly as if it were just a part of his test right now. Afterward, he chanted a spell and touched his hand to the ground, then shouted, "My Earth Elemental Broadsword,e forth!" An emerald green pole suddenly rose from the ground. After gripping it with both hands, he slowly pulled it out and lifted it high above his head. Chapter 79 Titans Bloodline Mr. Baldy chanted a spell performing a weapon summoning ritual while touching his hand over the ground and he shouted, "My Earth Elemental Saber,e forth!" The next moment, an emerald green pole sprung out from the ground and he gripped it with his hands and drew it out from the earth gradually as he made a war cry and finally raised it in the air. Bobby nced at it curiously and asked in his mind, "Cynthia, did you know that broadsword with the emerald green handle?.... Hmm, really nice sword. How could he even do that?" "Oh,e on. You are not even aware of that skill when you are born human. I am aware of it. It is a weapon summoning spell that can be cast only by your summoner mage among humans, as I know. Literally, those with Summoner mage could summon their handy-weapons regarding their nature of elemental Origin chi." Cynthia responded by suggesting something he had been waiting for. "And I think you are currently facing an Earth elemental sword summoner mage right now. Isn''t that interesting?.... Now that the enemy has full attention to kill you. Don''t you think it''s time to check on how much you have improved after those four months of training?" After activating his Devil Eye Skill, Bobby activated the scanning mode, then nced at Baldy. It appeared in his head that a new notification hade in regarding the status of the bald-headed guy, just like before. [Target name: Unknown; Mr. Baldy, a sobriquet with ord to Host] [Species: A Human with 0.09% of Titan''s bloodline] [Gender: Male] [Bone age: 23 Earth years] [Physical Features: 203 cm tall and dark skin, and have 25% more bone density than that of an average normal human] [Main Energy level: lvl 5] [Health: 3000/3000; Mana Qi: 150/250] [The Opponent has a low Level 30 arsenal with Earth elemental nature.] "Hmm, his status reading seems weird, and he seems to have a more sturdy body than his current energy level may be up to par with the current physique of Diana which is clearly in main energy level 13," Bobby said softly whileparing the reading with others. "Anyway, I can kill him easily. So what do you think about his status?" He asked Cynthia about her opinion. She, however, took a different stance from him and suggested otherwise, in contrast to his words. "No, Bob, I think you ought to capture this guy alive. Perhaps you can make him your ally." "I don''t think that someone who likes to see me kill others all the time should ask me to spare this brute. Where is iting from?" Bobby asked weirdly. "I am concerned that we may need him soon as he has 0.09% of Titan''s bloodline. So, consider this as another contribution from me." Cynthia responded briskly and snapped her finger and the next instant, another notification popped up in Bobby''s mind. [New Mission: Capture Mr. Baldy, alive!] [Time Limit: 30 Minutes] [Reward: 10000 experience points] [Penalty: -10000 experience points] Then a new timer appeared, tickling down as 30:00 29:59 29:58 ... ... "Wow, 10,000 experience points for capturing this dimwit! Thank you, Cynthia¡­. So, what is this Titan''s bloodline?" Bobby was overjoyed by the reward of this current mission, as in his mind the 10,000 experience points were already his and he asked curiously. "I can exin thatter¡­.Right now, I think it''s best for you to deal with this baldy. If you''re interested, I can give you information about this guy. Although killing him will be easy, capturing him will be a bit more challenging. Anyway, good luck!" Cynthia responded with a chuckle and remained silent once again. Meanwhile, Bobby saw the baldy was lifting the huge broadsword up and pointed it at him. After that, suddenly the enormous concrete blocks that were around from the recent demolition of the building recently were lifted in the air and moved toward him at an extremely fast speed likerge bullets. "Hmm, an earth elemental Mage could do such a thing. Really impressive. Since mine is lightning elemental so, it''ll not be lesser than such skill, perhaps. Fine, I will begin my training on Origin Chi myself, too." He muttered softly under his breath. Then he keenly observed those hundreds of multiple concrete rocks like blocks iing toward him and in the next instant he used his agility which came from his vampiric bloodline and quickly ran toward them and dodged them, then he jumped and stepped over some of the concrete blocks as he regained his footing in the air as he dodged all of them and finallynded on the ground. "Hmph!" Mr. Baldy snorted as the only casting skill that he knew was easily dodged by Bobby. Then he crouched down slightly as he put pressure over the ground from his feet and quickly darted toward Bobby. He was extremely fast for a heavy plus bulky guy like him, as he was just before Bobby and hacked his enormous sword toward him. In an attempt to escape the giant sword, Bobby increased his pace and avoided the sword, which struck the ground, causing a slight tremor and arge crack. But the baldy pursued him and shed again at him. In a soundless stepping movement, Bobby dodged it again using his advanced Ninja Stepping technique. But the baldy relentlessly bombarded his enormous sword toward him, which missed and caused several cracks over the dusty ground. After five minutes, seeing that his attacks were not working at all, Mr. Baldy halted his attack and panted heavily, gasping for the air as he gazed over Bobby like a hawk. "Hmm, is this all you do?... Why don''t you use that levitating concrete blocks skill you first perform at the beginning?" Bobby said, as he was still wishing to see that skill once again and he gazed at the facial expression of his opponent. He quickly figured it out and further added with a grin. "Or,.... maybe you can''t do it anymore. Isn''t that right? Judging by the level of Origin Chi inside your body, you can almost pull that trick once, andter you relied on that brute strength of yours which is sadly not working because you are using arge weapon and leaving a lot of opening in your attacks so I can easily figure out how your next attack will be. In addition, with my current speed, you''re miles away from even cutting a single hair off my head. Why don''t you leave that useless sword and try it whether you can catch up to my speed?" "Shut the f*** up ande at me with everything you get; fight me like you''re a real man and why the hell are you running away?" Mr. Baldy said, trying to provoke him into fighting him head-on. "Nice try, buddy¡­. But do you even think you can beat me if we engage in a brawl?" Bobby asked suddenly. Mr. Baldy spat over the ground and shouted, "Says the scary boy who has avoided fighting me all this time. By the way, who taught you to fight like a girl? Is it your mama? Hahaha¡­" Bobby was not the least bit upset by his words. Instead, he responded calmly. "Hey Baldy, speed is also the charm of a martial artist¡­ Leave it anyway, a brute like you will not understand anything. Alright, I will fight with you, head on but before that, you need to make a bet on this. If you lose then you became my ve indefinitely. I don''t like to kill you anymore. Also for a guy likes you, being an assassin is just a worse decision. Your boss must be one of the nutjobs for even picking someone like you and grooming you to be an assassin ¡­. So, what did you think about the bet?" "The fuck with your fucking bet! I just don''t give a shit. Come with all you have. Today, only one of such is leaving this ce." Mr. Baldy pulled up the giant broadsword in the air and dashed at him once again. "Yeah, whatever," Bobbie saidzily and walked toward him step by step. When hended the fifth step, Mr. Baldy was just in form of him and struck at him with his gigantic sword. At that time, Bobby instantaneously sped up and dodged it and he punched him in his body multiple times. His punches were apparently not having any effect as Mr. Baldy did not respond. "Cynthia''s right, indeed. This guy has skin as thick as steel." He then continued punching as he dodged his sword strikes from time to time. "Bahaha¡­. Is this all you got, boy? Hahaha¡­ What are you even doing? It didn''t feel you were even punching me at all. And it didn''t induce a single tinkle when you threw your girly punches." "All right, let''s end this fart here...Things have be tedious for me and I don''t think you''ll make any more fancy moves like the first one. So, let''s call it a day." said Bobby, and he stopped dodging his attack. This time he stood tall without moving as the broadsword hacked over his body. In contrast to his expectations of being sliced in half, Bobby caught the de''s sharp edge with his thumb and index finger. Chapter 80 Beat The Crap Out Of Mr. Baldy! In contrast to his expectations of being sliced in half, Bobby caught the de''s sharp edge with his thumb and index finger. "It is impossible!" How on earth have you managed to catch my de?" It astonished Mr. Baldy to see his gigantic sword caught so easily by thenky youth before him since even his boss, who was admired by him, once told him that his Earth Elemental Broadsword would be better avoided directly because of its explosive power once in contact with a living being. In reality, this was not the case for Bobby, as it was one basic of the Heaven Catching Palm technique that he learned from his sensei Otsuka Kemino, the very skill he used to catch his wooden sword on their first day of training. This weapon-catching technique was, in fact, not perfect at all since it was only meant to use when one''s opponent was weaker than him or her, as was the case here. While the de contained hidden explosive power, it failed to activate because the palm technique specifically sealed this hidden explosive energy within the weapon and the baldy had mustered no Origin Chi around the de because he was already exhausted after using the rock-throwing ability. Consequently, Bobby calcted it in his head and seeded in catching it. Bobby grinned at him and said whileughing. "The impossible, per se...Really? Hahaha¡­ I acknowledge my punches were ineffective against your steel-like skin. But you better be ready for what I am going to do to you." p As soon as Mr. Baldy calmed himself, he drew the colossal sword from Bobby''s hand and stepped backward to create some distance between them. Suddenly, he raised the colossal sword into the air and started swinging it above his head, as he put his feet in a position to support the weight of his next attack, after which he sprinted toward Bobby and struck him again with the sword. Mr. Baldy''s futile attempt was again snuffed out as Bobby caught the de''s edge between his thumb and index finger. Then Bobby saidzily. "Your broadsword can do nothing for me, and it''s going to be meaningless¡­.Well, you had your fair share of chances. Now it''s too boring for me, so prepare yourself for some heavy thrashing." "So what? You can''t do shit to me too¡­ And heavy thrashing, hahaha¡­. Come on. Let''s see what your sissy punches can do to me." As if trying to make amends for Bobby''s previous provocation, Mr. Baldy retorted and burst intoughter. "Fine," Bobby replied. Unlikest time, Mr. Baldy could not release his colossus de from Bobby''s grasp, as he pinched over its sharp edge using his thumb and index fingers. Mr. Baldy tried to free it from Bobby''s grip as green veins appeared on his face and neck, showing that he put all his effort into it, but he could not do it. Bobby smirked provocatively as he cornered Mr. Baldy to retrieve his weapon. This further infuriated Mr. Baldy. Taking the chance of him being distracted, Bobby quickly poked three times on both of his wrists which loosened the grip around the handle of the gigantic sword, and then he kicked at the green emerald pole-like handle which was then slippage away from his hands. The gigantic broadsword made a multiple turning motion in the air and then Bobby quickly sprung up toward and caught it by its handle. The first thought that came to his mind after holding the sword handle was: "Woah! It''s fucked heavy, probably a half-ton!" After realizing that this was all well nned out from the very beginning of their earlier conversation, Mr. baldy was incensed and then he roared, "Come here," While producing a loud humming sound, the colossus broadsword began to shake and tried to get free from Bobby''s hold. "Oh, he can even control it like that. Interesting. But, heeheehee, did you think you can break free from my hands? Dream on!" Bobby whispered under his breath. He then activated the previous skill around his palms, the Heaven Catching Palm technique. After that, the broadsword which was shaking finally stopped as if it resigned, surrendering to him. Bobby gazed at the enormous saber in his hands and said, feeling satisfied. "Good-good." Then he turned his attention to Mr. Baldy, who was still trying to keep his control over his sword and he said, "Baldy, from what I see, your sword seems to have a hidden explosive power within it¡­. Now, now, let''s see how tough your skin is again. Kekeke¡­ Well-well, time for a good thrashing." He then began to walk slowly step by step toward Baldy and suddenly when his fifth step just made contact with the dusty ground, his body suddenly vanished in the thin air and the next two seconds, he reappeared again beside Mr. Baldy and he hacked the colossus de aiming at his waist. Mr. Baldy quickly took a step back swiftly avoiding the line of action of the iing de. "Kekeke, trick you!" But midway, Bobby halted and pped over his back with the t face of the de. Bang! Considering the swiftness of the de and its weight, the impact of the de on his back made a loud sound, and this made Mr. Baldy take multiple steps forward, and he fell t on the dusty ground with his face. "Kekeke¡­ Now it''s time to bend out my anger. Perhaps it might calm me down from whatever has happened to me today." Bobby quickly dashed toward him and he began to smash the t face of the de over his buttock, followed by loud, wrenching cries from Mr. Baldy. Of course, Bobby was not merciful at all as he continued hitting the guy''s butt like how his mother had done to him earlier at home. Obviously, he was venting over the guy as he chose the worst day to follow him out to spy over him of all the days. "Why don''t you tryughing and call me sissy again?.... Haha haha, like I thought your weapon is the best one to be used against your steel of a skin. Now, do you like to rant over or consider the offer I presented to you before?" He then continued thrashing until Mr. Baldy''s crying voice finally cracked from non-stop wailing all this time. Even Cynthia, thedy with the vicious mind who had been observing the fight seriously all this time, felt trepid from seeing how Bobby battered Mr. Baldy''s butt. So she finally spoke, trying to stop Bobby. "Are you done bullying him? Can you stop it now?.... I can''t believe you just beat the crap out of this macho man also with the Titan bloodline. Stop it, Mr. Bob. It''s enough just knocked him out otherwise he will die in your hand or in the worst case, it would take months and a lot of resources to heal this guy again." Bobby then halted his beating and said, "Sorry, big guy, I was almost carried away by the thrill of whopping your behind. But you should not brood over this¡­." He then raised the colossal broadsword high into the air and struck Mr. Baldy with the t side of the de, knocking him unconscious. "Hah, I was a bit carried away. Anyway, this might be called a bit of a lesson to never spoke to me in that tone again." Bobby said to himself. Meanwhile, just after Mr. Baldy passed out, the gigantic broadsword in Bobby''s hands began to transform into the sand and fell over the ground. "Oh!" "The summoned weapon usually loses its form after the summoner dies or falls unconscious," Cynthia exined in his mind before he even asked. After pausing for some moment, she asked. "So, Bob, what are you nning to do with this guy?" Bobby trotted around as he observed the body of the giant baldy using his Evil''s eyes technique. Beep! Beep! Beep! In the meantime, a new notification popped up in his mind with the beeping sounds. Bobby looked inside his mind and he was overjoyed at seeing it as his lips lifted with a wide smile. [Challenge sessfullypleted for Capturing Mr. Baldy alive!] [+10,000 main Experience points awarded!] [+1,000 bonus Experience points for defeating a descendent of the Titan race!] Seeing the bonus experience points, he was even more exhrated with excitement and joy. As Cynthia saw him making a grin instead of replying to her, she called him again a bit again. "Bob, did you hear me?" Bobby was startled back awake from his little joyful episode by her loud, cranky voice echoed repeatedly inside his head. With his fingers, he covered his ear holes as anyone would do when hearing a loud, unfavorable voice. "Hey, what are you nning to do with him?" Cynthia asked again. "Um, I can''t actually take this giant of the body to my home¡­.. I think I would do better to visit my office and there I can deal with this guy inside my Devil''s Lair 1.0." Bobby replied. Chapter 81 A Priceless Specimen! Bobby pondered and responded. "Um, I can''t actually take this giant of the body to my home¡­.. I think it would be better to visit my office and there I can deal with this guy inside my Devil''s Lair 1.0." From around his neck, he removed the miniature Red vehicle, wearing it as a neck chain, and ced it over the dusty ground. He then took a portable ck ball-like AI of the vehicle out and spoke. "AI, deactivate the Super Sub-sizing mode." The ck AI ball illuminated and spoke out in Morgan Freeman''s voice. "Analyzing the Authenticity of the Voice!" Beep! Beep! Beep! ,m "Authentication sess!" "Wee back, Mr. Bob!" "Now, I''munching the program for Deactivating the Super Sub-sizing mode." Beep! Beep! Beep! Following that, the miniature vehicle expanded and finally stopped after maintaining its original shape; a red beautiful vehicle was now visible on the dusty ground of the Ghost-town dark alleyway in the city. From inside the truck, Bobby got some packages out. He then made his way to the case where he took out a syringe and a drug and gave Mr. Baldy a shot. "Hmm, this might keep him from waking up for at least half an hour," Having thrown Mr. Baldy into the trunk, he jumped into the red supermodel vehicle, and the next thing he knew; the engine had started, and the vehicle rolled toward his office inside the secret military base. The trip to the military site took about twelve minutes, and another couple of minutes, to get to his office. He then parked the red vehicle on the curb and got out of it, and after that, he activated the Devil''s Eye Skill and used the X-ray vision, and scanned around him. Upon learning that there was no one in that neighborhood, Bobby opened the trunk, took out Mr. Baldy, and threw him over the edge of the strange building where his office was located. It was there that he inserted the golden key into the private part of the naked angel drawn over the wall. The angel then sucked the key inside and a giant opening appeared for the passage inside the building. Bobby picked Mr. Baldy up and dropped it again over the ground and said, "Hmph, this guy is freaking heavy. Did he eat iron or anything else to gain this much weight?... Hmm, at least a tone, I guess." "Just a tone. You can handle it easily... What?... With this little weight, you can''t even lift it. Okay, now get him inside before someone catches you taking someone hostage inside nheless on a military base." Cynthia''s voice ran through his mind, part provocative, part warning not toplicate things because of hisziness. "Hmm, fine. I will just drag him into the building. There is no way I can carry him." Then Bobby lifted him by his left leg and dragged him over the floor as he entered the building. While on his way inside his office room, Cynthia said while giggling, making a sonorous tune inside his head. "Hee-hee-hee, you know what¡­. It''s no doubt that you''re a cold-hearted mofo." "Oh,e on. I''m nothing like that¡­. It''s just that this guy is really heavy and for once, it''s his lucky day that I didn''t just throw him all the way here from outside the building." Bobby respondednguidly and threw him toward the edge of the secretpartment inside the room. The unconscious Mr. Baldy was thrown to the ground and left untidy on the floor, grunting in pain as his heavily battered butt made long friction with the ground. "Humph, what a sissy?... can''t even bear that¡­" Bobby snorted and said coldly. "Indeed, sure, you are one hell of a cold-hearted one mofo." Cynthia opined her conjecture again. "Who cares?... Don''t you see I have already spared his life?... And for god''s sake, this guy was extremely boorish and spit nonsense." Bobby retorted back as if she had erred in using him. "And what is with you today?.... Cussing over this mere thing is very unlike you." "Mere thing?... Dude, this guy might be thest of his kind with Titan bloodlines. Moreover, you have already exasperated him unfairly and if this were the olden days, they would hunt you down and make you their toilet cleaner for sure." Cynthiamented. "Titan?... You mean, akin to those who battled the ancient gods with their bare feet and hands?" He was enthusiastic in his response since, having read the story of their legend in the Chronicle of Mythological Books, he considered it baseless and there was no historical record of it at all, maybe just a fable. In spite of that, there was a shred of something in his deepest conscience that still wished to believe all those stories about the Titans, old gods, and demons roaming the earth that he once had heard and read. "Regardless of what you think; Titans, Celestials, Devas, and Asuras, for instance, really do exist. You might not know this as every factual record of them among you humans on the earth was wiped clean by them before they left the earth¡­. But the outside, many intelligent species knew them clearly well. No, all of them cowered with fear in their presence, okay?" Cynthia responded, exining patiently. She then continued, starting from how the four ns left the earth to conquer every alien race over their path of the entire region, which was now called the Remnant of Titan''s region. "Having conquered the entire region, the four supreme ns divided it up into four equal regions and settled in each of them. Eventually, tensions began to re between the four supreme ns, and wars erupted," She added. "They engaged in three apocalyptic wars known as the Three Wars of Ragnarok... Wars brought out the best and the worst part of them. With that, they reconciled among themselves after seeing the destruction caused by their greed, and they finally left, entering that warm hole together. At the end of the Third Ragnarok, they found the warm hole that led to another ne and they all left the war-torn Remnant Of Titan''s region together after too much sacrifice was made of their greed." Cynthia ended her story, and she asked after pausing for a moment. "Now-now, are you aware of the gravity of acquiring such a preciousmodity that might never be avable again? So y nice." Hearing the story of the three wars of Ragnarok enthused him greatly and his opinion of the big-mouthed Mr. Baldypletely turned 180, as Bobby''s eyes scintited brightly and he said, gazing at the still conscious Mr. Baldy. "Yo-Cynthia, why didn''t you tell me about this earlier?... Because of you withholding the information, I almost ruined mine once in a lifetime precious subject." His wordspletely med her. Having gulped down his cynical words, Cynthia countered incisively and foolproofed her statement. "Wow, that''s shameless on a whole new level... You are now ming me for ruining it after all it is you who insists on beating the crap out of this baldy, and for the record, if I stayed silent all this time at least you might spare the body parts of this guy to be used as dog food for the strays in the city... Shame on you, oh man." In response to her statement, Bobby simply ignored her as if he didn''t care about it at all and he continued observing histest, newest subject to be. Eventually, he reached into the secretpartment and picked up Mr. Baldy''s leg, saying, "Bring me and him inside Evil''s Lair One-point-O." Within seconds, the wall began folding inward and both Bobby and Mr. Baldy were sucked into it, and it reverted to its previous state. Two secondster, Bobby and Mr. Baldy appeared in the air in therge hall of the Evil''s Lair, where the stone statue of the female nakeddy with wings on her back stood erect in the middle of the room. Thud! Thud! Both of themnded on the ground at the same time with a muffle thudding sound. Bobby was fine when hended on his feet, but the heavy baldy guy was not as fortunate, grunting in pain, still unconscious as his heavily battered butt hit the hard floor. The sight of his precious specimennding badly over the ground did not please Bobby. Therefore, he began ranting about the area. "What''s wrong with this ce? I have always appeared standing over the room thest two times I havee here¡­" Then he asked in his mind. "Cynthia, something wrong with this ce?" "Nah, nothing''s wrong, just a fluke, maybe¡­. There are times when this happens when you bring living things with you, and that''s what happened in this case. In addition, the person that you brought in was over a tonne in weight." Cynthia responded. "Alright, tell me what you''re going to do with him?" "Nothing much. I will hold him captive inside here for the time being. So, Cynthia, this ce must have a holding cell, right? " In an answer, Bobby asked a question. Chapter 82 His Parsimonious Side! "Nothing much. I will hold him captive inside here for the time being. So, Cynthia, this ce must have a holding cell, right? " In an answer, Bobby asked a question. "What do you think?" Cynthia responded with a smile, halted for a minute and she added with a shrug. "You are the boss here¡­.. Why are you even asking me about that?" Her words simply suggested that he could help himself without her help at all. "Oh, that simple," Bobby hushed and continued speaking in a voice barely audible to himself. " The Unholy Lair One-point-O," Ding! With a dinging sound, a new notification popped up in his mind. [ The Unholy Lair 1.0 ] [ Status: Unlocked ] "Find me something that resembles a holding cell for my captive; preferably a high-ss sauna-style luxury jail, and something where I can conduct some experiments on the captive every now and then," Bobby instructed in his mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! [Need +5 Experience points for searching in the mainframe catalog of the Unholy Lair 1.0.] [Spend +5 Experience points For Searching: Yes Or No ] Bobby shook his head and spoke. "This thing is doing it again¡­. Fine, ''yes''. " Beep! Beep! Beep! A loading screen appeared in his mind and started moving the values to 0% 1% 2% ... ¡­.. 99% 100% Beep! After a beep, another notification appeared in his mind. [ Found three search results; each of the three holding rooms belongs to the Original three Features namely: The Blood Research Laboratory, The Martial Art Training Virtual Realm, and The Mechanical Laboratory. ] [+ 20 Experience Points needed for the Holding cell in The Blood Research Laboratory ] [ +18 Experience Points needed for the Holding cell in The Martial Art Training Virtual Realm ] [ + 15 Experience Points needed for the Holding cell in The Mechanical Laboratory ] After realizing that he was going to need a lot more to spend if there was something rted to it, Bobby began to bargain like a street peddler. "Oh man, this is something really scammy. It seems it always needs to burn my Experience Points if it is something important rted to it. Can''t I get a discount¡­ maybe 10%?" Following a few minutes of waiting, and since the System had not responded, he raised seven fingers and spoke. "7%" As always, the System remained silent, and he gradually reduced the number until he shouted, while narrowing his eyes like a crooked merchant. "1%, hmm, you''re still not going to agree, right?... Well-well, give me a 0.9% discount or I will simply rent arge house in the city and set up my own holding cell there." "Oh, boy, what''s wrong with you, man? ... Really, are you really negotiating with the Unholy system on giving you some discount? Bahahaha¡­.haha!" Cynthia began tough hysterically as even tears appeared in her eyes. After all this time of being frustrated over the discount thingy and no response from the Unholy System, Bobby was more annoyed when Cynthia began tough her ass off. "Hey, that''s not funny." "Oh, yeah, it''s not funny at all¡­. Hahaha.." After several minutes, when Cynthia stoppedughing, Bobby said to her: "Alright, are you doneughing?... Well then, talk some sense to this Unholy System." "What?! You still want me to help you with that ridiculous request of yours¡­. Just forget it, man." Cynthia didn''t quite agree with him. "Hey, do something? Aren''t you the so-called Guardian of this thing?... " Having shaken his head left and right twice, Bobby tried to reach apromise. "Fine, I can cope with a 0.5% discount¡­. Just do whatever it takes or this thing will continue scamming over my experience points." "Oh,e on. Stop fooling around, man¡­. Hah! My irritation has now gotten the better of me because of your behavior. Honestly, this discussion shouldn''t even be on the table!" Cynthia pronounced, raising her voice a notch. "Let me get things straight here. You have two choices. Pay the required experience points or get that secluded apartment you''re telling me about." "What about 0.1%?" "Oh, fuck! Stop being such a cheapskate. As far as I know, have you not just recently received 10,000 experience points? It''s just 20 experience points at the most¡­." Cynthia swore out of frustration. "Spend it already or I won''t ever speak to you again." "Fine, use 20 points to get that holding cell of the Blood Research Laboratory." Bobby finally agreed reluctantly. Ding! [Holding Cell 1.0 Avable to be used now ] [ First, Host needs to get inside the Blood Research Laboratory in order to get to the Holding Cell 1.0 ] "I''ll use 10 experience points to gain ess to the Blood Research Laboratory." Bobby hushed under his breath. Then he added another 10 experience points to the Blood Research Laboratory. As he watched, a bloody red-colored gigantic door with a white angel on it materialized before him in the room, just as it hadst time. However, the drawing on the gate indicated that the angel was concocting some kind of medicine. Creak! Creak! Creak! ¡­.. The enormous gate automatically opened up with high-pitched cracking sounds. As he did thest time, Bobby peered through the giant door and saw a pitch-ck, dark abyss on the other side. Afterward, Bobby picked up the leg of Mr. Baldy and dragged him across the ground while making his way into the gate. As he stepped inside thepletely stark darkness, he could feel that his body began to disintegrate into a beam of energy mass. The feeling he was experiencing when he entered the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm on his previous visit was exactly the same, so he tried to figure out what this strange sensation might be. He almost got something, which, at the time, was very difficult to exin as he had a glimpse of it, but when he looked deeper into it, he could not find anything. After being out of sight for five seconds, Bobby was surprised to find himself back on a wide road looking over Mr. Baldy''s still unconscious body. His disbelief was further heightened as he observed the surrounding area around him and discovered that everywhere around him stood tall and beautiful skyscrapers that had a very simr design to his own office building. "What an interesting deserted city! " In an attempt to make sense of the city''s mega-structures and architecture, he inquired. "Cynthia, is this ce for real?" "Yep, it''s a veritable city once. But now it has be part of the Unholy Lair 1.0." She responded and asked, "Isn''t this city amazing?" "Yup, in fact, I believe this is the most advanced civilization I have ever encountered. What do you think of this city? Was it part of your Angel civilization?" Bobby answered while he further continued checking those super-smart mega-structures while using his Devil''s Eye skill. Cynthia shivered in her seat as she looked out of the hidden space of the Unholy System thaty at Bobby''s forehead, and she answered in a nostalgic tone. "This city holds special significance for me personally... Coming here once again makes me feel really surreal and um...er¡­.. Just forget it. It was all in the past and nothing wille back to what it was before." Her response piqued his interest, but seeing how emotional she was now, Bobby didn''t question her further. He observed around him using the X-ray mode of his Ocr skill, somewhere one and three-quarter kilometers away from their current location, he spotted a giant structure with Cyan color and a name tag over the wall and various illustrations, and he figured out that it was some sort of hospital. "Alright, I know where I should go right now?" Bobby said, and then he began to walk toward the building while dragging Mr. Baldy over the ground. "Hey, you seem to forget something important." Cynthia suddenly interjected. "What?" He asked while he kept walking in his way. "Have you noticed that the timeline here seems simpler for you than in the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm that you visited earlier?.... The point is that 1 hour here would still be 1 hour in the outside world." Cynthia exined patiently. "Oh, you have just half an hour, to begin with. Using that calction, you have 24 minutes left to get ess inside this city, calcting ording to how much time you have already wasted. So, whatever you are trying to do, just do it faster or you might need to pay more experience points ande back here once again." As soon as he heard that he would have to spend more experience points in order to get here once again before he could aplish his initial purpose of arriving here, the stingy part of him began to manifest and blood rushed through his body. "I still have more than one kilometer to walk. Hmm, this will not do." In an instant, Bobby lifted a tonne of the heavy Mr. Baldy over his right shoulder and started running in the direction of the hospital. Chapter 83 A Miniscule Flaw In Lightning Cannon Formula! Upon hearing that he would only have 24 minutes to stay in the city, which was obviously the Blood Research Laboratory, and if he wasn''t able toplete the task for which he came here, he would be charged extra and start from square one. So, his parsimonious side got the better of him, then in an instant, Bobby lifted a tonne of the heavy Mr. Baldy over his right shoulder and started running in the hospital''s direction. In spite of the heavy load, he had at least 1.5 kilometers to cover within the time, and his every step made a soft print over the asphalt surface highway of the deserted city as he ran at his fastest speed. "Ugh, with my current speed, I''ll make it there by at least 20 minutes. This will not do¡­. Fine, I''ll try a new skill I have justprehended recently; consider this a test." Bobby calcted the math in his head and said dis-heartedly. He halted suddenly, ced the unconscious Mr. Baldy over the ground, then sat cross-legged and shut his eyes. Later, he focused his attention on the Dantian, a small, shimmering pond filled with white, dazzling liquid. Afterward, he made various hand seals with his hands and shouted, "The First Law Of the Lightning Cannon Skill, released!" Pop! With a pping of his hands, he ended the incantation, and soon, ripples appeared over the white fluid inside the pound in his dantian region, and the fluid erupted and began spreading over the rest of his body. "Aaah!.... Hmph, there is still some minuscule w in the current form." Having not perfected well the skill, he vomited blood, but the next instant he felt fresh energy spreading from within his body. "Woah! This is really invigorating. Now I feel like I can do anything." He then stood up, picked Mr. Baldy, and ced him over his shoulder. "Alright, let me see if that skill will work while using this." He wondered in his head. Then he made another series of hand gestures and shouted, "The Third Law of the Thunder-p, Lightning Steps!" Immediately after casting the spell, all the white fluids in his body were forced into his legs, and as he felt the new power flowing through his legs, all he thought was to run... run... run¡­ As Bobby followed his instinct to run, his body vanished from the spot with a booming sound and he realized the tall structures around him seemed to copse backward because of his existing explosive speed. Actually, there was no copsing of the buildings; he was only seeing the result of his fast shes. The first time he ran that fast, he felt as free as a bird, but the next thing he noticed was that the wind kept getting in the way, ruining his fun. Bobby finally arrived outside the giant infrastructure that was painted in cyan all over. Three minutes and a few seconds were all it took him to reach the building, which he had misinterpreted as a hospital. "Cynthia, is this the ce?" "Aye, aye, my friend, it''s the ce." Cynthia''s excitement was palpable, and she was apletely different person when they approached that cyan building. "Yo, Bob darling, what are you waiting for? Just go inside. I know that look on your face. It''s truly amazing, right? But, hey, time is money here¡­ no, I mean your experience points. So why don''t you deal with your shit? And there will be plenty of time here to admire the greatness of civilization." Bobby looked around for the entrance of the building and there was none, and all he saw were walls. So he asked, "Cynthia, are you still not gonna tell me how to get inside this building?" "Oh, right, just say the words and it''ll be open for you¡­ Remember, everything that exists inside this ce has one simple rule," After pausing for a bit, she added, "You. To follow your order at all costs. You are the only boss of this ce. Well, I mean within your time in your stay here." "Oh, that simple." Bobby then nced at the wall of the gigantic building and said, "Open for me, dear!" Within seconds, a hollow was visible on the wall of the building and Bobby stepped through to enter. Inside the building, Bobby noticed that the interior design of the building was somewhat simr to the interior design of his office building, but the difference was that the decoration, lighting, and design of this ce seemed sovish that he felt like he was in a pce during a vacation. He was fascinated by many things, but he was reminded that the only purpose he came here for was to visit the Holding cell! So without further ado, he said, "Alright, led me to the Holding cell!" As soon as his voice echoed in the room, arrows appeared on the surrounding walls, guiding him in the right direction. In the end, Bobby made it to the Holding cell after several minutes of following it. As he entered the entrance of the luxurious jail-sh-sauna, the first thought thate to his mind was: "Oh fuck! It''s far more luxurious than I was picturing when I first suggested it... Yeah, this ce is a freaking resort, not a holding cell at all, and I feel like I could stay here for years on end." "Oh boy, herees again. Will this be another of your freakish behavior, like your miserly side? If it is, then you better shut your trap before you begin your ranting once again. That freakishness once in a day is my limit." Cynthia felt that he was unsatisfied with thevishness of the current holding cell, which he explicitly suggested. "So, you don''t like this ce¡­ Hmm, please don''t tell me you want your Experience points refunded and a new holding cell." She added, half begging him and half pleading to whatever little faith she still had in her ancestors to not show that hard side-sh-the penny-pinching side of him to her again. "By Jove! Can you please be positive for a second?" Bobby eximed and said his totally different viewpoint. "And by the way, why would I ask for something more hospitable than this ce?... You know what? I fucking love this ce. For all I can say, 20 Experience points are worth it! Also, I''m not a cheapskate as you imagine, okay? If I knew the condition inside this ce, I would dly spend¡­ um¡­ maybe 50 no, 100 experience points" It did not convince Cynthia at all and she thought he was just doing lip service and wondered in her mind. "Then shall I test his words?" "Oh, really?" She scoffed. And then she said, "If you wish, then I can do some adjustments here. Sure, I can change the rate of this ce if you insist then, and¡­. um, I''ll add, additional 80 experience points for the cost here. Give a few minutes, it''ll be done soon." "Hey, wait?! I am not sure you understood what I said." Bobby responded quickly, feeling afraid that she would deduct 80 experience points if he didn''t say it right away. "Come on Cynthia. What happened to your statement a short while back that you couldn''t get involved in such things? Furthermore, when did I ever tell you to do that?" "I knew it! A miser and his persimmon seeds¡­ And here I thought I can change you." Cynthia shouted in excitement, proving her points. "Yeah, I get it now. A miser today will always be a miser on his deathbed, too." "Enough with your ranting, girl," Bobby said in a serious tone. "why don''t wee to a proper business now? You knew about Titan stuff. Now we have one. What do you think we should do from now on?" "Have you forgotten the ce you''re in right now?... It''s only necessary that you do some part as the chief scientist-boss in this ce, and that your assistants know exactly what you want them to do, and to follow your instructions 24/7." Cynthia responded enthusiastically. "Assistants?!... I have my assistants here?" Bobby asked, both in excitement and in surprise. "Yeah, you just need to buy them with your experience points¡­ If you want to spend more than you can still put some expertise bodyguards as security here in this ce." Cynthia replied. "Oh, so what do I need to do now?" Bobby asked again, as it interested him the most, as he was sure that he would not be present in this ce all the time and he needed assistants and some good train expert to run this ce while he was away. Flix! With the snap of her fingers, a new notification popped up in his mind. [ Three Packages Avable for Maintenance and Security in the Holding cell: Bronze Level Package, Silver level Package, and the Gold Level Package! Currently, only Bronze Level Package is ready to be used considering the current Energy level of the host. Others are still locked! ] Chapter 84 Lucky Me! Plop! Cynthia made a grimace of delight and snapped her fingers while pondering in her mind. "And here I''m¡­ Hah, nothing so soon the drooping spirits can be raised¡­ Here I go, to raise the spirit of the day. Herees my charm!" With the snapping sound of fingers chiming inside his head, a new notification popped up in Bobby''s mind. [ Three Packages are avable for Maintenance and Security in the Holding cell: Bronze Level Package, Silver level Package, and the Gold Level Package! Currently, only Bronze Level Package is ready to be used considering the current Energy level of the host. Others are still locked!] [ Need +10 Experience Points to unlock the brochure of the Bronze Level Package for Maintenance and Security in the Holding cell. ] [ Use +10 experience Points to unlock the Bronze Level Package for Maintenance and Security in the Holding cell: Yes or No ] "Yes," Bobby instructed in his mind. Then, another notification appeared with a dinging sound. [ The Bronze Package for Maintenance and Security in the Holding cell] [ Status: Unlocked ] [ Five Tiers avable; based on the Host''s current energy level, only the first two tiers are avable for use ] [ Tier 1: The feature has 4 robots; 1 amateur medical researcher, 2 nurses, and 1bat robot guard with expertise in hand-to-handbat. Maximum Holding capacity: 20 detainees. Cost +6,500 Experience Points.] [ Tier 2: The feature has 14 robots; 1 expert medical researcher, 3 amateur medical researchers, 7 nurses, and 3bat robot guards with expertise in hand-to-handbat. Holding capacity: 250 detainees. Cost +25,000 Experience Points. ] After reading the details of the System Reading, Bobby almost swore, "What the f¡­." Cynthia breezed in before he evenpleted his word. "Ahh-ah, I see what you are trying to say. Stop it." "Hey, I''m about to say, what the flicks!?" Bobby replied. "Anyway, it''s not up to me to decide anything regarding things like this. And here I''m already. So, I have nothing to hold back this time¡­. I''ll buy it." At first, he instructed in his mind to show his current Main Experience Points. Ding! [ Overall Experience Point Of the host: 16, 550 ] Bobby signed for a bit and he spoke after making his decision. "Use 6,500 Experience points of mine to buy the Tier 1 of the Bronze Level package!" Ding! [-6,500 Experience points deducted from the Host''s overall Exp. Pts.] [ Overall Experience Points of the Host: 10,050 ] Ding! [ Tier 1 Bronze Package: status- Unlocked! ] The next moment, a hollow appeared over the cyan color wall. Bobby nced inside and saw water-like barrier on the other side of the entrance. He then activated his Devil''s eyes skill and used his x-ray vision but all he could see was the same, it was as if that water-like barrier was somehow able to block his scanning. "Hey, what are waiting for? Go inside, nothing is there to worry about¡­.. Don''t you forget your are now racing with time? Go, go." Cynthia''s sweet voice chimed inside his head. "Hmm, I''m just curious about that water-like barrier to that room." Bobby then lifted the unconscious Mr. Baldy up over his shoulder and he walked toward the entranced. While he kept walking step by step toward the entrance, he asked softly. "Cynthia, what''s with this barrier?... Even my ocr power failed to prate through it. This is the second time I encountered such a situation again. Do you mind giving me some intel regarding it?" "Um, okay," Cynthia replied unhurriedly. "That thing is just a security measure, a miracle of the Sproite. So, calm down. You will soon feel it when you passed through it." "The Sproite?" asked Bobby, as it was his first time hearing this terminology. "It''s like what you humans called the AI. The only difference with the AI is that the Sproite is way more advanced than that of AI." Cynthia answered. As he, himself was the AI tech-freak, hearing it from her piqued his interest and Bobby asked again, "How much difference are you talking about?... Can you exin briefly to me figuratively?" "In reality, there is nothing topare between AI and the Sproite, since when the current technology of the AI ispared to Sproite, it is like a newborn baby, while Sproite is the God who blesses the parents on the asion of giving birth to what they had hoped for¡­ So, now, do you understand the difference? " Cynthia exined patiently and asked him. "Hmm, that much difference!" Bobby was not surprised at first but he was a bit taken when shepared using the example of the newborn and the god. "That also means we still have a lot of room for its future advancement. So, Cynthia, since the Sproite is installed inside this room, can I see it?" "Be my guest!... But, I highly rmend you to not do that. The Sproite device here is programmed while considering any future repercussions. So, once you try to get a peek inside it, you will simply go¡­ Kaboom!... Hey, if you really wish to check and learn the mechanism behind it, then I suggest that you do in the 3rd feature; the Mechanical Laboratory. " Soon, Bobby passed through the barrier and felt that he was submerged inside the water for a fraction of a second, and then he was inside a majestic room. The first thing he saw were four beautifuldies with a pair of wings on their back. "Angels!.... " He then used his x-ray vision of the Devil''s eyes skill and hee saw the inner mechanism inside their bodies and found out that hidden inside the real-like feature of an angel but the inside where different organs located were filled with some type of advanced motor-like devices. Then he added, correcting himself. "No, they seem to be the four robots, the feature described with the Tier- 1 of the Bronze Level Package." He then deactivated his ocr power and observed them. He saw that all of them were exquisitely curvaceousdies-sh-robots. They resembled the bombshell human models he saw in the Universal Bulletin of yboys he encountered while surfing the Universal Wide Web of the Johnson Company. The only difference was the pair of wings behind their back. Two of them were wearing simr saffron gowns, which made it obvious that they were nurses, while the other two were dressed differently; one wore a revealing tight dress, while the other waspletely conservative, and the only skin he could see was her face and hands. "Hah, is this the way angels usually dressed?.... Quite exotic, like the traditional kimono dress. Cynthia, is this really the way you angel dress?" He hushed inside his mind asking her. "Aren''t they gorgeous and ssy, unlike your humans'' t-shirts and jeans?" In her response, Cynthia stated she was more than happy topete culturally regarding their races in terms of dress with him. "Says thedy, who is still naked all the time. For once, I thought they weren''t angels at all because they wear something that is pleasing to the eye, unlike a naked person here." Bobby responded sarcastically with an amiable smile and he continued. "Hey, don''t you ever attempt to venture into that field? While your Angel''s technologies and other stuff may be god-level superior to ours, our music, dresses, andnguages are unmatched by any other intelligence race within the Remnant of Titan''s region." "Hmph, what a braggart!" Cynthia scoffed, and she exined. "In addition, even though I''m naked, I choose to be naked as I''m in my soul form and I feel morefortable in my bare-naked state as if I was still inside my mother''s womb. Therefore, don''t you try to imagine me as the cavemen of your human civilization? In our world of angels, we have many asions to be naked because being naked gives us the purest sense of feeling while still in the womb of our mother." Despite her being naked, he found her exnation very intriguing and udible. Suddenly, without a whim, his gaze was drawn to her pair of big, rounded, beautiful boobs, then to the garden-sh-the source of her euphoric carnality, and wondered in his mind. "So that''s why she chose to remain naked inside my mind. In any case, it''s good for my eyes, kekeke, I can still enjoy seeing her beautiful naked body whenever I wish." Unconsciously, he then swallowed his saliva and his heart began to pound rapidly, sending fresh oxygenated blood all over his body. His face flushed, and arge tent was also roused in his pants at the same time. To suppress his carnal desire, he coughed and rearranged his pants, especially his innerwear, in order to cover the furious beast hidden inside his pants. It was toote, of course, as the always keen observer, Cynthia saw his raising tent when he tried to adjust his pants. Probably she might not have seen it if he didn''t use his hands to adjust his pants, but while he did it, her attention was brought toward it. "Ahh...!" Cynthia almost eximed, but she managed to stop herself with her hand. Then she looked at his line of vision and instantly startedughing maniacally. "Bahahaha¡­.. My-my, I noticed that our good friend Bobby here has a little boner looking at that sexy amateur researcher." She misunderstood and nted the me of his getting boner on the sexy amateur researcher robot. Meanwhile, Bobby spoke to himself in his mind. "Lucky me, she misunderstood sopletely... Otherwise, if she finds out I was excited naughtily because of her, perhaps she will dress herself up and I will miss such a wonderful feast of my eyes to behold." Chapter 85 No, Ill Not Bonk With A Robot! Upon hearing her statements, Bobby didn''t seem to be bothered; his mind was elsewhere, as he felt relief as if he dodged a bullet, and he wondered what was going on inside his head. "Lucky me! She misunderstood mepletely... Otherwise, if she finds out I felt excited naughtily because of her, perhaps she will dress herself up and I might miss such a wonderful feast for my eyes to behold. Kukuku¡­ Kwa Kwa Kwa!" "Hey, darling, don''t be shy. Hee-hee-hee, if you wish, then you can bonk with her. She''s all yours anyway, buying fairly."Cynthia began to tease him further after seeing him adjust his pants, trying to cover up the reaction of his little brother hidden inside his pants. "What did you mean?... Do you think I''m that crazy to have sex with a robot? Hah!... Hey, you know, there''s a ton of sizzling beautiful babes waiting for me to have sex with me. So, hell no. I''m not that needy, anyway." Bobby scoffed, and he omitted thetter words in his head. "Here again, trying to tease me. What I really need is not that robot, but you, my little sweetheart? Which is not possible, right? Because you are in spirit form¡­.And if possible someday¡­ As long as you gain your physical form, I might release the pent-up thirst I have been growing inside me just by seeing you naked every day. That time, I''ll definitely let you know what the nine realms of heaven feel like." Cynthia made the ''0'' shape with hands around her mouth and said it in a hushed tone as if she was gossiping in a yful way. "Hey, Bob, hear this little secret out from this good sistra. Those robots are not just simple as you thought, they were made to look and act exactly like lifelike, and they even had their own conscience, so when you bonk with them I guarantee you will feel just the same as you have with some of yourdy friends before, and they also have the ability to feel the euphoric feeling of having sex as anydy would... So, why don''t you give it a shot and check out how good she is in bed?" "Hmm, that''s interesting! So, you angel have this level of the synthetic lifelike robot at this level. Really admirable!." Bobby looked more curiously at the fourdies-shdies before him. "But, oh, no thanks. I''m still not having sex with a robot." "Hmm, well, we''ll see soon¡­" Then Cynthia Informed him. "Hey, why don''t you activate them?" "So, I need to activate them?" "Of course, you are their boss now. So, they needed your instruction to get activated for the first time." "Then, here it goes." Bobby voiced his instruction. "Activate the four robots!" In the next instant, all four humanoid robots opened their eyes. When they spotted Bobby inside the room, they half-knelt before him, putting their hand over their chest as if some sort of greeting to their master. And they spoke at the same time. "Tagare chillo cha chillo," "What? Don''t they know any humannguages?" Bobby asked, not understanding their words, although he could deduce that they were greeting him as their master. "Oh, my bad¡­ my bad! Judging by your intelligence level, I almost skip the part that you don''t know any knowledge of my Heavenly Feather n''s dialects." Cynthia responded quickly. "It''s Archaicolopy, the dominant officialnguage of my n." She then added, "Yeah, these whole things have to do with the Unholy System and everything connected to it, such as the robots here, were specifically designed keeping in mind that its future masters will be angels. So only my n''snguages were installed when they were made." "By the way, they mean ''Wee my lord." "Oh, well, hmm. Finally, I have some of my loyal subjects. The only thing is that you''ll be the interlocutor. Fortunately for me, just to talk to them, I will totally depend on you." Bobby said sarcastically as if he was not happy. "Right, you need tomunicate with them first if you want to bonk with them!" Cynthia cracked a joke, rubbing salt over his wound. "Oh,e on. I''m not bonking with a robot¡­ ah, whatever. Could you please be more serious here?" Bobbie shook his head, as the only thing on his mind was the experience points he spent on them, and in return, getting something that spoke anguage he could not understand. "Hey, don''t worry. What are friends for?... I totally understand your frustration. See, I''ll send all the data rted to Archaicolopy now and I hope, judging by your level of intelligence, it would take just a minute to understand andprehend all of them." Cynthia replied and snapped her fingers again. Flipzz! With the chiming of the fingers snapping, a new notification appeared in his mind. [ The Encyclopedia of the Archaicolopy: Cost +50 Experience Points ] [ Use +50 Experience Points to unlock the Book: Yes or No ] "Why''s this thing even asking?... Yes, yes, use it." Bobby said calmly, and then he swore in his head. "For fuck''s sake, I''ll need more of the challenges and missions to get rich again. Hmm, until now, anything rted to this unholy system is like give and take with the Experience points as the mode of transaction¡­. If I have at least one million of it, then I can fucking do anything here with that. I am sure that there are many wonders and amazing things hidden inside this thing. I get a feeling that until now that I have witnessed, it''s just the tip of an iceberg and there is a lot more and I need more like, maybe billions of experience points to explore them all." Actually, what he thought was no doubt a truth. [+50 Experience points are used to unlock the Encyclopedia of the Archaicolopy. ] The next moment, several tons of information, both in a strange foreign scripture and voiced, flooded his mind. They were everything that rted to the Encyclopedia of the Archaicolopy. Bobby, on the other hand, shut his eyes and in the next instant 86 billion neurons inside his head reacted all at once sending neurochemical and thereby causing reaction and he began to memorize all the information which was literally like the sand particle in a Sahara desert. And then he opened his eyes. "Picolle timmer canana siphyio." He spoke in Archaicolopy, meaning you could all stand up. Just as he instructed them, the four robots stood up and nced at him curiously. As he watched them, Bobby could feel that the same kind of life was burning in their eyes and he almost forgot that they were robots. "Woah! 45 seconds exactly to learn them all. I''m really proud of you." Cynthia spoke, praising him in Archaicolopy. "Hey, stop making fun of me. I''m just a rookie, and I know there is some difficulty in pronunciation and ent." But on the other hand, Bobby was not happy with the way he spoke the newnguage he just learned a few minutes before. Still speaking in Archaicolopy. "Hey, it looks fine to me¡­. Don''t worry. It''s just that your vocal cord, tongue, and oral muscle are not used to this newnguage. Give yourself some more days and you will get the hang of it soon. Maybe, within a few days, you might even be able to speak like those ssy, noble people in my n."Cynthia said sincerely. Then she warned him again. "Well, you''d better get your act together here fast... Your time is running short... Only 9 minutes left, give or take." Hearing that, Bobby was all poised again. He then looked at the four robots and instructed them while he pointed at the still unconscious Mr. Baldy. "You four. I don''t have much time left. So, I''ll brief this quickly. First, this guy over here is my precious, one of the kind subject. So, handle with care. Second, you can take him to afortable room and treat his buttock. Hmm, I hope his arse might not be battered like a mashed potato at the least. Gave all the required food and nourishment needed for him to stay fit and healthy. Then after he was in good health. Then you can start drawing 10 millimeters of his blood every two hours and stored them for my future research. Do you all understand what I say?" "Yes, my lord. We understand." The four robots replied in the same tandem as if they were of the same mind. "Alright, repeat what I have just told you exactly," Bobby instructed, trying to test their level of intelligence. The four gave the exact same statement that he gave just now. "Alright, take your time. Go on. Bring my precious subject inside his cell and began treating his wound. Go, go¡­" He instructed. The four saluted in their ways toward him and the guard-robot picked up the unconscious Mr. Baldy and they all left, walking inside a luxurious-looking room. Bobby watched everything that the two nurse-robots were doing, the treatment of the unconscious Mr. Baldy''s heavily battered buttock under the close instruction of the amateur researcher-robot who was wearing the sexy robes and he felt satisfied with their work and theypletely heal Mr. Baldy''s wounded buttock in a matter of 6 minutes. "Well, I think they will do some productive work when I''m gone. Let me better hope that. Now, I think it''s almost time." Bobby muttered under his breath and in the next five seconds, the surrounding space fluctuated and he was forcefully transported out of the room. Chapter 86 What Happened Three Months Before? The space inside the room with thedy-angel statue fluctuated, and an enigmatic youth appeared from nowhere in the room just in front of thedy-angel statue. "Are you staying here tonight?"Cynthia asked in his mind. "Nope, I need somewhere to go to spend tonight¡­ Have you forgotten there is no bed here in this building? There''s not even a couch." Bobby responded and walked toward the entrance of his office building unhurriedly. He then stepped out of the building, jumped back into his red super-model vehicle, and began driving toward the center of the military site. Several minutester, he parked the vehicle in a grass field beside an enormous mansion thaty in the centermost region inside the military site. His head rang teasingly as Cynthia''s voice sounded as he got out of the car. "Here I thought you were going to a hotel or motel, but hmm, you still can''t forget her, can you?... I totally understand you, bro. After what happens with that amateur researcher-sh-robot, you must be pretty pent up, right?.... Hee-hee-hee, go for it." Her cheering, on the other hand, sounded ironic to him, but he still acted all natural and he walked toward the mansion and rang the doorbell. Ding-Ding! After a couple of minutes, the door of the house opened with an electrical ringing sound and an icy-cold voice came out from inside the room. "Are you still noting in?" The moment Bobby heard her voice, he couldn''t help but smile and enter the room with no care. He proceeded to the guest room as if it were his own house, and he was perfectly aware of the inside of it. After that, he sat on the couch and leaned his back leisurely, and asked. "Are you still refraining from seeing me?" The room turned awkwardly silent as nobody replied to him. After several minutes, Bobby made a heavy sigh, like a seasoned old geezer, and spoke again. "Are you still not going to offer even a ss of water to your man? Alright, I''m sorry for being rude to you that day, okay? But, I have my ?reason. In addition, even though I was slightly forceful at first, weren''t you the one who insisted on my staying further and made me..." Before he could even finish his words, the person who was inside the room hiding somewhere breezed in. interrupting him. "Shut up, bastard! Don''t you dare spout that nonsense inside my home with your filthy mouth!" "Scarlette, it seems like there has been a misunderstanding. Wouldn''t it be nice to have a proper discussion of what happened that day out here?" Bobby spoke in his gentlest tone. Then, the next moment, a beautiful eye-catchingdy entered the room. Bobby''s eyes were drawn to the tall and gorgeous Scarlette standing before him in the guest room, donning all-white pajamas in a sleeping position. It was Scarlette Chanel, his boss. She sat on the couch opposite him while facing their eyes directly. "Why are you here thiste here? Have you forgotten what I told you three months before?" Scarlette Chanel said, ring at him. "Hmm, you seem to forget. Then I''ll remain with you once more. Hey, bastard, your face reminds me of that day and it''s really disgusting. So, never show your face again to me. I''m extremely tired today. Now you can leave, and I won''t bother you again." "Why would I do that? I don''t understand why you are still worried about that thing till today. But, listen to this carefully. I agreed. That day I was the one who made an advance without your consent but why don''t you listen to yourself and your heart first? You like me. Considering your abilities, you could have killed me with your pinky finger, but instead, you did nothing at all. What is stopping you from killing me instead?" Bobby responded. Then he further added. "There''s no doubt that you like me both physically and romantically, Scarlette. What about stopping acting like a girl, getting your shit together, and making a decision? Regardless, you are my woman and I will do whatever I want with you. If you don''t like me, then you still have one more option¡­." As he spoke all serious with a charming smile and moved toward her and leaned down, moving his mouth toward her face and whispered in her ear. "Just kill me. Or I''ll do the same thing to you ?I did to you once again." He then put her earlobe inside his mouth and bit it lightly. "Stop, you bastard!" Scarlette shouted, and she abruptly japed his stomach with her fingers, stabbing inside. "I''ll kill you." Neither Bobby flinched nor screamed as he smiled and closed his face with hers and said. "So, really, like to kill me. Then, this much can never kill me." He then held her hand, stabbing his stomach with both his hands and pulling it out from inside his stomach. "Try my heart directly like this." Using her pointed hand, covered in glowing Origin Chi, he stabbed himself in the heart like a sharp de. Puchi! "No!" Scarlette yelped and halted her hand just a few millimeters away from? his heart, but her fingernails grazed a bit of the outer surface of his heart. "Why? Haven''t you decided to kill me? This is the only way. Don''t hold back." Then Bobby used more strength with his hands and tried to insert her hand deeper, but due to the fact that her strength was so much greater than his, he was able to bulge just a bit of her hand. Scarlette quickly removed her hand and pped him and shouted. "Stop this! Are you fucking out of your mind?" "So, you don''t like to dirty your hand by killing a scum like me, right? Fair enough, I can still do it myself." An amiable smile spread across his face as he took out the knife he had received from the assassin he had killed before and stabbed it in his heart. "No." Scarlette stopped it with her hand, snatched it away from his hands, and threw it far away. Bobby watched her worried, stricken face covered with snorts and tears. She then began to p his face over and over again and said while sobbing. "Stupid, why are you so eager to die? If you happen to die and what''ll happen to me? Have you forgotten what you just said? I''m your woman. Do you want to make me a widow soon like that? If you do it something like it again, then I''ll never forgive you, idiot." "Now, you''re stopping me, too. So, what now?" Bobby asked. Scarlette began sobbing more and more. Then she caressed his face and said affectionately. "Sorry, I''m sorry. It''s all my fault. Please, don''t scare me like that anymore." "Why scared? Hmm, you don''t even like me¡­. Oh, don''t you say you felt disgusted at seeing my face anymore? Who cares if I die or not?" Bobby asked again, looking at her face again. "Yes, I hate you. You idiot!" Scarlette responded, but contrary to her words leaned toward his face and sealed his lips with her, and began kissing as she tried to console her beloved or, more likely, console herself. She caught Bobby off guard this time. But who cared? He was happy to continue what he started as he raised his hand and supported her head and the two kissed affectionately. Several minutes after beginning with a kiss that was innocent, it changed to a hungry kiss as if Scarlette was wildly kissing him like a hungry fox as if her rollercoaster-like emotion just spurred her to have even more sexual drive and she began to slip her hands into his shirts and caress his chests and abs. She then bit his lower lip quite hard, causing him to bleed. "Ouch! It hurts." Bobby eximed in pain as he moved back his head. "Deserve you right. You scoundrel. Hmph, can''t even bear that ?bit of pain? When Ipare what you make me go through with what I don''t yet have the ability to do, I''m merciful enough. Take that as my way of revenge." Scarlette scoffed at him. "Is it that painful?" Bobby asked innocently. "What did you think? That''s my first time and you ruin everything that I have imagined my whole life that day by just being rushed from your part. And yes, for the record, it''s really unbearably painful." Scarlette pouted at him cutely. Bobby hugged her in his embrace, padded her head, and said in a gentle tone. "Sorry, my darling, I should have been more careful that time. But, umm¡­." "It was not the physical pain that hurt me most, but the thought that someone I like and love, like you, forced himself onto me without my consent? That''s unbearable. Are you that needy?" Scarlette said meekly as her face snuggled into his chest and her hand caressed the other chest. "I told you the next morning not toe to me on a whim, and you haven''te to me to console me for the past three months. It seems like you abandoned me after that, so I totally have the right to stab you in your gut. You owe me a big one." "So, tell me what actually happened that day." Chapter 87 [ R-18 ] Spring Times Of Youths- Refrain Nada! "Hey, you know what? You owe me a big one this time." Then Scarlette Chanel asked meekly, sniffling from time to time. "So, tell me, what exactly happened that day?" He sat next to her and cuddled her while the two of themy on the couch. Bobby replied in his softest voice. "I know I owe you a big one as you said¡­.. Hmm, it''s because¡­ um¡­ I had some difficulty that day, let''s say suppose, if I could not copte with ady that day at the moment then I might have some problem with my body, especially my price-treasure. So, I came to you." "Hah, now I understand." Scarlette Chanel looked yful as she moved her head back and smirked at him and said. "Mr. Bradford, you naughty boy! Are you making some kind of aphrodite inside yourb?" Bobby didn''t reply as he just smiled back and he spoke inside his head: "Wow-wow-wow, where is thising from?... But, Hu-Hwa-Hwa-Hwa, that''s fine too. Shees up with a perfect excuse for me, then I''ll just spin in that direction." "Hey, is it because you have performance issues that you''re trying to make aphrodite in an unsanctioned way, or are you just a pervert?" Scarlette asked boldly in a teasing manner. The moment he heard her say, his mood flipped, and he pressed himself over her on the couch in an attempt to assert dominance. "Performance issue? Hah!... Should we check whether I am having problems in bed, my little butterfly? I prefer action more¡­. " He leaned his head down and pinned both of her hands with his over the couch. "But there is something true about what you said just now." He then grinned at her and said proudly. "Yes, I''m a fucking pervert." Then he kissed her lips and began kissing her passionately. Scarlette, on the other hand, saw what wasing after he pinned her over the couch and uttered those domineering words. Rather than feeling repulsion, her face blushed like a rosy red, and she expected him to take the initiative. After several minutes, she began to kiss back at him. Meanwhile, as he released her hands, he stopped putting pressure on her hands and one of his hands held her side of the head, and then it moved down slowly, slipped inside her shirt, and groped her left breast, making her moan in pleasure instantly. "Aahh!" she moaned for the first time. However, he took advantage of her, opening her mouth wide by putting his tongue inside and touching hers, twisting it around, ying with it as they began to y with their tongues as they began to savor their saliva. Meanwhile, he yed with her breast. Bobby massaged her boob as she continued to kiss him, feeling her shirt was on its way. After he stood, he sat up, and attempted to remove Scarlette''s white nightgown, but, Scarlette did not intend to sit up for him to ease in removing her cloth, and instead, she raised both hands up as if to say, "Take her." "Hmm, that works fine with me." His voice was a whisper, and then he covered his hands with Origin Chi, took hold of her white nightgown, pulled it, and ripped at it, revealing her perfect and beautiful naked body for his eyes to feast upon. Only a pink panty was left to cover her most secret garden. Seeing his eyes roam over her bare skin from her face to neck, and especially to her pair of perky rounded boobs, she felt a sense of shyness and excitement, unlike anything she had ever experienced before, and instinctively covered her boobs with her hands. While Bobby''s view was blocked by her hands, he grinned goofily and moved his vision down to her sexy navel region, and noticed that her belly button was shaped in the shape of an ''I'' with a vertical inward bulge. He felt his attention drawn straight to her belly button as he reached out and caressed the soft, supple skin around her navel region unconsciously, feeling a sense of pleasure while he caressed her body. In reaction, Scarlette began to breathe heavily, and he noticed that her stomach began to move, making a soft, barely noticeable ripple in rhythm with her breathing. Then he leaned his head toward her body and suddenly stuck out his tongue and inserted it inside her belly button and began to make a circle around it, and in return, Scarlette began to giggle and said out loud abruptly. "Gee-hee-hee-hee, it tickles." But Bobby pressed her body with his hands, stopping her from moving her body from that reaction and he continued licking inside her belly button, twisting in a circr motion. As she could not move her body, she continued giggling and reached out her hands to his head and began to ruffle his hair as if giving a light head massage, pulling lightly. That time, Bobby stopped licking it and looked at her and asked, "Did this make you ufortable?" Scarlette Chanel looked at his wild eyes with her dreamy eyes and responded in a meek voice. "I don''t know. It was strange and really nice at the same time. Can you please do that again? At first, I felt ticklish, but soon it became bearable, and I enjoyed the warmth of your tongue inside my belly button." She nced at her with her misty eyes pleadingly and began to massage his hair as a way of reciprocating to do that again. Bobby made a grimace of delight and leaned down his head once again. This time, his hands were again caressing his belly, once up and once down. His index and thumb fingers pulled her very lean skin abruptly upward. "Ouch, oh-ho! It hurts! "Didn''t you promise me earlier that you wouldn''t y rough with me again?" Scarlette Chanel scoffed and pulled his hair ?forcefully in return. "Sorry, hon, I got carried away a bit. It''ll not happen again." He then smooched over her skin on her belly as he moved from one spot to another, leaving a trace of wetness in the trail, and finally kissed just around her belly button. At that time, she breathed heavily again, and just as he stuck his tongue inside her belly button. "Um-AHH!" Instead of giggling because of having the ticklish feeling, she moaned lightly, feeling the room in her soothing voice. While he kissed around her navel, Bobby peeked upward and saw her nipples getting erection gradually, and he thought, "Exactly as I thought. Last time, you gave in after I touched this spot. So this belly button region is exactly one of her super sensitive erogenous zones. Look, how hard her nipples are?" Moaning softly and continuously, she felt that ticklish feeling in her breasts, so she released his hair and instead touched her own breasts before his hungry eyes, allowing them to twitch as she groped them. But she knew that ?it was not as good as his hand massaging them earlier, so she tried to release the gradually growing itchy feeling by groping herself ?rougher and rougher. Seeing her needy, Bobby didn''t waste the perfect timing as he raised one of his hands and gripped the left boob tightly and massaged it as she removed her hand, giving it full power to do with her boob, and ?meanwhile, his mouth moved upward as he continued smooching her skin at multiple spots tracing upward and finally reached just beside the twin peaks of her. At that exact time, his other hand also reached out for her other perfectly rounded, medium-sized, and dainty melon, and he started giving it a warm and soft massage just like the other one. "Ah-um-ahh¡­.!!" This time, the moan that she was uttering sounded like a long verse, not a quick one like before. p Her moaning sound was like a cacophony of the hundreds of birds chirping together in the early summer morning in his ears and this made him rather exciting and enthused at the same time. He then moved his face and touched both of her boobs, feeling the great sensation of the softness, and then he stuck out his tongue and licked the crack at the bottom of her twin peaks, moving it in and out and he continued ying his boobs while feeling the softness of them with his hands. Several minutester, he drifted his body upward and sealed her wet lips once again with his, and began another long passionate kiss as he savored her sweet-scented saliva and she did the same too. In their kiss, as they alternated from left to right, his right hand drifted down from her melons, caressing on its way, and finally felt the piece of clothing over her skin which was clearly the only piece of cloth left covering her most sensitive and sacred ce. He almost put the tips of his fingers inside her panty, but on the quick judgment, he stopped and took it out. "Hmm, don''t be in haste¡­. It might ruin the fun." he reminded himself in his mind. Chapter 88 [R18] Spring Times Of Youths; Refrain Nada! (2) Bobby almost put the tips of his fingers inside her panty, but on his quick judgment, he stopped and took it out. "Hmm, don''t be in haste¡­. It might ruin the fun." he reminded himself in his mind. Then he instead drifted his fingers slowly and reached the most sensitive spot of her. He could feel something sticky in his fingers as it moved about her panty. Still kissing passionately, he thought. "Wow-Woah-ho-ho! She''s leaking over here¡­. Hmm, I think it''s time." Bobby then sat up and got down from the bed and took off his shirt, revealing the bare top of his body under the lustful gaze of Scarlette, who was lying on top of the bed. On seeing his whole new side hidden under the shirt, she eximed in excitement and delight. "Do you often work out?" asked Scarlette. "Nah!" He shrugged. "Really? It looks like you are in great shape, with those big biceps and six-pack abs. What did you do to make them? And I always thought seeing your exteriornky sight, you are all bony inside too¡­. But, umm¡­.er¡­" said Scarlette Chanel, bloviating like a child overly excited, and she gulped down a mouthful of saliva twice as she stared at his six-pack abs without blinking. It was loud enough for Bobby to hear her swallowing her saliva, not just once, but twice. So, he smirked delightfully, feeling proud of his masculinity, and rose onto the king-sized bed covered with the bedsheet, revealing the dazzling designs of many kinds of roses and flowers. While holding her hands with his hands, he whispered in her ear while blowing the steam away from his warm and moist breath, making her shiver as he made her touch his hard, muscr stomach. "Don''t be shy, my little butterfly? This body is all yours to explore." "Oh, shit!" Next, he hurriedly swore to himself in his mind, hurriedly condemning himself for his words, and besides, he soon realized that people normally react in a specific manner when people suggest something, so when he said shy, her reaction grew worse as she became more and more, shier than before. So he instead reached for her face and caressed her carefully, trying to make her rx again and he abruptly leaned toward her and sealed her lips with his, and began to kiss her passionately once pouring all his passion and love into her, in a way, telling her that he was ready to give anything for her sake. Meanwhile, Scarlette Chanel was able to sense his sense of passion and significance from that kiss, and she began to feel more and more rxed, feeling secure, and began to kiss him back, forgetting about everything else as he had just be everything to her; her only world. Her body soon began to heat up, causing her to arouse wildly, and she made her hands feel ecstatic as she began to caress his hard rock biceps, holding them all in her hands sometimes, and then she shifted her hands downward and gently touched his hard rock six-pack abs, feeling an ecstatic sensation in her body as she did so. As she did that, her passion for lust began to get grew and soon over-flooded and in intense reaction from her, she suddenly used her strength for the first time, flipped his body down, and stayed on top of his body while she pressed his body tightly with her over the bed as she pinned both of his hands too over the bed spreading with her and asked boldly, "Are you sure I can do anything to your body?" This sudden turn of events excited him even more. But before he could even reply, she began to seal his lips with hers and began to kiss him forcefully. And he wondered in his head. "Wow, this''s exactly what I have done to her just now? Now, she''s applying to me¡­. Alright, it really feels good anyway. Darling, keep on surprising me." Soon, as she felt that his hands were all rxed, she released them and first caressed them, and drifted her hands toward his arm, feeling his muscle in the process. Then she halted her kiss and moved her lips down a bit and kissed his neck over multiple spots, leaving them a trail of wetness in the process. "Ohh!" A soft moan escaped from his mouth for the first time and then he tried to hold back. At that time, she nced at him and asked coquettishly, "Oh, my hon, why are holding back?" Then, the next second, she leaned toward his chest and bit his left nipple hard. "Ouch-ouch-ouch! What the f¡­.?" Bobby screamed in pain and almost cursed at her, but interrupted briefly as his mouth was sealed by hers, slowly making him calm down by kissing him. Minutester, she raised his head and asked yfully, as her face was a few centimeters away from his and she giggled. "Did it hurt? Hee-hee-hee¡­." "What did you think?" He frowned, trying to act unhappy, and he further continued. "Of course, it hurts like hell¡­ You are doing this intentionally, right?... Hmph, I needpensation for this." "Hee-hee-hee, good-good, an eptable answer. If you say otherwise, then I might have bitten your other nipple off too¡­ um¡­ this time a tad bit harder." Scarlette Chanel responded in a delightful and yful tone. "Oh, and about thepensation thing¡­. I can do that, but before that, you need to be a good boy, okay? Can you do that for me?" Bobby nodded his head in response and then she grinned at him once and leaned down again and started kissing his chest first and then to his abs. At that time, she felt something poking at her stomach rapidly from time to time. So she gazed downward and saw arge tent bulging on his pants and she wondered inside her head, making a lusty face, licking her lips at the same time. "Are you that eager to see me, little guy? But wait for your turn. I''ll be tending to you soon." Chapter 89 [R18] Spring Times Of Youths; Refrain Nada! (3) As Scarlette Chanel felt something hard poking at her belly rapidly, she gazed downward and saw arge tent bulging in his pants, and then she began to wonder inside her head, while showing her lecherous side, licking her lips. "Are you that eager to see me, little guy? But hey wait for me. Soon, big sister wille to tend to you soon." Then she continued kissing over his belly and then to his chest and out of curiosity her right hand moved down and slipped inside his pants and then crept inside his inner wears like a snake sneakily but in return, her hand was attacked by a really furious beast that was held captive inside the stic jail. It did not frighten Scarlette as her hand gripped it, feeling the warmness emitted from it. And she wondered, "This thing is really hot. Should I give it some stroking? Like this." And she stroked his penis. Seeing how crowded it was inside his underwear, she mumbled under her breath. "This will not do." Then she sat down just below the bulging pants, leaning lightly against the rod with her soft, panty-covered crotch, and said seductively, ncing at him. "Since you are so obedient till now, it''s time to reward you." Next, she undid the button on his pants and removed it, followed by his boxer, which was thest piece of clothing she removed. Just after removing thest piece of the stic pant, a huge, furious-looking ck penis in the shape of a banana sprung up. Scarlette Chanel''s attention was totally absorbed into that thing, and she blurted out without thinking. "It''s enormouslyrge!" And she gulped down a mouthful of saliva. After seeing her beloved''s proudest jewel ring at her, as if it was eager to devour her whole, the size of it stupefied her, and she froze, remaining stiff like a tree. "Hey, what are you waiting for? Didn''t you say something about my reward? At this rate, you are going nowhere. Or are you afraid just after seeing my little brother?" Bobby said with a smirk, trying to provoke her. "Will you do something, since you are the one who released my beast from within the den? It''s your fault. So take full responsibility. " After hearing his taunting words, suddenly she regained her boldness once again and asked teasingly, with a grin. "Right. What do you think your reward will be?" Considering her current position of sitting over his body, he screamed inside his head with excitement. "Kekeke¡­.Isn''t that pretty obvious? You are nning to give me fetio." Her next movepletely broke his dream as she instead gave him a handjob using both her hands. And Bobby still was satisfied with it as he thought in his head, consoling himself. "It''s fine too. At least I get something good. Anyway, this is not ourst sex, and I could get fetio from her next time." Fap! Fap!.... Scarlette continued stroking for several minutes and then she released her hands, freeing them in the air once again. She then turned toward him and kissed him over again before asking after she had broken from his lips. "Is it good?" "You mean the handjob?... It''s quite good." Bobby reached out his hands and grabbed the twin juicily bouncy buns, grabbing them as hard as he could. "Ohh-ahhh! Hey, it hurts!" Scarlette Chanelined, feeling the pain. Bobby suddenly flipped her bobby, changed their positions, and now pressed her body with his. Then he said, "I can''t wait anymore. Let''s do it." After that, he quickly removed her panty, revealing her most sensitive and sacred garden in front of his eyes. Reflexively, she quickly tried to cover it with her hands but he was even faster as he caught them and said softly whileplementing his view. "It''s really beautiful." Then he leaned over and began to give it a round of service from his lips and especially his tongue, making her moan in the process. Then he sat up, spread her legs wide, held his little brother, and said, "Are you ready?" "Umm," Scarlette Chanel replied meekly, nodding her head. He then began to rub its girth around her honey pot, greasing it with her leaking juiced, and slowly inserted inside her final spot and he abruptly pushed it all inside her all the way. "Ah!" she screamed, making a long moan of pain. "Is it that painful?" Bobby asked in his softest voice. "It''s okay. I can bear it. You carry on." She responded while bearing the paining down from below her body. Then Bobby began to slowly move his hip, connecting with her in and out, and then he gradually picked up the pace, making her moan loudly in the process. Initially, Scarlette Chanel found the beginning painful, but eventually, the pain turned into pleasure and she began urging her partner to speed up. Soon the guest room was filled with her moaning sound and this went on for another 5 hours considering the fact that both of them were not normal humans after all, and they had a lot of stamina. Scarlette Chanel had multiple orgasms that she lost count of, and she was the first to surrender from their long marathon finally he reached his limit, too, and released his load inside her, filling herpletely, and both of themy over the couch feeling all exhausted. Her body convulsed from time to time as white fluid leaked out from her, staining the colorful sheet. Then both of them made a long kiss and cuddled with each other and soon they entered a silent slumber from exhaustion. Bobby woke up earlier the following morning than Scarlette Chanel. Then he took a shower and went out the door after kissing her forehead even though she was still half asleep and not up to leave the house since she was too exhausted from the marathonst night to get up. Bobby whistled as he walked out of her house, and jumped into the red vehicle parking in front of her mansion. Then it rolled over the road, with the destination toward his office. Chapter 90 Caught Peeping! It was early in the morning when he went back to his office and sat in his office chair browsing the main military-Chanel site through the office AI to read the assignments he got recently and had already sent to his chief and boss-turned-loverdy, as well as the new pending case studies that only just arrived a few days ago. "Terrific! I got all of them excellent ratings from my boss. What a lovely morning?" Bobby said to himself, feeling proud of his works. "Fair enough! I''m proud of you, man. You managed to bonk with her the entire night just after all that shitty thing happened between you two." The mellifluous voice of Cynthia echoed inside his head, giving him a more positive, energetic early morning and making it more vibrant. "Oh,e on, Cynthia. Stop eavesdropping. It''s not fair¡­ both morally or otherwise." Bobbyined, but he made an amiable smile, reminiscing about hisst night with Scarlette. "Bro, it''s not my fault. Okay, literally, I''m attached to you wherever you go. So, considering the fact once again, it''s rather not my fault¡­. at all." Cynthia, the guardian of his Unholy System, defended. "And seriously, you should also stop uttering the word ''Bonking'' too much," Bobby added that as this was the most frequent word that came out of her mouth not less than five thousand times yesterday, and that whenever she spoke and rang something simr to her voice, naturally this was the very word that came to his mind as if she had trained him somehow, which irritated him a bit. "Seriously, bro. What''s wrong with saying ''bonking''? Anyway, unlike terms like fucking, coitus, shagging, humping, and whatever nonsense you named them as you humans pronounced, I found this word quite funnier and trending. And all over, in any case, I simply love to say the word bonking. See this, bro, I have a rap song for you." Cynthia replied. Then she cleared her voice and began rapping her long line of verse while also acting like the famous rappers, waving her hands, moving her hips, shredding her head. "Ahem-ahem,...One, two, three¡­. And go¡­ Last night, Mr. Bob, Yo-Yo-Yo, my man here, I caught him, I see him, eyeing, peaking, drooling, and scanning inside his beautiful robot''s panty and he liked to bonk, and to bloody bonk with the sexy robot. Yeah, oh yeah, he found it quite shy to bonk in front of me. So, in frustration, he went to his lover-sh-bossdy and bonked with her and bonked with her all night. Yeah-all night. Oh,e on, say the words bonk-bonk-bonk, bonkha-bonk!.... " Following the song, she continued rapping for several minutes, mostly using the word ''Bonking''. After she finished her song, she took a deep breath and asked, "Amazing, right?" On the other hand, Bobby was gawping at her naked body, admiring the bouncing of her twin melons as she made some powerful dancing movements in synchronous with her singing. "Oh, hell yeah! It''s fucking awesome. Can you sing another song again?" At first, she was overjoyed as she heard him praising her for singing and she said while shuffling her long hair happily. "I know, right? Bro, so, I say bonk for life. Bonk while you can, wasting your youth." "Yeah, now I see them all. I can''t agree more. B-Bonk¨Cit has a certain gritty charm, a powerful one." He said while looking at her milky white pair of boobs dreamily. Cynthia saw his face all red, blushing, and came to understand the current situation after pondering for a while and she said angrily, "Hey, you-dog, all this time I thought you''re really listening to my singing but you are¡­..argh¡­ simply peeking at me." Thedy then snapped her fingers, and in the next moment, something white, fluffy, and cotton-like appeared inside his mind and gathered around her, then it covered most of her private parts, and finally, it ended someone from making a peeping uncle Tom. "Bugger off. Back to work!" "Argh!... This''s the very first worst thing that happened to me this morning. And I hope this ends here." Bobbymented as he muttered under his breath. "Hee-hee-hee. So, you want to see me naked once more?..." Cynthia kept giggling and added. "Worry not, my friend, if you can activate the second form of your Devil''s Eye ocr skill, you might have the chance of seeing me¡­ naked once again." On seeing him almost smile, she further added, "Hmm, but the chance is very thin. By your current standard of understanding andprehending the skill, I think you will take another 30, no, 50 years for you, to be exact, to raise the ocr skill to another level." "But worry not, if you answer or, maybe rte something truthfully, about something, then I might consider uncovering thisfy cover from my body." And she omitted her next statement inside her head. "Anyway, I prefer to stay naked." "Oh, really? What''s it?" Bobby responded hurriedly, without even thinking, as he was clearly addicted to seeing her naked when he was ?bored or tired all the time. So he was ready to do anything to behold that heavenly sight once again. "Nothing much¡­. Well-well, why don''t you tell me what really happened between you and your little butterfly¡­ oh, Scarlette, thedy with lotus mark over her behind?" Cynthia said in a casual and friendly tone. "Hey, I think you have probably known about it already. Didn''t you?..... You always eavesdrop on me and it''s pretty obvious that you don''t need me to retell that boring story." Bobby replied. "Actually, I missed that part¡­ I went into a silent slumber after that first month of your rigorous training with your Sensei. So, hey, I''m saying the truth here; yeah, I know shit about that day." Cynthia said sincerely, and she further insisted. "Now, can you tell me? I''m so much curious to hear your part of how you managed to piss her that much. Go on." "Fine, then there''s nothing serious to hide from you, anyway. And you have already heard some part of it from herst night." Bobby then began to tell the story of what really happened three months ago between him and Scarlette Chanel. "From the very first day, I began my martial training under my strict Sensei Kemino. I was all into the training. I mean, I give my all in that training. So, for every day, starting from the following day onward, I began to follow a strict routine. I then usually have daily morning breakfast with my sensei and Diana, then I''ll do some physical training for a couple of hours, then I will go to the office. And in the office, I focus only on work-rted things and nothing much. After that, I returned with Diana to her castle that lie on that ind and continued another long session of different types of training, then eat, then read for the next several hours in the library while reading numerous books. And then, I would sleep for five hours and the same routine will follow the next morning." "So this keeps going on, on a regr basis, without taking a break for almost a month. But on thest day, something really urgentes up." Then the course of the events that happen on that day as¡­.. (shback) Bobby was currently doing his research on various samples of blood he collected with the greenish sample of the Titan Might serum. From time to time, he would write something on the wide ckboard that was inside hisboratory. On the other hand, Mia would stay behind him a bit farther away, clearly showing that she was really bored with it, as science, which was also experimentation, was not really her thing. Suddenly, a beeping sound broke Bobby''s concentration, and he checked inside his mind as he cursed for disturbing him, and he was almost stunned by the notification that popped up in his mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! [Warning! Warning! Warning!] [ Host left not less than half an hour toplete the mission of mating with Doctor Scarlette Chanel ] [ If the host failed to make Doctor Scarlette Chanel his woman in time, then as a penalty, the Host''ll surely be erectile dysfunction for the next three years. ] At the same time, he saw a timer counting down; 29:12 29:11 29:10 ... ... "Oh, shit!" Bobby eximed, and he hushed. "I almost forgot this mission. Well," He then rushed out of theboratory and called, "Diana, quickly at my office." Andter she also bolted out of the room, following closely after ?him. Inside his office room, under his instruction, who was now clearly acting all nervous, unlike how he usually behaved, Diana tried to make an official line with Scarlette Chanel. But sadly, no one connected to their lines, and she kept trying for thest twenty minutes, and finally, she get connected with her. "Hello, this''s Doctor Scarlette Chanel. Who am I speaking to?" Ady''s voice could be heard from the speaker connecting the line. Before Diana could even reply, Bobby breezed in while speaking briskly. "Hey, it''s me, Bradford." "Oh, it''s you." "Hey, just answered me quickly. Where are you right now?" "Oh, I''m in my home, my quarter. What''s going on, assistant Chief?" Bobby instead disconnected the line and then he stormed out of his office building and he jumped inside the red vehicle. Diana rushed out in time and asked from just outside the car door. "Hey, what''s going on? Can I tag along with you?" "No, I have something urgent to do alone right now. See you then¡­" After replying quickly, Bobby hit the engine and drove it away, leaving the location quickly. Chapter 91 Kill Them All! As Bobby continued retelling the course of the event that happened that day to Cynthia. "Thank goodness I got there on time, reaching her house with just a few minutes to spare¡­.On that day, I almost screwed up in regard to my mission while considering my girlfriend, Scarlette. I made a necessary mistake, which would always remain a bad memory for her. I screwed up, big time." Bobby narrated with a wry smile, writing regret all over his face. "Hey, can you tell me the details of what happened in her house before you turn all moody? If you don''t, then I have no choice but to cancel our deal here." Cynthia insisted slyly, but on the other hand, she was curious more about how the event actually went. Bobby took another deep breath and continued his story. "Actually, even though I reached there on time. But she didn''te out as I rang the doorbell continuously as much as I wanted her to open the door quickly. So, having no choice, I break into her house by breaking her door lock." "Just as I entered her room, Scarlette rushed out of the shower wearing a wet towel upon hearing themotion. On seeing that it was me and a false rm, she calmed herself down and told me to wait for her in her guest room as she needed to finish up her showering first and she rushed back to the washroom. As I, on the other hand, was in the nick of time toplete my mission. So I followed her, storming inside the washroom¡­..¡­. You know what really happened after that, right? After that, it was pretty obvious what happened between us." Bobby finally ended his story,menting over his mistake in his mind a bit. So he looked at the ceiling of the room all moodily. Inside his mind, he was remembering the memory of that day just after he was in the washroom with her and he kept wondering inside his head. "I can imagine how painful it is for her to go through that. Anyhow, after what happenedst night, I guess we are all okay now." Diana walked into his office room and greeted, "Oh, you are already here. Morning, Bradford!" "Morning. How''re you doing, darling?" Bobby smiled and winked at her. "Not bad! Keep up the good work. Hmm, today, you look especially more dazzled than on any other day. Anything good happened to you? Mind sharing with me?" "Um¡­. you know, I''m always like this. Get ready, girl or I may eat you someday." He responded, wanting to end the conversation as he especially did not enjoy talking or remembering about him having sex with anotherdy when she was with him. ? "Dumb-dumb, stop talking nonsense. Hmph!" She retorted unhappily and further added. "Oh, I have something urgent to tell you." Bobby stood up, walked toward her and hugged her from the back, and replied, "You seem serious now, what''s up? Alright keep talking, I''m all ears." "Um... next week, I''m leaving for the earth," Diana said, feeling all reluctance. "It''s my big sister. The Carver family covenant meeting will take ce next week. I am going to report to the family by then. If it wasing from anyone else, I might ignore them, but you know¡­. I can''t say no to her, even though she kind of keeps bitching at me sometimes. She was my only close sibling and I miss her, too. So, I''m considering whether or not I should go?" He caressed her face and replied with no hesitation. "You should go¡­. Hey, I know what you are worrying about. In ourst match, didn''t I manage to beat you? So, I think now I can pretty much manage myself." "Humph!" Diana snorted and said while pouting. "Stop boasting! That''s only because you cheated, okay? If we fight fair and square, then there is no way you can win over me, not in a thousand years." "Hey, a win is a win. If you would like to go another round, I am pretty much ready to take you right now." Bobby suggested. "Why not? This time, I''ll totally kick your arse once again. Then, let''s see who will be crying for mama''s help. Alright, right away to thebat room." Diana was all in high spirit. Together, they went to thebat room. ¡ª-------------------------- Five days quickly passed, as Bobby usually followed his tight schedule, as usual, the only deviation being that he asionally visited Scarlette Chanelte at night these few days for Jove''s sake, doing what had been considered the best a couple could do alone. Meanwhile, somewhere in a luxurious resort thaty in the centermost region of Aphrodite City, a meeting of seven men was currently going on sitting around a colossus round table. A man fully disguised in a cloak and mask was sitting on the principal seat at the center of the table while his six cronies sat around him. They were none other than the assassin, Mr. Spade, and his subordinates, who were alsopletely disguised as their master. "Number 1, go on. What''s going on? And where the hell is that baldy, No.3?" Mr. Spade said with his cranky voice, causing the other six subordinates to have a chill run down their spines. "Sir, this meeting is especially about his report. Umm, for some reason, we seem to have lost every contact with him for thest five days. We don''t exactly know whether he is alive, or he was held captive somewhere?" No.1, who was sitting not far away from Mr. Spade, reported calmly. "Fuck!" Mr. Spade shouted and suddenly the room was filled with the icy-cold and ominous killing intent spreading from inside his body following that all the sses and wines bottles broke, spreading many pieces of ss shard to spread all around the room. Some of them managed to graze the six inside the room with him. All of them did nothing as they sat up straight stiff and without making a sound. After venting out, Mr. Spade asked calmly again, "When is thest thing you spotted him?" "It was the night of the five days ago, No. 3 went after the target to¡­. Umm.. ghost town. Then after that, we lost any trace rted to him, even his odor, or origin chi signature. Sir, I''m pretty sure that it''s something to do with that brat¡­" No.1 exined, patiently. Mr. Spade kept pondering for a while and said. "Now that ites to No.3, I think it''s time for us to act. No. 1, and No.10, you two join and go after that brat. And the remaining you four, you go to his house and kill his mother. If then you can go for his father and then his sister¡­ Kekeke¡­ Kill them all. Alright, you can all go out now. No.1, you stay behind for a minute, Will you?" Soon, five of the subordinates left the meeting room, leaving only Mr. Spade and No.1. At that time, Mr. Spade stood up from his seat, trotted toward, and stood behind No. 1. He held both of his shoulders and slightly leaned and hushed softly. "No.1, do you know why I''m detaining you behind?" "With due respect, your subordinate could note up with any ideas. Please, lightened this ve!" In this situation which had already happened several times, No.1 responded politely, calmly, as if he was well trained to handle something like this. "Good-good, even after I''m standing just behind you, you ?can even stay like that. Really admirable. Now, I can''t sense anything like any of your emotions from your heartbeats. Good, you are truly bing a real assassin." Mr. Spade further added. "Alright, if you don''t know, then I will tell you this. Listen carefully. Bring No.3''s body back to me, whether he is alive or dead, no matter what. And you need to kill No.10, then kill all the other five. Do you understand me?" "This ve, understand!" No. 1 replied obediently. "Go on, then" No.1 bowed at him once and quickly rushed out of the room. After he was all alone, Mr. Spade sat back in his seat. He then poured the wine from the only bottle he had nearby and gulped it all down at once, muttering to himself: "Don''t disappoint me No.1. Other than you, none of them could be worth my time. Hmm, they are all simply just piece of trashes considering No.3. And they dare toe back here to report that¡­. It seems that this mission is really taking its toll on me. First, they kill no.7, who I admire, and now no.3, the one full of potential who knows exactly what he is doing with his body. Although he has a weaker concentration of Origin Chi, his physical strength rivals any I have ever seen.." Chapter 92 An Ambushed! Like any other day, Bobby went to his work, driving the red supermodel car after having a sumptuous lunch with his aunt. ,m Mainly because of several reasons; first, geopolitical hotspot zone as agreed by the founding members of the Aphrodite City, the ce was regarded as the no-fly zone, and of course, the main reason, being the host of the main military site of the entire Delta Belt region, which was known to none other than those that had full ess to it. The red vehicle, driven by Bobby, rolled along the cobblestone boulevard toward the direction of his workce. And as soon as the vehicle reached deep inside the wood where he rarely met any second vehicle, suddenly he applied the brake and stopped his car just a few feet away from hitting therge lumber blocking his way. The side door just beside the driver''s side lifted and anky youth with a pair of sunsses got out of the car. He then walked toward and bent down to lift the lumber when suddenly his lips curled, and a bullet ripped toward him, aiming at his head. As he hunkered down, he observed an iing bullet, and it almost hit him, merely missing as it grazed the tip of his hair. Even before he could take a proper breather, another five bullets flew toward him at an incredibly fast speed. There was no way for him to avoid those shots this time since they were all fired, blocking all his escape routes. At least one of them will hit him in a vital part of his body, for sure. At least he couldn''t dodge those shots, so he couldn''t escape. It was to no avail; he had no other choice but burned the vampire blood within his blood vessels. At that point, the bullets, which were already moving slowly under his ocr technique, Devil''s Eye Skill, slowed even more under his perceptive sharpening. Soon, his body vanished and reappeared near his vehicle. In no time at all, he ran into the woods as several bullets kept flying at him as the sniper hunted for his next targets with pinpoint uracy, as every bullet might hit either his head or heart. In addition, the sniper''s speed increased to that of his suddenly explosive sprinting speed, which means he might potentially take him down the next time he clicked. Bobby knew it too as he calcted the precision of the bullets the hidden sniper kept chasing him down with bullets for thest five minutes inside the bushy woods and he found no ce safe to hide from the shooter. But he abruptly reduced his sprinting speed and missed the next round of bullets raining down at him. "Hey, what''re you doing? It seems like you''ve been ying to the enemy''s advantage for thest six minutes¡­. Oh,e on. Do you n on keeping up with this pace, running like a mouse through a cat''s mouth? Believe me, at this rate, you''ll never make it to either your military site or back to the city." Cynthia''s twinkling, the bell-like voice echoed impatiently in his head. "It''s bing rather interesting for me." Bobby, on the other hand, responded gleefully, as if he was having fun. "Hmph, interesting, my butt! There is nothing to be interested in when your arse was about to get fired." Cynthia didn''t quite agree with him, as all she saw until now was him running wildly with no n to turn the tide. They kept interacting telepathically while he kept dodging the rapidly iing bullets; some of them managed to hit him but he didn''t care as they all missed the vital points and most of them hit his arms and stomach, leaving only superficial wounds. "Eh, don''t ruin the fun?... Don''t you see what the shooter is doing until now? As I kept analyzing the patterns of the shooter''s shots after the first few minutes, the motive of the shooter became clearer to me. And I found out something really, really amazing. It''s clear that he''s ready to use every skill at his disposal to take me down, but on the other hand, since it''s not possible for him to take me down, his approaches to shooting until now were leading me to a specific spot; perhaps, that spot was an ambush point or maybe a strong melee opponent was there waiting for me." "The funniest part is how he uses his bullets to test my abilities, which, for me, has been a real eye-opener. Hahaha¡­ Isn''t it fascinating now to watch a marksman use his bullets to gauge my limit, my dear friend?" "Now, this friend, that is interesting, and you made an excellent point there. I was expecting exactly from your level of intelligence to provide such a level of deduction." Cynthia praised him with no reserve and she continued, "Despite that, how are you going to turn this around in such a critically dire situation as this?" Bobby responded with a smirk on his face. "Hmm, don''t worry darling? I''m already working on that... Now I know the coordinates of the apparent spot where the shooter is trying so hard to lead me, too. Hahaha, what perfect timing, huh? It''s time to give you an amazing show¡­" "10, 9, 8,7, 6, 5,.." Then he began counting down numbers starting from ''ten,'' and just as he uttered the word ''one,'' the surrounding area exactly around him briefly dimmed as a huge cloud nketed the area overshadowing his current position in the sun. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Bobby disappeared from that spot as though he had vanished into thin air. Five and a half kilometers away from his spot, at the top of a small hump-like hill, there was a shooterying on the ground. Exactly twelve minutes ago, the shooter, in all his military gear and camouged with the surroundings, was observing a spot that was five and a half kilometers south of his current position through an extremely sophisticated long-range scope. The sniper heard from the earpiece attached to his ear. "No.10, the n is already in motion. Exactly 3 minutes and 25 seconds remain until the target arrives at the ambush position... Get ready, and stick to the n, over!" "Roger that, over!" the sniper, who was called No.10, responded. Then, exactly three minutester, a beautiful red-color supermodel car came into his scope, and he saw the car stop and Bobby came out of the car wearing a pair of sunsses. "Time for hunting! Target is in the in sight," he replied, utching the sniper, aiming at Bobby''s head, and pressing the trigger, as the bullet quickly flew toward Bobby at an extremely incredible speed. Seeing that Bobby was about to lift the lumber up, he said, "Bullseye''s!" And he almost made a smile but halted as Bobby sessfully dodged the bullet. Then he snorted, "Humph! What a lucky bastard?... Still, I''ll fucking blow your head." He then clicked the trigger five times, aiming at five different spots around Bobby. But on seeing that, Bobby exploded his speed and dodged all of his bullets, he spoke, feeling unpleasant. "Fuck, this brat seemed to have some skill under his sleeves. Fine, I''ll still send you to meet your maker, today." Then he saw Bobby dashing into the woods. "Running inside the woods can''t help you. If it was someone else, you might have some chance of saving, but unfortunately, you met me today. Then let''s see how far you can run while dodging my bullets." No.10, the super shooter kept snipping on Bobby, but he failed as Bobby kept running and jumping around the woods at an incredible speed. "Hmm, ytime is over, boy. I now know the moving pattern of your movement. Let me see if you can dodge my next five bullets. In the event that you did dodge and are still alive, I will give up on taking your life today and leave it up to No.1''s good hands to y you." Suddenly he focused his origin chi on his left eye, which was using the scope right now, changing it to a drizzling blue and suddenly he saw ?Bobby''s movement slowing down and all his likely potential spots for the next 5 steps appeared in the vision of his eyes with 5 red points. Then clicked the trigger 5 times, changing the position of his hit at the five red spots marked with his eye skill. But through his scope, he saw something unexpected, and that was the fact that Bobby abruptly halted his steps sticking on the ground, breaking thew of inertia considering that he was currently running at a very fast speed, but the next second he stopped sticking on the ground stiff, which was not possible. "Oh, fuck this! You win man. When I used my ultimate sniping skill, you were the first one to put that stun on and be able to stay alive. Cheers to keeping your life, mate!" After a brief hush, he looked through the scope, shifting briskly with his right eye, and then continued shooting at Bobby, but clearly this time he was not intending to kill him. Chapter 93 Whos Playing Who? ¡­.. Cheers to keeping your life, mate!" After a brief hush, he looked through the scope, shifting briskly with his right eye, and then continued shooting at Bobby, but clearly this time he was not intending to kill him. Then he tapped on the earpiece in his ear, turned it back on, and said, "I can''t take down the target. Now, proceeding to n B, over!" "No.10, hmm, this isn''t you. You have never missed and given up on your opponent this easy. What happened?" The assassin No.1 replied in the line. "The target is a freaking speedster, for crying out loud!" The Sharp-shooter responded as he kept firing at Bobby at the same time. His words piqued his interest as this was his first time hearing No.10 giving up on his target this easily. So, he further asked. "Hmm, not convincing enough. Literally, considering your expertise with shooting, I know you''re always enthralled to take jobs rted to speedster targets, always challenging yourself. Then why would you give up so easily after 6 minutes?" "Alright-man, tell you what this brat is out of my league, bro? It was just a few minutes ago that I used my left eye''s sure kill skill, and I was sure I could kill him with those five bullets since he had nowhere to hide, but you know what, that kid stopped himself instantly, standing in the ground stiffed like a tree after moving slightly near your record speed and dodged them. So he wins the bet!" No.10 exined patiently. "This brat could almostpete with my fastest sprint speed! Oh, nice. This time, I think I''ll have some fun." No.1 said with excitement and he hushed, "Hmm, an interesting prey, indeed this time." "Yeah man, this''s the most outstanding stun that could amaze me in my entire career, and I know you''ll be happy to hear about killing such challenging prey. So I give up." No.10 said through the line and he wondered inside his head. "And most important of all, I cannot really take him down. It will be pointless trying, anyway." "Kekeke¡­ No.10, you knew me really well. Thanks for that. But can you do me a favor?" "I''m listening bro." "How about trying any expertise you may have in your arsenal and giving me all the possible points you can gauge from the target?" No.1 suggested. "Whatever for you, bro, consider it done." No.10 replied earnestly, and he then tapped on his AI button and said, "Activate the Raining mode!" In the following moment, the advanced weapons began to transform as the muzzle retracted, transforming it into a new type of powerful long-range weapon. The only difference this time was that he could fire it non-stop, though its uracy would really decline. This means that the previous version of his weapon was one he used all the time to assassinate his targets and the current version was the one he seldom used, which he was preparing to use only when he was cornered behind the enemy''s line or when simply gunning down numerous armies. He then continued shooting at Bobby, running down bullets until the round of the magazine was all out, changed to a new one, and continued firing at him. In this instance, Bobby found it a bit challenging at first, but eventually, dodging the bullets became as natural to him as walking. Meanwhile, No.10 continued reporting all the data he deducted for Bobby''s ability, both pros and cons; especially pros because he couldn''t find anything weakness about Bobby until now as when he considered that he discovered a weakness, his moves were so faint that his conclusion regarding Bobby was that ''He is a freaking sneaky bastard.'' Suddenly he saw Bobby standing still, and he deducted, looking at his mouth''s movements. "Eh! What''s he nning to do now?... Hmm, now he''s standing still, not moving a muscle. And he seemed to say something¡­.um... He''s counting down numbers 5,4,3,2,1" After watching Bobby say ''1'', he watched him grinning at him, and, then, at the same time, he noticed that the surroundings suddenly grew dimmer, he blinked unconsciously, and the next thing he spotted was that Bobby had vanished, then he continued to look around and even looked at his signature but could not find him. "I lost him, bro!" "What did you mean you lost him?" "Hey, don''t me me? It''s the fucking cloud, okay, I just get distracted for the fraction of a second and he was like a puff. Gone¡­. Wait a minute?!" No.10 responded and suddenly he eximed after realizing something. "Brother, I''m afraid we''re in trouble right now. The brat has freakish intelligence and is freakishly smart. And I think he''s running in my direction at this moment," he said, warning him. "Trouble!? What the fuck are you talking about? Are you out of your fucking mind?" No.1 scolded him through the line. "Last but not least, he grinned at me just before he vanished, and a chill ran down my spine. It was like he was the one who had been ying with me all this time. I can guarantee you he knows my location, and I''m pretty sure he knows yours as well." "This brat is very smart. I think the overshadowing from the cloud did not seem random; it was as if he had figured everything outright from the very start, from the clouds'' movement to the direction of the sunlight to even the terrain of the woods. I''ve been yed, bro. A big time.... This might sound ?a bit absurding from me and but I suggest you honestly; give or take, I considered it prudent for you to confront the boy with extreme caution and to go all out when you confront himter on." No.10 exined in a nutshell, warning him. "And now he''s currently on his way to me." "Alright, then I''ming to you. Stay alert!" Then No.1 spoke finally, finally showing his new side, which was only known by No.10. "No.10 I have a confession to make. It would be best if you ran away from me as fast as you could if you were to survive this. If you survived, I''ming after you to take your head." "Yeah, I know. I came here partly knowing that I might die in your hands. Even if I had the ability, I could not escape your hunt, and it is pretty unlikely that I could kill you, I guess. But believe me, it''ll not be an easy task for you to take me down." "You knew?" "Bro, nothing can''t escape from my eyes. Have you forgotten who used to read all your thoughts when we were just boys? To me, it took just a nce from me to know your intention¡­ In addition, the fact that Master''s favorite No.3 is missing, presumably dead, and above all else, today, you were explicitly told to remain after our meeting. That''s myst clue that its time, so you do what you do best. Listen, brother, did you still remember what I said to you after our first mission together; it''s inevitable and one day, it certainly will be time for us to kill each other. When the timees, don''t even a tad hesitate to kill me, and I''ll do the same." "But why are you telling me all this?" asked No.1. No.10, the sharp-shooter responded truthfully, and he asked. "The same goes for you. Wouldn''t it be fair if I didn''t tell you my intention since you were the first to share it? Moreover, do youprehend the hidden purpose that motivated our master to tag me along with you, even though you alone were needed to take out the target?" Before N0.1 could reply, he answered his own question. "Master knew that no matter how cold and calcting you may appear to be, and whatever skills you may possess, there is something deep inside which is holding you back from bing the perfect assassin master wished to have, and that something is actually your love for brotherhood which is me. So, this''s hisst test for you. He''ll spare you if youe back killing me, otherwise, we''re all going to die in his hands." "Hmm!" No.1 made a long sighed and responded. "You are the wittiest and cunning one who, among all the batches until now, that I have only witnessed." "Hahaha¡­. You praise me too much, brother. Even though I appreciate thepliment, it always feels good to hear that from you," No.10 responded whileughing heartily. "Believe me, brother, you are about to witness someone who can beat my wit today. Maybe I may die at his hands, which will turn out to be a blessing for us as we do not need to kill each other... still, I will do my utmost to survive as we always do. " Suddenly, he heard something and said, slightly furrowing his brows. "He''s here finally. Goodbye, brother." He then stood up and said, "Come out, boy. I have been eagerly anticipating meeting you. I know you''re nearby. " In the immediate aftermath, a shadow jumped from one tree to another, until finally, anky youth wearing sunsses appeared before him. "So you''re the one who''s been ying with me this whole time?... I guess you already know about my good name, but it feels nice to introduce myself in this circumstance." "It was nice meeting you. I''m Bobby Bradford. What''s your name?" Chapter 94 Killing Spree! "It''s really nice meeting you. I''m Bobby Bradford. What''s your name?" Bobby introduced himself, making an amiable smile, and showing his teeth. ? " The pleasure is all mine. Oh, in my wildest dreams, I never imagined that you would be so cultured even when you have just met someone who tried to kill you, and moreover, it really feels nice meeting you." No.10 responded, grinning at him. "My name¡­ um¡­ er¡­ actually, I don''t have a name. But why don''t you call me No. 10? That''s what I go by, anyway." Following their prolonged silence, Bobby finally opened his mouth after watching each other with great curiosity. "Then, shall we?" "Hmm, atst, it can''t be avoidable, hah! " No.10 made a heavy sigh and then he made a war cry. "Hahaha¡­. Show me what you got, Mr. Bradford?" Then, with a tap on his wristwatch, the sharpshooter''s camouged suit suddenly appeared as if to be whole-body armor, and a series of highly advanced small guns appeared from his sleeves and shot close to Bobby. "Ninja Shadow step, 1stw, Racing the wind!" Bobby hushed his head and dodged all the bullets and the next moment he appeared just behind No.10. As Bobby was about to punch him on his back, the Assassin with the code name No.10 snorted. "Hmph, sh bomb!" Just as Bobby''s fist was about tond on his back, the ck suit of the assassin produced red up, exploded, and covered the small area around him with green smoke, and his fist failed tond on him. Bobby couldn''t discern the presence of his opponent once the green smoke dispersed, but he closed his eyes and suppressed all his senses except for his hearing as he burnt some vampiric essence blood, sending the explosive byproduct energy toward his pair of olfactory organs and then he heard a faint sound of heartbeatsing from a lush green bush nearby. Meanwhile, using the technology of his suit, the assassin was covering his heat signature and hid within the bush as he aimed his weapon at thenky boy, who was shutting his eyes slowly. "Hmm, stay like that for a second." He hushed and was about to click the lever of the machine gun. Bang! Just the moment he clicked, the bullet flew in the air and passed through Bobby''s head and the assassin was about to say, "Headsh¡­." He then finished as he saw that no blood or brain matter or he didn''t hear the sound of exploding head at all. "Oh, fuck!" Bobby appeared beside him and punched his chest. Thud! With a thudding sound, the assassin was sent flying backward in the air andnded on the foot of the small hill. Bobby moved like a shadow and saw the assassin stand up from the ground while groaning and he saw that there was not even a dent appeared on his suit. "Activate Devil''s eyes! Start scanning the opponent''s status." He said and his eyes glinted a cyan light for an instant and returned to clear blue eyes and then he heard the familiar beeping sounds of the System and a new status appeared in his mind. [Scanned Completed!] [Target: A seasoned assassin with good marksmanship! Sense Killing intent from him.] [Species: A pure Human ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Bone age: 35 Earth years ] [ Main Energy level: lvl 6] [ Health: 6150/6300; Mana Qi: 100/450] After seeing his opponent''s current status, Bobby thought in his mind. "Hmm, at least, myst attack dealt some damage to him." "Is this all you got?" The assassin smirked at him and said as he shook his head twice. "Then, be prepared to die! Laser gun mode, activate!" The next moment, a white beam of light shot out from his right sleeve. Bobby dodged it and spoke while standing on the branch of a tall tree nearby. "If this is all you got, then I might simply say you are not really worth my time. What about this? You show me your ultimate cards and I''ll kill you in no time, painlessly." "Fine," The assassin said softly. "Activate insane mode!" In the next instant, his suit changed its color to red and covered his entire body, and a strong concentration of energy emanated from his feet and hands, simultaneously lifting his body in the air. He then flew toward Bobby and began shootingsers from his hands. Sometimes, explosives homing miniature-missiles came out of his back, shooting at him. Bobby sessfully dodged them, but at the same time, he could not do anything to the assassin who was in the air. "Alright, I will use that skill once more," whispered Bobby under his breath. While he kept dodging all those series of attacks from the air, he began to mutter in a strange tone while making various hand gestures at the same time. Meanwhile, as Bobby performed the incantation, all the vampiric blood all over his blood vessels began to ignite, turned into white fumes which were then moved toward his hands and he finally shouted, finishing his incantation. "Ice Lotus Skill, activate!" Soon a bluish icy ball in the shape of a lotus materialized just above his hands in the air and it erged gradually and finally stopped after it retained the shape of a fully matured lotus with only five petals. The assassin, who was currently in the air, also detected the concentration of arge energy ball in Bobby''s hands and he eximed in surprise. "Hah! That is¡­ er¡­ a magical skill. So, this brat is a mage, after all. What an interesting turn-up? Brother, this brat is a highly sophisticated and intelligent mage. And also, an ice elemental caster. I believe you''re going to have a st today. Hahaha..." "Let''s see how he''s going to handle dealing with someone he cannot reach." Then he bombarded ten homing missiles aiming at Bobby. After the explosion from the missile, he saw Bobby standing still while ncing up at him high above in the air. Bobby held the Icy-lotus'' highly concentrated energy ball in his left hand and then plugged its petals with his right hand, cing each between his fingers with folded fingers. The assassin flying in the air observed carefully with the AI on his helmet screen and he wondered. "Five petals. Hmm, there are two petals embedded in one of them." Still, he continued firing at him using all his arsenals that came with his super suit. Bobby ran around and made a throwing motion and he shouted in his mind, "Shuriken Star throwing technique!" Three ice petals rotated rapidly at a high speed and flew toward the assassin in the air. Aiming the probable projectile position with his AI, he shotser beams from his hands toward the iing three icy petals. He dodged once and managed to destroy the three petals, specks of bluish icy particle fall down and all the verdant vegetation just below began to freeze the moment the icy particle touched them. "Phew! What a dreadful skill?" But at the moment, he saw only one petal left in Bobby''s hand. "Shit!" "Used 100% energy on armor!" At that moment, an icy petal which was hidden within the specks of bluish icy particles rushed out with an element of surprise and hit him on his left leg. The moment it touched, it began to freeze. Spreading from his left leg toward his upper body and the assassin lost the mechanism to fly and fell down to the ground unsteadily. Bobby walked toward thending ce and he spotted the Assassin inside the small hole made from both thending and explosion of his battle suit, with ice particles surrounding him. Having lost both his legs, he saw the assassin waiting for his death. "Last words?" "Hahaha¡­ ahh!" The assassin groaned and vomited blood twice and said words by words, "Hmm, I really like to see the match between you and No.1 and I guess I could not make it¡­" Then he puked another mouthful of blood. "My name is No.10, King Of Sniper: Look at my works, ye Mighty, and despair! Nothing beside remains. Round the decay of that colossal wreck, the bloody headshots were all that I see in my targets. Now, I feel really good to fall in the hand of a worthy and witty opponent like you. " ¡ª------------------------------------------------------- District A-13, Mia was currently enjoying a warm morning bath in a hot tub while ying with the soap bubbles and sshing the water from time to time. "Oh, interesting! Some puny ants dare toe inside my house. Really daring! Boys, why don''t youe out? It was not gentlemanly of you all to barge inside when a growndy was inside a bathtub. Haven''t your mother taught you that?" After sitting up and covering herself with the green tower, she jumped out of the bath and briskly made her way toward the right corner, and made a poking movement with her index finger. "Aahhh!" With a scream, an assassin inplete disguise fell down lifelessly. At that time, three other assassins inside the room were scared off by her sudden attack, taking the life of one of them with no effort at all. "She''s a fucking monster. Run!... Run for your life."As they ran in three different directions, one of them shouted in an effort to escape. No.2 managed to escape the house by breaking through window ss, and he wondered if his chance of escaping there was worth the lives of the other two. Then suddenly a seraphic presence spread toward him from behind, followed by an icy-cold killing intent that kept him stiff on the ground, and his legs wouldn''t listen to his brain. "You damn bastard. Dare to break my window. Argh!..." Make the assassin No.2 wetted his pants on hearing the scream from the behind. As thedy walked out of the house, trotting step by step, she pped the assassin''s face. The head exploded and the assassin''s headless body fell to the ground, lifeless. "Hey, clean this mess up ande inside the house. You still have three bodies to deal with." Mia said and walked toward the house. "But I can''t enter the house." A male voice spoke from out of nowhere. "I give you the permission to enter this once." Mia''s cold voice came from inside the house. Chapter 95 Space Law! "Well, you cane in. You may enter the house onest time." Mia''s cold voice came from inside the house. A fluctuation in space urred in the courtyard and in the next instant, a silhouette disguised and wearing a ck long cloak materialized. It was lucky there weren''t any neighbors around for the man in ck custom to appear out of nowhere, as that would have caused amotion. In stepping toward the headless body of the assassin, lying on the ground, he found it to be chaos, sttered with blood and brain matter, and dyeing the green grass with red. He shook his head once and crouched down and touched the corpse and the next moment, a crimson fire zed, burning the bodypletely and within a second, it burnt all of it and the byproduct ashes were blown away by the waves of the winds. Afterward, he went inside the house and did the same to the two corpses inside the guest house and then to thest corpse, cleaning them all. "Hey, put that clothes away. It looks creepy, okay?" Mia came out dressing herself up and asked, "Are they the assassins that you talk about the ones who put a hit on my son?" Suddenly the mask and the ck cloak disappeared like magic, showing his face of Jeremy. He nodded his head and replied. "Mmm-hmm!" "Yes, they are." "Which means some of them are already on their way to kill my baby boy." "Then why are you still fucking doing here? My son is in danger. Go and help him." Mia said as she reacted, freaking out with great worry. "Hey-ho-ho-hoh! Cold down first. Nothing is going to happen to Bobby." Jeremy responded softly, calming her down. "Mia, he is no longer the powerless boy he once was, so I don''t have to interfere in every single thing he does. He needed to face this himself as sooner orter we can''t always keep him from danger and, more importantly, he needed this." "Fine!" Mia agreed with him and he then continued, "Hey, then use your ability and show me how my boy is doing so far?" Jeremy scratched his head like a fool and responded. "Oh! I almost forgot that." He then made various signals with his hands and at the same time, he chanted a spell, muttering softly under his breath. After thepletion of casting the spell, his index finger made a poking gesture in the empty air and he yelled. "Space projection, mirror image, activate!" Mia gazed at him attentively as if she was trying hard toprehend the essence behind the spacew cast by Jeremy but it rather turned out to b a futile effort from her after all. She saw that the moment Jeremy yelled and poked his index finger in the empty free air; the air seemed to act like a water surface, forming eddy ripples as several ripples of circles with his finger as the center. Then a 3D projection of the screen appeared and the first thing they saw was the red vehicle stopping and then Bobby jumping out from it and him trying to pick the lumber blocking the route. "Stop, my poor boy! It''s an ambush." Mia screamed as she almost jumped up from the coach. The next instant, they saw a bullet flying at an incredible speed and Mia shrieked. "Jeremy, go save my boy!" Jeremy justy his back leisurely on the other cushion, not nning to act anyway as he drank the canned coke in his hand, which suddenly appeared out of nowhere. On seeing Bobby sessfully ducking the bullet, Mia was about to have a sigh of relief, but the next instant she witnessed five more bullets flying toward Bobby, cutting all his paths of circumventing. This time, she jumped up to her feet and screamed once more. "Jeremy! " She then saw Bobby dodging all the five bullets sessfully as he sprinted with sudden explosive movement. And she further saw the scene of Bobby running into the woods and kept escaping while the shooters kepting after bullet and bullet at him. She then red at Jeremy and said angrily, as she was also well professed in such matters. "That''s a fucking well-experienced sharpshooter. From the way the sniper is targeting him until now, I''m pretty sure that my boy couldn''tst long. Jeremy, you made a promise to keep him safe before I seal all of my bloodline power. So, get your arse right there and help my boy, right now or¡­ if anything happened to my little boy, then I''ll never forgive you again." It was clear that from her earlier line of work, she quickly analyzed the level of threat posed to Bobby by the assassin, and she warned him, going to her ultimatum. "Mia, I''ll say this once again. Just chill and watch quietly for a moment. For Jove''s sake, our boy is a freaking vampire who has learned the martial ways of the Protector family. So, let''s trust him once and watch this one, okay?" Jeremy replied in a soft voice, but he didn''t give in to her this time. "If worse thingse up then I can still act." Hearing that Bobby hadpleted hisplete martial training of the Protector family, now she finally calmed himself down, sat back, and asked, "Oh, the four months he has been away from the home, so you have been training him the whole time this time?" "Yep, but not by me¡­. " Jeremy responded and took a sip of the diet coke. On sensing the cold icy re from Mia again, he almost choked on the drink, but somehow he managed and further added briskly. "Well, for one thing, he was trained by someone more experienced than me, and for another, I saw his training from the beginning to the end... You don''t have to worry. The boy is ready to face the world now. Hahaha¡­. In addition, his sensei was a legit one with many years of experience and was proficient in many martial arts, as well as in our family''s martial art." "Oh, who is his sensei?" Mia asked curiously. Jeremy grinned at him and answered. "You''ll not believe this. He''s someone you have already met. Try guessing?" "Why don''t you stop this guessing game with me and just give me the name?" Mia was not interested in what he suggested. "You are always like this, this isn''t fun at all... Well, it''s his mentor Kemino. " Jeremy gave her answer. "What?! The one thates to our ce while we are on earth. Are you sure he is a skilled martial master?" Mia eximed in surprise and asked, as she was still not convinced that the mentor was actually good with martial art, too. "Just trust me. He carries the legacy of my family, inherited through his bloodline as it turned out his Otsuka n, a long-lost subordinate of my big brother. So yeah, our boy is now ready to go out into the field like this." Jeremy exined patiently. At that time, the scene on the 3D Screen reached the scene of Bobby standing still and counting down numbers. "Why did he stop?¡­. What''s he nning to do now?" Mia whispered under his breath. "It''s the same here, not a clue. But I think by the way of his confident face, he''s nning to turn the table." Jeremy replied. But the next scene made them both awed, and they eximed out at the same. "Wow!" Mia was the first one to open her mouth as she spoke. "Isn''t it merely a coincidence? He clearly uttered the counting down phrase. As expected of my beautiful boy, he''s always brilliant. Hahaha¡­ able to use the overshadowing of the cluster of clouds in the sky to distract the snipper and he used¡­.. I''m curious. How did he blend with the trees'' shadows while moving? Do you know that movement technique?" "It''s one of the ninja movement skills. Pretty cool, right? " Jeremy replied. "But seriously, do you consider pulling off something like that stun using the cloud to your advantage? As for me, I will never think about it when I am fighting, I guess." Mia said with a smile, clearly showing that she was admiring her little boy. Jeremy kept pondering for a while and replied, "Maybe, I mighte up with that idea too. If my son can do that, why can''t I, his father couldn''t pull something like that off." "Hmph!" Mia snorted and scoffed at him. "Says the brute who always attacks his enemies directly from the front with fists and kicks and sometimes swords." The two continued watching the scene, and they saw that finally, Bobby found the Sniper, and then their entire fight, ended with Bobby using the vampiric bloodline skill, Ice Lotus skill. "Wow, he can even use the skills that can only be inherited through the royal bloodline." Jeremy hushed. Mia, on the other hand, did not seem happy but did not say anything, as all she thought was that her boy was safe. On hearing thest word of the sniper, Jeremy admired him, saying. "What a worthy opponent? I''ll remember his exact words " Then he muttered softly repeating his exact same words: "My name is No.10, King Of sniper; Look at my works, ye Mighty, and despair! Nothing beside remains. Round the decay of that colossal wreck, the bloody headshots were all that I see on my targets. Now, I feel really good to fall in the hand of a worthy and witty opponent like you. " Chapter 96 Using Dual Spells! While they were sitting over the couches facing one another watching the 3D screen created from Jeremy''s space projection skills, Mia and Jeremy saw Bobby dig the earth up from the pit that had formed from Assassin No.10''snding. When the pit had enough room to fit a corpse, he put the dead body of Assassin No.10 into the pit, and he again covered the corpse with dirt and earth, and he buried it in the pit. Later, they witnessed Bobby stealing a huge rock from among the many stones piled on the foot of the small hill and installing it just above the grave of Assassin with the code name No.10. He then began to carve some words on the stone with the small knife he had taken from the previous assassin he killed in Aphrodite City. p "Hmm, what''re the words he is curving in that stone? I''m curious. Can you zoom in a bit so that we can see more clearly?" Mia demanded with a curious expression on her face. "Okay," Jeremy concurred with her, as he had been nning to do the same, anyway. So he raised his right hand in the air toward the direction of the screen and made a spreading motion with his thumb and index fingers and as he did that, the screen began to zoom in toward the stone, and first, they saw the code name of the assassin curved on top of it in English, then next were thest words the assassin gave just before he passed away. Then they saw Bobby carving and Jeremy read out aloud in the guest room. ''A Great Sniper. If we met in a bar or somewhere, we might be friends and drink together. For the first time, this is the most exciting fight I have ever experienced. With respect.'' From Bobby Bradford, the one who takes your life. Then they saw Bobby stand up and cleaned the dirt away from his hands and his clothes and after that, he nced up at the tallest Apocalypse tree around there and saw a man with a man donned in a ck dress covering his face with a handkerchief. "Hmm, don''t you sense it too? This guy is dangerous." Mia then looked at the man currently nibbling the potato chips and asked. "Jeremy, can my son take that guy out?" "Don''t worry? Finally, the part of the fight I had been looking forward to was about to happen. Maybe it might turn out ?hard for Bobby to y with this guy but I''m pretty confident to say this to you; our boy will be perfectly fine." Jeremy replied with a goofy smile and he said, raising the potato chip package at her. "Potato Chips?" "No thanks. Enjoy yourself." Mia said in a calm tone, even so, the motherly part inside of her kicked in and asked again. "Jeremy, if¡­ I mean, if possibly the worst casees up, then can you get there in time to save our boy?" Jeremy grinned at her as a response and he continued eating his potato chips and they continued observing the screen attentively. ¡ª----------------------------- Back to the scene, somewhere in the centermost region of the wood, lying beside Aphrodite city. Bobby was observing his new opponent on the top of the tallest tree with his right leg while lifting the other like a crane, and the Assassin No.1 was simrly observing Bobby with keen eyes, gazing down while trying to find out what the Origin Chi level was circting within Bobby''s body. With a thought, Bobby activated his ocr skill as he hushed softly in his head. "Devil''s eyes Skill," and in a sh, his eyes turned cyan for a fraction of a second and returned to his normal clear blue eyes. He then instructed the Unholy System to further scan the new opponent standing stiff on the tip of the tree. With the sound of beeping chimed in his head, a new notification began to pop up in his mind. [Scanning Completed!] [Target Name: Unknown, sense a strong killing intent directed toward the Host] [Species: Half-Human and Half-Ogarian!] [Gender: Male ] [ Bone Age: 35 Earth years ] [ Physical Feature: 190 cm tall; yellow skin tone, have 15% stronger and more bone density than that of a normal human of the ?same age ] [ Main Energy Level: Level 11 ] [ Health: 1500/1500; Mana Chi: 1100/1100 ] Beep! Beep! Beep! [ A new Challenge! Kill the target ] [ Reward: +25,000 Experience Points ] [Time Limit: Within 24 Hours ] [ Penalty: Failed toplete the challenge within the time limit then, +25,000 Experience Points will be deducted from the main experience points of the Host! ] "Aren''t you going to whimper likest time?" The melodious voice of Cynthia chimed inside his head. "What''s the point? I''ll not gain anything from it, anyway. There is nothing I get from simplyining about it, right?" Bobby responded in his mind. "Cynthia, bless my luck. I think I''m really going to enjoy killing this bastard." Suddenly, the man at the top of the three began talking to him. "Bradford, right?" Bobby grinned at him, showing his teeth in response as he folded his hands, showing hiszy expression. "You can call me No.1. Before we start, I have questions for you." The Assassin said in his icy, indifferent tone. "Alright, at least, consider this as ast show of kindness from me. What is it? Shoot, I am ready to answer everything in the most honest way possible." Bobby replied as he stretched his body. "Wow, you have quite the confidence, don''t you? Good." The Assassin with the code name No.10 whispered under his breath, praising his temperament. He then further continued. "Mr. Bradford, thest time No.3, the Baldy guy went missing, was spotted with you in the Ghost''s neighborhood town. So what happened to him? Did you kill him? If he is dead, then tell me where his body is? Also, can you still tell me where he is right now if he is still alive?" "Wow-wow-woo, that''s a lot of questions at a time," Bobby responded as he continued stretching his body as he moved hysterically side by side sometimes. "Well-well, I''ll simply tell you the truth. That night, I spanked the hell out of his butt, and after learning that his body was really needed for my experimentation, I resisted my urge to kill that guy. Yeah, he''s still kicking. And by the way, what did that guy eat exactly to gain more than a tonne of weight? Now, thinking about it, my arms are all sore from carrying that Baldy.... Oh, I''m sorry to tell you this, that you don''t need to know where I hold him captive. Regardless, you won''t understand even if I tell you where he''s right now, and on the other hand, you''re still going to die today, and it''s pointless, anyway. So, is that all?" "Fine, that''ll work too. Later, I can browbeat you to confess the location." The Assassin No.1 said. "I have onest question for you¡­. Is that his tomb?" "Yep, this''s the best I can do for him. Oh, I see now. Hahaha¡­ Even assassins are touched by their brotherhood and camaraderie. Hahaha¡­. There are quite a few surprises in store for me today. Alright, I''ll give you this one more offer for you. If you want me to make another simr fancy tomb for you besides this tomb, then you have to go all out and amazed me with your skill." Bobby responded while heughed loudly. "You seem like a nice guy. Did he struggle when he die?" "Hee-hee-hee, that''s really rich and funny at the same timeing from a cold-hearted assassin like you. Hey, it will piss your boss royally for sure if he witnessed such a sight of tears from you." Bobby responded as he saw two drops of tears from the Assassin. "Did he struggle?" The assassin with the ck handkerchief face-mask asked again patiently, "I don''t think so. I finished him with a swift attack after listening to his final passing word." Bobby responded truthfully, with a casual tone. "Good to hear. If that''s the case, then I''ll kill you less painfully. Get ready!" Then the Assassin with the code name No.1 made various hand gestures and at the same? time he made some incantations and he finally shouted with his palm toward the direction of Bobby. "Earth Spike!" The next instant the earth just at the spot Bobby was stepping rose, making a pointy-shaped. He quickly dodged it but multiple other earth spikes came out and he continued moving briskly as he activated using his ninja movement skill, and he shouted, "Istw of Ninja Movement Technique, Racing With the Wind!" With a swooshing sound of the wind, Bobby continued dodging all the earth spikes. The assassin, who was currently standing on the top of the tallest tree as he enchanted another spell and he shouted using his other hand, making several motions. "Gravity Magnification, 3x amplified!" Bobby felt that he was suddenly slowing down, as his body felt that it was gaining weight all of a sudden. In the meantime, the assassin controlled the two spells at the same time and continued harassing Bobby finally, a spear made from the earth rose from the ground and passed through his belly as it caught him with an element of surprise unlike the previous version of the earth spike which just remained attaching to the ground, this version of earth spike in the version of a spear was more nimble and able to move freely detaching from the ground. "Argh!"Bobby groaned in pain and dodged another two such spears made of earth as he stood on a thick branch of a tall tree nearby. Immediately after removing the earthen spear, his highly regenerative ability of the vampiric bloodline kicked in and within seconds, the wound on his stomach closed, leaving not even a scratch where it was. Chapter 97 A Failed But Terrifying Katana! The surrounding vegetation around the small hump-shaped hill was verdant with various tall trees, especially eucalyptus trees that were prolific in these woods. Now some areas surrounding the small hill were already being cleaned with no trees, which was because of an earlier confrontation between Bobby and the sharpshooter, andter the ground was filled with multiple pointy-shaped spikes made of the earth. Currently, in one of the tallest eucalyptus trees stood a man on one foot with his ck cloak producing pping sounds as if like a g hoisted high above in the air. He halted his attack as Bobby dodged the next three spearsing out of the earth and afterward, standing over the branch of a tree. But the next instant, he was staggered to find out the wound on Bobby''s belly healed up in a sh just after removing that spear from Bobby''s body, which was formed from his Earth Spike skill. Within seconds the Assassin No.1 retained hisposer and remarked in his usual icy, indifferent tone. "Oh, now it''s bing a bit more interesting. Kukuku¡­. an instantaneous regeneration ability! Wow, I never in my wildest thought that I might encounter a target with this heaven-defying ability." He then clicked his tongue and further added with excitement shown in his tone. "Mr. Bradford, I have repeatedly heard this fable story about those with this ability from my master, yes rarely do they appear and he repeatedly warned us that if we encountered one, we should walk out of the job and should stop that mission saying that they were unkible and the aftermath will be beyond us¡­. But, hee-hee-hee, I don''t quite share the same theory with him as I thought of cutting one of them down with my soul weapon. And here I''m, finally meeting someone with that exact ability. Since you saw such a miraculous sight to behold for my eyes, then I think it''ll be impolite of me to hold back." Hearing thating from him, Bobby, on the other hand, wondered in his head. "Hmm, for an assassin, he''s so chatty¡­.. Is he talking about vampires?" Suddenly Bobby saw the Assassin with the code name, No.1 making various hand seals and also sensed the rapidly rising energy which was concentrated in both of his palms, and soon he made a loud cry saying. "Earth elemental Pseudo Magi Tier 1 mode, activate!" He then raised both hands and the next thing, three halo diagrams appeared just above his hands. Seeing that, Bobby hushed in a barely audible tone, reminding himself. "Last time, I saw two halo diagrams in his hands and he used two skills at the same time. Now, there are three. Does that mean he is now going to use three spells at a time?" "You''re right indeed. And what a lucky day, bro? First, you made this calctive and super-duper sharp sniper, and then now, you''re going to face a magus who could ignite Pseudo Magi Tier-1 mode. But be extremely cautious, okay?" Cynthia responded, exining patiently, and she further warned him. At that time, Assassin No.1 hushed softly. "Earth spikes, rise!" In the next instant, more than two dozen pointy-shaped spikes over the ground gradually began topress, bing nder, and soon transformed into several weapons, including spears, arge number of slightly curved daggers, and multiple countless numbers of very thin needles. All of those weapons were levitated in the air. Then he made a waving motion toward Bobby and all weapons quickly flew toward him. The flying weapons were arranged in an array that Bobby would have a very hard time dodging them as most of their positions were kept in such a way that those weaponsplemented each other''s weaknesses. Bobby activated his Devil''s Eye Ocr technique and then used the X-ray mode to see those hidden needles within other weapons. Then he used the Firstw of Ninja''s movement technique, Racing the Wind, and easily avoided all of them as he jumped from one tree to another swiftly like a super-fast and nimble monkey. The aftermath was that all the trees were destroyed and multiple specks of wood in various shapes and sizes were blown around the area like dust particles. Regardless, various weapons kepting after him and thereby leaving the same disturbance destroying all the trees as Bobby kept evading. "Gravity amplification, 3x amplify!" The assassin uttered softly and this time Bobby was prepared for this as he suddenly started jumpingrge gaps and sometimes stepping on various trees. Bobby was still, however, caught in the AOE effect of the gravity spell of his opponent, rendering his movements dull, slowing down immensely, and this time, he had no choice but to face the iing weapons head-on. Standing still, Bobby did not show the slightest blink of panic on his face. At that time, he removed the pair of sunsses and said, "Activate to katana mode!" As soon as he said that, the pair of sunsses began to fold, the sses bing the de, and the frame bing the handle of the sword. Bobby then held the handle of the katana with his right hand, and he made a simple swinging motion. Boom! With the swing of the de, the air roared, sending an explosive concentration of energy from the katana, blowing all the Earth-made weapons into fine dust, while the energy from the katana ?remained in the wind, makingrge destruction to the vegetation, making a long scar from the sword in the terrain a quarter of a mile away from Bobby. Seeing the unintentional destruction ofrge vegetation, Bobby made a wry smile and whispered under his breath. "Sorry, it seemed like this thing is still in a very unstable state." In contrast to Bobby''s expression, as he saw the katana in his hand was still a failure, the other two; the assassins in the tree were shocked as his line of vision traced along the path of the energy and he eximed in excitement. "This is going to be a hell of a fight." And secondly, Cynthia jumped up to her feet and began to bloviate as her two well-developed creamy white melons began to sway up and down as she spoke. "Yo, that''s one fucking-awesome katana, I have ever witnessed in my entire life. Ah, man, I thought we are besties now. And you still keep this from me. I think I need an exnation, right, right?..." "Well, there''s nothing to hide from you, to begin with. It''s just that I thought you were aware of this as you are kind of like the one who practically able to eavesdrop on me every time say, 24/7." Bobby answered calmly as he didn''t want to sabotage his rtionship with her over such things, and more importantly, he was scared of hearing from her again one of her biggest tantrums that he was afraid of. "Oh, I remember it now. Um, yeah, you miss the part of my drama with Scarlette, this also happened exactly after 1st month of my training with my sensei¡­. Truth be told, my sensei didn''t just teach me martial arts, he also taught me how to make Ninja tools and things like that. Um, hey, anyway, I''m kind of busy right now. All I can say now is that it was powered by one of those power stones, here I used the red one¡­.. So, can we continue this sometimeter?" "Then you better just finish this show and I think the climax is just around the corner as you have already revealed one of your trump''s cards," Cynthia replied and she remained silent again. Bobby fiddled the de with his fingers and then he gradually nced up and saw that the Assassin was still standing on the top of the tree. "So you are still not going toe down then I think I''ll make him." However, he hesitated as he did not want to destroy the most healthy tree in the area, judging by its height. "Fine, just the tip then." Bobby then made a waving motion upward-directed toward the assassin and a red color slightly curved line moved upward toward him. Instead of moving away from the iing mass of extremely concentrated, and unstable Origin Chi, the Assassin with the code name No.1 made various hand seals and he shouted while touching the third halo diagram for the first time and he yelped. "Reverse Gravity Amplification, 2x amplified." As soon as it entered the area of the field covered by the AOE effect of Reverse Gravity, the iing mass of the red line abruptly changed its direction, missed the target and it flew up high in the air and exploded with a loud booming sound. As if a firework, tiny particles of red-colored origin chi fell to the ground and disappeared entirely. "Are you still going to test me? Could we end this fight soon, as I have to bid my girlfriend a fond farewell as she prepares to leave today for mother earth?" Bobby suggested as he was still not nning to preserve that healthy tree. "Alright, then," the assassin began to move down and within a few seconds, he was standing on the ground. "Since you have taken out your weapon then maybe it''s time for me too." He then bit his index finger and quickly made some marks over his forehead with his blood and he began to chant a spell in Oraa, suddenly the blood marks on his forehead shined with white light and the next moment a weapon slowly began to materialize just before him and he caught it. "Come forth, My Soul Weapon!" Bobby nced at the long and ck weapon in the Assassin No.1''s hand and he said, "Oh, it''s a halberd!" Chapter 98 Killing The Assassin With The Sobriquet No.1! The assassin with the code name No.1 bit his thumb finger and then drew symbols on his forehead with his blood. Next, he began to chant a spell in traditional ssic Oraa, Ogarian''s officialnguage that sounded somewhat like abination of Latin, old Hebrew, and Greek. Meanwhile, the blood symbols over his forehead shone, making dazzling white light, and soon, hepleted the spell as he shouted, "Come forth, My Soul Weapon!" In the next second, a long ck pole-like weapon with the de shape of a small hatchet on one side and a crescent moon shape de appeared in his hands. Seeing the ck long weapon suddenly materializing in his opponent''s hands, Bobby was mesmerized by the whole process as this was his first time witnessing the summoning of a soul weapon and he eximed, "Oh, it''s a halberd!...." And then he muttered under his breath. "This''s totally different from the way the Baldy summoned his earth elemental weapon." "Yeah, totally, this is a soul weapon, and the other is a weapon specific to a particr element type, but this soul weapon can be used in any element. And be careful, he can still cast his previous three spells while wielding a soul weapon, which is the beauty of it." Cynthia exined as sheid over leisurely on a couch, showing him her most secret ce. "What the.....?" Bobby almost bled from his nose and resisted the spellbinding sight to behold, which he always wished he could behold the other days. It was now at an uncalled time and he couldn''t believe what he was seeing. Then he reminded himself. "It''s not the time. But hey, please stay like this for a bit longer... Oh, fuck this. Let me finish this fight already and came back to you, my babe." Bobby then focused his attention on the Assassin and he held the katana with his right hand, he suddenly burned almost all the vampiric blood that remained inside his blood vessels and chanted a spell, making various hand seals and he shouted, "Ice Lotus Skill!" Just like before, an ice ball formed, shaped like a Lotus within a fraction of a second and he pulled out five petals from it using his left hand''s finger and then he tagged the remaining part of the Lotus to his waist with his belt after it froze and the moment it touched the belt he could feel the coldness on his skin but it didn''t harm him as even felt a sense of security from that coldness. "Hmm, you seem like you are ready to go!" The Assassin with the sobriquet No.1 squatted down a bit, putting all of his power on his legs, and sprinted toward him. Simrly, Bobby also used his ninja movement technique and shed toward his opponent. Within a few seconds, the 450 yards gaped between them were covered and they hacked each other; one with a slightly curved Katana powered with Red-stone and the other with his ck halberd. An extremely terrifying concentration of red color origin chi appeared around the edge of the katana in Bobby''s hand while three halos diagrams appeared just before the ck halberd. Boom! Along with a loud booming sound, both of them were pushed backward, unsteadily from the impact of the very concentrated amount of the red origin chi and the three spells. But more than 90% were canceled out during the contact, so less damage around the areas. But the two were up to their feet and they ran toward each other at their fastest pace and struck each other with their weapon and it turned out they seemed to be equally matched. After hacking each other for five minutes straight, both of them felt the pain in their hands and they separated, making a gap as they panted heavily, gasping for air. "Not bad! Let''s turn this match a bit more exciting. Gravity Magnification, 2ndw, 5x magnified!" The Assassin No.1 yelped, and he pointed toward five spots around Bobby, and the next thing five diagrams appeared on the spot, making five gravity fields around Bobby. "It''s really true what No.10 informs me about your speed being up to par with me¡­. Hmm, let''s see if you can still keep up to that speed after this." Then he sprinted toward Bobby. Seeing that, Bobby narrowed his eyes a bit, and he uttered softly in a voice he could only hear himself, "Oh, really, then let''s see." He then shut his eyes focus his conscience inside his Dantian in his lower navel and the thing the white color fluid boiled as per his mental instruction as he cast the new version of the Lightning Cannon Skill, the firstw, and white raging fused were send toward both his leg and he screamed in his head, "The Third Law of the Thunder p, Lightning steps!" As the crescent-shaped de at the tip of the ck halberd was about to poke Bobby''s eyes, with a sizzling sound like an electric, a white bolt appeared and Bobby was not there the next instant, avoiding the swift movement of the weapon. Woosh woosh! With the whirling sounds of friction from the wind a rapid spinnings lotus petal flew toward him from the back of the assassin, it was as if the assassin also had another eye on his back as he quickly dodged it easily and the two attacked each other with their weapons but this time, Bobby both used his lightning step and Ninja movement technique making him move faster than the earlier even he was still under the effect of the gravity amplification spell. The only difference was that as Bobby gradually outpaced his opponent over time, and his katana speed also increased exponentially, he was gaining momentum on his side while the assassin, on the other hand, was more on the defensive side as he was more focused on defending the move from Bobby and thereby he was pushed back making various foot marked on the hard ground. The assassin finally was about to lose his footing and the next katana strike from Bobby was about to chop his head off. "Hmph!" He snorted and shouted, "Earth spike!" With a tremor, a big gigantic spike rose from the ground and blocked the katana and also the multiple spikes made from earth elemental rose from the ground began to attack Bobby. Bobby quickly stepped back as he easily dodged all the earth spikes, as if he was taking a stroll around his neighborhood on a nice evening. Later, when Bobby was far away from him, he halted his unnecessary spells as it cost his mama chi and he announced. "You almost got me there. Now, let''s go all out then." Then he raised his ck halberd high in the air and infused more and more Origin chi into it and he shouted, "Fusion of spells!" In a sh, Bobby saw the three halo diagrams in front of the halberd slowlybining and finally forming a brand new halo with an even more intricate pattern, then merged into the ck halberd, spreading various symbols throughout. "This is my ultimate skill. Three fusion spells merge with my soul weapon. It''llst only for five minutes to be exact, but during this time I can now cast any of the three spells at the same time with just a thought and my agility, strength, and movement speed will be double times the earlier. And you are the first one to force me to use this skill. So get ready and use your strongest skill and I''ll finish you within this time limit. If I fail, then anyway, I''ll be out of Origin Chi soon. So, I''ll die anyway." Assassin No.1 exined patiently. "Oh, good to hear that. Then I''ll kill you within that time then¡­ What are you still waiting for? The clock is still ticking. Bring out everything you have and show me what you''re made of."Bobby made a war cry and sprinted toward him. From then on, they started attacking each other from time to time, first in melee, then in range, using their earth spike skills and the ice lotus petal, before they returned to the melee again. So they began attacking each other, changing their tactics now and then. This time, Assassin seemed to have the upper hand as he had surpassed Bobby either in speed or power with the energy contained within his weapons, and also this time, the use of the gravity spell and then to reverse gravity disrupted Bobby''s course of attacks, breaking his momentum. Despite that, Bobby wisely used the ice lotus petals in his hand like ninja stars, mending his weakness from time to time. As they continued, time took its course, and finally, a minute was left for the assassin for his current at that time, he halted his movement and raised up high in the air as his hands shook from time to time as the halberd gained weight gradually and stopped after it reached the top and hacked it down upon Bobby''s head Meanwhile, Bobby pondered in his head, thinking. "It''s time I guess¡­. Time to end this. At least I have enough fun." then he grasped the handle of the katana with both his hands and raised up high in the air and used his signature sword strike, cutting down. The two struck down their weapon and met in the air, only that this time, Bobby didn''t even use the power within the red power stone in the katana, but the moment they met the contact, not a sound came out and they stood still. Bobby was the first to react as he turned around and started taking a few steps and the katana in his hand also transformed back into the pair of sunsses like before and he put it on. After Bobby took his seventh step, the Assassin who was standing stiff like a tree, spoke, "How-did-you-do-it?" Blood spattered everywhere as his body split symmetrically from head to legs and the halbert was also split into two equal halves, all of which fell to the ground, spraying a quantity of blood everywhere. Chapter 99 Two Assassins Two Graves! When the ck halberd which was imbued with drawings of different diagrams on it, contacted the simple-looking strike from the katana, not a sound was produced and Bobby briskly retrieved his sword and turned around to leave while the Assassin holding the ck Halberd stood still like a statue. Just after he took his 7th step, the Assassin opened his mouth by forcefully speaking word by word. "How-did-you-do-it?" Unfortunately, the moment he made a tiny movement as he spoke, blood spattered everywhere as his body split symmetrically from head to between his legs, and the halbert was also split into two halves, all of which fell to the ground, spraying a quantity of blood everywhere. Bobby continued trotting toward the foot of the small hill. Next, he lifted arge boulder and walked back toward the remains of the assassin and then dug another pit beside the newly built tomb simr to the one he made for Assassin No.10. After the messed remains of the Assassin No.1 were buried inside the pit, he installed therge boulder and began to carve with his slightly curved dagger. He engraved it as: ''The resting ground of A Highly Skilled Assassin!'' ''I have my fair share of fun today ''cause of you. And I guess you have yours too. Anyway, you came trying to take my head as part of your job but unfortunately, you met me as your marked so, so I cut you into equal halves as a way of showing my courtesy to you and giving me all those fun. All I can say is RIP,'' - from the one who took your life. After that, Bobby stood up and dusted away all the dirt from his clothes and hands and he ran up, climbing the tallest tree and stood at the top of it and observed his surroundings and he saw the nearest ce to the road on the south-western side of his current position. Then he took out the ck AI ball of his red vehicle and clicked a button, activating it. "Show me my current location and also show me the spot where my car is about my current position?" instructed Bobby. Ding! With a dinging sound, a beam of multicolor light shed out from the AI ck ball, and a 3Dndscape of the miniature form of the woods appeared on the screen and two dots; one green, which was in the middle of the map, showing Bobby''s current location and the other yellow dot, showing the location of his red vehicle. After observing it once, he shut off the AI ball and said to himself. "Hmm, it''s exactly 5 and half a km away from here. Should I just instruct it to autopilot and drive it to my nearest spot?... Nah, I''ll just return the way I came here." "Ninja Movement Technique, Ist Law, Racing Against the wind!" Then with a whirring sound of the friction against the wind, he vanished from his current spot and a shadowy figure began to jump from one tree to another and quickly disappeared from that surroundings. Just after making sure that Bobby was long gone from that ce, two people; ady and a blonde girl appeared out of thin air at the top of the hill, and they walked down and stood before the two tombs. They were none other than Si and Jo-Jo from the Gentlemen''s club. "Big Sister Si, ah¡­. are you sure that the target of our assignment is that man?" A blonde girl of Ogarian descent asked, somewhat hesitantly. Si turned, gazed at her, and replied with a smile on her face. "Yeah, he''s the one¡­. So, Jo Jo, what did you think of this guy?" And she further added. "You can tell me anything in your mind." "For some reason, when I used my celestial soul sense on him, I saw that ?he didn''t even use a thin shred of Origin Chi and used some kind of energy derived from his blood. And after he used that lightning elemental origin chi, I could sense that his innermost self is like the purest thing I have ever witnessed from anyone, even more, purer than my daddy, just like my mama''s inner self." The little girl named Jo-Jo replied and suddenly she changed her expression and continued speaking like an adult with her childish, still chubby face. "But the next moment when I used more of my soul force, I saw something dark and gloomy resided in his body and it roared at me, making the ghastly sound of thousands of ghosts and thereby disrupting my Celestial Soul Sensing skill." On hearing her description of the impression of Bobby, Si frowned for a few seconds and returned to her all amiable, smiling face. And she pondered in her head. "Even disrupted Jo Jo''s celestial soul searching skill!¡­. Hmm. That means this boy named Bradford had something troublesome with him. I should be careful from now on or the entire club will surely be in some undesirable, precarious state." Jo-Jo approached the tomb of assassin No.10, caressed the words carved on the stone, and said. "But still, I thought that he is one of the gentlemen and most cultured men. Who in these days made tombs and paid homage to the assassins after clearly knowing they came after his head?" Then she craned her head and said, looking at Si, "Si, do me a favor? Send an official golden card to Bobby Bradford." "I can do that. But, before that, don''t you think from your earlier sensing you said something about something evil and dark living inside him? So, I don''t see any reason for inviting him, and most importantly, will it be better for us if we avoid him?" Si responded, trying to test her apprentice. "Reason?... Reason?" Jo Jo pondered repeating the word twice and responded after some time, pointing at the two graves. "Big Sister Silly, this guy is a gentleman to the core. See his works and quotes here. Is this like how a real gentleman should perhaps do after killing his opponents? And right now, from almost all of our secret employees, I felt these repulsive, stinky, and foul bloody smells from their inner selves¡­. Our Gentlemen''s club needs a gentleman like him." Hearing her say that with an expression that she was almost about to throw up in disgust, Si felt almost at a loss and she asked with a worrisome face. "Jo-Jo, do I have that stinky thing on me, too?" "Eh! What are you even thinking about, big sis?" Jo Jo quickly corrected herself. "No-no, I don''t mean you¡­. Truly speaking out loud, I feel this feeling of warmth like in the summer morning and by the way, you have the smell of this um...like-like-like¡­ yes, like the redolent smell of those exotic Champa flowers." Hearing that, Si''s lips lifted upward, and smiled from ear to ear as she knew that the little blonde girl was telling the truth as she was someone who seldom lied when it came to the sensing ability of her Celestial Soul Sensing skill. "Well, then I''ll send a postcard to him with a golden card and put your name on the record as he was officially invited into our humble club, especially under your rmendation," Si dered. The little girl began to jump yfully on hearing her say that. "Alright, now that our assignment ising to an end with these little detours, the target is no longer a target anymore, but an important asset to us. So, let''s get back to the headquarters." Then she held the little girl''s hand, and the two disappeared from the spot. Unknown to them, all this time, Jeremy and Mia were watching attentively, trying to see their motive from their space projection skill of his inside the guest room of Mia''s house. "You should go and follow them," Mia said. "Yeah. See you then," Jeremy replied, and he made a shing motion in the air with his palm and an elliptical dark portal appeared before him and he jumped into it and soon the portal vanished too, leaving Mia alone in the room. "My little beautiful boy is this strong within these few months of arrival at this ce. Truly a genius. I wish that one day you be the strongest sovereign and protect all of our kinds from those two-faced aliens." ------------------- Later that evening, Bobby and Diana went to the teleportation station of the Aphrodite to send her off for her visit to her family. At thest moment, Diana kissed him as she was about to enter the teleportation room while they were inside the station. After kissing passionately for a long time, they separated. Diana said, "Wait for me. Soon after I''m done with all my family''s covenant meetings, I''ll get back to you." Bobby smiled in response and kissed her cheek and whispered in her ear, making her face blush all of a sudden. "Bon voyage, my little butterfly! Next time we meet, be ready because I''ll eat you, and you''ll be mine, my woman." "Off you go, " Then he pushed her lightly inside the teleportation room. Chapter 100 Diamond In A Rough, Ares 776d5, the main military Headquarter of the Delta Belt Region, As usual, Captain Jean Carlos came out of his office after having a serious meeting on the current ongoing war between the Humans and the Angels in the Delta Belt Region and he jumped into his military vehicle and was about to hit the engine of the vehicle, but suddenly a Lieutenant Commander wearing a full set of military gown rushed toward the vehicle and saluted as he announced loudly. In Captain Jean''s office, he was the desk officer responsible for tech and observation. "At ease, Soldier! What''s it? Do you have something urgent to report to me?" Captain Jean Carlos asked as he turned his head slightly at the man giving saluting at him. "Yes, it''s code yellow, sir. Rting to an incident that happened in the Woods of the City. Please have a look at this video footage." The Lieutenant Commander responded, announcing loudly. "Sir, one of the assistant chiefs of our Bureau Of Knowledge was ambushed by assassins this morning, and we identified the assassins. One was the Sniper God, and the other was the individual who had taken down the previous city lord of the Blue Moon City properly known as the code name No.1." Then he took some steps forward and showed a paper-thin screen and Captain Jean nced at it through the side ss of his door and suddenly he was all tense on seeing the image of Bobby Bradford on the screen. The captain abruptly opened the door of the vehicle, causing Lieutenant Commander to take a few steps back quickly. He then jumped out of the vehicle, stood on his feet steadily, and briskly snatched the paper-thin transparent screen from the hands of the Lieutenant Commander and asked, "What happened? Did the kid survive?" "Yes, sir,ter that morning, assistant Chief Bobby Bradford came to his workce, and it''s been less than 1 hour that he went to the City''s Teleportation Station to drop his bodyguard there." The Lieutenant Commander responded briskly. Captain Jean heaved a long sigh of relief as if he dodged a bullet from his head and then he said, "Then, it''s all good¡­. Follow me. Let''s discuss this matter inside my office." He then quickly rushed back inside the building and the Lieutenant Commander followed him quickly. As Captain Jean Carlos sat on the couch in his office watching the video footage from the beginning of the road-blocking with the lumber, he signaled to the Lieutenant Commander to take a seat on the nearby couch just facing him, and thetter did so with no hesitation. He then suddenly asked, "Alright, soldier, from what I can see this footage is nearby our neighbor in the woods and why did this report juste to me now? " He was certainly asking a good question since with the high surveince technology of their military base around its surroundings, even a simple roar of a tiger was able to be noticed right then and there. "Sorry to report this, sir. Um, I have checked multiple times and came to only one conclusion. Someone seems to have blocked the highly advanced sensors installed inside the wood all this time, releasing them just now after around seven minutes by now. And nothing seemed wrong with our system." Captain Jean was dumbstruck on seeing thenky youth wearing the pair of sunsses dodging the iing bullets at the wee fraction of a second because in his mind the youth was still the powerless genius who didn''t possess an ounce of Origin Chi inside his body. Then he continued watching all the scenes from Bobby running into the woods at an extremely agile speed while he kept dodging the precise bullets incessantly kept firing at him and then suddenly vanishing after he made the count downs of numbers and then to the fight between him and the sharpshooter, thereby killing the assassin in the process. Later he saw all that Bobby did like making a grave for the sniper and carving thest word on it and after that, he witnessed the second assassin appearing in the scene with him standing with his right foot on the top of the tallest tree around that surrounding and then Captain Jean and the Lieutenant Commander witnessed the epic battle between Bobby and the Assassin No.1 and how Bobby finally cutting the assassin into two symmetrical halves along with the ck long halberd. After that, Captain Jean Carlos saw Bobby burying the assassin and carving his tomb as if paying homage to the fun he had during the deadly match and then he saw Bobby running back to his vehicle that he left behind and the video footage ended at that moment. All of this made captain Jean Carlos finally started, seeing Bobby in a new version that he would have never imagined in his wildest dream as ording to his conscience deep down, the boy was still a greenhorn genius with no power to utilize all of his beautiful minds. Having seen all the new and wild side of the youth, Captain Jean kept pondering in his mind, thinking. "Hmm, something might have changed to him. This is not the samed I met four months before¡­. And his eyes changed somehow¡­ That time in his eyes I saw a dull and lethargic side of him but now," Then he further continued looking at the eyes of thenky youth. "There is something burning in them like the sun in the sky and he seemed to enjoy fighting those assassins, and that wild side of him was very intriguing. This time,d, you totally own my interest. All I can see is that he''s like a really, really rough diamond, and who needs proper polishing... Hee-hee-hee. Then I''ll be the one who will polish you properly,d." He then folded the paper-thin transparent screen and ced it on the table before him and nced at the Lieutenant Commander and said in a soft but powerful deep tone. "Solder, can you tell with utter honesty here? Do you know if a second person saw this footage or knew about it?" The Lieutenant Commander stood up in attention position and replied, "No sir, we are the only ones who have seen this video. I came bringing it to you, sir, just after relieving it from the mainframe of the military surveince site." "Then it''s all good. So let''s keep everything about this event a secret. You go and delete all the things that pertain to this event." Captain Jean Carlos said with a friendly smile on his face. "Well, sir, I''ll do that exactly as you instructed, right away." The Lieutenant Commander responded with all sincerity written all over his face. It was because he considered Captain Jean as his role model, a hero who sessfully had driven away those angels from this ce and it was his first time receiving such direct order from him, which he considered an honor. Then he saluted Captain Jean and rushed out of the room, leaving the captain alone in his room. "There is no doubt that the boy is an actual Defect at the moment he enlisted in my unit. But these few months here changed everything. His attitude and demeanor are all okay that I knew of. The way he fought is more like a lone wolf hunting for the next prey, an extremely strong one nevertheless. Hahaha, I have been thinking of sending Chief Scarlette Channel to the battlefront of the of Trans-sr Ex T-12. Now, here is the real opportunity I will send thed instead this time, and we will see how strong and fearless he can be as a worrier." Captain Jean Carlos whispered under his breath, talking to himself and sometimes smiling from time to time as revision the way Bobby fought with the two assassins, especially thest one. After leaving his office building, he climbed into the driver''s seat of his military vehicle and began to roll down the road, but he was not driving in the direction of his quarter, but in the opposite direction. The vehicle soon drove out of the military site, entered the woods, and stopped just before the ambush point. He then walked out of the vehicle and looked around and found the bullets that were embedded on the cobblestone and then he followed the trail of the earlier Bobby ran, into the woods and collected all the bullets, collecting them on his backpack, and then he continued following all the way to the foot of the small elephant hump-shaped hill and saw the two tombs of the assassins and he read the words carved on both of them and he was amused with the bold words carved on them and his lips lifted on both ends as he grinned and said, "Hahaha... Thisd is exactly like me, and I believe with this currently hidden storm approaching, our human side needs someone like him." asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 101 Re-Studying The Katana! Beep! Beep!.... The incessant beeping sound of the rm clock woke Bobby up early in the morning, and the first thing he saw was the beautiful sleeping face of Scarlette Chanel beside him. He then instructed the AI to turn off and caressed her face and in response, she opened her still sleepy eyes. "Good morning, sleepyhead!" Bobby hushed softly. "H-hmm¡­ Morning! Did you sleep well?" She answered back and asked as she too looked into his face with a smile that could take the breath of him. He then suddenly leaned toward her and sealed her lips and the two continued a long session of a passionate kiss. After several minutes, the couple separated and panted heavily, gasping for the air. The two cuddled each other within the nket and Scarlette Chanel asked suddenly. "Hey, did you do something to piss captain Jean off?" "None that I can remember of," Bobby responded, and raised questions to her in bewilderment. "What? Did something big happen? " Scarlette said, exining to him patiently. "Hmm, you will know about it today, anyway. It''s regarding the support group to be sent to the current frontline war zone region of the Trans-sr Ex T-12 for theing week." "Actually, from our medical aid department, it was my turn to go on this uing trip and I was sure that my name was already on the list of the names to be sent but out of blue, your name suddenly reced mine, so I rushed to Captain Jean and enquired him that the list might be botched and redid it but he firmly insisted that he was the one who changed it in the eleventh hour¡­. So again, did you somehow ?get on his bad side during these few days?" "Nah, I hardly met him after the first day I came to this ce," Bobby replied and further added after pondering for a while. "Hmm, interesting, staying in this peaceful ce makes me really tedious sometimes, so I think it''s one of the best opportunities for me to join this trip and fight alongside brothers and sisters in arms against that wretched feathery aliens-whatever." "Hey, listen to me first. There is no need to act hero on this matter. I think you can personally reject it by rising an official application to Captain Jean. And he has no reasons to deny it, as ording to the book, you are just a greenhorn, and one needed to be in the military for at least 2 years to send for such kind of mission." Scarlette Chanel tried to talk to him to deny the assignment, as clearly she was worried for him. "Hey, I know what you''re worrying about?.... Worry not, babe. Nothing will happen to me. If you want to worry, then worry about those bitches that I''ll take them down on this trip..... It''s decided, then. I''ll ept this assignment." Bobby further insisted on going on this trip and he asked, "I want to know how many tenures I need to serve at that ce once I am admitted there." "It''s mandatory for every soldier to stay there for at least a year, but if you like, then you extend your stay there." Scarlette Chanel replied. Bobby kissed her on her cheek and jumped out of the bed, went to the washroom, and took a warm shower, and then he donned his full military gowns and rushed out of the room after giving a goodbye kiss to Scarlette Chanel who was stillying on the bed. Several minutester, the red supermodel car reached his workce and parked on the curve. He got out of the car and entered the building through the door that opened out of nowhere after inserting the golden key to the private part of the picture of the beautiful angel painted on the wall of the office building. Sitting on his principal seat inside his office, he continued to browse all the assignments he had been given through the military official channel on the AI installed on his desk. Despite being alone in the building since Diana had left, he did not feel lonely as he always had someone to make his days (and nights) brighter; clearly, it was the woman living inside his head and, most importantly, a naked country toppling beauty. For several hours, he continued reporting all the data he collected for his experimentation on those particr assignments, and finally, a message was pinned on his ount. He opened it and saw that it was regarding him to join the trip to the war-torn, battlefront region of the Trans-sr Ex T-12, which was clearly the one mentioned earlier by Scarlette Chanel. "Now I''m done for the day," said Bobby and stood up, stretching his body. "Good, then. Isn''t it time for you to show me how you made that katana?" Cynthia''s sweet voice chimed inside his head. "Hey, don''t worry. I''m not someone who would get back on his words. Let''s go to my workshop room." Bobby said as he raced out of his office and hurried to the corner of the building where his workshop was located. Inside the Workshop room, he took out the pair of sunsses from his fancy backpack and kept them on the scanning table and he gave voice instructions, speaking. "Activate the Katana mode!" The next instant, like before inside the woods, the pair of sunsses began to fold and began to transform, with the sses bing the de and the two frames bing the handle of the katana. "Wow!" Cynthia eximed out loud, suddenly remembering something. "Just Woah! Now I know how you figure out that transformation thingy." Bobby''s face turned into a smirking grimace and he replied, "Oh, really? Then, try to enlighten this poor me." As Cynthia made a gesture of whispering with her hand, she hushed, which was clearly unnecessary since Bobby was the only one who could hear her, even if she shouted out loud. "Didn''t you steal this idea from that car gifted by your sweetheart, Diana?" "What the hell are you on about?" Bobby shook his head as if he had no idea what she was talking about. "Eh! Stop giving that face. Not fun anymore¡­.. Well-well then, let me spell out everything for you to understand." Cynthia made a goofy smile, and she continued, speaking. "Down-sizing Mode! Does it ring a bell for you now?" "Fine, you are right?. But for the record, I never steal their technology, okay? I just did some analysis on those materials used for triggering this function and also the algorithmic data behind the program for running it¡­. After that, I studied the properties of that material and also the program, andter, I changed everything and was even able to upgrade to a level that will leave no trace that my program is rted to theirs since mine goes in apletely new direction." In response, Bobby exined that when she told him his innovative work was not real, he wasn''t happy at all. "Alright, can you show me all the detailed algorithms ?you develop and the one from that car? Let me do a recheck." Cynthia requested, with curiosity written all over her face. "I''ll happily oblique to that." Bobby was happy to show his finding to her as he also knew that unlike how clumsy she acted, she was still a highly knowledgeable scientist of all trades. Then he clicked a few buttons on the advanced machine and the 3D imaging screen appeared, showing all the details she had requested. Without blinking her eyes once, Cynthia continued observing all the records of the works Bobby had done to create his katana from the scratch and then, to the original data of the Downsizing mode of the vehicle. "Where did you get these materials¡­.I mean¡­ these sses and the frame?" "Oh, you meant the Peparaxoxin 234 and the Teroraxoxin 111? Yeah, they were the necessary materials for making my katana. Actually, Cynthia, I have gone through various shops in the entire city and failed to get even a simple piece of it¡­. But hee-hee, my luck is always good. You know what? I found this material lying inside the meeting room of our Bureau Of knowledge. They were literally like useless pebbles lying there inside that hall like some sort of decor... So, I prettied their fate and reced them with fake replicas and then you know the story..." In response, Bobbyughed as he remembered taking those materials away from that hall. "Alright, now that''s clearly stealing," Cynthia said with an amiable smile on her face, and then she came into serious conversation. "It''s clear, however, that it''s not this katana itself that has the problem, but the power source you use." "Hmm, I can''t agree more on this." Bobby then took out those red ball-like stones and kept them on the desk for further analysis. Under the joint analysis, it waster found that the stone was extremely unstable to be used on the katana. They tried on various theories but failed, and suddenly Cynthia raised a new idea. "Dude, I have an idea." "Instead of looking for the problem with this stone, why don''t we just refine it instead and store those natural origin Chi inside into a new container like this Lithium Battery that you human-invented a long time ago?" Bobby pondered for a while and he eximed out loud. "You are right. It can work that way. Cynthia, you are a fucking genius. If possible, if you are able toe out here in physical form, then I''m pretty certain I''ll kiss you all day long." Chapter 102 Testing The Katana [1] Bobby mused for a while before suddenly bursting into excitement. "Right! You''re definitely right. Cynthia, you''re a fucking genius¡­. Why don''t you juste out and materialize here in physical form? If it''s possible, then I''m pretty certain I''ll kiss you all day long." He then picked up those tiny red ball-like stones and walked out of the workshop hall and then went inside the adjacent hall that was affiliated with the chemistryboratory. It was arge hall, exactly the size simr to the Workshopboratory, even the walls, and the interior design were exactly the same, but the only differences were those highly advanced sophisticated scientific tools installed inside the hall. There were various mini sections affiliated with various eclectics of chemistry. Bobby went straight toward the section with the nametag on it, ''Energy and Power Experimentation Section. At first, he observed both the extrinsic and intrinsic properties of the tiny ball-like red Power-stone running various basic tests and recorded them through his AI Pod flying in the air beside him. Then he ?concluded running his tests on it, saying to himself and partly to Cynthia. "The energy within this stone is the purest form of Origin Chi I have observed until now. Compared to the Origin chi inside my body, it was over ten times purer, which also led to a second clue that it''s ten times more explosive than mine, meaning it''s extremely unstable and probably the biggest mistake in developing a power source for my Katana." "Yeah, that''s exactly what I thought, too." Cynthia opined, and she further added. "And," Bobby then responded, exining patiently, "There''ll be no ''and'' here because I have already solved the problem. See, the only thing that''s keeping this high concentration of unstable energy inside this stone is definitely the out material covering it. Therefore, I did some observation and found something really absurd, as the material covering these stones didn''t react both physically and chemically. After further minute observation, the only conclusion I could reach is that it ispletely against every notion that all of us hold in regard to science... Yeah, the material of the shell of this stone is just a bizarre fucking mystery." "Now, that''s really intriguing. So tell me now, how will you resolve this issue by making your own version of the Origin Chi battery cell?" Cynthia asked directly,ing to the point without beating around the bush. Bobby made a grin and said. "Nothing much! The key point lies with these shells. So, I''ll just do some modification on the shell of these stones, maybe some alloying will work¡­. Now, all we need to do is start experimentation on the alloying of this material and I''ll use the Peparaxoxin 234 and the Teroraxoxin 111 as the reagents." He then began alloying experimentation under the full observation of his AI-pod and after several hours of hard and fast trial, he finally found the right amount form to be used for making the casing of his version of Origin Chi battery cell. Soon, he made several casings the size and shape of a button on the sleeve. "Now the only part left is to transfer those highly unstable energies inside these casings," said Bobby. Thenter he could sessfully transfer those energies into those casings using the highly sophisticated nanotechnology especially used for handling the nuclear energy. "Hee-hee, I think I will call these little things Origin Chi Cell-1.0." He then made some modifications with Katana concerning thepartment fitting for these small buttons like Origin Chi Cell-1.0, which was easy-pissy given the work he had been doing until this point. "Wow, you finally did it." Cynthia inserted, with a lot of praise in her words. "Hey, I have a suggestion. Why don''t you go inside the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm of the Unholy Lair One Point ''O'' and try taking some physical trials there using this katana?" Bobby readily agreed with her suggestion. "Hmm, that''s a good idea. Exactly like my thought, I''ll do some tests of my Katana, right away." He then bolted from the Chemistryb and returned to his office. Inside his office room, he approached the wall of the secretpartment and touched it with his hands, and said, "Bring me inside!" After that, the wall folded inwardly just like before, and ?henceforth it sucked his body inside. The next thing he was standing steadily inside the colossal room, and the first thing he saw was the giant stone statue of a nakeddy angel. "Activate the Unholy Lair One Point ''O''!" He whispered in a tone barely audible to himself. Beep! Beep! Beep! With the familiar beeping sound chiming inside his head, a new notification popped up inside his mind. [ The Unholy One Point ''O'' ] [ Status: Unlocked. ] "Alright, use 10 experience points and activate the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm for half an hour." Bobby further instructed. Ding! [ Sessfully Deducted 10 Experience Points from the Host''s main Experience points! ] [ Initiating to open the Portal to the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm! ] Then a loading appeared in his mind with percentage points running and finally hit 100%. Just at that moment, a blood red-colored giant gate with the design of an angel with golden wings materialized before his eyes inside the room. Crack! Crack! Crack!.... With high-pitched cracking sounds, the gate automatically opened up, showing theplete pitched ck darkness on the other side of the gate. Bobby took several steps forward and entered the gate as he didn''t want to dy any minute here, as he was curious to check out the ability of his newly changed katana. The moment he stepped inside thepletely stark darkness, like usual as he experienced before in this ce, he could feel that his body began to disintegrate into a beam of energy-mass. And the next moment he came to know that he was standing before a white building, in the shape of a Colossus female angel, exactly the same as he saw earlier inside the hall. This was his second timeing to this ce, but the vastness of this world and the infrastructure still amazed him. He then nced around, made an amiable smile, and asked, "Cynthia, this time I feel that I have some sense of belonging to this ce. So my question is, is this ce really genuine like the one that we visited recently? Or is it just a virtual world like the name suggested?" Then he looked around his surroundings in all directions, and he could only see a brown-yellow salt desert sprawling across all directions, and that huge structure was the only infrastructure in the middle of the salt desert. Cynthia responded, exining to him in a sulky and nostalgic voice. "My answer will be the same. This ce is authentic, and it actually exists. In reality, the name says it all; this ceter became a virtual reality after a terrible massacre killed all of its inhabitants. If you have time, then you can explore this ce as you know the desert is just a tiny portion of this program. Maybeter, when you have spare time, you can go explore this virtual world and witness the civilization and their infrastructure and everything during those times were still preserved in this virtual reality world." "Alright, what are you waiting for? Get inside and let''s see how much your Katana has strengthened from thest time you used it." The entrance to the structure was long opened up, which was at the left foot of the structure. Bobby trotted through the door and the next moment he was inside, the door automatically shut. Likest time, he found himself inside a vast cube shaped-hall with white surface four walls and the roof seemed to be opened as he saw the vast azure color sky and the slow movement of those white clouds. Beep! Beep! Beep! With the beeping sound ringing inside his head, a new notification once again flooded his mind as, [ The Martial Art Training Virtual Realm is active! ] [ Choose which types of training the Host wishes to exercise; Weapons Training or bare Hands training? ] Without a second thought, Bobby clicked on the Weapon Training bar, using his mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! Another notification popped up as, [ Weapon Training Mode, activated! ] Just after that notification appeared in his mind, arge armory made from the wooden shelf materialized at the near corner of the white wall on the right side of Bobby. The moment, as Bobby was about to say he didn''t need to use the weapon anymore, Cynthia stepped in and said, taking a long breath, "Hmm, well, let me handle it from here onward, since today''s training will differ from your previous training." Plop! The snapping noise of Cynthia''s fingers echoed inside the hall. Then the next second, therge armory made from the wooden shelf disappeared like a puff as if it was made from the air around there. "Well, let''s start with a level 5 puppet warrior," Cynthia said and snapped his finger again. Right after that, a humanoid-shaped figure wearing a green gown and holding a spear appeared inside the hall. Chapter 103 Testing The Katana [2] "Well. Then, let''s start with a level 5 puppet warrior," Cynthia said and snapped his finger again. Right after that, a humanoid-shaped figure wearing a green gown and holding a spear appeared inside the hall. In a green gown, the humanoid-shaped puppet dashed toward Bobby and poked him by the head with the sharp spearhead he held in the middle of the enormous shaft with his right hand. Bobby easily evaded it by taking a fast sideways step on the left. The puppet slightly turned its body and continued, poking at him with the spearhead aiming either at his head, his chest, or sometimes aiming at his belly. Bobby evaded all the attacks easily by just taking a stroll from time to time. "Listen, I have forgotten to mention this earlier. Killing this puppet will award you starting from 10 Experience points in a minute¡­. But, hey, you can gain more Experience points if you can defeat it in the shortest time." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed inside his head. It was like a sweet melody in his ears and just within a second of hearing her words, Bobby this time sprinted toward the puppet and shed at it without even using the power within the katana. The next thing was that the head of the puppet rolled over the ground. [ +15 Experience points awarded for killing a puppet at a level 5 ] [ Host''s Current Main Experience Points: 27,515 ] And the next moment, Bobby saw both the body and head of the puppet along with the spear turning into multiple specks of green Green Origin Chi and thereby disappearing into the surroundings. Plop! Cynthia''s sound of snapping fingers chimed inside his head and this time, another simr 10 puppets were at level 5 energy levels, all wearing greenish gowns materialized inside the cubic-shaped gigantic hall. Just after appearing inside the gigantic hall, all the green silhouettes sprinted toward Bobby. This time, Bobby was even faster, as he briskly moved around the room and halted his movement at the back of thest puppet. Thud! Thud!.... Ten heads of the puppets rolled over the floor, making thudding sounds as theynded on it all at once. Just like before, all the puppets turned into specks of greenish Origin Chi and quickly disappeared inside the room. Meanwhile, multiple dinging sounds echoed inside his head, flooding with ten same notifications inside his head. [ +20 Experience Points awarded for killing a puppet in energy level 5 within a second ] ... ... [ Host''s Current Main Experience Points: 28,515] +100 Experience Points were rewarded for thest bout. Plop! Another sound of snapping fingers chimed inside his head. This time, 100 puppets, all in Level 5 energy level, appeared inside the room. Bobby''s lips raised on both sides of his cheeks and disappeared from his current spot and the next moment he appeared at the back of thest puppets, and Cynthia saw him making the smirked of delight still hanging on his face. Yeah, he was indeed happy because the current trial was like giving him free extra Experience Points. Just like before, multiple notifications flooded his mind, with the beeping sounds ringing inside his head. Each head of the puppet rewarded him with +20 Experience Points. [ +2,000 Experience Points added ] [ Host''s Current Experience Points: 30,515 ] "Hee-hee-hee, sure, you can thank meter," Cynthia spoke, giggling inside his mind. "Shall we add some more spice to this game?" Plop! (Sound of snapping fingers.) A puppet with energy level 6 materialized inside the hall wearing blue gowns with a long spear of a thick shaft. Just like before, Bobby easily beheaded it without even using the power within the katana. [ +30 Experience Points added, for defeating a puppet with energy level 6 within a second ] [ Host''s Current Main Experience Points: 30,545 ] Like this, the trial continued, and it became harder and harder to kill his opponent as the target of his upgraded energy level. Currently, Bobby was engaging in a fierce battle with a puppet in energy level 10. nk! nk! nk!... This time, the puppet with the ck dress was very skilled in using the spear and used various spear techniques, especially taking the advantage of its length and keeping Bobby at bay, all this time stopping him to take an offensive side. After a couple of minutes, he finally spotted a loophole on the spear technique. So he surged his footstep as he whispered within his breath. "Ninja Movement technique, First Law, Racing Against The Wind!" And he lifted his body in the air with the katana spearing outward andnded steadily just behind the puppet. Thud! The next instant, the head of the puppetnded on the floor with a thudding sound and rolled on it. Ding! [ +1000 Experience Points added for defeating a puppet in Level 10 energy level! ] [ Host''s Current Main Experience Points: 100,500 ] Seeing his current status, Bobby made a cheerful smile as he caressed the de of the katana in his hands. "Haha?¡­ Thank you so much, Cynthia!" Cynthia, on the other hand, waved her hands and said, acting shyly, "Hey, it''s nothing. I''m just doing my job here. So you don''t need to thank me." "Anyway, I think we need to focus more on making this trial beautiful than hunting Experience Points. Why don''t we make it more beautiful and see the real purpose ofing here? You''d better prepare. I''m going to summon a puppet with a level 15 Energy Level this time." "Eh! Don''t be hurry? I still have over 11 hours to spare inside this ce." Bobby said slyly, feeling like this was his dreame true. "Since you still have a greedy disposition and wish to continue the trial in the same manner as it is currently going, I know ?you''ll wish to continue at this current pace. But hey, don''t you worry, the reward for the next target will be more than you expect; for example, you will earn about twice as many Experience points as you would by continuing at this pace, plus you will get other bumper rewards such as sword techniques, movement techniques, and so on." Cynthia said as she further continued, "How about getting started with this level 15 Energy level puppet this time, instead of wasting your time and energy on this useless trial? No hurry, think about it." After several minutes, Bobby made a ponderous face with his hand supporting his chin and opened his mouth as if contemting a tough decision. "This sounds good, so let''s do what you suggested" "Then, here we go." Plop! (Sound of snapping fingers) A thick cloud of yellow Origin Chi appeared in the air, making a howling noise of the wind in the room and making Bobby''s hair blow backward from the strong wind, slowly transforming into a humanoid puppet wearing a yellow shirt and pants. The humanoid-shaped puppet held a silver-colored long sword with a hook handle shaped like the head of a wolf. "Oh, a sword user, interesting," Bobby mumbled to himself. He further observed the puppet and suddenly asked, "Unlike other puppets, I have faced before, this puppet does not attack me immediately when it appears... Hah! Cynthia, what is with the glowing eyes?... Could there be such a thing as sentience with this puppet?" Cynthia replied immediately, without wasting time. "Yes, you''re right. In doing so, it is programmed in a way that makes it aware and capable of having its intelligence and judgment while it duels with its opponent. Oh, and one more important thing, this puppet is well versed in using windw and versatile in using the sword at the same time." "Well, that''s great. Let''s hope this puppet can provide me with another great time like I didst time inside the woods." Bobby grinned from ear to ear. Bobby stormed toward it and he then shed the puppet multiple times in different parts in the next second. nk! nk! nk!....(Sound of swords shing) His sword strikes were easily blocked by the puppet in various styles for a long time until it began to bring in offensive stanch and began to hack at him in very tricky ways. There was a fierce battle between the two, as they started to throw out all sorts of tricky and intricate sword attacks on each other, and they were both equally skilled at sword fighting, but Bobby was gradually pushed back as the puppet''s strength was greater than his. The impact of the puppet''s sword was so hard on Bobby that the weight of the de caused him to ponder in his mind thinking as he held the katana. "Hmm, in terms of strength with this puppet at level 15, I''m much weaker. In this situation, it would be unwise of me to continue the match in this rhythm. Since I have less strength, I''m going to use speed to beat it." "Ninja Movement Technique, First Law, Racing Against The Wind!" Immediately thereafter, his movement speed sped up, and he moved around the puppet, striking it with his sword several times. Chapter 104 The Paradox And The Taboo! ... Since I have less strength, I''m going to use speed to beat it." "Ninja Movement Technique, First Law, Racing Against The Wind!" yelped Bobby. Immediately thereafter, his movement speed sped up, and he moved around the puppet, striking it with his sword several times. nk! nk! nk!... He halted and saw multiple heavy cuts and holes all over the body of the puppet. But the next instant he saw greenish Origin Chi suddenly condensed in the surrounding and mended all the holes and cut, returning to its original condition. "Fuck! That means I have to destroy it all at once before it regenerates." Bobby cursed and analyzed it in his head. Then he sprinted toward the puppet using the Ninja Movement technique, Racing Against Wind again. In an instant, Bobby cut and struck at it, trying to find a weakness in its body. "Wind Walk!" The puppet opened its mouth and the mechanically cranky voice echoed inside the hall. After that, it began to mushroom in its movement speed and reached Bobby''s present speed. "First Law of Wind, Explosion!" Suddenly a mass of wind surrounded its slender long sword, and it hacked toward Bobby, and their weapons met in the air. Bang! The wind explosion pushed Bobby backward, and even both his sleeves tore into pierced holes, and it soaked his hands in green from the st of wind. In an instant, the regenerating ability of the vampiric bloodline kicked in and his hands returned to their former state of health. "Are you still not going to use the power within the katana yet? Oh,e on. Just try it for the Jove''s sake, I''m dying to see that." Cynthia growled, speaking in a downhearted tone. "Fine, I''ll use it - I''ll use it. Can you stop nagging me?" Bobby responded telepathically with her in his mind. Then he spoke out aloud, instructing the weapon in his hand. "Katana, activate the Origin Chi battery cell!" As the Origin Chi came out from the button cell inside the handle of the katana, the de of the katana started vibrating and humming in the air, and the white, and the blue color changed to crimson red. The katana''s energy was originally derived from the Red Power Stone. "I don''t know how much power it would bring out. So let me start from the very least to gauge its power." Bobby said to Cynthia, and he shouted, "Turn on 15% of the main power!" After that, under the Ninja Movement skill, he moved agilely toward the puppet. "Firstw Of Wind, Explosion!" The puppet shouted and moved toward him too at an equally fast speed, and the two hacked at each other swiftly and their weapons met in the air. Bang! With a loud sound, an enormous wind blew around the room, cutting everything surrounding them, and this time Bobby wasn''t bombarded backward, but there were lots of cuts from the remnants of the windw. But the puppet''s fate was even worse, as it sted its entire upper body into specks of greenish out-gassing. "Hah!" Bobby gasped in surprise because he wasn''t expecting such a decisive win. "Nevermind, I''ll use lower power next time!" "Wow! Dude, simply turning 15% of the power would suffice to destroy a Level 15 energy level puppet. Then I wonder how much explosive damage it would deal if you activated 100% at the same time?" Cynthia''s excited voice enthralled him. "Nah! You are wrong there, sweety. With the current level of my katana, it can only withstand approximately 25% of the power within the Origin Chi battery." "If I had turned more than this threshold amount, I would destroy the Katana first, and then the next precursor would be unimaginable. An explosion will ur, causing 30 square kilometers ofnd to be destroyed, and I calcted that it would destroy 30 square kilometers ofnd in this explosion. It''s pretty clear to me, my dearest Cynthia, that this button-sized Origin Chi battery of mind is a perilous explosive device." Ding! A new notification popped up inside his mind with the ringing sound from the system. [ The host has sessfully defeated a puppet in Level 15 Energy level! ] [ +300,000 Experienced Points added !] [ Host''s Current Main Experience Points: 400,500 ] "Hey, Bob, shall we continue this little show?" Cynthia asked. "Nah, I have enough experience points for now. Alright time to assess the energy level of this katana." Bobby responded with a confident voice. "Oh, then can you perhaps enlighten this poordy?" Cynthia asked curiously. "Turning 15% of the main power of this sword is just overkill for the puppet. If I ever have a rematch of the same energy level of the earlier puppet, then I can still defeat it by just using 8% of the power instead." Bobby replied, exining unhurriedly. "So, my question is, Cynthia, considering this katana of mine in the current weapon ranking tier of the entire Remnant Of Titan region?" "Hmm, give me a moment, let me grade it," Cynthia replied. Bobby looked into his mind and saw the curvaceousdy naked in a strange state. And what made him more intrigued was that her eyes were already glowing with so many colors. He was fascinated by what he saw in her eyes as currently, her eyes were shimmering with colors such as iridescent. Out of curiosity, he activated his Devil''s eye technique and used the zooming version focusing on her left eye. As he continued zooming his vision into her left eye, first he saw the beautifulndscape of various drizzling lights and he further zoom in and came to realize that the first thing he saw was the entire Remnant''s Of Titan Region and as his vision zoomed in he saw variously shaped and sized of gxies. Cynthia voiced out, thundering and shaking the fabric of his soul. "Yo, that''s not nice getting inside my consciousness. Get out!" It was as though the entire universe spun around him like a migraine as her voice contained a seraphic presence that disrupted his Devil''s Eye Technique and he was back in reality. However, the feeling of being forced out of her eyes still affected him as if the entire universe spun around him. He then looked into his mind and saw that Cynthia was not in the current strange state like before. "Hey, isn''t it rude of you to force me out like that?" Bobby was straight-faced as he posed his question. Instead of cowering to him like before, Cynthia responded with a straight face, too. "Hah! So, I''m the rude one here?" "Hey, considering that we are close friends and that I relied on this system of yours to exist without my physical form I''m ready to do anything for the benefit of you but hey, sending your thread of consciousness into someone else consciousness is really offensive taboo. Since ancient times, this practice was only for the married couple and others are restricted because it will cause catastrophic events to the two individuals involved if supposed a trace of consciousness thread remained inside the other consciousness which would happen eventually with no doubt and fused with it then, the whole universe will frown on you making you a very, very, unlucky and both the two will face a horrible death designed by the cruel nature of Universe. So, what I''m doing is basically saving our arses." "Oh, there''s something like that." Bobby in return responded, trying to calm himself from the estranged paradox mentioned by her. "Cynthia, I believe I didn''t send you any of my consciousness thread like you say inside your consciousness. It''s just that I''m zooming inside your left eye using my Devil''s Eye technique. Chill out dude, nothing will happen, even if what you just said wasn''t a joke." "Oh, boy, that is really a piece of ingenious psychology trying to calm yourself by telling others to calm down instead. Wow, you are indeed a Teir- s Level 3 intelligence being, after all." Cynthia chuckled on figuring out what he was implying and further added, "Worry not, my dearest friend. When I used that voice ability of the mind, I sessfully drove away every thread of your consciousness. Sorry for my rudeness, and you can thank me." "Phew!" Bobby blew out a long breath of relief and said with a smile on his face again, "Hey, let''s put aside all of those pleasantries and apologize for a moment. What are we? We are BFFs, right?..... Why don''t we continue from our previous discussion of the current grading of my Katana?" It was a man''s low, urgent voice. "Hmm, what a smooth talker? Alright, I can cope with that." Cynthia mused secretly, and she then replied. "Currently, after thorough analyzing your katana can be the greater phase of Tier-29 weapon," It disappointed Bobby to hear it, as he clearly knew from her long ago that Tier- 30 was the lowest, while Tier-1 was the epic of a weapon with three phases for each tier; the Beginning Phase, Intermediate Phase, and the Greater Phase. On seeing the disappointment clouding his face, Cynthia further added, "Listen, I''m not done yet¡­. Ahem, well, the button-sized Origin Chi battery will be maybe in Tier 20, the beginning phase, and this is not fixed yet, so it had a lot of further scopes to increase its grade after all¡­ Additionally, the Katana has tons of potential to develop as well because it will be powered by this button-sized Origin Chi battery as its power source, right? Hence, there is much potential for its growth in the near future." Chapter 105 Satanification Volume 1 ¡­ Additionally, the Katana has tons of potential to develop as well due to the fact that it will be powered by this button-sized Origin Chi battery as its power source, right?" Cynthia exined, and then she added. "Hence, there is much potential for its growth in the near future." Hearing her say that, his eyes glinted with full vigor and then he whispered to himself in an undertone. "Oh, then I should start focusing more on my katana and the Button-sized Origin Chi battery and begin more research on developing the resilience and toughness of my katana." "You should do that¡­. It''ll be even more productive if you use the Mechanical Laboratory of the Unholy Lair One Point ''O''." Cynthia suggested. "Oh, I almost forgot about that. Among the three features provided to me from this Unholy Lair One Point ''O''. That''s the only one I left to visit. So, tell me, dearest Cynthia. Could there be any mechanical developing machines that I am not familiar with? Yeah, I mean the most sophisticated one." Bobby questioned because he had already seen the advanced civilization in the two other features and they were light-years ahead of the current human civilization, so he thought the technologies inside the Mechanical Laboratory would be really mind-blowing. "Yeah, I''ll guess. But I''ll not provide any more information regarding that than this because I don''t like to spoil the fun of your surprise when you see them." Cynthia replied, cutting their current topic of discussion short. Suddenly Bobby seemed to remember something, and he asked her in a low, and urgent voice. "Hey, what about the extra reward I''ll get for defeating that level 15 puppet?" "I was going toe to that¡­. Well, I almost forgot about the extra reward for you defeating the level 15 energy level puppet because of your questions about the grading of your katana and another twist in our discussion about the paradox of sending your thread of consciousness deep inside my consciousness. Then, here we go." Cynthia said in a mile-a-minute voice, and then she made a snapping sound of her fingers. Plop! Immediately after that, he heard the familiar dinging sound, but this time, it was sonorous to him and it appeared as a notification in his mind. Ding! Ding! [ Bonus Reward For Defeating level 15 Energy puppet! ] [ A Skillbook on Volume 1 of Transformation Spell, Satanification! ] [ Are you up to the challenge of ingraining all the information in your brain? ] [ Yes Or No ] "Hey, did you think I''m that dense to refuse this opportunity?" Bobby responded briskly, with no second-guessing. "Oh, yeah, fucking hell yes!" Ding! "Okay, Mr. Bob, this will be a rough ride, but hang on until the very end." Cynthia gave him a head''s up first and then she yelled, "Start the transferring process!" Ding! Ding! Ding! The next moment, Bobby became utterly nk as his consciousness was forcefully sucked into his forehead. The next thing he knew, he was standing on the surface of a vast water reservoir, naked from head to toe. "Wow, my friend, you''re really in good health." Cynthia''s voice reached to him, bringing all his attention to her. She saw him totally naked and was attracted to him. She coughed, calming herself, and then began exining to him patiently. "Ahem, alright, listen carefully, just underneath this sea you are looking at right now, there is a gigantic statue that represents Satan in his true form. In order to learn the first volume of Satanification, you have to observe the head of Satan and try to remember it, and then after you are sure that you have remembered everything about the head, you have to design the head of Satan using your consciousness thread. Well, off you go and stop wasting much time here. And good luck!" "Oh, and one more thing, remember this: ''What we see is not always true, sometimes it''s just a manifestation of data collected by our eyes to our brain; hence, what we see can be fabricated because it wasn''t done by us, to begin with¡­. Everything is in the eyes!" Then she remained quiet once again. First, Bobby observed his surroundings and, as far as he could see, into the endless blue sky and the vast endless sea. And after taking a deep breath, he jumped inside the water, diving gradually down at first and he saw nothing inside, not even a fish inside the water and then he sped up as he further dove into the sea. After several minutes of diving deep inside the water in his vision, he saw a mountain with the shape of a humanoid, a rounded human-like head with a pair of curly horns protruding from its forehead. After reaching there, he saw the giant stone statue at the bottom of the sea, and he stopped diving there. "Hmm, what a gigantic statue?!" He mused and then he said to himself, "Alright, let''s do this." He activated his Devil''s Eye to observe the head, but he couldn''t do much with it since the Devil''s Eye belonged to Satan, so somehow it rendered the ocr skill useless. He then shook his head and thought, "Fine, then I will go around it while observing every nook and corner of this head." After that, he swam moving his hands toward the head, and then began to observe every part of his face first, and saw that the face of the Satan''s statue was just like the human face, nothing changed and the only difference was the pair of horns growing outward from its forehead. He remembered every minute detail of the stone statue''s face without a problem because he had a high level of memory. With just a few nces, he was able to recall everything about the face of the statue. So he began to move around the statue and continued observing the head and just as he reached the back of the head, he suddenly halted and asked himself dumbfounded, "What the hell?! Why can''t I remember its face that I just saw a moment ago?" He kept pondering and tried to re-imagine the face of the head and failed to remember it. So he then moved toward the face and saw that this time the face and somehow he could feel that this face was the not face he saw a moment ago. This time, he stood there looking at the face for several minutes and began to move around the statue, and just after he reached the back of the head, once again he forget the face he had just seen and he eximed, "What the fuck?!" Then he swam quickly and stood in front of the face and he said after pondering for several minutes. "Huh, so it has different faces. No, something is missing here. I need to reconsider the riddle of this face." Then he continued doing the same thing, as before circling around the statue while observing the head of the gigantic stone statue, and like before, he kept forgetting the face all the time and it also kept changing all the time. He thought deeply and whispered, "No, it was not just the face I''m forgetting¡­ I forget every part of its head that I observed. Then let me see what will happen if I moved around it in reverse." This time, he moved around the stone statue while observing the head in a reverse direction thanst time, and he finally figured out something. "Oh, I get it now. Those faces and the backs of this head do not appear to be from the same person. It''s as if I saw the face, then saw the back of a different person, then I would no longer remember the face I saw, and that''s how I figured out that if I saw the face, then saw the back of the same person, the memory of the face I saw before would be gone, and simrly when I saw the face, the memory of the back of the head in me was wiped away as the face belongs to a different person. What a fucking bizarre test I''m going through right now?" "So in order to picture aplete image of the head, I need to see all the parts of its head all at once in a single nce which is not possible at all as I can even use the X-ray vision now." Amid his ruminations, he suddenly remembered Cynthia''sst statement when he was just above the surface of the sea. And he repeated after her, "....remember this, ''What we see is not always true, sometimes it''s just a manifestation of data collected by our eyes to our brain; hence, what we see can be fabricated because it wasn''t done by us to begin with¡­. Everything is in the eyes!" "Hahaha¡­. Now, I understand what she means at that time. Thank you, Cynthia," Bobbyughed happily as he finally figured out the way to finish this trial. "Everything is in the eyes! Obviously, if I want to see the entire head of this statue, I need to use my X-ray vision, but that doesn''t work since the eyes of this statue somehow have the same ocr skill as mine, so it canceled my ocr skill. So, first I have to have an ocr battle with its eyes and beat it and¡­. Hahaha." Cynthia, who was currently observing Bobby, curled his lips on hearing him say that. "He finally realizes what the riddle behind this riddle means. Now, all he needs is a breakthrough in his ocr technique if he intends on beating the statue''s eye ability." Chapter 106 Breakthough In Ocular Power! With a better understanding of the trial''s riddle, Bobby knows now what he needs to do toplete it. "Devil''s Eyes, activate!" He uttered softly and the next instant his eyes glinted with cyan for a fraction of a second and returned to his normal clear blue eyes. Then he looked at the statue and used the X-ray vision, but it didn''t work on the statue again. "Fine, time to test my theory." Bobby then gazed upward and focused on the eyes of the stone statue underneath the bottom of the sea. The moment his eyes made eye contact with the eyes of the stone statue, a reaction happened as the eyes of the statue glinted with purple, and a strong rippled of waves urred between Bobby and the stone statue. Bang! His body was thrown back significantly from the strong ripples and he eventually stabilized himself after several minutes, and then he turned his attention toward the stone statue, which now appeared to be exactly the shape of a normal human since he was now very far away from it. He pondered, brooding. "Each time I nced at its eyes, there was no such intense reaction as before, which means it was only reacting when I looked at it with the Devil''s Eyes technique... It makes proper sense to me now. In this case, I should move toward it gradually while bearing the pressure of its ocr eyes while I activate my ocr technique and gradually have my eyes'' power be able to bear the pressure before I can reach near it." Bobby first took a deep breath and then he calmed his mind as he shut his eyes. As he meditated, after several minutes, he gained a state where all his other senses like hearing, smelling, touching, and taste were all maimed, and instead, his sense of vision in his eyes got heightened to an incredible level. Even as he closed his eyes, he could be more sensitive to the surrounding light than he ever was before. At that time, he finally opened his eyes, and a dazzling light emitted from his eyes, then the next moment it returned to normal, but there was something different from before as he could finally see from a different perspective unlike before. Right now, Bobby lost all his other senses except for the excessively served eyes, which seemed like absorbing the light particles underneath the water. With a thought, he spoke in his mind, saying. "Devil''s Eyes Technique, activate!" His eyes turned cyan at the same moment and vanished in a split second, returning to the original color as he zoomed in on the eyes of the statue from so far away. At that moment, his eye made eye contact with the stone statue, and the eyes of the statue gleamed but with an inconspicuous purple dot, and pressure was sent toward him, but this time it did not reach him as the ripple was tiny and vanished within inches from the source. "Then time to move closer to it." He whispered under his breath and he strolled toward the statue while making eye contact with the stone statue, taking step by step. With time as he got closer to the stone statue, the eyes of the stone statue also gleamed with more purple light, and the ripples sending out from it also became stronger and stronger and finally after he reached a spot exactly 650 meters from the stone statue, the pressure on his body became so strong that he halted his movement and continued enduring it. After one minute, two minutes, three minutes quickly passed, and by the time 5 minutes passed he could bear the pressure and then took another step, and then he halted again at that spot bearing the pressure of the ocr skill reaction from the stone statue, and it continued that way as he moved toward the stone statue, like turtle steps. The cyan color in his eyes also glowed brighter and brighter as he moved toward the giant stone statue. When he finally reached the spot, 127 meters away from the giant stone statue, he found himself back at the location where he had been sted away earlier. It was the first time he felt an unbearable amount of pressure on his body, and as well, his eye also felt this itchy feeling for the first time, however, this time the strong ripples from the stone statue didn''t st him away because the resistance from his ocr skill had also been rapidly growing all this time, henceforth canceling most of the pressure from the stone statue''s eyes. Considering the fact that he would not be a further step forward, for the time being, he made a sitting poster with his body in a lotus position, and then he continued gazing at the purple eyes of the stone statue, grinding his ocr skill in the meantime. It took only two hours for time to fly by as two hours had already transpired, but this time it wasn''t able to adapt just likest time, as the strain between the strain over his body and his eyes increased over time, as even more cracks appeared over his skin over his body, and his eyes emitted even brighter cyan lights and the white regions of his eyes reddened as multiple red veins appeared. Bobby endured it for another hour by gnashing his teeth and clenching his palms. Despite that, his ocr power failed to improve this time. In consequence, the pressure over his body and eyes became so intense that multiple cracks opened over his body, causing red blood to spray all over the surrounding water. At the same time, his eyes still gazing at the eyes of the stone statue continued to watch as he knew in his deepest consciousness that if he gave up here, then eventually he could never pass this trial in his life, so giving up was never in his menu. His eyes started bleeding as drops of blood came out from his eyes due to rupturing of the multiple minute blood vessels inside his eyes. It became increasingly difficult for him to see and the cyan color in his eyes dwindled as well as his vision, but he continued to stare at the stone statue''s eyes without turning away and Bobby thought in his mind. "Am I really going to get blind and fail this trial?" Owing to extreme fatigue all over his body, especially his eyes, his eyelids were almost about to blink but he bit his tongue to remove his drowsiness and he lunged out at the top of his voice. "Heck, no! Who am I?... I''m Satan of this generation, the devil who will ignore everything against the norm. I''ll never let this simple pitfall defeat my will to mess up this messed-up universe. Bring it on!" At that time, something seemed to trigger inside of his system awakening his heart as the infinitely small drop of golden blood of Satanying somewhere inside his heart suddenly emitted a golden light all around it and the golden light diffused quickly toward the bloodstream turning all the blood inside his heart to turn golden. When all of Bobby''s blood inside his heart had emitted golden light, his heart stopped for a moment, therefore stopping the entire process of receiving the deoxygenated blood inside it and pumping it out into his entire body. And the next minute, it started beating again, but still blocking the arteries from receiving the deoxygenated blood inside it while the pumping of this purest and enriched golden blood out from his heart, but it didn''t send out to all around his body like usual as the golden blood was only send upward blood vessels of his body and until they all conversed toward the blood vessels connected to his eyes. The almost dimmed eyes of his turned golden gradually as the throbbing sound of his heartbeats pounded louder and louder and at first, the highly enriched energy within the golden blood rejuvenated his eyes by repairing all the ruptured multiple minutes'' blood vessels, and then when they were finally all healed, his golden eyes emitted a strong attractive force outward and the multiple of infinitesimally small purple Origin Chi emitted from the eyes of the stone statue gathered and concentrated multiple purple small mass of balls and were attracted toward Bobby''s golden eyes which were then entered his eye one by one. As his eyes devoured those purple masses of balls, he felt this cold and pleasant feeling of euphoria from his eyes. Several minutes passed and the rate of those purple mass balls attracting toward his eyes also reduced. "Wow! This feeling is really exhrating. My eyes are still throbbing in anticipation of devouring more of those purple balls." Bobby said to himself while checking his eyes with his consciousness. Then heughed and further added, speaking. "Hee-hee-hee! Now that all the pressure was gone from my body, perhaps I should walk closer toward it and let my eyes consume those purple masses until they are full." Then he stood up and walked toward the stone statue leisurely this time as multiple balls of purple masses were formed and attracted toward his eye and entered his eyes. The only difference was that the concentration of the purple masses be more and more, as he moved closer to the face of the stone statue. Also, he saw that the purple glow got dimmer and dimmer as he walked toward it closer and closer. Like that Bobby finally reached just an inch away from therge face of the gigantic stone statue, and thest purple color in its eyes was retracted out from the eyes into two highly concentrated balls and entered each one of his eyes and that time, the eyes of the stone statue turned into the color of the stone and the golden colors in his eye also dimmed down as all the golden light was concentrated into two golden drops and quickly moved down his lower body, finally entered his heart and settled there and disappeared within the red blood of his heart and vanished as if the two golden drops of blood went into a gentle slumber. The next thing his eyes now emitted purple light just like that of the stone statue and then without wasting time, he used the X-ray vision and nced at the face of the stone statue and it finally could prate it and he saw all the secret and mystery of the head. "Hah!" Bobbyughed as he saw arge mirror at the center of the stone head, and in it, he saw his face and back of his head reflecting in the mirror "It turns out all those faces I saw were all just mirages created by the array formation. Hahaha¡­.." Chapter 107 A Minor Mishap! The golden light that emitted from his eyes gradually dimmed and vanishedpletely, turning into his original clear blue eyes as his eyes suddenly shone with purple light and became all purple. Taking the current situation of his Devil''s Eyes technique activated passively, with a thought, Bobby used the X-ray vision and started observing the gigantic head of the statue and he finally unveiled the mystery hidden behind the head of the satanic form of the stone statue. "Hah!" Bobbyughed as he saw arge mirror at the center of the stone head, and in it, he saw his face and back of his head reflecting in the mirror "It turns out all those faces I saw were all just mirages created by the array formation. Hahaha¡­.." At that moment, an iridescent light shot quickly out of his forehead toward the stone statue and prated inside, entering therge mirror the next moment, a three-dimensional image of Bobby''s head appeared in the mirror, the mirror image disappeared as if it had turned into that three-dimensional image of Bobby''s head. And finally, they designed a head exactly like his, but with the addition of a pair of long, curvy horns jutting out of the forehead of the imaged figure. The imaged figure of his head formed from the iridescent light shot back toward him, entering his forehead, rendering his vision nk, and the next instant his consciousness returned to his body standing in the middle of the colossus cubic shaped room in the Martial Art Training Virtual Realm. "Congrattion, Mr. Bob!" Cynthia''s sweet voice rang inside his head. "Gee-gee-hee-hee, do you like my reward?" "Yeah, pretty much, I think I have learned the Volume 1 of the Satanification. In addition, the breakthrough of the ocr abilities of my eyes was five times greater than it was in my previous version." Bobby replied as he now could see more, clearer than before. "Oh Cynthia, how should I start the first form of Satanification?" "Easy, first look inside here," Cynthia said. Bobby looked inside his head and saw the head exactly looked like his, with a pair of horns protruding from its forehead in the air just beside thepletely always naked Cynthia. "Now, envision this head as yours and envision it merging with yours." Cynthia further instructed. Bobby gazed at the head and imagined as she suggested, and the next thing disappeared from inside his mind. He felt that something was growing out from his forehead, so he reached his hands and felt the hard feeling and he eximed, "Horns!" "Yeah, they look pretty cool, with your handsome face. Okay, see for yourself." Cynthia said, chuckling, and then she snapped her fingers. Plop! In the next second, a greenish-colored Origin Chi started concentrating in the air and forming arge mirror hanging just in front of him. From his mirror image, Bobby saw that nothing much changed with his appearance, as everything was just like before except for the pair of red horns growing out of his forehead. Instead of freaking out as any normal human would do, he curled his lips, making a devilish smirk, and said, "Yeah, you are right, Cynthia. So, with my current appearance, would you agree with me if I ask you out?" "Oh, hell yeah!.... But sadly, bro, I''m currently in my spirit form." Cynthia replied briskly in a no-nonsense, all-serious voice. Then she further started exining. "Listen, in your current form of the first Satanification, each of your stats strength, agility, and except for your intelligence, all of them will be increased by ten times. So think about it. In this form, you could now even easily kick the arses of those nine times stronger than you in your normal form." "Oh, much better to hear that," Bobby said as he still continued looking at the mirror. Cynthia further added. "In addition, when this form is in passive, you can now consume and inherit two bloodlines at the same time, I mean you can now consume types of blood having two different bloodline beings, for example, you can now consume the blood of vampire and werewolf and can shift from being a vampire to a werewolf and vice versa ording to your whim. And when you are in this form, you can fuse these two bloodlines into a new bloodline that is superior to both of them. The new bloodline willst until you are in this form. And one important thing, your current form has a time limit of 15 minutes." "Oh, that''s interesting." Suddenly, Bobby remembered something, and he asked. "So, can I consume the bloodline of the Titan, too?" If it was possible, he was thinking of making some blood pills using blood from Mr. Baldy. "No, the bloodline of the Titan is too potent for now in this form¡­. Maybe when he''ll learn to transform into your third form in the future, there might be some possibility." Cynthia replied. "But, hey, I believe you can be any of the five Olden families if you consume their bloodlines." "Okay, that''s good to hear. Then I''ll start searching for the members belonging to those olden families and...." Bobby then asked as he caressed the pair of horns. "Cynthia, my horns may scare others if they see me with them. It''ll be a problem. So, is it possible to activate this form without these horns?" "Hmm, that''s easy. You can just imagine that there are no horns in your head. Try it." Cynthia replied. Bobby imagined he had no horns in his head and the next thing he saw in his mirror-imaged that the pair of the horns vanished magically, but somehow he felt he lost his strength and he asked again with a frown. "Eh! Why do I feel that my strength is weakening abruptly?" "Hey, don''t worry, it''s because you just subdued part of your form by removing those horns¡­. Let me calcte." Cynthia counted with her fingers and said. "Yeah, 75% of all your stats will be reduced if you forbid the pair of horns from growing in this form, which means only 25% of the true form will be effective with no horns." She then suggested. "Alright, there are still two hours left for you to stay inside this ce. So, what about continuing the match with puppets? You can check out how much you improve in this form." "Okay, sounds like a good idea." Bobby agreed, as he also wished to learn his growth in strength. "Let''s start with the exact puppet, likest time." "Well," Cynthia then snapped her fingers again as she whispered under her breath. "A puppet with an energy level of 15, able to cast full wind elemental spells and possessing perfect sentience." Plop! (Sound of snapping fingers.) The next moment, just like before, an enormous mass of greenish Origin Chi appeared inside the room and started concentrating, gradually forming a humanoid silhouette the same one as the one he defeated recently. A slender long sword also materialized, levitating in the air. The puppet reached out its right hand and held the handle of the long sword. Then it made a simple swinging motion in the air, sending a curvy greenish line imbued with wind elemental Origin Chi and also some intents of sword hidden within it, at Bobby. "Hey, are you not going to use your um¡­ pair of sunsses....er... I mean that katana?" Cynthia asked as she saw Bobby not taking out his sunsses. "Perhaps this time, I''ll engage it without my katana. That way I can also learn how much I have improved in my hornless form of First Satanification Form." Bobby responded, telepathicallymunicating with her in his mind. "Ninja Movement Technique, Firstw, racing against the wind!" As he hushed with a tone below the audible level, his figure moved quickly instantaneously, and disappeared from his current spot. And therefore, the iing curvy green line with wind elemental Origin Chi missed its target and hit on the ground, making a loud crispy sound. "Ayoo! Ouch, ouch, it hurts!" Bobby screamed as he caressed his forehead, revealing he had bumped into the wall really, really hard. Also, there was a dent in the shape of a human face on the surface of the wall. "Hahaha!" Seeing his minor mishap, Cynthia burst into a peal of hystericalughter even drops of tears appeared in her eyes. "Hey, stop that. What''s so funny about me getting a minor bump?" Bobby said. However, after hearing his words, herughter turned into a maniacalugh, clearly showing she had passed her limit to stopughing. "Alright, I get it okay. It''s foolish of me to not be able to control my own moving speed and bumped into a standing wall. But just give me a break here. I certainly never thought my speed would improve to this level." Bobby said with a straight face. Hearing him say that, Cynthiaughed once again. "Hahaha!" Then, as ifughter was very contagious, he erupted intoughter too, joining her in her charade ofughing. Chapter 108 A Bitter Pill To Swallow! Hearing him say that, Cynthiaughed once again. "Hahaha!" Then, as ifughter was very contagious, Bobby erupted intoughter too, joining her in her charade ofughing. Meanwhile, the puppet''s cranky voice echoed inside the hall. "Wind Walk!" Then suddenly it dashed toward him at an incredible speed and started hacking and shing the long sword in its hands in a very intricate style. Meanwhile, Bobby, using his Ninja Movement Skill called First Law, ''Racing Against the Wind'' safely avoided all of those attacks. The two started engaging, one attacking in every way and the other just kept dodging all of them. They were so quick that the spacious and enormous hall was covered in a few seconds. This kept on for the three minutes, and the puppet suddenly shouted, channeling a spell on its long sword. "First Law Of Wind, Explosion!" Then it continued following Bobby and continued attacking with its sword. The only difference from the earlier attacks was that this time the puppet was using explosive wind energy besides its skillful swords style, sending a line of greenish Origin chi with sword intent mixed on it. He had to be extra careful this time. If one strike even grazed his body, then would cause heavy damage. So he gradually increased his movement speed and still evaded the attacks. After learning that the puppet could not even touch his hair, it halted its moment as its eyes glinted, showing its intelligence. The puppet stuck the sword on the floor and chanted a spell in anguage Bobby never had heard before, plus its hand made multiple hand seals rapidly at that moment, a greenish halo of magical array appeared in the air, and finally, it shouted. "Man With Wind!" Then the next instant the halo diagram of the magical spell hanging in the air spun rapidly and entered its body. The puppet took a step forward, and it appeared behind Bobby and shed the sword, aiming to cut him from the waist. "Fast!" He eximed in his mind and immediately used his top speed and disappeared from that spot, avoiding the sword''s strike. The puppet spotted him and started following him at its top speed, and continued hacking at him with the sword. Still, Bobby''s current speed with the hornless form of the Satanification was still way much faster than the top speed of the puppet. Within a few minutes, Bobby figured out the patterns which the puppet used to fight with him and this made him easier to dodge all of its attacks. "Cynthia, is this all this puppet could bring out to fight?" Bobby asked, telepathically to her in his mind. "Humph!" Cynthia didn''t respond to him and snorted instead. "Alright, I''ll take that as ''Yes''!" Bobby said with a smile. "Well-well-well, it''s not fun anymore. So let me finish it." In the middle of his statement, he took a step forward and disappeared, and in an instant, the word ''finish'' came out of his mouth, and the puppet''s head rolled to the ground, and Bobby reappeared beside the headless body of the puppet, retracing his palm imbued with a lighting bolt. Ding! [ The Host has sessfully defeated a Sentient Puppet of wind elemental with 15 Energy levels!] [ +300,000 Experience Points added! ] [ Host''s Current Main Experience Points: 700,500 ] "That''s it! Cynthia, time to get out of this ce."Bobby informed her and with a without, his body suddenly disappeared from inside the huge hall. ¡ª------------------------- Aphrodite City, It was somewhere in the quiet neighborhood in the western region of Aphrodite city. A great number of skyscrapers and luxury resorts were constructed on an even and plentiful basis using the most advanced building materials. And inside thest room of the VIP suite, there was a man sitting inside the portable swimming pool. The man was none other than the assassin with the code name Mr. Spade. Knock! Knock! Knock! Mr. Spade''s gaze turned toward the door and was about to threaten whoever was knocking on his door. "Now is not the right time. I like to be alone. Get lost!" But the door kept knocking, so in a fit, he jumped out of the pool and shouted, "Whoever you are, I''m fucking going to kill you!" Then he walked toward the door casually. Just before he opened the door, there was a loud explosion and the steel door exploded into pieces. Even the aftermath of the explosion sent Mr. Spade sailing in the air andnding in the swimming pool. Mr. Spade sprung out of the water and was about to curse again in rage but the moment he saw the one responsible for breaking into his room, he halted and switched with a forceful smile which made his smile look even more horrid considering the fact that there was arge crisscrossed mark over his face. "Boss, hahaha... Is there anything I need you to honor for your surprise visit here?"Mr. Spade said politely, looking at thedy inside the room. It was the manager of the Gentlemen''s club, Si. "Cut the crap! I''m here to end our contract..... Alright, return the card to me while I''m being nice to you." Si demanded without beating around the bush. "Oh,e on Boss. Did I do something wrong for you to treat me?" Mr. Spade asked. "For the records, I always followed all of your fucking rules." Laughing, Si exined with a straight face. "Oh really? Is that what you want me to do?" she asked, scowling. "Fine then, listen carefully. Have you forgotten my strict order to observe the target for the time being until we all figure out about him? Hmph, why are you sending all of your little cronies to kill him? And hahaha, you are leisurely enjoying this ce while waiting for the sess, right? But guess what? None of them are going toe back here. So, you have already broken the strict order. I don''t n to kill you if you return what actually belongs to us." "Are you still not going to hand over the card to me?" Suddenly, a powerful aura and a strong killing intent filled the room and pressed upon Mr. Spade, turning his scarp cold and causing him to respond briskly as he knew that the next wordsing out of his mouth will determine his fate. "Fair enough! No need for such treatment, okay?" He then walked toward the nightstand and opened the safe and took out a card and threw it at her, saying. "Take it!" Having caught the card, she looked into its surface, which showed the Spade of the card. She then tapped at the surface and said, "From today onward there will be no one with the code name, Spade!" Then the next instant, the drawing of the Spade on the card vanished slowly leaving the surface of the card all nk. She raised her head and gazed at Mr. Spade meaningfully. After seeing how she continued to stay in the room, even after getting what she wanted, Mr. Spade felt extremely remorseful and asked. "So, is this the time for you to finish me and cut all the ties linking to me? Hahaha, that fucking club of yours will never keep your words." "Shut up! Before I change my mind. I don''t have any reason to take your life yet. And don''t give me reasons to do that." Si replied in her usual icy-cold voice. "On behalf of the Gentlemen''s club, thank you for your service. And I have already deposited all the remaining bills into your ount. For the record, before we separate ways for thest time, I''ll give you a head''s up. Stop looking for Mr. Bobby Bradford unless you don''t want to follow in the footsteps of your cronies. And get out of this town as soon as possible." After that, she walked out of the room, leaving the Scar-face man Mr. Spade behind. "Fucking bitch! After all, I have done for your club. How dare you humiliate me like this!" He yelled and gnashed his teeth before repeatedly punching the floor with bare fists. "One day, I''ll fucking burn down your damn building and fucking humiliate you by making you my sex puppet." While he saw madly destroying everything inside the room in a feat, in a corner, a silhouette appeared and disappeared the next second. As the silhouette, disguised in a long ck cloak and gown, reappeared outside in the resort, he whispered softly to himself. "So that''s the bastard who sends those assassins after my son and Mia? It would be better to leave for Bobby to finish his business with him. Nevertheless, he is just a nobody because someone above him calls the shots... Alright, I''ll follow thatdy and find out the root of all of this." Next, he stretched out his palm with a cutting motion in the air, causing a portal to open and reveal a ck circle, which he stepped inside and soon the ck portal vanished along with him. Chapter 109 A Bet! The central region of Aphrodite city was the most prosperous and densely popted area and multiple numbers of modern-day tall buildings and skyscrapers were densely constructed. Still, the nightlife of this area was the most boisterous one among all the districts of the city. Within this area, there was a tall building called Gentleman''s club. It was the most notorious ce in the entire city. A beautiful flying supercar appeared in the sky just near the building out of the blue. It thennded on the VIPwn beside the building and its doors lifted opening, and ady and a little girl came out of the vehicle. They were none other than Si and Jo Jo. They hastened toward the entrance of the building. When the two well-built security guards standing at the entrance saw ady and a little girling toward them, one guard shouted, "Go away! This ce is not for kids. And youdy, this is not the right ce for a family to visit, and that too at the night." On learning the identities of who they were, the other guard nudged him in the belly and said. "Hey shut up newbie!" He then made his most possible smiling face and greeted her in a polite tone. "Good evening, boss! And sorry for my partner''s bad manners. He was recruited recently and joined by this morning." He nudged at him again and whispered. "Hey, newbie, quickly apologize to the boss." The other guard slightly bowed at them and said, "Sorry, madam! Please forgive me for my earlier misbehavior. This will not happen again." Si nodded at him once and she walked away, entering the building without speaking a word. And the little blonde girl quickly followed her. Back inside her office, Si and Jo Jo sat around a portable round table with several dishes and delicacies arranged over the table. "Hah! It feels so nice being back here at home." Jo-Jo cheered as she picked up a chicken leg and started nibbling on it with her little teeth. Seeing that, Si made an amiable smile, and she too started eating the sumptuous meals. While they continued enjoying the delicacy, Jo Jo suddenly remembered something, and she asked, looking at her. "Big sister Si, so have you dealt with Mr. Spade?" "Yes, from today onward there will be no Mr. Spade in our club," Si replied. Jo Jo, the little blonde girl, pped her hands in delight and spoke out what was in her mind. "That''s good to hear." "His aura is so disgusting I almost threw up whenever he was here¡­.. Thank goodness, he will nevere to this ce ever again." "Good for us," Si then said as if she was trying to teach her something. "Jo-Jo, listen to this. There was another big reason for me to kick him out of our club." "I know I have read his report about the termination of his contract with our club." Jo Jo briskly said. "Not that one," Si responded, and started exining patiently. "Actually, under your request, the first procedure for inviting Bobby Bradford into our club is done. And as you know, he is one of the hit lists of our club. So, to have a future with him, we need to tie some loose ends first before we send the Golden card to him. And Mr. Spade was the only thing that was linking the assassination attempt to us. So, do you understand now?¡­ Anyway, inviting our former target into our ranks is the riskiest job." The little girl pondered for a while and she ced the spoon on the table and said. "I understand. But Si believes me on this one. Being friends with him will be the wisest thing that you make for our club. " Unknown to them, a silhouette was currently spying on them, listening to their conversation. "So, Si, is it true that he is in the Military under the wing of Captain Jean?" Jo Jo asked. "Oh, someone is doing her homework outside of the book," Si replied in a teasing voice. She then further added. "Yes, you are right. After a thorough analysis and most importantly from our spies within the Ares 776d5 the military site, the intelligence department reported that he is one of the five assistant chiefs of the particr department of the Knowledge Of Bureau within the military." "Even though we have the strictest rules and multiple procedures to keep the identity of our customers, considering how good you are? I guess that you have already figured out the one who put the bounty on Mr. Bobby Bradford''s head, right?" Jo Jo finally asked what she was meaning to ask all this time. "Would you mind telling me who she or he is? It is between us only, I cross my heart." "Little girl, stop trying to pull my string here¡­. Well, I''ll bepletely honest with you. I don''t know who was the creditor for that hit¡­ but I have some solid proof; the person of interest is someone from a military site too as thest time I do some trick to trace the line, thest location I get is from within the Ares 776d5, the main headquarters of the Delta Belt station just beside the city." Si answered. "I suspect that the one who put the bounty on his head was one of his workce''s colleagues." The silhouette of a man wearing all ck emerged from outside the room after half an hour. "Now, I finally understand what is going on here. Anyway, I will still deal with this ce as they were the prime culprit behind all of this." He said to himself, considering putting all the dots of the puzzle behind the plot of his son''s recent assassination attempt. At that moment, suddenly the room he was currently inside started folding and the next moment he was standing inside a wide-open ce. The man in disguise scanned his surroundings and saw only a world of white ice. Suddenly, a male voice echoeding from all directions. "Hello!" "What makes you so honored to be visiting my humblest abode, Mr. Jeremy Bradford? Or shall I call you the venerated Red Dragon''s yer? And sorry for bringing you here without your permission." Jeremy frowned, as this was the first time someone put him in such a position. It seemed to him that the person who brought him into this ice world was a strong space user because he could teleport him here without his knowledge when he was also a spacew user. "Who are you? Show yourself?" He said in a calm tone. Not far away from Jeremy Bradford, a spatial fluctuation appeared and a dark circr portal opened, and soon, a leg stepped out first, and then his other leg along with all of his body. Jeremy saw a handsome man who seemed to be in his early 20sing out of the pitched-ck circr spatial portal, which then vanished soon afterward. He came to understand that the man had golden teeth and nails and understood that he was one of the Ogarian race. The man walked toward him confidently and stretched his right hand toward him and introduced himself with a friendly smile shown over his face. "I''m Jo Moriah! And yeah, you can call me by the name Mr. Mo or just Mo." While still in his disguise, Jeremy did not feel an ounce of hostility from him. He then shook his hand and said, "call me Jeremy." "Are you the one behind all of Gentlemen''s club''s shady business?" "Yes, I''m the boss. So tell me this first before wee to the proper business." Jo Moriah asked, with still the wide smile on his lips. "Are you nning to destroy my club as we came across and sat on some wrong foot?" "Yes, you''re right. I''m nning to burn the Gentlemen''s club into the ground..... To do that I''ll start with you... I can forgive someone who has some evil plots against me by some circumstance but trying to touch my boy that I can never forgive." Jeremy shouted. Then he drew his long katana and sped the handle in his hand. "I understand your feeling. I will do the same if someone does the same to my little girl too¡­ You see, I like to be friends with you. So, how about this if I could defeat you within an hour then I promise to do three requests of your son in the future and think about it, judging by his second nature, he''s practically a trouble ma and one day there wille a day that even you can''t possibly help him and that time I can help him aspensation for putting his name on my organization''s hit list. Plus, I like you to join my club¡­ I mean, as a guest." Jo Moriah suggested. "What about if you lose? Are you gonna beg to spare your daughter''s life?... Don''t worry, I''ll never touch a hair of her as she was innocent, but you, on the other hand, not very much." Jeremy responded as he caressed his de. "Hahaha¡­. me losing. Hahaha....that is because there is no way I''m going to lose in a duel with you. Alright, do you agree or not?" Jo Moriah further insisted. Chapter 110 Jo Moriah Versus Jeremy Bradford [1] "Hahaha¡­.me losing," Jo Moriahughed and said with full confidence."Hahaha....that is because there is no way I''m going to lose in a duel with you. Alright, do you agree or not?"" "No, I''ll never bepromised if ites to my family. It''s either I kill you or you kill me." Jeremy replied with a firm tone. "Exactly as I imagined the fearless Jeremy Bradford would never back down this easily. That leaves me with no other choice other than to..." Jo Moriah reached his hand inside the inner pocket of his overcoat and pulled out, holding something in it. Jeremy was all alert, ready to strike at any time with his katana. In contrast to his thinking, the Ogarian did not act or bring out any weapon; however, in his hand, he held a red hexagonal scale. "Candle Dragon King''s reverse scale!" Jeremy eximed in surprise. "I think this belongs to you. You can have it back." Jo Moriah threw the red and thick circr scale at him. Jeremy caught it in the air and re-examined it carefully using his super sensory ability and he was convinced that this was no doubt the reverse scale of the Candle Dragon King as this was not the first time seeing this as this actually belongs to his big brother. "This reverse scale is genuine," he whispered under his breath. He then craned his head toward Jo Moriah and asked, "Who are you to have this in you and where did thise from?" There was still suspicion in the air surrounding his aura as he was still on alert to attack Jo Moriah, any second he made a sudden move. "Jeremy Bradford, I know everything about you and your family¡­. Actually, you can say that I''m on your side and there is more to tell you. Alright, I''ll start from that Candle Dragon''s reverse scale." Jo Moriah replied calmly, and then he continued. "My best friend once gave it to me and strictly instructed me to pass it down to you in a very specific condition; when you are ready. Now, I''m going to seriously give it to you if you canst an hour in a duel with me." "Do you mean my big brother when you say your best friend?" Jeremy asked, partly knowing what he was going to answer him. Jo Moriah grinned at him in response, showing his golden teeth. "Alright, these things are all set up by me to test you and you just passed my first test." "What did you mean?" "Jeremy, your big brother, is my most cherished and best friend in this life. And I have been closely watching after you and your family all this time after your brother entered that strange wormhole. Before that, he gave me this scale to pass to you if you are ready to lead and be the nextmander-in-chief of Sparta." Jo Moriah exined patiently. "Honestly, I am impressed with all you have aplished since that incident and your dedication to your family... Did you think I''ll harm my best friend''s son? Initially, I might erase thatd''s name from the hit list, but after considering it thoroughly, I take this opportunity to bring us all together. And here we are. Now, give it back to me for now." He then wiggled his supple fingers and the Candle Dragon King''s Red Reverse Scale escaped from Jeremy''s hand and streaked toward him, and he put it inside his pocket. Jo Moriah totally convinced him this time since the only thing that held everything together was the red dragon scale, which represented the Secret troops of the Spartan, which was a secret group founded by his big brother and which he was a member of. His big brother couldn''t hand over such a symbolic thing to anyone, so Jo Moriah was someone he considered trustworthy enough to be entrusted with it. This time the killing intent keenly surrounding his body was retracted and Jeremy said. "Then what did I need to get that Dragon scale in my hand again?" "As I said before, you mustst for an hour of a duel with me to finish thisst and final test. And I''ll never go easy on you. Get ready," Then Jo Moriah shouted and pointed his index finger at him. "Lucent beam!" The next instant, a white thick beam of light appeared abruptly from the sky, struck down over Jeremy''s head. Jeremy made a slicing motion with his katana, shouting. "Sky Breaking Strike!" The next instant, a strong concentration of ck energy was sent out from the katana toward the falling Lucent beam. Their reactions were so sharp that it happened within a fraction of a second and the ck sword energy cut the falling white beam in half, and the split beams kept falling, but their direction was diverted at arge angle and struck the icy ground around Jeremy. Boom! Boom! The impact of the energies caused two loud booming sounds, but they failed to even cause a single crack on the icy ground, showing that it was extremely hard ice. "Since you''re my Big Brother''s friend, then I''ll change my view on killing, but I will still teach you a great lesson: don''t you ever even try to touch or plot using any of my family members again? Yes, for the record I''m still gonna kick your sorry arse!" Jeremy shouted out aloud in his mind and then he sheathed his katana, putting it back inside the scabbard and he yelped, "Penta focal Points Spatialw!" like a halo diagram of a white spherical ball of Penta colored rings representing 5 different elemental energies appeared just above his left hand. The five rings rotated rapidly in different orientations, making a ball. "4th Law, Locking Position!" In the next instant, he disappeared from his current position, and he reappeared beside Jo Moriah and punched him on his back. Bang! His powerful fistnded on him and Jo Moriah''s body exploded, leaving only a pool of red blood on the icy ground. "Hah! Something is wrong. This is too easy." Jeremy muttered softly, with confusion. He then observed the blood and the exploded flesh of Jo Moriah and confirmed that they were true and there was no mirage. "No, he''s not dead yet." He reminded himself. At that moment, someone whispered in his ear, saying. "Jeremy, that skill you just used is so, so amazing. It truly kept me locked for one-by-three hundred of a second, stopping my body there. Unfortunately, you are too early to think that you have already won our first bout." Jeremy reacted and made a quick uppercut, but Jo Moriah was even faster, as his body floated back as if the gravity had nothing to with his body. "Hahaha¡­. As expected of the little brother of my bosom friend. Then shall we start the fun?..." Jo Moriahughed and shouted, "Lucent Beams! Come forth to your daddy''s Order and keep raining down on him." Like thest time, a thick andrge white beam containing the purest lunar energy conjured in the sky and struck down upon Jeremy. "First Law, Small Scale Teleportation!" Jeremy shouted, and one of the five rings of the spherical energy ball halo diagram just above his left hand in the air started rotating rapidly and the other four rings slowed down, halting. The Lucent Beam strike was much faster thanst time, and just as it was about to touch Jeremy''s head, he disappeared and reappeared in another nearby spot. But before he could retaliate, Jo Moriah raised his right hand high in the air and shouted, "Lucent Beams, rain over him!" The moment his words containing the Origin Chi echoed in that ce. Another lucent beam appeared, striking down at him. Jeremy made another small-scale teleportation, again shifting to another region not much farther from the previous spot. This time, another white, thick, andrge Lucent Beam containing the lunar energy struck down in his current spot. "Ist Law, BackTrack Teleportation!"The rapidly rotating ring suddenly changed to rotate in reverse and the next moment he was standing in the previous ce, he shifted his position from earlier and safely avoided the Lucent Beam "Oh-ho-ho-ho, what a strange way of using the spacew?! These must be one of your own created skills. Really, a sophisticated innovation indeed. Surprise me more." Jo Moriah praised him in his own way. The Lunar beams from the sky kept striking Jeremy while he dodged them easily using just the firstw of the Penta Focal Points Spatial Laws; almost all the time he used the Small-Scaled Teleportation and sometimes he used the BackTrack Teleportation as he could teleport back to one of the earlier five-position he had stood before. "Alright then, let''s hit this thing a bit here." Jo Moriah said, and he then nced up at the sky and announced loudly. "Mark my words, I, Jo Moriah, hereby, summon you,e forth and shine before me, my dear darling Moon of this!" As soon as he finished speaking, a ck folding spot appeared in the sky, and a brightly shining moon appeared soon after. Seeing that the sun in the sky was in his way, he shouted, "You are in my way, get lost, you stupid Sun" as if berating it. In the next second, the Sun quickly vanished as if it was afraid that the man would be angry with it if it didn''t follow him and the day quickly turned to night with the bright full moon shining in the sky. Seeing that scene, Jeremy, who was currently dodging all those Lucent Beams, was dumbfounded, and he asked himself. "Is this for real? Seriously, big brother, who in the hell is this monster you befriended who can summon heavenly objects such as the sun and moon at will?"(.....Stay tuned, guys!) Chapter 111 Jo Moriah Versus Jeremy Bradford [2] "Is this for real? Seriously, big brother, who the hell is this monster you befriended that could summon heavenly objects like suns and moons on his whims?"mented Jeremy Bradford on seeing these strange phenomena for the first time. Still, he was currently dodging using the First Law of the Penta focal Points Spatialw, the small-scale teleportation skill. "Mr. Jeremy, get ready to dance¡­. as this may turn a bit, harder for you. And what about your previous words on kicking my arse? At this rate, I''ll be the one kicking your arse instead! Hahaha¡­" Jo Moriah warned him with a taunting tone and then he gazed his eyes upon the shining moon in the sky and instructed, "Pretty please! Help me in supporting my skill, go into infinite lunar energy mode, Large Lucent beams! Strike him." and he pointed at Jeremy. Despite it being a non-sentient natural satellite, the moon seemed to understand everything about his woods and shone more and more, sending out a great deal of lunar energy. This time, multiple Lucent Beams with arger area started striking over Jeremy''s head and the sheer amount of beams overcame him as they struck at him simultaneously, rendering his small-scale teleportation skill useless. Therefore, Jeremy stopped using the previous small-scale teleportation skill and raised his both hands high in the air. He then cried out aloud, "Penta focal Points Spatialw, Second Law, Swallow!" In that instant, the halo diagram of the Penta-colored circr rings in the shape of a ball above his hands started to hum, and the 2nd ring, which was a bit,rger in radius than the first ring, rotated rapidly, and the first ring halted like the other four rings that remain dormant. In the shape of a ball, the halo diagram induced a powerful suction force that sessfully sucked in the Lucent beam falling from above. Jeremy Bradford stood at his feet calmly, as not a shred of sweetness was produced from thest attack on him. The suction force of the halo ball diagram just above his hands started bing stronger and stronger, and then the surrounding Lucent beams which were just about to hit the freezing-cold and hard icy ground, stopped just a few feet away from the impact and then all of them turned into a white mist and were moved toward it which were then absorbed inside it. Even the thick lunar energy surrounding that ce became less and less intense as it was absorbed into the halo ball just above Jeremy''s hands in the air. Several minutester, it became so thin that it could not conjure another Lucent beam in the sky. p! p! p! Jo Moriah, who was standing at the same spot all this time, pped his hands and praised him with a bright smile on his face. "Even after I summon this Little moon, you still render it useless in the end¡­. Truly amazing, truly amazing! If your big brother were to see this, then he would be so much proud of you, perhaps." "I''m not done yet¡­.. ''Penta focal Points Spatialws'', Fourthw, Locking position!" Jeremy shouted and the secondrger ring started rotating rapidly and he again shouted, "3rd Law, Skill Maniption, Super Odama Lucent Beam!" Likest time, Jo Moriah was once again trapped in the Locking skill, rendering him to move a muscle and even more to manipte spacew and escape the attack. A white beam of light with a high concentration of lunar energy shot out from the halo diagram toward Jo Moriah. "Did you really think I''ll fall for this trick likest time?" Jo Moriah said, curling his lips into a wide smirk. "Yes, you are a genius and I can do nothing about this trap, but I can still cast my magic. Hey beauty, block this for your daddy!" While the rapidly approaching highly concentrated Lucent beam was about to hit Jo Moriah, the moon shining brightly in the sky started humming and a miniature version of its own shadow materialized just before him and easily blocked the iing beam and absorbed it into the miniature moon, as its origins lie within it. After the effect of the locking skill vanished, Jo Moriah chuckled and ridiculed him, trying to provoke him. "Hee-hee-hee, see, you can do nothing to me at this rate!" "Hey, why did you sheath your katana? The sword skill you used thest time cleaved my Lucent Beam into two halves with no effort. It''s really a potent strike. So why don''t you use it on me¡­. Aren''t you nning to kick my arse?" "Nah, I''ll pass. Since you turn out to be a good friend of my brother and also knew much about me, then you must also learn about our ways of the Olden Protector family." Jeremy declined to use his katana in this fight. "Oh, you mean your family code of conduct; never unsheathe your weapon if you don''t n to kill." Jo Moriah said, still with a smile on his face. "Quite likely, but how are you going to fight with me without your katana and your sword skills that are considered the strongest of your kind? "That''s mine to worry about!" Jeremy Bradford shouted. "Activate 5thw,bine with my body!" In the next instant, the ball of five rings with different radii disassemble into five independent rings, floating in the air, and all of them diminished in size proportionally. And then first, the smallest ring first moved toward his forehead and became a small circr tattoo green color. Quickly followed the next bigger and became the tattoo too on his forehead with the same center. Simrly, the other three remaining rings flew toward his forehead and turned into ring tattoos of different colors. With that, the aura of Jeremy Bradford suddenly multiplied by three times his previous state. Seeing that, the eyes of the Jo Moriah scintited with bright light and he whispered under his breath. "Interesting, now he seems to havepletely changed into a part of the skill¡­. No, I''m wrong. It''s more like the skill had be part of his body, another magical organ for him to manipte the naturalw and spacew around him. Even his essence blood is still flowing inside this magical organ, which is continuing to further enhance and nourish it." While he was examining the current state of Jeremy and his new magical organ, Jeremy suddenly disappeared from his current position and reappeared beside Jo Moriah. "4th Law, Locking!" "3rd Law, ability maniption, Lucent Beam!" He yelped and pushed him in his chest at the same time. This time, Jo Moriah was well prepared as he, too, shouted at the same time. "Lunar Cloning, skill!" And the next thing, a drizzled of white mist containing the purest form of the Lunar energy fell down at him and another Jo Moriah appeared near to him. Bang! Jeremy''s super fast fistnded on Jo Moriah''s chest, and it shattered his body into shreds of flesh and bone powder, and there was a pool of blood on the white icy ground. But Jeremy didn''t care at all, as he knew the real Jo Moriah was still kicking and standing just beside the pool of the red blood. He then looked at the Ogarian, who was grinning at him from ear to ear, and said, "So you swap with the clone! I can see now how you pulled this trick off, just like before. Even under the effect of my body locking skill, you can swap with one of your clones, right?" "Excellent!" JO Moriah praised him and then he further added. "But boy, you have destroyed two of my clones just like killing an ant. And this shows that your physical strength is¡­ okay. Then time to test. And let''s see how long your physical strength couldstpared to mine." He then chanted in a strange tone and he poked his own forehead with his index finger and yelled. "First Layer, Unsealed!" His body started changing immediately as he became taller and beefier immediately. And finally stopped after he reached the height of 10 feet tall. After that, he sprinted toward Jeremy and punched him in his head. Jeremy dashed toward him and punched him while their fists met in the air. Boom! With a loud booming sound, the two stepped back as arge amount of the surrounding Origin Chi chiseled and exploded as the extremely condensed powers released from the fists of the two boiled together. Jeremy took seven steps back and on the other hand, Jo Moriah just took five steps back as they regained their steady footing over the icy ground. There was arge pit on the ground just below the point of contact between their fists, showing that what they exchanged just now was so powerful that it could carve arge pit on the hard ground. However, earlier the Lucent beams had not even scratched the icy-white ground earlier, showing just how powerful their punches were. Chapter 112 Jo Moriah Vs Jeremy [3] Once again, the two sprint toward each other and engage in melee hand-to-handbat with each other. asionally, they dodged and blocked each other''s attacks, but each time, a huge pit was created below the icy ground. And their movements were so fast that within a second, they had already exchanged over five hundred moves. While Jo Moriah''s momenta of attacks increased with every move, Jeremy felt that as he increased the power within every attack, the strength of Jo Moriah also increased, and sometimes, he doubted that Jo Moriah was only reserving his strength and gauging his physical strength. Suddenly Jeremy saw a w with the movement of his opponent, so he hushed. "Forthw, Locking!" Then he made an uppercut on Jo Moriah, whichnded on his body. Jo Moriah was sent flying by Jeremy''s punch in the air, but Jeremy wasn''t scared to seize the advantage as he stepped aside and reappeared in the air just beside him in the air and began kicking the 10 feet tall Moriah further up in the air. Jeremy yelled again after having kicked him into the air high, in the air. "Remember this lesson so you never mess up with my son''s personal affair without my knowledge ever again." "First Law, Small-Scale Teleportation!" Within a second he appeared just high above the ground, waiting for the iing Jo Moriah, his body spun freely in the air and gained momentum, and when the Jo Moriah was about to reach him, he kicked down, making a thundering sound echo in the surroundings. Bang!.....Boom! As if being hit by a straight bullet, Jo Moriah''s body was kicked down from high above in the sky at high speed and fell over the ground where ice particles exploded, causing arge-scale avnche and covering arge area of the icy ground. Jeremy nced down from high above in the air and saw arge crater, asrge as argeke, formed by the previous impact. And he wondered to himself. "Is he going toe out without even a scratch?" Exactly at the middle of therge crater, Jeremy squinted his eyes as a bloody hand sprung out from the ground, andter the ice nearby the region started breaking with several popping sounds, making various cracks and a tall figure of a man, covered with red blood floated up gradually in the air and he said, "Hahaha¡­. Thank goodness. It''s been a long time since Ist felt pain, so making me bleed like this really piqued my interest in you. Hahaha... you can even brag now, as you''re the second person to ever cause me this much damage. Not gonna lie, you''re truly the little brother of my best friend." "It would be rude of me to withhold anymore, so I will repay everything I owe you with interest. Brace yourself!" he shouted and flew like a bullet toward Jeremy, who was floating in the air at the time. As Jeremy saw incinerated flesh and gold bones in Jo Moriah''s thigh and ribs, he knew that the previous impact had injured Jo Moriah severely. However, Jo Moriah treated the injuries as nothing and came at Jeremy at full speed, so Jeremy also flew downwards at a high speed, and because of the high friction against the atmosphere of the icy, as he flew downward, a me formed around his body as if a meteorite had fallen on Earth. Within seconds, the two reached as their fists met with a thundering, booming sound as various energies around them were even evaporated, and multiple circrs different colors of Origin Chi were disorderly bombarded from the reaction and power released from the impact of the two''s fists. It happened for some reasons that two fists continued to make contact like they were adhesive instead of being bombarded from both sides. It would seem that they were not fighting at all, as if they were bumping their fists. However, the continuous booming of the energies that surrounded them would change their minds. ordingly, they were currently engaging in a battle of attrition byparing the purity and the concentration of energies thrust toward their fist. At that time, Jeremy''s lips suddenly curled up into a smirk and he spoke in a very casual tone. "Nice boy, you can maintain this level of controlling your bloodline power, but I still wouldn''t like to owe you anything. So," In the following instant, Jeremy''s aura suddenly increased 10 times and a booming sound sent him hurtling away outside the atmosphere of the icy in a streak of light. Jeremy was soon steady again, regaining his footing after a few minutes of flying freely in the empty pitch-ck space. Jo Moriah warped toward him before he had enough time to catch his breath as if there were many of him since they all were virtual images of him left behind on his path, as he was extremely fast. And then he rained down multiple punches over his body, rendering him even impossible to block and his kicks and punches were so fast that within the three seconds, he had already beaten Jeremy more than a million times. Three secondster, he punched him in the stomach and sent his body heading straight for the white and blue. Soon, Jeremy''s battered body covered in blood and broken bones entered the atmosphere andnded on the surface of the icy ground. Boom! Boom! Boom! Anotherrge avnche followed, this time with an epicenter where Jeremy''s body had crashnded, and this one was ten times worse than before. Specks of multiple icicle particles were blown away by the wind, some falling to the ground and the advance finished a few minutester, revealing a giant crater the size of a sea on the ground, and in the surrounding area, there were various hills that were made from the debris of the impact. Just above the gigantic crater, a circr pitched ck portal materialized and Jo Moriah came out from it and he nced up at the bright moon and said, "What are waiting for? If you lend me some of your energy, I will owe this big one to you, you never know, I might install you somewhere inside the gxy of a higher and richer Origin Chi." And he then muttered to himself. "Hmm, what a drag? I need a lot of energy to heal at this time in my current form." In the sky, the white moon started humming for a second, and it sent a beam of white light down over Jo Moriah''s body. His body then started healing at an incredible rate and he was totally restored and then even his torn and tethered dresses started to knead themselves from the lunar energy and returned to how they were before the fight, meaning that there was not even a single scrape on his suit and hairstyle. "Thanks, darling, you can stop now." Jo Moriah instructed, and the moon chimed once again with delight and halted, sending the halo of lunar energy over Jo Moriah. He then looked down at the center of the gigantic crater and said aloud, using his Origin Chi. "Now, I''ve already repaid you in full plus interest. Alrighte out, the Great Red dragon yer I know will never set back from just these minor injuries. " At that time, at the center of the gigantic crater, a chunk of ice was exploded sending out specks of multiple ice particles, and a man covered with blood and only wearing short pants jumped out of the ground and kneeled on the ground as he vomited three times and panted heavily as he gasped for air. As he was currently wearing only short pants, now exposed to the multiple tattoos of several inks covering all over his body with designs of different beasts, mostly dragons. Then Jeremy stood up slowly and nced at Jo Moriah standing in the air and asked. "Sir, who is the one really able to bleed you? Is it him?" Jo Moriah replied with a straight face. "Right, it''s your big brother¡­. And truth be told he was way stronger than you can even imagine as if that backward ce you alle from can''t possibly groom a person like him who could evenly fight with me at my best condition and I went all out too¡­ Anyway, I can agree you have reached the standard that your brother set for the test¡­ But, I still want to continue this test." He then added, saying. "What about this since you didn''t use your Katana, which is your strongest point? You are like a tiger with no fangs?... Still, why don''t you activate your tattoos, and let''s end this test? " "Fine, then let''s see." Jeremy made various hand seals and tapped several times over his skin and he shouted. "Dragon''s Berserker Mode, activate!" And then a green dragon with a pair of horn tattoos over his chest started moving and roared aloud and the next instant, all the broken bones inside his body started mending themselves at an extremely fast pace and soonpletely healed and then his other heavy wound all over his body started healing within a blink of an eye. Chapter 113 Jo Moriah Versus Jeremy Bradford [4] "Hah-ho-ho-ho! Your physical strength gets multiplied by over 15 times. That skill is ridiculously powerful indeed. So the greater damage you receive, the greater is your strength." Jo Moriah praised Jeremy''s strength as his eyes glinted from using a scanning skill. "Sir Mo, you praise me too much. I feel undeserving and hard to swallow after getting beaten by you. Anyway, this is also the first time for me to get this much damage since the fight with the Candle Dragon King. And you know what? I''m looking forward to having more quality time with you." Jeremy replied as he floated up in the air and stopped after reaching the level of altitude the same as his opponent. He then shouted, "Dragon Subduing art, activate!" and dashed toward Jo Moriah. Immediately, he reached and struck a series of intricate hand boxing at Jo Moriah while the man with the overcoat dodged them and swung his body and blocked his opponent''s incessant attacks with his kicks. The thing about kicks was that they were somewhat slow,pared to hand boxing, but the power behind each kick was way stronger and every kick was timed well, and he sometimes changed to punches mending the flow in his offensive strike at Jeremy. Meanwhile, Jeremy first used punches but still dealt no damage to his opponent, and his offense slowly changed to a defensive stance as the barrage of the kicks from Jo Moriah gained the gravity of their fight. "Greater Lucent Beam!" Taking advantage of the situation, Jo Moriah cast a magic spell with an element of surprise and, in his case, it was not actually casting, but more like giving orders to the shining moon. In an instant, a thick white beam struck down, striking Jeremy as he was caught off guard. Bang! With a loud cracking sound, Jeremy was sent straight down to the ground. Jeremy stood on his feet and said, " You have already witnessed that. It''ll do nothing on me. Why bother even trying to use this spell?" "Oh, really!" Jo Moriah chuckled and nced up at the moon and said, "Darling, you heard him, right? Go show this man what you got." Even though the moon was not a sentient being at its current level, it somehow understood every wording out of Jo Moriah''s mouth. The next moment, it started humming and an unknown phenomenon appeared as the color of the moon suddenly shifted to blood-red. And the moon moved closer down and several cracks appeared on the icy grounds within the range of 15,000 square miles and stopped finally as the moon was as big as five times the size of the football. Then, like before, the icy ground also mended quickly, but a roar could be heard from inside the core of the as if it was angry at the moon foring within its territory. "Hey, calm down, little boy. The moon is here because of my instruction and I give you my word, nothing bad will ur to you or if any ident were to happen, then I can still fix it, too. Who knows, this guy is still not going all out?" Jo Moriah said, looking down at the icy ground and it also calmed down. "Alright, you should also help me in this fight, lend me all of your Origin Chi." Then the next second, he shouted, "Freeze his legs!" "What are you waiting for? Lucent Beam!" At that moment, Jeremy''s legs were fixed to the icy ground as if they were glued to it. And ice spread upward, freezing his body slowly. Jeremy tried everything by using all of his strength and trying to resist ice and in the meantime, a series of blood-red color Lucent beams struck down at him and it turned out this time those beams were far more lethal than ever before which dealt heavy damage on him physically, cracks appeared around his body from one strike to another. Having no options, he finally activated the Protector family bloodline and shouted, "Ignite my blood, Ignite!" Then the icy elemental Origin Chi alienating inside his system was first driven out and he breathed out a frigid breath. Then he poked over several spots in his body and shouted again. "Activate!" At that instant, a phoenix tattoo over his chest activated and his body started glowing with crimson me and slowly started melting the ice-freezing his body after his legs were free from the ice, and he flew up into the sky. But Jeremy heard him saying again, "Wind, bind his body!" Jeremy was bound by thick covers of wind around his body and torso, making it impossible for him to move once again; at the same time, the Red Lucent Beams kept striking at him and dealing more damage over time. "Argh!" he screamed aloud once in pain and asked, looking at him. "You even know how to manipte Wind elemental Origin chi?... Sir Mo, how many elementalws can you manipte?" Berserker mode of his starting kicking in all the damage was turned into his strength as his strength further multiplied over 17 times and kept increasing as the Red Lucent Beam continued striking at him and still his body was heavily injured and even in some parts white bones could be seen. Jo Moriah grinned at him and replied. "Mmm-hmm, pretty much¡­ every elemental Laws. I also don''t know deeply, but with every word I say, they will just simply execute my word¡­. Actually, I''m not manipting the elementalws and, more like¡­ uh¡­ ordering them. See, rain pour over this guy!" Immediately, heavy rain hit Jeremy, dripping his body all wet and most importantly, it was pouring only at him as the other ces were not. "Hee-hee-hee, oh, I almost forget, lightning, strike him." He shouted, pointing at Jeremy. "Ah, forget about the test. If you could stop and beat these elemental spells, then let''s consider it as your win." Literally, Jeremy was currently attacked by all elements from wind, water, earth, the moon and the most frightening was the lightning strike as it took much time to channel, but it dealt very fatal damage to Jeremy. Until now, three lightning bolts struck him, but the damage was so great that his own regeneration ability from the Berserker mode was much smaller than the damage from the lightning. This time, Jeremy knew that if he continued like this, he would be defeated or might even die, so, having no choice, he shouted, "Activate all of it!" Then all the tattoos of different beasts drawn on his skin light up in different colors and the wind binding his body were also melted away by the aura. And therge circr energy of a dome materialized, surrounding his body separating from all the attacks from the five naturalws. Still, the attacks from the moon and lightning increased in their striking rate, and the circr dome around his body burned slowly. Seeing that Jeremy snorted, "Humph!" "Let us see which one is stronger my fists or your stupid spells!" He said coldly and poked at his forehead with his index finger. Unlike other ces, there was no tattoo on his face, but the moment his finger touched his forehead, a drawing of a red dragon appeared on his face and his aura rose sharply to an incredible level that even all the surrounding energies boiled as multiple cracks appeared in the space. Then he released the energy of the dome surrounding him and let the rain, red lucent beam, and lightning bolts hit him continuously in return. The Berserker''s energy kept increasing inside his body. He then looked at Jo Moriah and said. "I know for now I''m still not in the same league as you and my big brother. But one day, when I''m ready, I''ll challenge you and force you to use all of your abilities." Then he flew toward the icy ground like a bullet and stood on his feet. Then he punched at it. Boom! The loud booming sound of explosion came after the icy exploded as all the enormous amounts of chunks of ice surrounding its surface were first turned into water and then inside rocky were also obliterated into countless rocks were sent out to the pitched ck space. Now Jeremy was floating in space, too. Then he turned his gaze toward the blood-red moon. It seemed as if the moon was cowering in fear at the sight of its earth being destroyed by the man it was attacking. It fled the vast expanse of space as fast as it could. Jeremy snorted and darted after the fleeing red moon. Suddenly, arge space portal appeared in his path, making Jeremy halt his movement. Jo Moriah came out and threw something red at him. Jeremy caught it and saw that it was the Reverse scale of the Candle Dragon King. "Jeremy, you win this match. Let''s stop here. There is no need to go after that little thing as you have already destroyed its earth. And you have earned my respect and, as a matter of fact, you can request me a challenge anytime you are ready. And we need a lot of things to catch up." Jo Moriah announced with a friendly smile. "But first, let me do something about this ce." He raised his hand, and a golden needle appeared in his hand. And he then pricked at the tip of the index finger and a red drop of blood was stuck at the needle. In his right hand, a big eyeball also appeared, and then he stuck the needle containing the drop of red blood into the eyeball. And then he chanted a spell and shouted, "Reverse time to one hourbefore, activate God''s eye! The target is the icy standing at this spot earlier." Next, the eyeball glowed and sent out a hazy light all around it, and then everything that had happened at that point and especially the rocks in the space was moved and the earth was formed, and then all the water scattered in the space also returned, covering the rocky, and froze, turning it into the icy just like before. Chapter 114 Happy Mothers Day, Mama! "Reverse time to one hour here before, God''s eye! The target is the icy standing at this spot earlier." Jo Moriah shouted after channeling the spell. Next, therge eyeball in his hand glowed and sent out a hazy light all around it, and then everything that had happened at that point and especially the rocks in the space was moved and the earth was formed, and then all the water scattered in the space also returned, covering the rocky, and froze, turning it into the icy just like before. "W-what¡­ what the freak, man!?" Jeremy Bradford was totally astounded this time, and he asked. "Don''t tell me you can now even control the timew?" Jo Moriah grinned and replied. "Huh, I wish¡­. Unfortunately, I need to sacrifice nearly 250 years of my lifespan to activate this eyeball. You know harnessing time maniption is a double-edged sword." "What? You just used 250 years of your life to revive this icy that I just destroyed." Jeremy said. "So, the thing is; should I thank you for undoing my misdeed?.... Oh,e on man, that''s just stupid." "Mr. Jeremy, you are wrong again. I don''t need you to thank me. Instead, I should be the one who should thank you." Jo Moriah chuckled and further added. "Since the day my friend which your big brother went missing into that strange wormhole, my life has be fucking boring as I lost someone who can make me bleed from time to time and I have lost that feeling and today I find our duel quite amusing. So, I paid 250 years of lifespans for giving me such entertainment." He then craned his head toward the direction of the pitched ck region and said. "Hey, pretty. You cane out now and go join your natural course with your earth." And he further reassured, saying. "Okay, my little friend here will not harm you. I cross my heart." The white moon hiding within the dark gaseous appeared and rushed toward the original course of its orbit, and soon continued, osciting around the icy blue. "Done! Alright, let''s return to my building first." As soon as Jo Moriah spoke, arge circr pitch-ck portal appeared and both of them stepped inside. Within seconds, the portal vanished as well. ¡ª-------------------------------- As usual, Bobby left his workce after 1 pm, went to visit Scarlette Chanel, then got in his red car and rolled toward the city. After leaving the no-fly region of the wood, Bobby drove the vehicle high in the sky. "Yo, Mr. Freeman." "What''s up, my man?" The AI spoke in Morgan Freeman''s voice. "Can you suggest something a mom would love from her son?... I mean present." Bobby asked. "You can pick from these following things." the AI replied and a 3D Screen appeared and arge list ranging from ''what types of flowers or what types of cakes?'' to types of handbags for the trend used by most fashionable women and their reviews also were all on the screen. "They can all be purchased online, and the delivery is free today since it is Mother''s Day. So, what do you say?" Bobby clicked some buttons and instructed. "Okay, purchase all of these that I just marked now, and write the address to my home as the delivery address." Beep! Beep! Beep! "Done! The total cost is 5oo Purple power stones." the AI reminded. He tried to act cool, but the next minute, his money-pinching side kicked in and he screamed. "Ah, my hard-earned dors. I''m bleeding inside." And soon after giving a small tour around the city, he flew his vehicle toward his home, District A-13, andnded on thewn of the white mansion. Just after the side door of the vehicle lifted, Bobby came out of his car. A perfectly curvaceousdy wearing jeans and a white shirt rushed out running and stopped not far away from him. "Now, you finally remember you have a home here." thedy said while crossing her arms, but her tone was so delicate, fearing that she might identally frighten her boy. "Oh,e here," she added, opening her arms to him. Yes, Bobby had not returned there after the thrashing event from Mia. Bobby made an amiable smile and hugged her. Mia said while giving a sense offort to her son. "Ah, boy, are you so afraid of me you won''te back here? I promise you. Mama will never do something like that ever again." "Aunt Mia, it''s not what you thought¡­. Actually, after going out that day, things kept popping up, and I had to deal with them." Bobby replied. Mia padded his head and said chuckling, "Hey, you don''t need to lie to your mama¡­. (Whispered) I still smell fear in the air. Hee-hee-hee. Anyway, wee home, sweetheart!" She smell a strange perfume and started sniffling around his neck, then shirt, and said with a teasing tone, "Ha-ha, now I understand why my son was so busy these few weeks to evene to the house." She then released him and asked curiously. "Tell me. Who is it? Is it thatdy you kiss in the hospital?" Bobby waspletely caught off guard, as he didn''t see iting. He stuttered. "W-what? What? Mama, I have no idea what you are saying." But he still acted all ignorant of what she meant. Mia skillfully folded around his right arm and said in a teasing tone. "Now, you are calling me mama again. Hee-hee. Sweety, you don''t need to feel shy about it. It''s a very natural thing and I''m really happy for you and finally," and then she hushed softly. "My little boy has be a real man. I''m just curious who the luckydy is?" "What?" "Nothing. First, let''s get inside the house and we will continue from where we left behind." Mia said, and the two went inside the house. Having taken a nice, warm shower and changed into a well-ironed shirt and pants after half an hour, Bobby came down the stairs. He then sat on the cushion and started browning thetest news from his AI Pod and waited. Mia quickly rushed inside holding arge tray containing two cups and several numbers of freshly baked cookies as it was evident that they were baked just now as there were white steams still fuming out from the cookies. Bobby turned off the AI Pod, ced it on the table and he reached out for a cooky and said. "Thank goodness! It smells so good." Then he took a bite and said while closing his eyes and savoring the favor in the meantime. "Um-woah! Mama, you always make the best cookies ever." Then he started woofing on it with no care and picked the cup and sipped the coffee. Hearing hispliments, Mia smiled as she watched Bobby do what he normally did from a young age: eat from one cooky to another. "Mama, why aren''t you eating? These are so good." Bobby said with excitement. "Nah, I''m full. You can have mine, too." Mia said, cing her elbows on the table and supporting her chin with her palms as she watched him eat greedily. "Oh, thank you." Bobby reached for the cookies on the tray next to Mia and munched them immediately. In no time, there were no more cookies on the te, and Bobby took a sip of coffee andy his back on the sofa and said in leisure. "Mama, you are still as good at baking cookies as you used to be. We should do this more often." "Thank you. Sweetheart, if you promise toe home more often, then I promise you, these cookies are nothing. Your mama still has a knack for baking many more good toiletries in the world." Mia replied. Ding! Ding! Suddenly, the door bells chimed, and Mia said briskly, "Coming!" She then jumped up to her feet and walked toward the door and opened it. A man wearing a delivery service T-shirt with a logo stood just outside the door. Mia came out of the door and asked, "Can I help you?" "Are you¡­ um.." He checked the paper-thin tablet in his hand and continued. "|Mia Bradford?" "Not Bradford, anymore." Then she corrected herself quickly. "Yes, you are right." As the man pointed at the many boxes that were lying on the grass near to the door, he informed her that the goods she ordered online had arrived and left after she signed for them. At that time, Bobby also came out of the house and stood beside her. Mia nced at him and asked, "Are they yours?" "Mama, have you forgotten what day it is today?" Mia pondered deeply, and her expression showed that she didn''t have a clue about it. "Happy mother''s day, mama!" Bobby hugged her from behind and whispered. "Thank you for everything you have given me and done for me... They are just some simple gifts for you." Chapter 115 Making A Scene! "Happy mother''s day, mama!" Bobby hugged her from behind and hissed. "Thank you for everything you have given me and done for me... They are just some simple gifts for you." "Ahh!" Mia was all smiling from ear and ear and said, "Sweetheart, you don''t need to do that." "Oh really. Then shall I return them all back?" Bobby asked, jokingly. "Hell no. You can''t do that. They are all already mine now." She then removed herself from his embrace and said in a tone that Bobby was very familiar with. "Now, I''ve got to go clean some dishes while young man, you carry the things in." She gently tapped him on the arm and went back into the house, trying to conceal a gleaming smile. After all, the unboxing of the gifts and surprising moments of stuff were all over, Mia asked, looking at him. "Isn''t it time for you to tell me what troubles you and you to try to buy favors with all these gifts? Well, you have done a hell of a good job. Now, I''m all ears. Shoot it out!" Bobby scratched his head and said with a wry smile. "Mama, it''s kinda top secret, but I''ll not hide from you. My higher-ups ordered me to go to another station on a different ex. And it''ll be at the end of this week and I have a hard time putting words with you about this as I just returned home after a four-month transfer for my training. So," "Go!" "Hah! That-easy. Aren''t you going to nag me about this?" Bobby blurted out. "Well, guess what? You came all prepared and what can I say after receiving these precious gifts from my boy?" Mia replied with a goofy smile. "Just go, boy. I haven''t seen you this happy and livelier and I don''t like to ruin it for you. But, before that, you need to deal with every one of your girls, as they might forget, in case they don''t know where you are going or when you''ll return." She then made a long sign andmented under his breath. "Hah! Being a mom is really the toughest job. Now I''m urging him to take care of his girls and in actual case, those vixens are the ones slowly stealing away my baby boy''s innocent heart and his affection for his mama." Bobby immediately walked up toward the couch, hugged her, and said earnestly with clear eyes they were so purest. "Mama, in my heart, you will be the greatest and the most beautifuldy in the entire universe¡­" "Really?" "Yes, no one can rece that from my heart," Bobby replied, making her face glow with joy. And then he cracked a joke, "Believe me, you are my most beautiful person and there is nothing going to change that¡­. If you are not my mama, then I will definitely go all into you the second I see you." "Are you hitting on your mom?" Mia questioned with a death re. "N-no, I''m actually telling you the fact. Who wouldn''t want to go out with a country-toppling beauty like you? Me, I''ll be at your mercy." Bobby reasoned, giving a serious statement. "Hahaha¡­" Mia burst into a peal of hystericalughter, gave him a bump on his head, and said, "Oh boy, you almost make my fluster like this. Woah, never talk like that to me?... Hahaha, now I have changed my mind. It should be those beauties that I should be worried about from your sophisticated sweet tongue." Bobby suddenly stood on his feet and said with a pose. "That I can''t agree more. Who wouldn''t want this suave-looking gentleman among the gentlemen? It sounded narcissistic in Mia''s voice, and she thought. "Did I encourage him too much?" She threw the idea out of her mind and said, "Alright, Mr. Suave-looking gentleman among the gentlemen, since, you are going to leave the day after tomorrow," She threw her long hair on her back and added, spreading her hand. "How about inviting this singledy and also the coolest mama on a date for a nice evening meal?" Bobby was not the least shy away from this little drama as he held her hand, kissed it, and asked candidly, "With that being said, perhaps a steak night with this gentleman will do. I will pay." Mia jumped up on her feet and said while rushing inside her room. "Let me change into something that you just brought and you too, young man, get ready when I''m out, okay? Hurry?!" Looking at the back of the excited Mia, Bobby made an amiable smile and said, "At least I owe this one since I''m going to leave all alone in this house¡­ Thank you mama for bringing me up like one of your own." He then took the stairs and went inside his room to change his dress. Afterward, Bobby took her to a pleasant restaurant for dinner, and they had a nice evening together. After dinner, they walked around the city while folding their arms. The next morning, Bobby started his day by following the same routine, and suddenly Mia came toward him and passed a small box to him. "This must be for you. I''m leaving first today. I have a guardian meeting at my school." She was all dressed up, and she picked up the fancy handbag that Bobby gifted to her yesterday. Then she lifted his knee and kissed his forehead and said, "Breakfast is ready in the freezer and you can help yourself. Love you." She then rushed out of the house. Bobby checked the freezer and brought the te containing the sandwich, a medium-rare hamburger, and also the bottle of milk and set them on the table, then he unpacked the box while taking a bite out of the sandwich. Inside the box, there was a golden card and a letter on it. Seeing the card, he suddenly remembered the first time he killed the assassins on the city''s street and frowned. So he picked up the letter, tore the seal, and read it, which took only a nce for him. And then he ced it inside the box and continued enjoying the hamburger. After he was done with the breakfast and did the dishes. Then, he rushed out of his house, jumped into his red car on thewn, and started rolling the floor in the direction of the city center. After twenty minutes, a red Yamamoto R-Cc12 Serius Model car suddenly drove on the highway of the city center. It flicked on its right blinker and merged onto the road that led to the main building of the Gentlemen''s club. After reaching its destination, Bobby parked the red supercar at the curb and anky youth appeared out of it, making the onlooker in awe with his entry toward the entrance of the building. There were already two small lines of 30 men, and 24 women included waiting for their turn as the securities checked before sending them either inside or forbade their entry ording to their ID. As Bobby approached them, the two guards gave way to him, which gave him an idea, and he cut the lines and directly approached the two men, guarding the entrance. Seeing a man walking toward them, one guard shouted. "You! Get in line if you''re nning on entering today, or we''ll ask you to leave. " Bobby kept approaching them without even an eye on him. Seeing that, the guard red up, and jumped at him, punching him in his face. Everyone nearby was first shocked by his indifferent attitude toward the guards, and all of them gave worried faces about him and his recklessness about making trouble on the turf of the Gentlemen''s club. Onedy even clicked her tongue andmented as she shook her head, "Psst! A handsome man like him, plus one who is wealthy, is going to be crippled just like that." "I was seriously considering making a move on him... Hmm, what a shame?... It turned out to be nothing but a good-for-nothing suicidal silk pant. " It surprised everyone to see that the powerful punch of the giant of a guard did not send thenky youth flying. Instead, he caught his fist in his palm and said in an indifferent tone. "Wrong move!" He then tweaked his hand and kicked him in his stomach, sending the man with over 600 pounds flying in the air andnded on the ss of the entrance door, breaking it. "Aargh!" The sound of pathetic, and loud wailing like a pig before being butchered followed,ing out of the giant''s mouth lying on the floor. The other guard quickly approached, and Bobby craned his head at him. "Sir, we are just doing our job. Can you show me your entry card at least?" the other guard instead asked with a timid expression written over his face. "No need!" A beautiful voice of ady chimed from inside the building and a beautifuldy walked out of the building. Chapter 116 A Skirmish In The Casino! "No need!" A beautiful voice of ady chimed from inside the building and a beautifuldy walked out. "He''s my guest... Just take that man to the hospital and the club will pay for all necessary bills." The guard hurried toward the other guard lying on the ground who had been groaning all this time. He picked the heavy guy on his shoulder and left. Bobby observed her and saw that thedy was another top-notched doll and her face had an expression of innocence that sent out a vibe that would make any man would want to protect her. But, he knew that under that veil of the innocent face lies a vile, and cold-blooded assassin that would stab anyone from the back. Thedy looked at the crowd and said with elegance. "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m very sorry to make this announcement¡­.. Since because of some inconvenience, we are going to close here for today. So, please,e back tomorrow." At that moment, Cynthia''s beautiful voice chimed inside his head. "Hee-hee-hee, another beauty. Plus, someone will dark aura¡­. I bet it would be more fun if you can conquer this type of chick too¡­. Shall I help you make another challenge, just like the case of Scarlette Chanel?" "Oh, for Jove''s sake, can you stop distracting me here? I''m now within the turf of the assassins that had a history with me recently¡­ So shut up!" Bobby said to her telepathically in his mind. "Okay," Cynthia shrugged and remained quiet once again. Meanwhile, after all the men and women left the ce with disappointment written all over their faces, thedy took some steps toward him and said with a smile, showing him full professional courtesy. "Please excuse us for the inconvenience, sir Bradford¡­ Ah, um, let me introduce myself first. I''m Si, the manager of this club. And I would like to officially wee you as our dearest guest." "Thank you!" Bobby reached out for her hand, shook it, and said with a natural smile. "It''s nice to meet you, miss Si." "Did you bring the card?" asked Si candidly. Bobby reached his hand into his pants pocket and pulled out a golden color card, showing it to her. "This must be it, right? Today I don''t know why a box arrived in my name with this card and the address of this building, Gentlemen''s Club¡­ So my question is; miss Si, am I in the right ce?" Si gazed at him meaningfully for a while and replied. "Yes, this is the right ce¡­. Well, then please follow me. I''ll tell you all the details to be discussedter inside my office." She then made a hand gesture and walked inside the building while Bobby followed closely behind her back, sauntering. After going down through the elevator lift for exactly eleven minutes, it stopped, and the two came out of it. And she then led him from one hall to another, passing through a casino dent first. There, Bobby spotted many high-profile politicians and business people from the city and also from all around Dwarka Ex that he had seen in his morning news and saw that unlike their elegant nature portrait yed outside, here they became truly someone else that the public would never imagine about. Here, they screamed like some street thugs, drinking, betting, and some of them secretly grope the beautiful clubbingdies'' arses from time to time. Unlike outside, this ce was extremely loud. Seeing that Bobby stopped while gazing all around the casino, Si smiled and said, "If you like them, I can y for a bit here. And I can give you free chips in the house." "Nah! I''m good. I''m not into these things." Bobby rejected tly and further added, saying. "Also, ying such stupid games and spending dors on these addictive bungles are simply for pussies." As everyone inside this casino was high-ss Origin Chi Cultivators, they could hear his voice clearly, and since he was someone talking to the bossdy of this club who rarely stay indifferent all the time, making them curious. So, as a matter of fact, all of their attention was on them all along while they mind their own business. The boisterous hall turned pin dropped silence the next second and Bobby''sst word of his statement echoed inside the hall. Pussies! Pussies! Pussies¡­.sies..sies..! Bobby felt somehow that everyone''s attention turned to him, and he smiled wryly. "Ahem-ahem! Miss Si, can we go now?" "Okay, this way." Si walked toward a shabby-looking door and Bobby followed. When Bobby was approaching the door that Si had just entered, someone inside the casino shouted at him. "Hey, stop there!... Did you think you can just walk away after insulting all of us here?" Bobby treated him like air and continued strolling toward the shabby-looking wooden door. Seeing his indifference further infuriated the man making his incense, and he yelled, "Stop there, you fucking runt! I have already seen your face, and it''s a matter of fact that it would take not much time to figure out who the fuck you are. And I will find you and your family and kill you all¡­. Oh, and in addition, I''m a gentleman to the core and I don''t killdies. Instead," He wetted his lips licentiously and added. "I''ll take them all in as my women and made them pay for the sin you justmitted¡­. Judging by your look, I believe thedy who gave birth to you must be a fucking vixen. Hahaha!! But hey don''t worry I''m gonna take care of your mama, in bed every night. I''ll make her reach heaven so much that she would forget about her deceased son and husband within a night. Hahaha..." And many people inside the casino burst into a peal of hystericalughter. Bobby, who was opening the wooden door and was about to enter with one leg putting behind the other side of the door, halted abruptly and turned around, and gazed at all the people inside the casino. "What?... Are you afraid now, little runt? I''m a generous man. I''ll give you another chance. Come here and beg me by kneeling before me first and.." The man further added, looking at his shoes. "Hmm, it''s clear that the existence of a Defect like you among us here seems to have made my shoes look dull, so start cleaning them by licking on them like a good dog as you are¡­ then I can spare you and your family''s life. Still, I''m nning to bed your mother tonight." And they filled the hall with the peals ofughter. Bobby finally spotted the man provoking him and saw that he was a middle-aged man with a thick mustache, a real macho with a tall, muscr physique. He walked toward him slowly, step by step, while gazing at him all the time. With every step he took, an intense aura spread out more and more from his body, and as a result, made all of thoseughing and mocking him and shut all their mouths tight. Sensing the overbearing aura spiking rapidly inside the room, the sneering expression of the middle-aged man froze and changed into a serious face. "Humph," snorted the man and added. "If you wish to die, that must, then I''ll fulfill your desire and send you to your maker." He then started conjuring a weapon summoning spell as he made various hand seals infusing out arge amount of gray color Origin Chi from his hands and finally he shouted, "Come forth, my Earth Shaking Hammer!" Then arge and heavy-looking hammer materialized in his hand from the gray Origin Chi. Bobby didn''t bat an eye as he kept walking step by step all this time. His arrogant attitude got the better of him and crept into the middle-aged man''s skin, making him irritated, so he infused all of his Origin Chi into his Iron elemental, Giant hammer making the floor shake as its name. " Fucking runt, I will smash your head into smithereens. Earth Shaking Hammer, Ultimate strike!" The middle-aged man lifted the hammer above his head high in the air and sprinted at the youth approaching him. Within seconds, he reached and struck down upon you, aiming at his head. Everyone who was expecting to watch a great show of a desperate all-out fight from the youth shook their heads in disappointment, but the next scene made everyone dumbfound and a few of them opened their mouths in awe. The one who was even more shocked was none other than the middle-aged man who was striking the giant grey hammer against the youth. As everyone saw the youth stopping the full strike of the hammer with his index finger. "So, are you still nning to make me kneel and wipe your shoes with my tongue?" asked Bobby, making a devilish grin at him. Soon the middle-aged man regained his sense and tried to retrieve his weapon, but it didn''t budge a bit as if Bobby''s index finger was glued to it. Chapter 117 Touching Taboo! Soon the middle-aged man regained his senses and tried to retrieve his weapon, but it didn''t budge a bit, as if it was glued to Bobby''s index finger. The man used more strength on his palms and tried retrieving it again with everything he had, as even all multiple veins got on his face, but the oue was still the same. Bobby curled his lips into a wide grin and said. "What now? You old grumpy fool." He then raised his leg slowly and kicked him in his belly. "Aah...!" the middle-aged man cried out in pain and was sent flying in the air. He thennded on one table on his back and broke it. Everyone remained quiet, and Bobby walked step by step toward the man like before, strolling carefreely. When the man stood up on his feet, Bobby appeared in front of him and started punching at his chest, gradually picking up his striking speed, and hisst punchnded on his face, sending him flying again with multiple teeth spewing out and a trail of blood leaving in the air. The man got hit on the wall of the hall, bounced back, andnded on the floor. He got on his feet slowly and suddenly crouched and puked blood three times. "Spewing nonsense. I understand and I can just pass by thinking that I don''t have to waste my time arguing with some moron¡­ But," Bobby''s soft voice reverberated throughout the hall, and suddenly all the tables, hanging decors, and every inanimate object began shaking as he drew closer and closer to the middle-aged man and he added with an icy-cold tone. "your filthy mouth dare to cross the line. There is no way I can leave this room without taking your head as a trophy." "Ninja 1st Movement Skill, Racing Against The Wind!" The next step before his legnded on the ground, everyone saw him zooming and appearing in front of the man and kicked him very hard on his crotch. As soon as the kick hit, instead of sending the middle-aged man flying, everyone in the hall heard the sound of eggs breaking, and each man reached out for their crotch unconsciously, and some shook their heads and others snickered. An intense, heart-wrenching cry followed that sounded like a dead pig crying at the top of its lungs before itsst moment. "Aarrh... hh!" He touched his crotch and crouched down on the floor as he bore an excruciating pain in his lower body. Bobby walked back and came back holding the heavy Gray Hammar and said, admiring it. "Nice weight and the handle is easy to grip." The man''s heart pounded like thunder as every footstep echoed like colossal thunder that was about to break the sky. In no time, Bobby reached before the man and trotted leisurely, circling around him. "Usually, I ask my victims for theirst words but for scum like you...this is what you deserve!" He then lifted the heavy hammer high above in the air and struck down... "No, have mercy!" The man yelped with snorts and tears. nk! Everyone inside the room saw a beautifuldy appearing out of blue and blocking the hammer with a pair of swords in a crossing pose and pushing Bobby a step back. Bobby squinted his eyes and asked. "What are you doing, Miss Si?" "That''s exactly what I want to ask you?" Si replied and further added. "Sir Bradford, please, can you reckon about this matter a bit further¡­ before you act rashly? This man is the Lieutenant Governor of the city. You have already done enough ball break¡­.um¡­ er.. enough harm to him. Also, I can''t let you spill any more blood here in my club. Making a scene in front of the entrance of my club and sending my guard to the hospital''s bed is one thing. But this, I can''t let this happen." "Hahaha¡­.haha," Bobby touched his face and startedughing maniacally and suddenly spat out seriously. "Then I have no choice but to beat you first." And he threw the heavy gray hammer at her. Using her sword, Si hit the hammer at an angle with the t side of her sword, causing it to curve more abruptly, and rebound, sending it until finally hitting the wall, carving in it. He rushed toward her and started punching and kicking at her, but Si sheathed the twin swords inside the double attached scabbard and quickly blocked his fists and kicks with her palm, holding her ground without taking a single step. "I know you are strong. But give up, with your current strength, there is no way you can beat me. You are my special guest today, so I''ll just stop you from making such rash decisions." Si said with an amiable smile on her face. "Hah!" Bobby chuckled and said. "That''s really convincing enough¡­. Miss Si, this has nothing to do with you and your little whatever club here. This fool dares to touch my taboo, insulting licentiously three of the people that I care about the most in this world. Forget about you or this little insidious club, today even if all the godse here to stop me, I''m still going to take his head." He then scoffed and further added. "Lieutenant Governor, humph, what about it?... They can give the chair to someone else." He then pouched at her and the two had another bout, with mostly Bobby on the offensive stance and Si on the defensive stance, but he could even find a single w in the palm technique. Then he thought. "This will not do. If this continues, then forget about killing. I can never get near this pig. Alright, then I will just feign a serious strike and take my chance." Suddenly Bobby shifted to using the Chinese wing Chun technique from simple hand boxing, using his palms to strike at her with rapid strikes, and each strike came with more momentum. It was one drill he had trained during his training with his Sensei Kemino. Several minutester, Si started feeling sore from his incessant palm strikes and frowned and took a step back. Bobby was expecting her to do it and exactly at that time, he skillfully hooked her front foot upward with his, making her spread her legs straight touching the floor. "Racing Against The Wind!" He screamed in his mind and zoomed just before the worried-stricken middle-aged man who was about to leave the hall. "Please, let me go. I can give you anything, you name it. Money, power¡­.." The man pleaded. But the next second, his head had already gone missing and started spraying blood all around his headless body. Si appeared just behind the headless standing body, but she was still a few fractions of a secondte to save the man. When the blood sprayed out from the headless corpse was about to touch her, Si got back and heaved a long sigh. Soon she saw the headless body of the Lieutenant Governor fall over the ground and turned around and saw thenky youth holding the head of the man by the locks, dripping the blood into the red carpet making it darker red. Bobby grinned at him, showing his teeth, and said in a friendly tone. "So, I have killed the Lieutenant Governor of our Aphrodite City on your turf. What now?... Am I still wee here?" He then looked around, looking from one person to another inside the hall and all of them looked down in fright once they made contact with brilliantly bright eyes. Most of them screamed in their heads, ''Never provoke this malignant being and never cross paths with him.'' p! p! He pped twice and said, "Hey, everyone, look at me!" They gazed up at him and saw the friendly smile on his face, but this only made them more frightened, and one person evenmented inwardly. "Thisd is perversely scary. His face seemed like a na?ve teenager''s. It''ll be less scary if he has a face that matches his entric personality. After seeing this, it would be very hard for me to believe any innocent-looking faces." All of them forced out an awkward smile. Bobby waved his hand and said half-jokingly. "Eh, don''t give me that look. Otherwise, if seen by someone else, then no one hardly will believe that I have killed this pig, you all called Lieutenant Governor." A stench of threat quickly began to diffuse across the hall. A seasoned, quick-witted old man spoke out. "I see nothing. My doctor has already told me I have both far-sightedness and near-sightedness, and, and,....tch, tch, I forgot to wear my sses today." "Bahahaha¡­.." Bobby burst into a peal of hystericalughter and said. "Exactly, this old gentleman here has some serious problems with his eyes, so what about you guys.?" Immediately after that, another middle-aged man spat out, raising his hand, and he had a knack for telling cock and bull stories. "In thest week, I fell on the stairs from the 10th floor to the ground floor and bumped quite hard on my head multiple times. My family doctor diagnosed me with permanent amnesia and told me there was no medicine to cure my condition. As a result, I will forget everything that happened just three minutes ago." He then looked at his watch and announced. "Oh, god, where the hell am I?... What is going on here? Who are you, people?" During all this time, his facial expression acted in tandem with his words. "Haha haha¡­." Bobby startedughing hysterically once again, holding his stomach. "Right, right, this gentleman here has some problem with his head. Poor him! Psst!" Then he clicked his tongue, acting as if sorry for him. "Others?" Chapter 118 Motives! "Hahaha¡­. Right, right, this gentleman here has some problem with his head. Poor him! Psst!" Then he clicked his tongue, acting as if sorry for him. "Others?" It was like a chain reaction as one by one, they all made up some cock and bull stories about their medical ailments and some bullshit gic diseases, even Bobby the medicine genius had never heard about. Their bullshit amazed him, and he even wondered in his head. "Woah, even if someonees inside to hear their part of the stories, then there is no doubt that they could make them convinced with those expressions¡­ No doubt these people here are the most sessful 1% people of this Dwarka Ex." Bobby grinned from ear to ear and said, "Now, I understand why you alldies and gentlemen are in this ce in the first ce. You all are here to...take some recreation, right?" He then added. "What a fucking piece of hopeless people¡­.I mean, if I were you, then I might do something much beyond just gambling. Alright, let''s do this correctly. You over there," he pointed at the first person, the old man, and continued. "Tell me this honestly, we are all honorable people here¡­. Did I kill someone here?" "No, I see nothing." The quick-witted old man insisted. "Oh my gosh, this is what I have been talking about. Where is the honesty, man?" Bobby quickly approached. The old man trembled and took several steps back in fear. "Uh, calm down. I''m just here to convince you of something here. " Bobby continued. "I don''t care if you have some fucking eye problems or not. I don''t give two shit about it. But the point is¡­.what is your name?" The old man replied, stuttering. "J-Josh-Joshua," Bobby padded on his back and continued. "Well, Joshua, tell me what is this?" He lifted the Lieutenant Governor''s bloody head just before his face. Joshua almost threw up, but he forced it down, covering his mouth and he said. "Sir, it''s a man''s head." "Oh, Joshua, oh, Joshua,.... now I''m finally convinced that you have some vision problems¡­ Then let me help you. This is the head of a pig that is disguised as a human in the body of a human." Bobby exined in a serious tone and then gazed upon all the others and continued, "Listen, you all scumbags, keep the stories of your illness to yourselves. I don''t care. But, this.. " he pointed to the bloody head hanging from his hand and continued. "This is a fucking pig¡­ So stop spewing any more nonsense here. And one more thing, I''m proud of killing this swine and I don''t care a bit if you spread this news¡­" He then pped his hands and said with a cheerful smile. "Well-well, everyone, back to the game. I''ll not be messing with you guys anymore... Hee-hee-hee, otherwise, someone here is going to keep giving me a cold dead re here." He then turned to Si and asked, "Hey, what now?... Have you decided yet?" Si looked at him meaningfully once and started walking toward the wooden door and said, "Follow me." Then the two left the casino through the shabby-looking wooden door. Just after that, everyone inside the casino stopped holding their breath anymore and rushed out of the hall. "This ce is not safe at all. I''m nevering back to this ce anymore¡­ No, this will not do. I''m getting out of this fucking city." Joshua, the old man, said as they rushed toward the exit of the building. p "Yes, you are right. We are the fucking witness of everything happening in this casino for god''s sake and there is no way Gentlemen''s club will spare us. And in addition, the city''sw enforcement agencies will be all after us soon." Another man added. Unarguably, there would be quite a ruckus in the city within a few days, since it wouldn''t be long before the Lieutenant Governor''s office needed to be filled. The first thing those city enforcers would do ise after people who were close to him and who spent more time with him. Si led Bobby inside her office and asked him to sit down first. "Are you done pulling out your stun here? If not, then go on and ughter and scare my customers off as you please." She asked suddenly as she passed a cup of ck tea to him. "Alright, Miss Si, I will stop beating around the bush. Now, I need you to carefully answer some questions for me." Bobby then took a sip of the tea and ced it carefully on the tray. "I''m all ears." She replied as reclined on the couch facing him. "Who and where is the leader of the assassins that attempted on my life these few weeks?" Bobby asked. "Code Name: Mr. Spade, a former member of my assassin squads. Last known location, Sofia Resort, Suite no. 69, Southernmost region of the city, and I have lost his current location since three days ago." Si recited. Bobby sensed Si telling the truth, the same feeling he got from interrogating Mia recently. "My next question is, who is the dimwit? Oh, in your case, the very customer putting a bounty on my head?" "I don''t know exactly. I can''t even get ess to that kind of file¡­. It''s thepany policy. But I secretly tracked his line and found that it wasing from someone from your workce. I deduce that he is someone close to you, or maybe a fellow employee." Si replied, exining patiently. Bobby stood up and said, "That''s all I need." He then pulled out a golden card, left it on the table, and started walking toward the door. "See ya! Thanks for the tea, though." After Bobby was long gone from the hall, a blonde little girl appeared out of the thin air and stood beside Si. "As I said before, it''s going to be like setting the Thames on fire to pull someone like him to our ranks, especially after what we have done to him before¡­. Forget it, Jo Jo, even if he agrees to join our ranks, he is not the type to follow our protocols here¡­.. You have already seen too with your own eyes he even went too far as to kill a high-profile individual like Mr. Dup in our club. This is the first time an outsider came in and spilled someone''s blood inside our building andter left boldly since the foundation of our Gentlemen''s club." Si exined, trying to convince the little girl. "I''m so sorry for you. It''s the first time you enthusiastically sponsor someone and have to disappoint you like this." "I understand, Si." Jo Jo, the little blonde girl said and disappeared from the spot. Throughout the whole episode, Bobby, who had caused a scene at the entrance, Lieutenant Governor''s murder, and then him leaving the room after getting everything he wanted from this ce, two men were watching it all while sitting on the top floor of the building. "I like the boy! He is bing more and more like his father¡­. no offense, I mean, his birth father." The Ogarianughed as he nced at the scene of thenky youth inside the elevator, moving up on the screen. "None taken. Yes, you are right, the boy is bing more and more like my big brother." Jeremy replied and asked in a tone. "Sir Mo, did you bring my son here by giving him the golden card without my consent?" "Nah, it is already hard to deal with you dragging you into this ce¡­ Honestly, he''s thest one I''m going to give that card to. If I have to give a card, then tinum is the first thing thates to my mind... I''m also fascinated that you suddenly epted my offer to be a guest here. What changed your mind?" Jo Moriah exined and asked. Jeremy reached into his coat and pulled out the red and thick hexagonal reverse scale of the Candle Dragon, tossed it high in the air and caught it as it fell, and then repeated the process again and again¡­. "It might be because of this¡­ I tried refining it using by origin blood but could define only half of it and I sense a wisp of my big brother''s origin blood inside the other half¡­ meaning he is still alive somewhere¡­. And also from our little interaction, I have this gut feeling that I could trust you and you are a strange Ogarian¡­" "Indeed," Jo Moriah chuckled and continued. "I''m a strange Ogarian¡­. Alright, now you are on my side, I''ll tell you the main purpose for me to build this building as my main headquarter here in this Dwarka in the corner of the Delta Belt Region. I have already told you about our Remnant Of Titan''s Region and some of the long history, about Titan, Celestial, Devas, and Asuras leaving this ce¡­ Now, I''ll tell you something no one knew about except for me and my father-inw..... [Stay tuned...] Chapter 119 Zecro Galaxys Illfate! ¡­..Now, I want to tell you something that no one knew about except for me and my two fathers-inw. Two years after my marriage, both my fathers-inw went to the ce we believe to be the wormhole Celestials, and the other three mighty races left this region." Jo Moriah said. He added, "It was more like a small, bushy, and rocky hill. We went all the way up to the top of the hill and found a gigantic statue of a humanoid with ten heads at that ce. Out of curiosity, we went near it and when we were¡­.there we studied everything around it and that ce and suddenly I saw something brighting from between the toes of the giant statue. He continued his story, "It''s the eye of God that I used to alter the time¡­. Right after I pick it up, a series of strange events ur. First, there were earthquakes, followed by incessant lightning on the top of the hit, and then a strong spatial fluctuation resulted in a portal to another universe." "On the other side of the portal, we saw a cluster of over a thousand ck strange beings of various shapes. Some were humanoids, some were giants, and some were bizarre monsters. Our sense of danger was heightened by the powerful auras they all had, and the perception of vicious, naked killing intent that dominated their attention. So realizing the fact that if they were to unleash inside our ne, then nothing good woulde from it¡­ only extinction of all the species in our ne." Jeremy listened enthusiastically and Jo Moriah continued, "We three cast a forbidden sealing spell left by our Society''s Founder and sealed it, but three of their leaders got inside our ne. Later, we have fierce battles. They were extremely strong and had various skills and abilities that we have never witnessed before¡­. The battles kept continuing for ten days and that day we three joined hands once again and obliterated two foreign beings and thest being that looked like a giant ck dog retreated with heavy injuries¡­ Our pursuit of itsted several days, but because of its many conniving skills, unfortunately, its trail went cold." "We kept searching for it and still failed¡­. But after three hundred years, suddenly our envoys sent to the Zecro Gxy came with a report that all the intelligence and sentience beings in the entire Zecro Gxy were ughtered and we send our experts there to find that all the ughtering in the Zecro gxy was the doing of that Strange ck dog being¡­.." "After thorough investigation, all the evidence that it was looking for, something.... Several simr cases happened over multiple gxies and we finally understand that it has something to do with Titans, Celestials, Devas, and Asuras that were believed to have entered that ce¡­ And I believe whatever the hell they were looking for must be somewhere in the earth Earth because all those four species'' originated from your home, earth. So, I came here to defend against it, andter I met your big brother¡­" Jo Moriah finally ended his story. "Now, are you ready to go into the Dragon''s ne again? I need something from there.." "I''m ready." Jeremy replied and added, "If we went there, then what about the safety of my son?" "Mr. Bradford, don''t worry about that. He will do just fine and I have prepared everything¡­ Nothing will happen to them." Jo Moriah said. "Fine, let''s go." Jo Moriah waved his fingers, and a ck circr portal materialized in front of them. "Alright, first, we need to go to the earth. You must have already known about it, right?" Then the two stepped inside the space portal and disappeared along with the space portal. ¡ª-------------------------------------------- Bobby Bradford returned home shortly after the stun by what he had achieved in the Gentlemen''s club and had spent some quality time with Mia and left her after saying thest goodbye. Mia was in tears when Bobby''s red flying vehicle left the ce. First, he went back to his workce in the Military site and entered the Devil''s Lair 1.0 and checked the improvement of the medical research on Mr. Baldy who had a trace of the Titan''s bloodline. "Hi, again." He said, "How is your amodation?" "Where am I?... Little brat, it''s a matter of time, my master wille after you and kill you.." Baldy, who was eating a roastrge leg of sheep, scoffed at him. "You mean about, Mr. Spade. Forget about him, the Gentlemen''s club had already fired him from his job and instead ofing looking for you or avenging his subordinates, he fled with the tail between his legs¡­. So, forget about him, and stop pinning hope on a scumbag like that. Juste and join and work for me. I''ll treat you like a proper human that your shithead boss has never for you all." Bobby said and added with a friendly smile stered on his face. "Well-well, let''s start with your name, No.3, what a name, some-o!.... What do you want yourself to be named?" "Name... I always hate to be called No.3... If it were possible, I would rather be called Rambo..." "Okay, Rambo, that''s really a good name. You must think about what I said today more carefully and I''lle to visit you in a year or two. And in the meantime, you can do whatever the hell you like in this world." Bobby said, and walked toward the three robots with beautiful female appearances. Then he instructed three robots on how to handle the virtual world, leaving it behind and returning to the real world. Back in his office, Bobby sat down and filled in all the records of his various researches. After a few hours, he submitted it to the mainframe website of the military and said, reclining, "Done!" Beeping sounds of the AI attached to his desk chimed. He looked at the screen and said, "Oh, it''s Diana." and he instructed. "Connect the line." A beam of light shed upward in the air, showing the 3-D hologram of Diana. "What''s up, darling?" "I''m checking in to see whether you are doing fine. How is the office without me?" asked Diana. ,m "Pretty boring! I can wait for you toe back." "Same here. But I may not be able to make it for a few months. My family is going through a crisis and I''m not allowed to leave the house. All of my generations were also called back and forced to stay inside the pce... " Diana said. "That''s good to hear then...stay there for a while. Actually, sorry to tell you just now, um, I''ll be leaving for the war front line, a day after tomorrow." Bobby said. "I must serve there as a medical officer for at least one year." Diana looked back and said, "My big sister is back. I''m not supposed to call¡­ Alright, I''ll call you back as soon as possible." "Wait! I havepleted the first form of your Origin Chi cultivation technique and I''ll send it now." Bobby did a moving gesture with his hand as a file was extracted from his screen toward the 3D hologram and said. "Well, it''s done. You can check itter¡­ I will give the second form the next time we meet." "I''ll miss you so much. Until next time." Then she cut the line. Bobby clicked some buttons on the desk and turned off the AI system and whispered under his breath. "Let me make some wonderful memories for my Scarlette before I leave for nearly a year." "I agree with that. Who knows? We will be in a Warzone, so it is highly unlikely that you will ever have the chance to bonk with any beauties there." Cynthia said, raising her hands and jumping in delight. Bobby feasted upon her creamy white pair of melons, bouncing up and down as she jumped in his mind and he gulped down a mouthful of saliva and hissed. "Woah! They are so big and perky¡­. I wish I could y with them and suck on those beautiful nipples." "What?" She stopped jumping and asked suspiciously as she heard something about big, perky nipples. Then she realized and said with a wide grin. "So, all this time you are enjoying and admiring my breasts, right? Oh, boy, it must be really torture for you¡­ You see everything every second but so far so hard to reach it¡­ Pervert! " She then giggled. "That''s really riching from ady who is all naked inside my mind... I guess I''m a pervert now." He whispered sarcastically. "Wow, she''s really open-minded in this...I wonder if every female angel has such a mentality." Bobby thought, and then he walked out of his office building. He then looked back at the building onest time and said. "Thank you for everything. Everything changed when I entered this building¡­ See you! " Later that evening, he went to Scarlette Chanel''s ce where the two indulged in long, passionate sex several times and continued into the next day. Thest day for him to go to the Warzone arrived and Bobby went to therge-scale teleportation machine; there he was joined by three thousand soldiers wearing full military uniforms. They were separated into several groups of ten and started sending them to the other. A few hourster, Bobby''s name was called, and Bobby kissed Scarlette''s lips in front of everyone, making others shocked, angry, shocked, and in awe since they had not even seen her face since the first day they saw her because they feared of her ocr power and the mental torture. They separated their lips after two minutes and Bobby padded her head, gave a charming smile, and walked inside the teleportation room. ¡ª----------:) End Of Volume 1 (:¡ª------------------ Chapter 120 Crash Landing! [Volume 2: Behind The Enemy Line] Inside a white room with a polygonal spherical roof, there were 10 soldiers, all men, and women. Among them was Bobby, who everyone noticed after that incident when he kissed Scarlette Chanel with the sobriquet, Medusa, in front of everyone, especially all the men who were angry at him because he was just a defect in their eyes. Despite this, they could do nothing since he was a special medical officer, who was to be the chief in their posting ce, and considering rank, he was just below captain, literally speaking. A female voice chimed inside the room through the speaker inside the room. "Attention, please! Therge-scale teleportation with the Trans-Sr Ex T-12 as the final destination of our projection is activating now." "Starting the Counting down. 10, 9, 8,...¡­.., 1." With the sound of mechanical whistling, the circr, polygonal spherical roof began rotating and speeding up rapidly. The AI attached to the white room announced. "Warning! Warning!" The beeping sound of the warning rm followed and afterward, the roof of the polygonal sphere experienced an electric shock and the light began blinking¡­. Next everyone inside the chamber experienced a heavy shaking and a huge hole was forcefully made on the roof, ?sucking out all the Oxygen inside the room, then an emergency protocol was automatically activated, and 10various life-saving oxygen support lines fit their mouths were exacted toward them. Three of them, including Bobby, got hold of it and then helped others within seconds. The protective mechanism kicked in and sealed the chamber-saving them all. The constant bumping continued for several minutes before appearing on the atmosphere of the on which they were projected. When half of the spherical shape chamber appeared and the other half failed to manifest because of some spatialw, it cut all the people inside in half at the belly, but Bobby jumped up and stayed alive despite losing both legs. "Aargh!" He groaned, feeling the excruciating pain from his legs, and saw that half of the chamber remained and soon closed the open. Upon looking around, he found all the other 9 soldiers were lying inside the chamber dead with only the halves of their upper bodies showing, everywhere was stained with blood, and he could also see the various small andrge intestines. "Fuck! I nearly died here. Thanks, Cynthia, if you don''t give me a heads up in time, then I might be one of them¡­ Now, let me heal my legs first." "Phew! I almost lost my treasure jewel," Bobby said, looking at his groin region, and then he breathed out heavily and started igniting every ?drop of vampiric blood inside his system. Soon the strong regenerative ability of the vampire kicked in and first a pair of white bones appeared from his thighs and elongated as he gnashed his teeth and clenched his palms tightly, bearing the excruciating pain from below. The bones elongated until all the way down and ended when the bones of the toes were reconstructed. Following that, a variety of veins and blood vessels linked up with muscle fibers covering the skeleton bones, and finally, the skin extended downwards, covering those muscle fibers, and a brand new pair of legs was formed. After standing on his brand new feet, Bobby attempted to walk, but there were no muscle memories, so he almost tripped, and after several attempts, he could walk. "This wille in handy afterward, but my months of training also have gone with that." He whispered under his breath with a petty. "Hey don''t worry. You can still begin from the beginning!" Cynthia consoled him. Beep! Beep! As another beeping sound came, with another warning about the''s surface, he heard another announcement. After a couple of 13 minutes, it crashnded on the surface of the. In an instant, the door of the room opened and Bobby trotted out, wobbling precariously as if he was about to fall and discovering himself surrounded by a thick jungle, which was filled with tall trees full of birds chirping, and sometimes he heard various jungle animals roaring. "Where the hell am I¡­. right now?" He hushed under his breath. As he reached for the lower pockets of the pants, he noticed the lower parts below the thighs were missing. And he cried out. "Now, how in the heck am I supposed to figure out where I am?" "Oh, boy, stop freaking out. Take a deep breath first," Cynthia advised him. "You are the genius, think, think... Alright, I''ll give you some tips¡­ car-neck chains. " "Oh, you are right. I still have that." He took out the neck chains and the miniature toy version of the vehicle on the verdant green sses growing over the t ground and he reached inside his shirt and pulled out a small ck ball from it, and clicked the small round button on it and¡­. Beep!.... He then said, "Deactivate the Downsizing mode!" The next instant, the miniature-shaped car started transforming and stopped. Finally, it kept its original shape. Bobby then lifted the door and went inside it. He then said, "Hello, Mr. Freeman. Can you help me scan and pinpoint my exact location? Use any means¡­" "Voice confirmed authentic¡­ Now activating therge-scale scanning mode¡­." As the AI attached to the red vehicle spoke and an antenna extended from the front and started sending some waved-like signals, Bobby used his Ocr skill and saw multiple strange ?energy signals, sent out from the antenna, and then it stopped abruptly with a warning tone. "Abort! Abort!.... some form of highly advanced signal interference device disturbed the transmission... Master Bobby, I strongly suggest you leave this ce as fast as possible¡­ I got some data and I''m showing you the feedback now." A shed of light projected upward and a 3D realistic-like-blue appeared and it started rotating, showing the various shapes of water bodies, forests, and the level of infrastructures and showing the level of infrastructures and also the level of the civilization¡­. "These were the ?images I could capture within a few seconds." The AI spoke and several images, most of the wildlife animals, reced the scene of the miniature blue showing on the screen. "Can you match this with any of the exs in the Delta belt region ording to your data?" Bobby instructed. Beep! Beep!... Loading of trying to match any of the life supportables began and within seconds, found the matching and the information came out as, [Trans-Sr H-55, a deep inside the territory of Angels in the Delta Belt region! ] "Hahaha¡­." Bobby startedughing hysterically and said, "This is bing better and better¡­." Then he instructed, "Pinpoint me, my current coordinate and show me the terrain of this forest and, if possible, and also show me all the civilizations around this area. With the beeping sound chimed the 3D image of the earlier blue and green and then it suddenly zoomed in at somewhere in the equatorial region and he saw a blue ocean and it further zoomed in, showing thousands of rocky and greenish inds and finally zoom into at the southernmost ind. "So we are here¡­. What about any civilization nearby?" Bobby further asked, pointing at the spot he was in, and the 3D image started changing, showing the nearest advanced civilization, which was over 6000 miles from the ind he was currently standing right now. "Alright, that''s all I need." He then jumped out of the red vehicle and instructed the car to go into Downsizing mode and after that, he wore it around his neck. "Hey, don''t call me nosy, but I''m curious about your n? Can you give me some light here?.... Wait, let me guess, are you going to get out of this first? I believe soon the Hauling Petrols troops of the Holy Force will flood these inds." Cynthia said curiously as she spoke at a mile-a-minute pace. "Eh, why so impatience?.... And you are not going anywhere¡­. Have you forgotten we are going to be together all the time regardless of anything, as it attached us to a strange fate? All you need to do is keep opening those big, round, and beautiful eyes..." Bobby replied skeptically. Then he added as he started walking step by step. "Alright, since you are so sweet when you ask me¡­. No, I''m not going anywhere, from this ind¡­ First I need to train my leg before I go out to other ces as I don''t know shit about this so why don''t we start from this one and whatever troops you say wille here I''ll use some concealing technique and I can learn something about this ce slowly studying them." "Oh, I see. You are finally going to use those concealing technique forms you recently created out of all those bits and pieces of the Human''s Old Cultivation scrolls¡­" Cynthia replied and then he continued. "Well, I have read about it in various books of my old ancestral archives and found a column about concealing techniques and I don''t know if they''re true or if they just made them up since there''s no one to confirm them in this world, and it''s about a column stating that these concealing techniques were actually the legacies left behind by Asuras before they left your birthce Earth." Chapter 121 Heirarchy Structures Bobby started covering every possible tract, both forensically and with other evidence of the possibility of someone alive in thending of the teleporter chamber crashnding on the ind. In fact, he was so adept at it that he even began to take care of the smallest leaves and twigs that his footsteps stepped on them, the odor, and that''s when he began making adjustments to the AI attached to the half-cut semi-circr, polygonal shape teleporter. He even copied some data that was collected by the AI of his vehicle recently, trying to pin it as just a distress call. "Done!" eximed Bobby, and he left the ce and walked toward a nearby bush and climbed up on a tall tree, and sat leisurely as he waited for the arrival of those scouting from the nearest Angels Troops. In the meantime, he sat cross-legged in a lotus shape on therge branch, closed his eyes, and started breathing as he continued cultivating the Origin Chi from the surroundings and finally opened his eyes after around ten minutes and he mused, saying softly. "Hmm, the Origin Chi of this is way much purer and denser than that of Dwarka." "Isn''t that obvious? Our Angel''s civilization here even though they are the lowest of the plebs in our social status, because of different harnessing techniques, it''s a matter of the fact that the natural energy within this is purer and denser than the humans could do to their territories." Cynthia replied haughtily. "Oh, you certainly seem to know a lot about the geography and demographics of this world... Can you tell me some info that could help me on long runs?" Bobby questioned. "Okay, I''m not too familiar with the current situation here but I can give you my guess about what kind of people you''ll have to deal with from now on," Cynthia replied and he then further continued. "First, the society of the Angel that I know of in my times is like the caste system separating into various sses through their bloodlines. Noble Bloodlines are the most privileged ones, controlling every decision and politics of the entire species. Additionally, you are aware that our abilitiese from one ancestral line. So the Noble Bloodlines are further divided into ten grades with Grade 1 with the highest and grade 10 being the lowest. And then there are three other sses; the preacher, which took care of everything religious and is all believed and loved by every other ss, next is the ss consisting of those Warriors that will follow every instruction from the nobles and if some of them have cleaned and extraordinary achievement rendering to the best interest of the entire Angel Races, then their status would be lifted to the lowest grade of the Noble¡­ " She then added. "The lowest of the ss is the Plebs. Actually, they came from the history of ancestors who caused bad things to our species and they were given the lowest of the menial hard-working jobs and mostly lowest of the jobs the other sses deemed to be just below them and so they will be used as cannon fodder and be sent to their colonies and other new territories to test the water of the civilization they were about to their empire and the resources within but everything will be done under the strict supervision of the Nobles so that any unwanted oues should be mended.... Also, what kept everyone from following this harsh caste system was that even the plebs were provided the privileges to grow along with their families for a better, higher social status with the amount of the service they would provide to the federation." "So clearly other than the group of White Feathered Protector Troop''s station at the Gopi Central Continent of this, everyone else is plebs, the sinners and their long line of families." "Hmm, interesting. So, the one controlling this from the shadow was the White Feathered Protector troops.." Bobby said. "No, they don''t interfere and don''t care a bit about how the plebs control and rule this world. Their only duty here is to check and keep track that they were kept in line and will act taking extreme measures only when the plebs had any ideas of coups that will have anything to do against the interest of the Nobles ns. " Cynthia corrected him. " White Feathered Protector Troops was thest thing you wish to fight with your current level¡­ Fortunately, they will not act even if they knew the inside of the was upied by an enemy. Even if you are to massacre all of them, everyonest of the plebs here on this, they will still hold their horses and act only when either you confronted them first or the highmand came to finish you which will not happen¡­.. Now, all you need to think is, just how you are going to deal with those plebs¡­ Speaking of the devil, they are already here. Hey, be careful of their Devil Searching Haul." and she warned him. At that time, two flying vessels were currently warping toward the Ind at an extremely incredible speed. With a thought, Bobby activated his Devil''s Eye skill and used the Zooming mode, and spotted two ants like white flying vessels in the air far on the horizon. and he said. "Hmm, these flying ships look exactly like our advanced Jet Fighter with ck wings, but their way of piloting it is something I haven''t seen before." He then clenched his hands and said with extreme obsession in his eyes. "I''m now itching to get inside one and disassemble it to thest piece so I can study it." "Mmm-hmm, now, how about this I will open a new challenge favorable to you?" Cynthia said and the sound of snapping her fingers chimed in his mind. [ New Challenge Open! ] [ Mission 1: Steals All the Technology Of The Angel- Plebs'' technology and modifies all of them into a new stream!] [Reward: 100,000 Experience Points; Bonus: A Weapon Building Manual Of Grade 15!] [ Mission 2: Still Lock! Will get ess to the Host when the first mission ispleted! ] Since Bobby had a lot of Experience Points, he was not very excited as he was before on seeing the points he was going to get frompleting this mission, but what piqued his interest was the bonus reward and he muttered softly under his breath in a questioning way. "A Weapon Building Manual Of Grade 15?" "Hey, it is like the manual book of theories, designs that were from an extinct Grade 15 civilization that were specialized in weapon crafts¡­. Unfortunately, because of their godly innovations, they were exterminated by a Grade 14 civilization in the usation of some lousy reasons within a night. " Cynthia exined, patiently. Soon he saw that two flying vessels were a few miles away from the ind. "Cynthia, I think it''s time¡­" He then closed his eyes, focused his consciousness toward his navel region, and saw the small reservoir of white fluid with multiple lightning bolts buzzing from time to time. After doing the breathing exercises ording to the Cannon Lightning Cultivation technique, he made various hand seals and chanted, causing the calm surface of the Lightning elemental white fluid to cease, causing a strong disturbance. Multiple huge tides urred and soon half of the white fluid was pulled upward and sent to various areas of his body. Next, he chanted another spell in tandem with various hand seals and shouted, "Heaven And Body Concealing Lightning Technique, activate!" In the next instant, all the Origin Chi with the Lightning elemental churned and came out of various orifices of his skin and multiple bolts surfaced, covering his body and his body started fading and soon disappeared as if he was not there from the very beginning. As soon as he vanished, the two ck hawk-like flying vessels warped and stopped in the air just above the white teleportation chamber. Eventually, the two ck vehicles managed tond safely on a t piece of ground near the white hexagonal-shaped teleportation chamber. From the flying vessels, fifteen men wearing strange outfits and crowned hats emerged and entered the teleportation chamber. Bobby, who was currently watching them, saw that all of them looked just the same as humans except for the pair of the gray wings on their back. Each of them was equipped with strange weapons, and fourteen of them took out tablet-like portable tes and started scanning around the area of the teleportation chamber. "Zweek twak ka muk see rah ku kawa!" A man with a green crown who seemed to be the leader of this group spoke out in Posul, the officialnguage of Angel. Bobby heard it too, and he tranted it in his head as ''Soldiers, the area is cleaned of any contamination. Free to go in.'' After that, the group of fifteen walked toward the Teleportation Chamber and started scanning its walls of it with their devices. "It is a Teleportation Device used by the savage ape called human!" The leader spoke again in Posul. Chapter 122 Person Of Interest "Oh, it is a Teleportation Device used by the savage ape called human!" The leader spoke again in Posul, the officialnguage of Angel. "Alright, there was no sign of life from inside. Let''s go in and check how in the hell a human space teleporter appeared in this ce." He then looked at a timid-looking youth and ordered, "Loki, what are you waiting for? Tore down and open a passage for us to get inside¡­. But, be a very careful boy, not to touch any ces that will cause any damage to the devices inside." There was a muscr guy among them who was a rank just below the leader who spoke just now. He hit his back very hard and shouted. "Hey Loki, you heard the captain Shiko. What are you waiting for?¡­Go¡­chop-chop." The timid youth took three steps back and he rushed back inside one flying vessel and came running back with a machine in his hands. The machine looked like some kind of gun but with three des around its tip. Loki pressed some buttons on it, adjusted some settings, and it began cutting a hole into the hull of the teleporter, making itrge enough for an individual to fit into. "It''s done, Captain!" he said. "Good! .... Everyone gets inside and tries to get as many clues as possible." Captain Shiko said, and in the next instant, all of them went inside one by one. An hourter, Bobby who was hiding within a bush on the ind saw the fifteen men dressed in Greene out of the teleporters, and they first took out all the corpses of nine human soldiers with the upper halves of their bodies, and they were put inside coffin-like cases and brought back to their flying vehicle. Following that, they began disassembling the huge teleporter chamber into many pieces and removed all its important cores, including the AI. "Everyone, marvelous job!.... Well, until now all we get is half of a human space teleporter, along with nine dead human corpses with just halves of their bodies. What did you think really happened with it, Rapson?" Captain Shiko announced and asked, looking at the golden-hair youth beside thenky youth, Loki. The golden-looking youth replied loudly. "Yes, Captain. I think I have two theories here. First, an ident urred and all the people somehow ended up here because of some technical issues or whatever from a human viewpoint. But there might be a possibility of someone alive and activating that signal that we traced, or it might be just a protocol in a situation like this to the Artificial Intelligence attached to it. All we have to do is check the data, and we can eliminate almost 90% of the theory of survivors in case it was done automatically as they were programmed." "Perfect! Exactly as I thought. Then what about the second theory?" Captain Shiko praised him and asked. "My second theory is as everyone might have in your mind¡­ A perfectly well-nned infiltration from the human part masquerading as an ident¡­.. Anyway, let''s note to this conclusion as this might cause a lot of trouble for the senate which will make our work even a lot tougher than just this." Rapson, the golden hair youth further added. "Nicely done, Rapson!.... Alright, guys, this might take several months for our investigation. All we need now is to make a camp for our shelter and a research facility here¡­.. Let''s do it the same as the book." Captain Shiko announced. Then, except for the captain, the others started taking out many techs one by one and started installing them on the ground. After it was all done, under captain Shiko''s watch, thenky youth named Loki took out a coin like technology and threw it up in the air. The ck coin-like thing levitated in the air and started humming. Then Loki walked away from the spot and started sending out white energy from his body and started infusing it with the ck-coin high above in the air. The ck coin absorbed all of it and in return, it sent out several colors of energies below and when it touched the ground, a solid concrete floor suddenly appeared on the ground and then walls, and several minutester, a huge castle was constructed within a few minutes in the middle of the Ind. When the castle was done construction, Loki was all drained and fell over the ground with his back and a smile appeared on his face as he nced at the beautiful castle in front of him. Then the ck coin floated back and fell on the grassy ground just beside him. "Humph! What''s so great about making thisme castle? Anyone can do it and it''s just that you are lucky to be born with thatrge quantity of Grace Energy ... Stand on your feet, Loki!" Hunk, the tall and muscr angel, shouted at him again with a snort. Loki picked up the ck coin and slowly sat up. "Hunk, go easy on him, okay? The kid''s contribution is really remarkable here and he must really be out of his grace point¡­" Captain Shiko said as his eyes were scintited bright, gazing at the castle with admiration. "Alright, cap! But I still think you are going easy on this kid¡­. Please remember his origin and consider those against him. We need to ensure he suffers here, or else our team will be in real trouble." Hunk said, and walked inside the castle. Captain Shiko made a strange face and wondered in his head. "Hmm, this guy is way getting over himself dare to talk back at me like that¡­. But he is actually stating the facts here¡­" He then looked at Loki and thought. "Fuck! Why in the hell did those Fordworth Family send me this kid joined under my banner with a lot of craps like torture him through works and all forms of torture by the book? " He then spat out once again. "Fuck! Damn with all Ford worth, dare to send their illegitimate boy here in camp." Then he also walked inside the castle, and soon all of them walked inside it, bringing all those on the ground inside the castle. Loki was thest one to get inside the castle. Unknown to them, Bobby was currently spying using his eye technique, and he said telepathically to Cynthia in his mind. "Cynthia, you there?" "Yep, always. What can I do for you? Just spat it out, sweetheart." Cynthia replied. "I think I have found the target I''m looking for to execute my n," Bobby said. "Oh, I''m all ears." "That scrawnyd call Loki," Bobby replied. "I''ll start studying everything about him from now onward. And that youth with the red hair called Rapson, he seems to be an interesting one, on the other hand." "Interesting, how?" "For some reason, the so-called Captain Shiko, the leader of this group, seemed to try to groom him and also, in a way, suck up to him. And my best guess is that this guy has some outstanding background, maybe his family¡­. And above all, he seems smart too." Bobby exined to her. "Mmm-hmm, the way things are going, everything seems to work ording to your n¡­. Under the careful orchestration of our friend Bradford, here hee-hee-hee. Surprise me more, partner." Cynthia said as she showed her pair of milky white, rounded, perky boobs to bounce as she raised her hands high above her head. Witnessing such an exotic hard to control scene for his eyes to feast upon, Bobby''s face was inundated with redness, and he cleaned the blood out of his nose because of the excitement and he shouted in anger in his head. "Oh,e on, dude! Stop trying to torture me like this anymore... Ah! Such a beautiful scene that I can do nothing about it. Then he reminded himself, saying. "Alright, clear your head. This is nothing. Just breathe and focus on the task that is before me as I had nned.." He then breathed in and out slowly and gradually calmed his mind. After that, he avoided sending his consciousness inside his mind, and he activated his Devil''s Eye Skill with thought and used the X-Vision mode, and started watching inside the castle. Meanwhile, inside the castle, all the 15 soldiers were gathered inside a hall which seemed to be their conference room, and with the captain Shiko on the principal seat of the leader facing all of them. They all were reporting their recent findings from various parts of the Teleporter. Captain Shiko nodded his head from time to time and abruptly interrupted. "Okay, just give me all the detailed data you can recover from that AI." Hearing that, the muscr-looking youth named Hunk stood up and reported. "Captain, I have examined the file of the recent transmission data that we got and mapped it with some data from the so-called Human AI, and it was a 100% match that the transmission we received from this Ind came from it." Chapter 123 Captain Shiko "Captain, I have examined the file of the recent transmission data that we got and mapped it with some data from the so-called Human AI, and it was a 100% match that the transmission we received from this Ind came from it." Hunk the muscr guy reported with a haughty tone. Captain Shiko nodded his head and replied. "Good to hear that¡­. It''ll make our job more, easier here." He then tapped on the table with his fingers as he usually did when he thought and he said, "But nothing is concrete yet, first of all, let''s decipher all the data and the codes in the human device called AI-first¡­. For now, everyone should focus and work together on this AI and I''ll put in charge of this job to Loki¡­ Alright, dismiss!" Everyone walked out of the hall except for three; the Captain, the golden-hair youth called Rabson, and Hunk. "What?... Do you have a problem with my decision?" Captain Shiko asked with a serious tone. The golden-hair youth called Rapson, looked at the captain and then at Hunk meaningfully and walked out of the hall arrogantly. Seeing his arrogant attitude, Captain Shiko shook his head disappointingly once and signed as he wondered in his head: ''Humph!... Here I thought this kid is smart¡­ But he''s still way over his head. Maybe I should ask the headquarter to send him to another camp. Otherwise, everything will fall under my hands.'' It was a matter of fact true in his perspective, as the youth just now started showing his true nature when he gave something important to one of hisrades and he didn''t show the slightest respect for him as a mentor or as his superior officer. Among all the captains in the Blue Lagoon Unit, Captain Shiko was the one who truly did whatever he wanted. However, because of some failures in his recent highly important solo mission, he was sentenced to 10 years of probation and shamed for doing some menial jobs while still wearing his captain''s uniform. While he knew the mission was botched by a higher order who cross his path on numerous asions and tried to frame him, he also knew he had zero witnesses and a strong background to defend himself. When he was in such a difficult spot, two important ns; the Fordworth n and the Winchester n approached him and helped him with some ulterior motives in their minds... In return for their favor, the Winchester n gave him a task to train the youngest genius of the n, Rapson Winchester whereas, the Fordworth n gave him a really strange task too; that was to look after the illegitimate child of their n Head that was born of wedlock with a maid, to be exact, the scrawny youth called Loki, which was also a genius in a way. Unlike the Winchester n, who requested to groom their young master, the Bradworth n asked him to hinder the boy''s growth in various ways and to harass him while giving a ton of work to Loki. Shaking his head, he took out a pipe and lit it up, took a breath of the tobo and he whispered under his breath. "Nevertheless, humans are very inventive in creating these kinds of things for stress relief! He blew a puff of smoke, turned his attention to Hunk, and narrowed his eyes. "Hunk, do you have any problem with my decision?... Spat it out!" Hunk replied with an angry tone. "Captain Shiko, you are making a rash decision by putting such importance on that bastard¡­ I think you should immediately change your decision before it''s toote. Otherwise, you are putting all of us in jeopardy for what¡­.some useless pity." Before his eyes, he saw that Captain Shiko disappeared suddenly, and the next instant, he felt someone''s hand padding his back. "Why are you using that tone to me, Muscle-boy? That''s fucking annoying and if I find you using that tone again, then I will tear your pair of wings first and then threw you into some mines as a ve. Or in the worse case from your perspective, I''ll simply snap your head like a twig and end your sorry arse pathetic life. " Captain Shiko whispered in his right ear. Finally, the old Captain Shiko woke after seeing the arrogant, disrespectful attitude of Rapson Winchester. And he further added. "Boy, I have already done everything they asked for thest twenty years, but they still think I owe them. That is fucking terrible and wrong... I know you are someone sent by them to check on him and to report the things here, right? Now, you go be a good dog and report everything here and also tell them I''m done with their fucking task¡­ From now onward, if they wish to put their fingers and try to manipte anything to do with any of my subordinates then they have to pass through me Captain Shiko." "And don''t take me for a fool, Muscle-boy. For fuck''s sake, can anyone of you in my camp do a better job when ites to analyzing the Human AI better than Loki? He had something called a brain, unlike your muscle-head¡­. Alright, just get out of my face and do whatever you want, little dog?.... Before I change my mind and snap your little neck." He then raised his right leg and kicked his behind, sending him flying out of the conference hall. Hunknded on the floor with his face messy and then he picked himself up and then he red in the entrance''s direction of the conference hall once and muttered through his teeth slowly as he cleaned the blood from his nose. " Humph! I''m doing this with good intentions and he treated me like that just because he''s my superior¡­ Fine, if you insist on burning the bridge so much then I''ll act as a catalyst to help you and pave a proper path for your own demise." He then quickly rushed out of the castle and walked into the woods. Inside the Conference hall, Captain Shikozily stood up from his seat and started strollingzily as he stretched his body, yawning and saying to himself. "Hmm, that feels fantastic¡­. Now, I feel that I''m as free as the bird once again... Fuck the Bradworth n and fuck with the Winchester n. Come all they want with me. I''ll fucking deal with you one by one." Then he also walked out of the hall and quickly approached his main office room. In a bush, just a few kilometers from the castle, anky young man sat on the thick branch of a tall, lush green tree. "Hmm, things will be going smoother than I thought." Bobby hushed in a soft tone. "Oh,e on. You are doing this again to make it more mystifying and make me more curious, right?" Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "And here I''m stuck again¡­" Bobby said, and he wondered in his head secretly. ''Why are you so self-centered, thinking that everything revolves around her?'' "Alright, can you exin inly for this friend to understand more clearly?" Cynthia asked, pouting at him cutely. Bobbyughed wryly and started exining. "Have you ever heard of the proverb; Together we stand and divided we fall?" Cynthia nodded her head readily and replied. "They are quite popr in kid''s stories, of course." "Exactly, see, even though the Captain seems to be a brilliant and bold guy¡­. He has a big w¡­.which is that he still fails to keep all his subordinates in a line. Which is a good thing for me, as I can now crack a plot through this somehow." Bobby exined patiently. "Whatever man. That''s too easy." Cynthia responded, and then she added briskly, looking in the southern direction of the wood. "Hey, that muscr, hunky bully is going into the woods alone... Don''t you tell me earlier that you are going to infiltrate using the identity of one of them?¡­. It''s a good chance. What do you think?" "Nah! It''s useless ying his role. He''s just a dog, wagging his tail for a bone¡­ And I don''t enjoy disguising myself as a dog for another reason. Nevertheless, a bully." Bobby declined readily. "Then, who do you n to impersonate?" Cynthia questioned,ing straight to the point. "Mmm-hmm, for now, I have two in my mind. I guess it''s either that scrawny youth named Loki or that golden-haired youth named Rapson." Bobby replied. "Well-well, I think you''d better go impersonating Rapson... If you disguise as him then you''ll have a lot of cards in your hands. " Cynthia suggested. "Exactly, which will equallye with a greater risk¡­. Loki, however, although he has an inferior status currently, his personality must be a lot less known by anyone and I bet no one knows the true Loki... So, he will choose him as my key person of interest." Bobby exined his decision. "Really, bro, what about his social standing?... He''s just a bastard, and have you forgotten what I''ve told you before? Angels have a caste system. " "That''s more the reason to choose him so that I could climb thedder from the bottom until I reach my target," Bobby replied with a smile as if their conversation just now had rified his reasoning. Chapter 124 Order To Kill! "That''s more the reason to choose him so that I could climb thedder from the bottom until I reach my target," Bobby replied, making a confident smile as if their conversation just now had rified his reasoning. "Still, that guy Hunk is nning something. Don''t you want to know?" Cynthia asked. ,m He grinned and kept looking in the direction where the muscr guy called Hunk was walking. In the meantime, Hunk kept walking deep into the forest of the ind, stopping only after reaching the foot of a tall volcanic mountain after several hours of walking. He then took out a scanning device that looked like a golden totem of an angel with a pair of redwings and started scanning around the forest and finally shut it off after confirming that no one was within the 13 square miles of him. After that, he reached his hand into his pants and took out a tiny square-shaped ck cube from his crotch region and then started infusing his grace energy into the device and halted, finally when it dazzled with white light. "Connect a line to the family head," Hulk said, ncing at the glowing cube, which was currently levitating in the air. Beep! Beep! Beep! Within seconds, a beam of light shed out from the glowing cube, forming a 3D hologram screen and a handsome youth with colorful dresses appeared on it standing on the ground. Just after the youth materialized, Hunk knelt on the ground with one knee touching and greeted, showing hisplete subservience to the man. "Greetings, Lord Brooke Tempest!" "Okay, stand up, then." The man waved his hand, and continued, saying after Hunk stood straight. "Now you can tell the reason for you to contact me using this emergency line?" The noble-looking man standing before was the family head of the Tempest n, one of the prominent, thriving ns in this world. And also the father of the official wife of the head of the Bradworth family. The haughtiness that was deeply ingrained in Hunk''s eyes when he faced Captain Shiko evaporatedpletely and was reced by only obedience and politeness, and he reported. "Sir, I have some urgent news regarding Captain Shiko and that bastard Loki...." The 3D projected image of Lord Brooke Tempest walked toward him and trotted around him and said. "Alright, I''m listening." "Sir, these few months Captain Shiko seems to forget about whose side he is currently following¡­ Then he began grooming Loki and there are many cases of him giving privileges the part about torturing stuff seems to be forgotten and he even started questioning me when I punished him." The hunk started reporting with a lot of exaggerations. He continued, "Moreover, he even allowed that boy to run our investigation and when I pleaded with him politely to change his mind, he had gone crazy and challenged even the Bradworth n and the Winchester n warning us and even got physical kicking me out of the conference room after learning I was at his camp to check on him and that idiot." Lord Brooke Tempest''s frown deepened as he heard him say that, but he did not believe everything he was saying. He walked toward the glowing ck cube floating in the air, touched it with his index finger, and instructed, saying. "Show me all the hidden footage captured today!" Just after that, the glowing ck cube hummed and shed out multiple-beam of light showing a lot of video images in the air. "M-my lord, this!" surprise took Hunk and his forehead started sweating profusely and he thought in his head with a nervous expression shown over his face: ''Fuck! I''m totally screwed and all this time, this ck cube has been recording everything I have been doing until now.'' He then suddenly knelt on the ground and said, panicking with tears and snot. "Forgive me. Please spare me, my lord. I havemitted a sin by embezzling some of the money means for the mission and¡ª" "Shut up and stand there still¡­ Do you really think I don''t have any of that? Forget about it¡­" Lord Brooke Tempest red at him once and turned his attention to thousands and thousands of images that had been recorded today and added, berating him. "You are only breathing because your father sacrificed himself to save me long ago... Don''t take it for granted to continue stealing from the n, okay?" "Thank you, sir. For sparing my life. I promise nothing like this will happen in the future again." Huck said as he wiped his tears and snot with his sleeves. "Then can you shut up now?" Lord Brooke Tempest touched on some video footage and started observing. Having spent two hours watching the multiple video footage, he finally clicked on the footage of Hunk being sent flying from the conference room. After he finished that video, he thought as he eyed Hunk. ''Exactly as I thought. This boy is nothing like his valiant father. It''s good that I gave this Heather ck box to him. But the point is that the bastard named Loki is growing and bing more and more brilliant recently. Hmph, that amount of pure Grace energy inside his body is literally something I have never seen for a boy his age. And Captain Shiko, for your decision, you need to pay using your life this time. Do you really think you are dealing with the Bradworth n or the Winchester n?.. It was after me who framed you and instigated the two families to go with my ns¡­ This time, I have no use for you anymore.'' He then looked at Hunk and gave his order. "Hunk, you are right. The bastard-son of the ve and this ungrateful Captain Shiko¡­. You must have known that the bastard is growing rapidly in his strength and seeing that even Shiko groomed him.. If this continues, then perhaps we will face a greater foe in the future¡­ So I gave you my word. Kill this bastard once for all ande back home. "I understand, sir¡­. As soon as I finish my mission here, I''ll be on my way... But how do I escape from the hunt of Captain Shiko? And I''m sure that he''ll never let me go if he finds out that I killed someone from his camp." Hunk said with a pleading look stered on his face. "Hey, nothing will happen to you." The 3D image of Lord Brooke Tempest walked closer to him and said while pointing at the glowing ck cube floating in the air. "Listen carefully, Hunk¡­. This device is called Heather ck Box. There is a unique feature called teleportation in one of its functions¡­" Then he hushed in his air and said, "This is the one-time password to activate that feature¡­. Did you memorize it? " Hunk nodded his head readily. "You can''t screw this one, okay? Or I''ll lose my conscience to meet your father''s grave anymore¡­. Recite the password to me?" Lord Brooke Tempest reminded him carefully and asked him to repeat the password to make sure that he had memorized it. Hulk bent his head toward him and whispered something to him. "No, you fool! If you recite that to unlock the feature, then you are as good as dead here¡­ " said Lord Brooke Tempest.. Three more times he tried, but he became more and more frustrated as Hunk became worse at memorizing the password. He screamed in his head with frustration, "Screw this! This is going nowhere. If this keeps going, I might go nuts and kill him. Should I leave him here to die on his own?... Nah! It doesn''t matter to me ??he''s brainless. He''s still useful to me." Lord Brooke Tempest walked toward the cube and tapped multiple times all around the six surfaces and said, looking at the muscr man called Hunk. "Alright, Hunk, forget everything. I''ll put some change instructions to it¡­ When you are ready to leave this ce, just called my name three times and the feature will open itself, okay?" "Okay, I might forget my name, but I will never forget the good name of my lord," Hulk replied, sulking up to him. "Whatever? If you even my name, then you can just die on this isted ind¡­ I have some more meetings to attend." Lord Brooke Tempest said briskly and cut his line. And then the floating ck cube stopped glowing, moved toward Hulk, andnded on his hands. "Hahaha¡­ Now, I can finally kill that pest." Hulkughed and walked back in the castle''s direction. Somewhere inside the thick bush, Bobby was still sitting cross-legged on the branch of the same tree. "A person who can hardly remember even a few sentences, and someone sending him to spy on a military unit, especially on Captain Shiko... Are they kidding me? That''s ridiculous. " He spat. "Eh, you don''t see the point here this time¡­. It really wasn''t his job to memorize anything, anyway; his job was to look after them and just report their activities." Cynthia corrected. "Anyway, the thing is moving much faster than I expected, which is good for me," said Bobby. Chapter 125 Combing Operation! The scene was inside the conference hall of the castle that stood tall in the middle of the ind and there were fifteen men currently sitting on their seats with Captain Shiko sitting on the principal seat facing all of them. "Alright, listen to y''all people... Thanks to all of you, working so hard for these two days and finally recovering and deciphering all the data of the Humans'' so-called AI." Captain Shiko began his speech with praise and he started pping. All the other fourteen inside the room also pped, including the arrogant Hunk and the golden-hair Rapson. p! p!... Captain Shiko raised his hand, stopping them and he further added, saying. "Our recent, thorough investigation has confirmed that the signal sent from the AI was automatically sent as programmed and that there is a less than 1% chance of any survivors among the humans thate with the Human Teleporter device. Which is a piece of good news for us." He added, "I have already sent all the required reports to be reported to the highmand, and they gave me a task to follow before we leave this ind once and for all... They gave me a strict order tob through the entire ind three times for any survivor as in any case there is still a measly percentage of survivors and judging by the time of impact and our arrival here there is a possibility that if there were any survivors then they would be somewhere hiding in this ind¡­ So, boys, gear up. We will all be conducting a thorough search of the ind. I will prepare all your particr patrolling areas in the meantime. Join me here by fifteen minutes sharp. Dismiss!" Then all the fourteen soldiers walked, rushing out of the room one at a time, and Captain Shiko activated a te-like device installed on the roundtable. With multiple clicking on it, a beam of light shed out from the device and a 3-D image of a miniature version of a blue appeared in the air. "Zoom in, to my current coordinate." In a sh, Captain Shiko yelled out, and the device zoomed in as it appeared to be like Angel''s version of Human''s AI, but there were many differences considering the technology, as this device was powered by Angel''s Grace Energy, which was a magicalbination with technology whereas AI was merely a machine. Then he approached and used his fingers to magnify in and out as he started analyzing the topography of the ind in and out and along the shoreline. His eyebrows creased as he observed the three volcanic peaks, two of which were on the ind''s north-eastern side, and the tallest of all standing on its southern side near the shore. "Hmm, other regions are easy for a search party except for these three peaks and the volcanic level is the more things to worry about. They might blow up any time considering the level of vtilities of those peaks." Captain Shiko hushed under his breath. After pondering for a bit, and considering all the good points and bad points using his long military scouting strategies, he finally ousted the three peaks for patrolling for the time being. "Well, I think it''s best to search these ces after goingbing through all the other regions of the ind." He then used his finger and started circling fifteen regions, which were the region they were going to scout today. And then he sat back in his principal seat and inclined his back. It was 13 minutester that all the soldiers arrived inside and sat down in lines on their assigned seats. Their disciplines show they were well trained and well-timed. Captain Shiko observed, eyeing all of them one at a time. He felt satisfied with their confident bodynguage and he sighed when his eyended on the scrawny youth named Loki. He thought. "I should properly train this boy after this mission¡­ If I were to put some effort into physical training for him, then perhaps maybe he could be the ace of my team. He has everything except for his weak physique ." Next to Loki, Captain Shiko spotted the golden-locked youth named Rapson Winchester. Seeing the wildly untamed arrogant side of his face, which anyone can see through, he sighed again, shaking his head in disappointment this time. And finally, his visionnded on the muscr giant of the guy among his team, Hunk. Captain Shiko thought with suspicion. "Hump! For some reason, he seems to be more respectful and silent for thest two days, a sight I have never seen before from him¡­. What in the hell''s name he''s cooking up this time?" He put all the thoughts of his observation on them and announced, saying aloud. "Attention, boys, I will start briefing you on your respective areas you need tob today." He then rose to his feet and everyone inside the room also stood up straight since sitting when their superior stood up was against the code of conduct of the Blue Lagoon Unit. And if they didn''t, then they would get extreme physical punishment. Captain Shiko called their names and started assigning them their position and the areas tob today and said. "Questions?" "Alright, good. Follow exactly what you learn in the training. If you were to spot any human survivors, then report to me first and don''t act on your own¡­ From my long battles on the border, I can say that they were weak but tricky bastards¡­ So everyone is careful. Always stay on high alert all the time. This meeting has been adjourned." Captain Shiko said, and he was the first to leave the hall this time. After a couple of minutes, all the remaining fourteen in their official military gowns also came rushing out of the castle. Just after they stepped out of the castle, they saw Captain Shiko spread his pair of long ck wings, pped them, and flew up in the air and quickly darted in the air toward the east. Likewise, all of them spread their pair of ck wings, flew up in the air, and went toward the particr region they were tasked to scout today and they didn''t want to waste a minute here since each area they were going tob today thoroughly was kind of broad. So, they didn''t want to waste any second here. Soon, all of them flew away hurriedly in the air, leaving only three; Loki. Hunk and Rapson are on the ground. Hunk nced at the scrawny youth and the moment he eyed him, he almost spat out to abuse him verbally, like he did all the time. "You, piece of sh¡ª" As he held his tongue, he gave him an evil grimace and spread out his pair of ck wings, then flew away from him in the sky. The golden-lock youth named Rapson nced at Loki and said, "Oh, man, it''s pretty awful seeing you get bullied like this. If you consider my earlier offer for you to be my subordinate, then I promise you none of this will ever happen again. What do you think? Have you decided yet?" Loki ignored him and said without batting an eye at him. "Don''t give me that crap like helping me for your own selfish end? I know people like you¡­. You know what? It''s not your ce to feel sorry for me, and it even sounded even funnier and more impressiveing from a young master of the Winchester family. Here you are again, offering your hands to a damned bastard born from the wedlock of a mere ve to be his subordinate all these years on end." He then further added. "Even though I am constantly bullied here because those scumbags are afraid I may usurp their position as family head once they realize I have the purest and most concentrated Grace energy in me. So I know my position here." "But on the other hand, what about you?... After nine months you are going to your family''s trial for choosing the future Winchester Lord¡­ Hah, I heard it was more like killing each other between brothers in a ring and it''s going to decide your future position inside your n¡­ Good luck with that." "So, you knew all along. Then, there is no way I''m going to give up on you¡­ I''ll give you one more week to ept my offer, and in return, we can discuss terms and conditions, including your benefits, mostly within this week. Okay, I''ll take my leave first. Good luck with your hunt today." Rapson responded and then spread his wide pair of wings with multiple red spots on them. From high in the sky, he shouted as he drifted, flying away rapidly from that ce. "Hey, in the meantime, do me a favor by keeping yourself alive." "Hah, what a joke? There is no way I''m going to join those arrogant ns after going through all of this. My only purpose is to take revenge for my mom. Fuck those Bradworth n scumbags. Eventually, I will take revenge for what you did to my mom, a simple maid who had no ability to defend herself." Loki spat out, clenching his hands, showing his true side no one knew about. Taking a deep breath, he spread his pair of ck wings with white spots on them and started pping them as he floated in the air, quickly heading toward his assigned position. Just after that, anky youth wearing torn pants appeared just beside the spot. It was none other than the lone human survivor they were meant to look out for. "Hee-hee-hee, everyone, good luck with the search party!" He muttered, chuckling. "Yeah, hahaha... It''s so ironic that the one they''re searching for is instead standing right here where no one will look." Cynthia jumped in with a peal of hystericalughter. Chapter 126 Loki Versus Hunk! After the fifteen soldiers of angels left the premises of the castle, Bobby appeared magical from the thin air. "Hee-hee-hee, everyone, good luck with the search party!" He muttered, chuckling. "Yeah, hahaha... It''s so ironic that the one they''re searching for is instead standing right here where no one will look." Cynthia jumped in with a peal of hystericalughter. "Cynthia, let me give you a tour inside this pce... Considering they left it like this, I wonder if there is some sort of security measure for all of them to leave their lovely home." Bobby said, "Can you have a look at it?" Cynthia, who was currently in the spirit form, sent out a mass of white grace energy and a white mist came out of Bobby''s forehead and shot toward the castle. Subsequently, inside his mind, he heard her chanting in an old ancient tongue and saw her making various hand seals, and started manipting the white mist, scanning the entire castle. Within a few seconds, the white mist returned and entered through his forehead and became part of Cynthia. "Your guess is right. There are fifty-fiveyers of the Saunter Array, ced at every entrance and various spots all over the ce¡­" Cynthia said telepathically to him. "So can you help me?" asked Bobby. "Easy-peasy! Bro, you need to just ask." She replied with a smile. "Good let''s not waste time here.. Lead me inside." He then approached the entrance door and was about to push the door. "Stop!" Cynthia jumped in, halting his hand just a few inches away from the door. "Hahaha, I got you¡­" She burst intoughter. "That''s not funny at all." Bobby pushed and opened the wide iron door with a creak. "Alright, I''ll be serious¡­. The arrays are within the main entrance door. So, just do exactly as I say¡­. Take five steps forward and turn right, then go straight¡­" Cynthia said, helping him with every step carefully and finally he reached the Conference Room. After strolling around the room and examining everything, Bobby moved on to the next room and then to the next, checking each one out one by one. After fifteen minutes, Bobby walked out of the castle. "Now, I can picture some of their daily habits of all of them together, eating habits, reading habits, and hobbies." "Alright, I have learned enough... Let me go observe our key person of interest until I have a good idea of his behavior, his facial expressions, eye contact, walking mannerisms, how he speaks, etc." Next, he chanted a spell in tandem with various hand seals and shouted, "Heaven And Body Concealing Lightning Technique, activate!" In the next instant, inside his body, all the Origin Chi of the Lightning elemental churned and came out of various orifices of his skin and multiple bolts surfaced, covering his body and his body started fading and soon disappeared as if he was just a mist in human form and vanished with a gust of wind. "Ninja Movement Technique, First Law, Racing Against The Wind!" Bobby''s voice chimed out of nowhere. After a few seconds, a whistling sound sounded from the woods nearby, and for some reason, leaves flew randomly in the woods near the castle because of a powerful gust of wind. Meanwhile, in the northeastern part of the ind, there was a delta valley between the twin mountain volcanic peaks on the two sides and thest side was covered with a smallke filled with water hyacinths and water chestnuts. The valley was the most fertile ce on the entire ind, with the rich vegetation, and various tall trees with fruits and herbs, and also the wild thrived in this valley for years and it could be said that this ce was like heaven for wildlife in this ind. Half an hour after themencement of the mission, a scrawny youth with a pair of ck wings with multiple white spots flew toward the valley, passed through the smallke, and halted, floating in the air. It was none other than Loki. The Delta Valley was his scouting area, and he had to cover every part and must report back to the castle. Because of his poor physique, he panted as he sweated, pouring out profusely from his forehead. After taking a deep breath, he floated high in the air, pping his wings from time to time, and then he reached his hand inside his pocket and pulled out a thick metallic gray te. He then infused his white Grace energy into the te until it glowed and then a beam of multiple color lights shed out from it and formed a thin screen showing the topography of the Delta valley and then he zoomed in until he saw the green point beeping on it which was his current position and there were various dots, some ck, some red on the spots. The dots represented the life signatures within the perimeter. He counted and found that there were over fifty thousand life signatures inside the Delta Valley. "This will be a tougher job than I thought. Certainly, Captain Shiko must have his reasons for sending me to this region where there will be plenty of challenges." Loki muttered under his breath and then he flew toward the direction of the ce with the nearest dot to him. Then he started his scouting work by using his training andbing from one ce to another while he flew in the air just above the tips of the tallest trees here. Sometimes, he would rest, lending on some thick branches, and this continued, but he didn''t find the human survivors. Not only him but also all the other fourteen, including captain Shiko, failed to find even a single trace of any human survivors. Near to Loki, anky youth was lying on the steep horizontal branches of a tall apple tree, asionally plucking the ripe apple and taking arge bite or two before tossing it to the ground. The scanning device in Loki''s hands had multiple times scanned the region where thenky youth was currently there but picked no life signature. This continued for ten more days and finally, he finishedbing through the entire Delta Valley region. During this whole day, thenky youth in camo uniform with torn pants was observing him 24/7 without taking a break, memorizing all his ways while he continued enjoying all the various sour and sweet fruits inside the valley. After taking a bath in the smallke, the scrawny youth named Loki put his clothes on as he smiled. "Now that my mission here isplete, it is good to take a bath to refresh. Alright, time to return to the camp." He then spread his pair of wings, started pping them, and lifted his body up in the air. Suddenly, a gigantic de appeared out of blue and cut over his head. Loki pped his wings with a quick reaction and avoided the sneak attack. The enormous de fell over the ground, and half of it entered inside the ground. In the next instant, a muscr giant wearing the same uniform as Loki appeared on the ground, standing. "Brat, you are lucky to dodge my de this time." the man grasped around the handle and pulled it out of the ground. "What do you think you are doing? I know you have strong backing behind you, but don''t you think it''s prettyme for a big guy like you to sneak on me like that¡­ Hah, and still can''t kill me, yet." Loki said. "Little Bastard, I have enough of following and spying after you instead of doing other productive missions¡­" Hunk said, "And now because you are so eager to achieve the status of genius and to be in Captain Shiko''s good books, your only path is death now... You can consider this as an easy escape from your miserable poor life¡­ Alright, offer your head to me, little bastard. " He then infused his white color Grace energy inside his gigantic de and pped his wings and dashed toward him in the air. And he started hacking at Loki. Loki reacted quickly, dodging all of his sword strikes. He then took out the ck coin and started infusing his Grace Energy into it as he continued dodging every move of Hunk in the air. Then suddenly the ck coin transformed into a long sword and he started blocking the strikes from Hunk''s broadsword. But because of their extreme difference in their physical strength, each time Loki blocked the strike from the broadsword, he would be forced backward and his hands holding the sword also felt the brunt of the residual impact from the shing of their weapon. Hunk became angrier as he failed tond a single fatal strike on Loki for thest fifteen minutes of their bout. So after giving thest strike, which was blocked, Hunk halted, floating in the air. And then he started chanting a spell on an ancient tongue, conjuring firew, which burnt around his broadsword. Seeing his opponent relying on magic, Loki also chanted and summoned a water elemental that was floating over his long sword. Then the two shed toward each other in the air and struck at each other. Chapter 127 Loki Versus Hunk [2] On seeing his opponent using Fire elemental magic, Loki also chanted a spell and summoned a water elemental magic that was floating over his long sword. Then the two shed toward each other in the air and struck at each other. Bang! With the loud banging sound of the energy explosion, the two were propelled backward. Hunk the beefy giant was fine as he gained his bnce after flying a few couples of feet, mostly because of his weight bncing the force, whereas it was not the same for the scrawny Loki as he was literally like a loose kite in a storm. The youth fell into the smallke and a few secondster; he floated upward and spread his wings, and pped several times in the air to dry the feathers. In the meantime, Hunk didn''t give him a breather as he flew toward him from behind and made a slicing motion with his broadsword imbued with a thick crimson fire. Loki pped his wings rapidly and avoided it sessfully, but the fire covering the broadsword grazed over his left-wing and soon it was caught in the fire. Sensing the feeling that his left side wing was aze with crimson fire, Loki used his water elemental spell covering his long sword to drift toward his wings and started putting the fire off. But a couple of seconds caused arge hole over his left side wing, which thereby made him lose his bnce as he floated in the air. Taking that chance, Hunk drove toward him while closing his wings and started throwing mes at him while waving hisrge broadsword. Loki knew that considering his current situation, it was not looking good for him to engage in an aerial battle with Hunk. He pped his wings multiple times, avoided the massive fire attack, andnded on thend. "Well, in that case, I''ll have to rely everything on my Grace energy," Loki muttered under his breath as he kept a nce at his left-wing and then he folded them. Suddenly he started infusing his Grace energy into the ck coin, which was currently in long sword form. He didn''t deserve anything this time as he put everything into the device. "Final Form, Grace Energy Cannon, activate!" He yelped. In the next seconds, the long sword glowed with white lights and started deforming into a tremendous weapon that looked like some heavy human gun. Loki then nced up at Hunk, who was currently floating high in the air, and said, "I have enough of your bullying, you stupid dog! Since you havee to me today here with the intent to take my life, then I have the right to kill you too as a way of self-defense." "Bahaha¡­. You''ll kill me¡­ hahaha¡­ That''s the best fucking joke I have ever heard." Hunk burst into a burst of wildughter and then he suddenly turned all serious and shouted. "Little bastard, do you really think that stick is gonna help in any way¡­ Listen brat, from the day you are cklisted and ousted to the military service from your Bradworth family, you are meant to die¡­. My Tempest family has assigned me to watch closely after you and here I am today to end your miserable life once and for all and also to end this fart as well." He further added with a serious face. "If you want to me, then me yourself for being born as a bastard from a ve mother within Bradworth n¡­ And most importantly, if you know your ce and live your life as a normal illegitimate child then perhaps all of this mess will not be in the first ce and waste my eleven years watching after you." He then paused and continued. "But what did you do?... You acted the opposite, showing your potential and immensely pure Angelic Grace energy during the Grace testing Ceremony. Hah!... What a fool? This further led to various uproar inside your Bradforth n, which irked some of the most influential people and their already well-nned politics¡­ And you know what? This led to the sudden disappearance of a mother, and her dead body was found somewhere in some city''s dumpster after a week." "Stupid fool! It was because of your stupidity to prove yourself and gain your father''s attention that led you to your mother''s death in the first ce. Your father never gave a damn about you. And now here you are repeating the same thing, impressing the captain and plotting to revolt against your fate, which was already written even before your birth." He berated him harshly. Hunk''s words regarding the death of Loki''s mother seemed to shake him greatly, as it was the truth and he was always looking from his own perspective to get revenge for her all this time. But hearing the wordsing from Hunk shook him to the core. And his conflicted mind was clearly reflected in his twittering hands holding the heavy weapon, pointing the muzzle at the Hunk floating in the air. But he quickly regained hisposure as he hushed himself rapidly. "I''m the reason for my mama''s death, but those who are involved in her death should be punished and I''ll kill myself after that." Then he aimed at the huge muzzle of the heavy gun-like artillery. And he infused his pure, White Angelic Grace energy and clicked over the lever. Bang! A straight whiteser beamposed of highly potent Angelic Grace Energy was shot out from the hole of the gigantic hollow rod, moving toward Hunk at an incredibly fast speed. Hunk blocked it by covering his chest with the wide face of his broadsword. Boom! The highly concentratedser beam exploded as it made contact with the fire energy covering the broadsword. The enormous explosion of the two energies causes a heavy repulsion on the broadsword, leading Hunk to send flying backward, drifting over the heavy current in the air high above. A white mist appeared at the point of contact because of the energy explosion, covering a wide area. When the white mist vanished, Loki nced up and saw the tiny ant-like Hunk flying backward in the air, andter he saw him flipping his body multiple times in the air high above the sky, bncing out the excess energy he got from the explosion. Unknown to them, there was someone watching their showdownzily somewhere near to them. Bobby took arge bite of the juicy flesh of the apple and tossed it down on the ground. "Hey, hoy, who do you think is going to win?" Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head. "I bet with that firepower Loki could easily kill that hunky Hunk." "Are you kidding me? Or are you just guessing?" Bobby replied. "The kid is done for. Believe me, if Hunk couldst for three more of the same shots, then the kid will be the unlucky one." On seeing that she was not convinced by his words, he further added, exining patiently. "See, this kid has many advantages considering the fact that he has such arge and pure potent level of Grace energy in his body¡­ But hecks even the basics to use them properly. First, he wasted in transforming that ck coin device of his into a long sword which is stupid considering the fact that engaging in a melee fight with someone way over his weight¡­ Then after the incident with his wing, he finally brings out his trump card. And again, hisst attack was simply stupid. Wasting that amount of energy to shoot at someone who is high above in the sky. Hmm, looks like that attack could only deal with that superficial wound over Hunk''s chest. Some rips fracture, and flesh ruptures, I guess. If I were him, I would just feint attack with low power and when the opponent lowers his guard and is drawn near to him, I''ll give a heavy blow. " He then paused and added, saying with disappointment on his face. "But see what he did? His opponent now knows the true lethality of his firepower and will never approach within firing range... And more importantly, concerning the level of energy left inside his body, hah(scoff)! Maybe 3 more shots like thest one. After that, it would be up to Hunk." "Eh! Don''t say that? What makes you think that Hunk, a guy who couldn''t remember a simple password, woulde up with a scheme like that? And most importantly, the battle is still not over yet and Loki still has the upper hand." Cynthia argued. "Oh Cynthia, oh my darling. Do you still not get my points?... Fine, I''ll do the exining again." Bobby then further added, "Memorizing power has little meaning in this battle. See, even though this hunky Hunk has low memorizing power, he seems to have strong battle experiences¡­ He even psychologically destroyed his opponent''s course of rational mind during the battle using just some words¡­" "And most importantly, Loki is not in the right mind now to fight his opponent using his mind... Even if he had multiple nukes, he would nuke himself if he goes on like this... So, he will die in this battle for sure." said Bobby, finally convincing her of his theory. As Bobby had predicted, for the next five minutes, Hunk yed around floating in the air, checking his distance, and when Loki realized his mistake and having left with only onest shot. This time, Hunk flew downward and hid along treelines and approached him as he flew at him stealthily and changed his directions every second. And the battle ended, as suddenly Hunk appeared out of blue and cut Loki into half from his waist. "Little bastard, this is the end for you." Hunk raised his broadsword high above his head and he hacked down, aiming at Loki''s head. But just before the de was a few inches away from Loki''s head, a hand appeared out of blue and caught it. "Big guy, I can''t let you kill him. I still have some business left with Loki." Bobby said with a grin. Chapter 128 Flight! A hand appeared out of blue and caught the broadsword. "Big guy, I can''t let you kill him. I still have some business left with Loki." Bobby said with a grin. Both Hunk and Loki, the youth who was currently grunting and groaning in pain, nced at the new person. "You-you-you¡­. a human!" eximed Hunk in surprise. He tried to retrieve his weapon, which was caught between his index and forefinger. But he failed to even budge a bit and then he used more strength to pull the broadsword, which still failed. "Yeah, surprise¡­.. I''m the human survivor you all have been looking for." Bobby made a goofy smile and further added, saying. "So now, hey, Big Guy, can you shut up and stay still like a good boy? I have some important matters to discuss with Loki." Bobby ignored him and picked up Loki''s head with his right hand and asked, "Loki, I''ll stop beating around the bush here¡­.. Hmm, you don''t look really good, bro. But before you pass, I need your Angelic Soul Core." "Shut up, you filthy human scum! Whatever you want to say, keep to yourself. I know my body condition." Loki shouted as red blood flowed out of his mouth. "Ahh, bro, listen carefully before you yelp again¡­. I''m the only shot you have left for your revenge. And believe me. If you happen to have any ideas of pinning your hope on Captain Shiko, you are truly na?ve. It would be hard to save his skin." Bobby said. Hearing his words, Loki seemed to be interested in his suggestion. "Okay, I''m a bit of a pickle here too; a human in an angel world¡­. And I have decided to steal your identity and to live disguised as you. So, I need your Angelic Soul core to do that. In return, I will do a huge favor for you. What do you think?" Bobby said. He then added. "Forget about any nonsense hypocrites preaching you get about your angels. You don''t need that." "Hah, it''s funny. In the end, ites to this. Alright, but first show me some action that you can do as you say." Loki said as he chuckled lightly and he groaned in pain. "Yes, what do I need to prove to you?" asked Bobby. "Alright, I''ll believe you on this one as I don''t have to lose anything whether or not you avenge my mother¡­. But, first, kill this dog." Loki said, looking at Hunk, who was currently listening and trying to retrieve his weapon. "Oh, dog, you mean this hunky guy?... Hee-hee-hee, it''ll be my pleasure to butcher him." Bobby said, and then he ced his head carefully on the ground. In the meantime, Hunk knew Bobby was way over his league in terms of strength from the brief exchange. So he left his weapon, spread out his wings, and started flying upward as his inner voice screamed inside his head, saying: ''Run, run, run¡­. This human is way stronger than me.'' He soared up high in the air at his best speed and his lips curled up as he passed the tallest tree lines, thinking that he was safe. Meanwhile, Bobby stood up with a straight back and shouted, "Ninja Movement Technique, 1st Law, Racing Against The Wind!" In the next instance, he vanished, and a shadow moved quickly, stepping on multiple trees, and then the shadow jumped high in the air. And Bobby reappeared just beside Loki, who was on his deathbed, lying over the ground with a head in his hands, dripping blood over the ground. He then tossed it next to Loki and at the same time, the head hit the ground, and the headless body of Hunk free fell from the air and hit the ground, making a thud. Thud!! "It''s done! So, are you going to keep your word?" said Bobby. Without saying a word, Loki started chanting a strange spell in an ancient, angelic tongue. In the next second, a white dazzling ball of light came out of Loki''s forehead and fell on his hand. He then raised his hand and said, "Take it." Bobby reached for it and picked it up from his hand. "Good, since you choose to trust me, then I''ll give you my words. I''m going to kill thest one of your enemies to help me." "Thank you, human," Loki said, and he stopped breathing, losing the light in his eyes. Bobby reached out his hand and closed his eyes and said telepathically in his mind. "Cynthia, I get his Angelic Soul Core. What now?" "Well, good job. Now, you can leave everything to me," replied Cynthia. She wiggled her supple fingers and then suddenly a powerful suction force appeared,ing out from Bobby''s forehead. It sort of looked like a spatial vortex. The strange unearthly force levitated the two body parts of Loki in the air and was devoured into the spatial vortex and then it returned inside through Bobby''s forehead again. Bobby used his consciousness and saw two half corpses of Loki next to Cynthia in his mind. "Are you ready to use the spell I taught you earlier?" Cynthia asked as she rejoined the two separate body parts into aplete corpse. "Yeah, let''s do it." Bobby then ced the white dazzling Angelic Soul ball, touching his forehead, and then he began chanting a spell at the same time. Cynthia also chanted another spell in rhythm to his chant. Then suddenly, the white energy from the Angelic soul ball sipped through his forehead. Loki''s corpse levitated in the air inside his mind and the white energy sipped inside appeared just above Cynthia''s hands and started transforming into a tiny white me. The me ball just above her hands gradually increased in size. After half an hourter, the white Angelic Soul ball was exhausted, turning into the gigantic me ball just above Cynthia''s hands and Bobby finally stopped chanting the spell. "Are we good?" He asked. "Yeah, now, you can leave everything to my excellent hands," Cynthia answered. She flicked the gigantic white me ball, which then drifted toward the corpse and started covering the entire corpse. She then sat cross-legged and then touched her forehead and began chanting a new spell. Next, the white started refining the corpse and started burning it. The process kept going on and finally, all the flesh and bone were burned, turning into fifty-five greenish liquid drops and a pair of wings. Cynthia made a gesture toward the pair of ck wings and the next instant, the fifty-five greenish drops were floated toward and got absorbed into the pair of wings. "Huh, finally," Cynthia said with a smile drawn over her face. "Now, may I present to you, your Angelic Armament!" She then snapped her fingers. Plop! A pair of ck wings with multiple white spots appeared in the air in front of Bobby. He then caught it in the air and scrutinized it while he even scanned it, activating his ocr skill. "Are you simply going to stay looking like that?" Cynthia said. Bobby then removed his shirt and brought it to his back, touching his body. He chanted a spell and shouted, "Angelic Armament, Activate!" The pair of ck wings glowed suddenly, and it attached to Bobby''s back. After that, he felt that the pair of wings were like his other pair of hands. "What are you waiting for? Don''t you like to try it?" Cynthia nagged at him. "Hey, stop egging on me. I''m about to do that." Bobby replied. His brain instructed, and the pair of wings started pping, making him lift gradually in the air. And he fell to his feet on the ground as he lost bnce. "Hahaha¡­ What a lousy flight?" Cynthia burst into peals ofughter. "Laugh all you like. There''s nothing to feel embarrassed about¡­. This is my first time trying this, anyway." Bobby said with a straight face and he continued trying to fly up, pping his wings again and again, which repeatedly failed after a few seconds in the air. "Hah, what are you, 18? Even a four-year-old kid can fly better than you on their first flight. You even failed to reach five feet above the ground." Cynthia further teased him. "Whatever, damn it. Why is this so hard? " He startedining after failing several more times. "Cynthia, can you give me some tips?" He asked, after swallowing his pride. "Oh, boy! Alright, sweetheart, have you ever learned how to swim before?" Cynthia asked. "Yeah, I''m pretty good at swimming," Bobby replied. "So, how should I put this?....um¡­ Yes, in your human perspective, you can simply swim without drawing using the buoyancy force to float." Cynthia exined patiently. She added. "Likewise, swimming in the water, assume yourself swimming while you take your flight in the air. Only this time, you need to p your wings at the same time and use the wind to your advantage. Now, try it." Bobby took a deep breath and then he jumped up in the air and he focused on his wings and started pping them at the same time. Finally, he was gradually lifted above in the air, higher and higher as he pped his wings. Chapter 129 Disguise! Hearing her theory about buoyancy and swimming in the water, Bobby wondered in his head: ''Exactly, the air is also another fluid just like water, and the simr buoyancy and floating theory still applicable to it. Thanks, Archimedes, for his beautiful principle¡­ I failed to maneuver in the air just because I''m too focused on just the flight. Instead, I should use the advantages of the natural forces and reaction forces to my advantage. Now I understand. It''s exactly like soaring a boat in the river with a pair of oars.'' He closed his eyes, craned his head upward, and took a series of long breaths. He then put pressure on the ground and jumped up in the air and he focused on his wings and started pping them at the same time. Finally, he was gradually lifted above in the air, higher and higher as he pped his wings. Slowly, he flew up higher and higher and finally reached, passing above the trees. Still, he focused on pping his wings, and then finally he started flying around, adjusting the movement of the air with his wings. "Woah-Ho-ho!" yelled Bobby, enthralled from flying against the wind and started roaming around the Delta Valley. He continued flying for the next half an hour. He then returned andnded on the ground just beside the headless body of Hunk. "Oh, dude, you must have really enjoyed your first time flying in the air¡­. Mine was when I was three years old and the fun I had in those days was something I would do anything to experience again." Cynthia said, feeling nostalgic. She then added, asking. "Anyway, how are you going to deal with this corpse? Are you going to bring his dead corpse to their camp or are you just going to bury it here? " "Are you nut, Cynthia? Why would you even think that I will bring a dead body to the camp? It will only bring more attention to me, which I don''t really like. It''s better to dispose of this body." Bobby replied. "As I thought, then let me help you. Listen, I''ll pass you down this fire conjuring spell." Cynthia suggested. "Oh, and one more important thing, if you want to dispose of Angel''s corpse, then you better use this skill. Otherwise, you may dispose of the whole corpse, but the problem is the Angelic Soul Core. Even after an angel is dead for several hundred years, his or her Angelic Soul core will remain." "Okay, can you start now?" Bobby asked. Then Cynthia, once again, touched her forehead with her index finger and in the next second, a dazzling white beam shot out from her forehead. Soon after that, Bobby''s consciousness was sucked into a strange ne, and the next moment he found himself standing on the boundless grasnd. He looked around and saw an immense banyan tree and there was also ady with a pair of white wings on her back sitting cross-legged on the ground, leaning slightly on the tree. "Eh, that''s Cynthia!" He blurted out on seeing the familiar face. Then he approached her. Just after, he was close to her, and he was about to call her. "Cyn¡­" Thedy who was currently meditating opened her eyes, and then she started chanting a spell in one of the long-lost ancient tongues of Angel. And at the same time, she made a series of hand seals, and her white Angelic Energy also infused out at the end of the spell and the white glowing energy suddenly turned into a ck me. "Primordial ck Angelic me!" she shouted and the fabric of the spacew inside that ce began breaking into multiple specks like breaking ss. The next thing he gained his consciousness again, Bobby saw he was still inside the Delta valley of the Ind. "Alright, did you remember everything?" Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed inside his head. "Umm," Bobby nodded his head and asked with some doubt. "Hey, Cynthia, I memorized every detail of the spell even to the minuscule level of scope, but the thing is that I don''t have the Angelic Grace Energy¡­ So you tell me. How the hell am I going to harness it in order to conjure that fire summoning spell?" And he asked. "Good question," Cynthia responded. "But you don''t need to. For harnessing Angelic Grace energy, do I have to remind you you have something really amazing which is¡­ " "Angelic Armament!" Both of them cried it out at the same time. "Don''t worry. Just follow exactly as the Fire conjuring spell I taught you and the Angelic Grace Energy will be eventually drawn out from the Angelic Armament at the right moment." Cynthia exined, saying telepathically in his mind. "Well, then let me give it a shot." Then, without wasting a second, Bobby started chanting the spell of the Fire Conjuring technique, making several hand seals exactly as he visioned from his memory and executed the spell perfectly. When the incantation waspleted, exactly like Cynthia predicted, the pair of ck wings on his back glowed with white light, and in the next second, arge concentration of Angelic Grace energy was injected out from his palms which were then turned into a lump of ck me in the air just above his hands. "Primordial ck Angelic me!" He yelled at the top of his lunge. He sat down and removed all the belongings, including the card-like device and also the ck Cube device that Hunk used to contact his family''s head. Then he touched a leg of the corpse with the ck me and within a couple of seconds, the me set aze, the entire corpse turning them into its fuel. "Cynthia, as we agreed, you can keep this." He then ced the ck Cube device touching his forehead and chanted an Angelic Spell and the next thing it vanished and reappeared in the hand of Cynthia in his mind. He then walked toward the bloody head of Hunk and did the same, setting it aze with the ck fireball in his hand. But unlike before, he saw something really strange this time, as after every part of the head was burnt out. There was still a mass of drizzling white balls, which was clearly the Angelic Soul of Hunk. "Cynthia, what''s going on? Is this me still going to fail?" Bobby asked with doubt. "Give it some time. It''ll eventually be burnt out too." Cynthia answered. One minute passed. Two minutes passed. And after ten minutes, the white Angelic Soul Ball exploded with a popping sound and the whole matter was dposedpletely. Then he stood up and nced at the ck me in his hand and said, "Deactivate!" And the Primordial Angelic ck, in the air just above his right hand, vanished as if it was not there from the very beginning. He then said, "Is that really going to work?" "Absolutely," Cynthia replied. Bobby then removed his military camo dress and his innerwear and tossed them on the ground and walked toward the smallke, and jumped into the water. After cleaning himself, he jumped out of the water andnded on the ground. He turned around and saw the reflection of the scrawny youth named Loki on the surface of the water wearing the full dress of Angel''s military dress that resembled the Japanese Kimino dress, except for the pants. "Hmm, it works," Bobby said in a tone exactly like Loki. Bobby looked so much like Loki that if Loki were here and saw Bobby, he would have difficulty deciding whether Bobby or he was Loki. "Alright then, let''s go." He said. Then he spread his wings and jumped up lightly and then pped his wings, flew up in the air, and gradually lifted high above in the air and flew toward the direction of the castle. After over half an hour of aerial flight, he finally saw the miniature size castle from high above in the air and then he sped toward it, pping his wings more rapidly. Then hended on the grassy ground in front of the Castle. As soon as hended, Captain Shiko appeared out of the blue just beside him. It was exactly like Angel''s military deportment when Bobby saluted at him, kneeling on the left leg and crunching slightly on the ground. "Greeting Captain!" "Stand At ease! Have youpleted your assignment?" Captain Shiko said. "Yes, I have," Bobby replied in the same voice as Loki and he reached inside his pocket and pulled out a thick metallic gray te and presented it to him. "Well, follow me inside." Captain Shiko said and walked inside the Castle. While in disguise as Loki, Bobby promptly followed Captain Shiko as he entered the castle. After a couple of minutes, Captain Shiko stopped in front of a door and said, "Go inside and wait here. We still have one left toe back. " Upon entering the conference room, Bobby found twelve people already seated in their respective seats waiting for their captain to begin the meeting. Chapter 130 Transformation! Bobby found twelve people already seated in their respective seats, waiting for their captain to begin the meeting upon entering the conference room. There was still one person left to return, clearly Hunk, the dead guy. So the meeting could not begin until the death line, which was one and a half hours left. Everyone sat quietly without making a sound for half an hour. Then suddenly, Rapson, the golden lock youth, approached Bobby and said, "Hey, congrats, for returning in one piece!" Bobby, clearly in Loki''s appearance, craned his head, looked at him once, and ignored him like Loki usually did. "Oh,e on. Don''t give me that look?... Have we ever been on bad terms before?... Hell no," Rapson said as he smiled a friendly smile on his face. "Alright, I will give you thest chance and I''m waiting for it after this briefing." He then walked back to his seat. Just after he left, Bobby curled into a wicked smile for a second and returned to his usual facial expression. Soon, an hour passed and Captain Shiko walked into the conference room. Everyone stood up and saluted him. "You can have your seat¡­." Captain Shiko said and then he clicked on the ball-like device on the desk and inserted all the fourteen cards that record everyone scouting recorded video and then everything left was done by the machine. Afterpletely analyzing all the data recorded on all fourteen cards, the ball device beeped and was then sent to the main headquarter of the Blue Lagoon. "The results have been sessfully sent to the headquarters. We need to wait for their approval¡­. And one important thing is we still have one of our team still not back¡­ If he doesn''t turn up today, tomorrow we are going to have another group scouting in Hunk''s assigned region to look out for his whereabouts." Captain Shiko announced. "Alright, good work, boys. Dismiss!" He then turned the device off and stormed out of the room, toward his quarter. Quickly, everyone also left for their wards. The next morning, everyone assembled in the courtyard as they always did as a part of the military morning drill. It turned out Hunk didn''t return and today this group of fourteen under the leadership of Captain Shiko was preparing to set off for a search party for Hunk. "Alright, everyone, have you remembered all I just said?" Captain Shiko yelped. "Yes, captain!" Everyone replied all at once. "Well, let''s set off." Captain Shiko announced and then he spread his wings and flew up in the air. Simrly, all his subordinates, including Bobby, spread their wings and also drifted upward in the air and they all began a journey toward the area assigned for scouting to Hunk. "How do you feel about your first day living among angels?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his mind. "Pretty good for a human sneaking inside a camp full of angels," Bobby replied telepathically in his mind. "And this trip is going to be epic...as we are going to search for someone who they will never find. Alright, let''s go with the flow; when the time is right, everyone in this world will know that a human has outyed them." ¡ª------------------------------------------- Aphrodite City, Dwarka World, After the failure of thest teleporter, the teleporter which was meant to teleport in the Trans-Sr Ex T-12, failed to teleport, a ruckus had been spread over every human colony in space. In light of the fact that the failure was a disgrace and that all the crew members were military personnel, the higher-ups had strict orders to keep the news quiet. However, there was a whistleblower inside the military camp station on the outskirts of the city who leaked the story to a famous news channel, which then spread to auxiliary channels, and soon it became known to the public. It was all over the news leading to thatmotion, inspiring all the worlds under the human colony. All the rtives of the ten military personnel supposed to be victims of the failed teleportation came out today to see whether the news was true. Among these twenty-five people, Mia was among them. They went to Captain Jean''s personal house and did a sit-in protest in front of the gate, yelling all at once. After over half an hour, Captain Jean, wearing his full military gown, came out and apologized to everyone and confirmed that the news was true. The protesters cried andmented for the deceased after Captain Jean admitted the hard truth, and some parents even fainted. Everyone left one after another, leaving only Mia, who was still having a normal face behind. "Jean, how in the hell did this happen?" Mia said in a bitter tone. "My technical team is already working on it and they found it was a technical malfunction that has happened in the history of humanity since the bill to use teleporter was passed and every technical staff and even non-technical staff were under a thorough investigation¡­ We found nothing." Captain Jean replied, exining all the details of the investigation. "Hmm. I''m sorry for your loss, Mia. If you need anything¡­ anything, then you shoulde to me." "What makes you so sorry about that? ... I''m sure my son is very much alive somewhere, maybe drifting somewhere in space." Mia responded with a straight face and she further added, "Alright, if you want to help me, then tell me the specificst coordinate you found regarding that transporter. I need it right now." "Mia, hmm, you know I love that kid, too. I should not have sent him to that mission either¡­ Please, understand, if you need help, then I can¡­" Captain Jean said, thinking she was inplete shock, making her hardly believe his words. Before he finished his word, Mia jumped in, saying. "Oh, keep the damn pity to yourself, I don''t need that. I know Bobby is somewhere and I need to help him¡­ So, I''ll ask you this onest time. Give me thest coordinate?" Seeing that Captain Jean refused to reply to her question, Mia waved her hand and started walking out, saying. "If you don''t want to help, then fine. I''ll find another way to find that out." Captain Jean heaved a long sigh and said briskly. "Wait!" When Mia turned around, he then approached her and gave her a small ball, and said. "Everything regarding the details of our investigation is inside this¡­ If this could help you anyway, then please take it¡­ And for the record, this never happens, okay?" "Okay, you are still the friend I need when I need it the most. See you," Mia said with a smile and walked out of hispound. Back to her home, Mia attached the small ball to an AI-pod that Bobby had made for her and then a beam of white shed out showing all the details of the teleporter beginning from showing the footage of Bobby, walking inside the white spherical shape chamber and then also inside the chamber. In the scene, it looked all fine until thest second of the teleportation, as some kind of warning appeared the same as the one Bobby had heard and seen before the warning announcement from the AI. Mia kept watching attentively without even blinking her eyes and the glitches appeared on the videos and saw the panic inside the teleporter chamber and the video ended amid the chaos. After that, a series of details of the investigation appeared on the screen and Mia read them carefully and blurted. "Pause!" It included the details regarding three coordinates that the teleporter might have possiblynded after researching all the algorithms left on the data of the mainframe. Mia carefully memorized the three coordinates which were somewhere within the Delta Belt region and within the territory of the Angel. "Hey,e out!" She whispered as she turned off the AI pod. Unlikest time, no one replied. After a couple of minutes, Mia lost her patience and shouted. "Come out, you stupid bastard!" She then continued ranting with a lot of curses that she had reserved for a century. But Jeremy never appeared this time. "Alright, fuck this. I relied too much on him¡­ Now, it''s time for me to stand on my own feet. " Mia said. "Since you are the one who cannot keep your words, then I have no choice but to destroy the pact that we agreed on just before we nned to raise Bobby and Margaret¡­ Fuck with the bnce between the Six Olden family¡­. I don''t give a shit and what will peace within the Six Olden Family have to do with me looking for my son¡­ If theye to me, then I''ll kill them all." Mia made a huge decision. Then she removed all her clothes, picked up a kitchen knife and cut her palm, and started dyeing herself with her blood, making various symbols all over her body. After that, she started chanting a spell and shouted. "Break! Break for me!" The various symbols that she has drawn over with blood illuminated with yellow and suddenly broke like breaking sses and in the next instant Mia''s body started transforming... Chapter 131 The Great Queen Miabella, The Fifth! The various symbols that she has drawn over with blood illuminated with yellow and suddenly broke like breaking sses and in the next instant Mia''s body started transforming. "Aah! Aah!..¡­.. Aargh!" She screamed in pain as her body bent and her bones broke and after a couple of minutes, she finally transformed into a giant white wolf with a trace of a ck line on her tail. The white wolf then jumped out of the house, breaking through the window ss, and rapidly hopped toward the nearest wood to the District A-13. Luckily, it was night, and the ce was deserted ce within the city and the white moon shone brightly in the sky. After rapidly sprinting into the woods for half an hour, the white coyote stopped at the peak of the hill. Then she craned her head upward, nced at the moon, and howled on top of her lunge. "Awooo¡­..!" howled the giant white coyote. The next thing a strange phenomenon transpired as the white moon in the sky changed into a blood moon and then finally changed to a blue moon. Simr things happened to all the humans upied exs as their moons appeared out of blue and the tone of it. There were some cases where some exs were still daytime. But the sun dimmed suddenly, and the moons appeared. This thing also happened on the Earth. After this strange phenomenon, there was a group of people who could telepathically hear the howl of the white coyote ?very far away from the Dwarka. They all rushed out of whatever ce they were in to open and nced at the blue moon and the next thing, they also underwent body transformation and all of them changed into wolves of various species, shapes, sizes, and colors. Back at the top of the hill in the woods near the District A-13 of Aphrodite City, Dwarka ex, the white coyote halted howling and soon she started transforming into a curvaceousdy in all stark naked. "Hmm, this might do, perhaps. I have already summoned all the important key members of the werewolf from all the human worlds¡­. If any of those five other Olden families want to confront me, then I will give them one hell of an onught this time." Mia said. Then she chanted a spell as she ignited her bloodline power and she muttered softly. "Wind walk!" The next instant, she manipted the surrounding wind, making them condense around her legs and ?lifting her up in the air. "Move," she said and the enormous mass of wind supporting her legs started moving in the air¡­ "Ah-oh, I''m bing ?rusty in this¡­ " She then quickly changed direction and flew back to her house. For the next five days, she stayed inside the house all the time. After that strange event, amotion started transpiring among the four Olden Family, especially Vampire Family, as they were the long nemesis and all the elders of the four olden families made a covenant and concluded to stop what Mia had done before the war began likest time. And on the other hand, all the heads and key members of the Werewolf family decided to go and meet Mia. Yes, the next three days, despite being the tension because of the failure of the recent teleporter, many hotshot figures booked the ticket to the Aphrodite City, Dwarka and many others also kept booking at a rate that almost all the ieing from the teleporter station in other worlds in a year was earned by this controversial teleporter within these few days. There was also a flood of news coverage of it as some news channels made different theories about it, such as whether the disaster was a conspiracy from the upper-ss nouveau riche to topple the recent disaster and to cover up the malfunction theory of the teleportation station. But this didn''t stop all of those rich people froming to Aphrodite City. Even the mayor of the city arranged a weing party in his luxurious house. All of them didn''t even bat an eye when the mayor''s men waited just outside the teleportation station and offered a heart-warming wee. Instead, the first thing they did was they used their resources inside the city to find ady. After a week, many flying luxurious vehicles warped in the air andnded near Mia''s house. All the rich people,prising people of all ages, didn''t walk toward the house. Instead, they waited. The ce bes crowded with time and after waiting for over four hours, the front door of the house opened and the creaking sound of the door stole their attention and a beautifuldy stepped out of the house. Then the surrounding turned pin drop silence. Mia gazed at all the people around her house A group of people knelt on the ground and greeted. "Hail, your Majesty!" She turned her head, scanning each one of those luxuriously dressed people still standing, and said. "Who the hell told you toe here?" An old gentleman wearing a monocle ss stepped forward, saluted, and said. "Greeting, your majesty, the Great Miabe, the Fifth!" He then continued, speaking elegantly. "Let me introduce myself first. I''m Grinth Loverinth, the head elder of the Loverinth family." "Stop beating around the bush ande straight to the point¡­ What did your vampires want from me?" Mia said in an icy, indifferent tone. "Your majesty, as a representative of my vampire family, our patriarch asked for you to follow the Ordon Pact for the future of the six olden families and stop what you are nning to do now. Otherwise," Grinth Loverinth, the old man said. "Otherwise, what?" she shouted, sending her aura out and forcing the man to kneel. She then further added, saying. "Do you know your mistake?" "First, you turn up on my turf without my order and now trying to pull out all those ridiculous pacts¡­" She nced at others and subsequently, her aura spread toward all the men anddies standing on their feet. "What do you take me for? Do you really think I ept that stupid pact and seal my bloodline because I fear all the other families?... Then you are all mistaken¡­ Everyone other than whom I personally summon here can leave this ce when I''m still ying nice¡­. Tell all your patriarchs that I don''t give a shit about that pact. If they want a war, then I''ll give them one¡­ Alright, get lost before I lose my patience and kill all of you." She then released the auras pressing on them all at once... The groups started leaving one by one. But a strong-headed, middle-aged man stepped up and shouted with a smirk. "An already beaten down queen of the Lycan tribe still trying to act this dominance showing such arrogance¡­ Fine, it''s war then. This time I''m going to behead all of your dogs and bitches and fix all your heads in front of our doors and inside the guest room as decor¡­... " But before hepleted his words, another Mia appeared just beside the middle-aged man and poked at his chest. Bang! With a muffled banging sound, his body exploded into the mist of red blood and even bones and flesh went missing. Mia, who was still standing on the veranda, said. "What are you looking at? If you want to follow in his footsteps, then be my guest." "And one more important thing, leave this today and if I find even a member of your four families on Dwarka from tomorrow onward, then I''ll show no mercy¡­. Dwarka is my turf!" She shouted as her voice rang out in the neighborhood. On hearing her threat, all the other members of the four Olden family quickly jumped into their flying vehicle and left all at once and it looked like a flock of migratory birds searching for the water reservoirs, leaving only the group of 20 people who knelt before her from the very start. "Well, since all those displeasing people are scared off of this ce, then you can all rx and get on your feet," Mia said and walked inside the house. "What are you all waiting for? Do this queen remind you to follow me?" Her attitude flipped 180 degrees from being a kind and loving mum to a mboyant and spoiled queen. If Bobby were here and heard and saw all this, he would have a hard time believing that the otherworldly beautifuldy was his kind and loving mother who raised him up. Inside the room, Mia sat reclining on the couch and said, "Sit!" "No, your majesty!" Everyone replied all at once. Mia squinted her eyebrow a bit and said with a yful smile. "Are you all defying this queen''s order?" "Not at all, your majesty!" "Please forgive us!"The entire group rolled off the floor. "Hmm!" Mia heaved a sigh and added. "Fine, you can all sit there¡­ I need all of you to do something for me this time." "Please, your majesty. We are all ready to even die for you." An old man with a white goatee beard spoke. "My son went missing.....(Stay tuned!) Chapter 132 Fake! "Please, your majesty. We are all ready to even die for you." An old man with a white goatee beard spoke. "My son went missing," said Mia as she took a sip of the tea. Hearing that, everyone became all tense with worry, and other enthusiasms were written all over their faces. Mia ced the teacup on the porcin te and further added. "I believe all of you here must have already been aware of the recent incident with one teleporter that was used to send military personnel to the Trans-Sr Ex T-12?" "Yes," Everyone replied all at once. "My son is within that teleporter..." Mia added. "And don''t give me that look. I know he''s still alive." Mia then turned on the AI-pod and showed three exs on the 3-D screen shing in the air. "And I recently found that the teleporter''sst known crashing coordinates are at these three exs deeps inside the Angel territories of Delta belt region. So I need volunteers from three groups to infiltrate these threes." "If anyone among you elder council wishes to back out, then you can leave my house." Seeing no one even bats an eye when she mentioned ?she knew that all the high elders of werewolves present here were ready to follow her. "Then, good¡­. Grand elder John McCain," Mia called, eyeing the goatee-old man with the monocle ss. "Yes, your majesty!" He replied courteously. "You canmence this operation the way you seem fit, but¡­but I want a result within a year¡­. Start with finding where exactly the teleporternded and it will lead to my son''s trace." Mia then further continues, asking. "And most importantly, how deep are our people inside the military?" "We have pretty excellent agents in almost every rank within the military." Grand elder John McCain responded with a smile. "Good, order them to do a further secret investigation of that teleporter''s incident and tell them to report every hour¡­" Mia said, "Grand elder John McCain, I still have this feeling that there is still something hiding within this incident¡­ I want you to go deep and fish out everything at all cost." She stood up and said as she yawned. "My esteemed elders, from today onward buy all the area including the building around these neighbors¡­. You are all going to stay here alongside me." She then started walking toward her bedroom. "Your highness, what about all those threats from the four olden families, especially from vampires?" A plump, brte, middle-aged-lookingdy asked politely. Mia stopped and replied. "Oh, about that. I have already announced this to them earlier. Dwarka bes our werewolf''s only ce¡­. So, if you guys find any members of the four families, then kill them all in sight." And she walked into her bedroom. After that, all twenty men and women stood on their feet and they started a meeting among them about the order given by their queen and made thorough ns, and all of them started leaving the house to start their n by buying a vast area ofnd around the house. The following day, a change happen around the colony of Mia''s house as arge construction took ce using thetest construction tech known to man and constructed a pce-like ce with Mia''s house at the center of it and all the brethren of werewolves from all human world kepting to Dwarka and soon within a week all the settlement of over ten thousand werewolves were done in the area. And now, even the mayor of the city announced that the ce within District A-13 is a no-fly zone, and they ordered people unrted to themunityprising the nouveau riche people who renovated the ce forbidden from stepping a foot three miles from the ce. In the meantime, those groups of people that were scared off by Mia returned to their ns and reported all the things happening in the Dwarka. The scene was within the Vampire Territory back on the Earth. An old gentleman was currently kneeling on the floor toward a man who seemed to be in his early 20s sitting on the high throne. The old man named Grinth Loverinth started recounting the story that happened on Dwarka. "Patriarch, as you have ordered me, I have informed and warned Queen Miabe, the Fifth, to follow the Ordon Pact for the future of the Six Olden families, and everyone from the other families was also there for the same thing¡­. But she didn''t even heed a word and suddenly started threatening to kill everyone. And that fool Zeroth spoke brazenly when everyone tries to flee from that ce for their lives¡­. So, he is dead.. And I think we can''t me her for killing him." "Yes, we can''t me her for killing that fool!.... He deserved to die¡­ If I were in her shoes, I would still kill him. Now, I understand." The Vampire patriarch said, "Grinth Loverinth, I think she is desperately in need of something to exercise that level of power without the fear of igniting another war between our five families. And from your description, it seemed like Miabe breaking Ordon''s pact has nothing to do with war or us other families." "Yes, I can''t agree more, milord!" Grinth Loverinth said, "If she wants war, then she will not spare even a single one of us going there." "Exactly, and killing that useless fool Zeroth is her way of telling us the four patriarchs to let her be and stop bothering her¡­ And if we are ignorant enough to see through her true intention, then she is ready to go to war with us¡­." The Vampire Patriarch further added. "Alright, sir Grinth Loverinth, send a letter each to the other patriarchs of the three families to stand down and to stop interfering with Queen Miabe''s affairs. And one more thing, can you look into why ?she is doing all of this?... I mean secretly under the book. " "Yes, milord! I''ll get into that right now." Grinth Loverinth bowed and walked out of the hall briskly. Just after that, a beautifuldy wearing all colorful Japanese Kimino dresses appeared out of blue and sat over the man''sp and said coquettishly while caressing the man''s chest. "Milord, why are you chickening out this time? It is she who breaches the Ordon Pact, so the consequences should be a war on those wretched werewolves¡­ And don''t you think it''s a good chance for us to trample and eliminate every single one of them using the joint force of the four olden families?" "Be, oh Be, don''t even think about the war? And stop spreading propaganda against the Werewolves from now onward¡­ I know it''s you who have been manipting in thest war. And Woman, can you please stop making this out of hand ever again?" The vampire patriarch said, with a pleading tone at thest statement. Isabe pouted cutely and said,iningly as she stood up on her feet. "I knew it. You greedy old man always has an eye for that bitch!" "Hahaha¡­." The vampire patriarch burst intoughter and pinched her cheek lightly. Then he caught her wrist and forced her back sitting over hisp and said. "Be, stop ranting nonsense." "Then why don''t we go to war? This is our best opportunity." Isabe insisted.. "No, no, no, babe, there''s something you don''t know about. Let me exin it today to clear your doubt," The Vampire Patriarch said. "Listen to this carefully and think it through." He then further continued, "Actually, Queen Miabe, the Fifth voluntarily epted to seal her own bloodline to stop the previous war, and it was not us defeating her and forcing her to sign that Ordon pact." "Are you kidding me? It was even written in our historical record that you, the great patriarch Peter Carver, defeated her and forced her into that Ordon pact¡­. Humph! So ?these are all fake." Isabe scoffed at him and shouted, asking. "Aren''t you even afraid of throwing off the reputation of us vampires and throwing all the names of our ancestors to cesspit our ancestors?" Hearing that, the man, who was always calm and always gentle, suddenly lost his patience and said in a bitter tone. "Will you please shut your trap for a moment and listen until the end?" "Look, if you want to go to war that much, then why don''t you just go yourself and fight with her all alone and don''t ?drag all of us into this murky water along with you, okay?" He added, finally making her calm down. He then took a deep breath and said in a gentle tone again. "Listen, even if we all the members of the Four olden families and the rest of the world band together and go to a war campaign against Queen Miabe, there is no way we are going to win." "Because her husband and the father of her children is Jeremy Bradford. Thus, does this name ring a bell on you?" Chapter 133 New District A-13! ....."Because her husband and the father of her children are Jeremy Bradford. Thus, this name rings a bell for you?" asked Patriarch Peter Carver. "Jeremy, Jeremy Bradford! Aah!" Isabe pondered and suddenly eximed. "You mean Jeremy Bradford, the Night Owl, and the Hotshot member of the Protector Family, the one who appeared at the beginning of thest war and helped everyone in sealing Miabe''s bloodline¡­ and ending the war for good? So, why is he suddenly bing that bitch''s husband?... Peter, what is really going on? And what are you still hiding? "Well, it''s like this actually your tension with Queen Miabe, the Fifth that sparks the war between us vampire and werewolf is just an excuse underneath I let you that time because, through my spy within the Werewolves, I get wind of something really unfavorable for vampire family which was regarding the bnce within the 5 olden families hadpromised as somehow the new queen of werewolves of that time had a secret physical rtion with a member of a Protector family¡­ and she was pregnant with his child." Patriarch Peter Carver started, exining patiently. He further added, "We all know that the tension between Vampires and Werewolves has been going on a long time ago, and if we let them be allies with the Protector family, it would put us in a really unpleasant situation. So I let you do as you pleasest time¡­. " "But after three days of the war, we four families joined hands together against them. Sir Jeremy Bradford appeared and announced everyone present at that time to stop the war and everyone was forced out to return to their war camps except for us four patriarchs of the four families, and queen Miabe, the Fifth." He continued, telling him the story of the past. "We sat together around a roundtable and started to negotiate to stop the war. Thates from Sir Jeremy. That day, Queen Miabe, the Fifth, used we four patriarchs of attacking her territories first¡­. But in return, we used her back saying that she destroyed the only silver lining of the bnce between the five families by joining hands secretly with the Protector Family, and then we started bringing all the dirty passes of the families one by one and started scolding one another¡­.. " "Finally, sir Jeremy finally understands the situation and he announced he is the secret lover of Queen Miabe and his rtion with her had nothing to do with any family ties which Queen Miabe also agreed readily¡­ We can feel their sincerity but what can we do? As we can''t bepromised just after listening to their nonfamilies'' ties¡­ So we don''t agree with making a peace deal with her¡­." "But as witty as Queen Miabe, she suddenly announced the idea of Ordon Pact herself saying that she would seal her own bloodline using an ancient seal in return she demanded to never touch a member of her werewolves family and we agreed and also in front of us she also demanded a request from her husband which is that he should protect all of their kids. And that if one of her conditions were broken, then she would unseal her bloodline power once again¡­. We all agreed and ended the war peacefully and changed the course of the events to conceal the Sixth family, the protector Family because in truth this is the first war that broke out within the six olden families because of a member of their Protector family and ording to rule we can''t rte something like that to ourmon people because it would bring only chaos and mistrust. So we did what we could do to pacify everything, and I seeded. And I don''t have any shame in him even if I tell such a lie to everyone¡­ In truth, I''m proud of it." "So, dear Be, do you understand me now?" Patriarch Peter Carver ended his story and asked his wife. Isabe nodded her head at him and pleaded as her hand fondled his face. "Sorry for being a shallow-minded woman. If I knew about this, then I would never do what I have done before." "By the way, how is your granddaughter doing right now? I heard that her boyfriend who served together in the military on the Dwarka seemed to be in that teleporter¡­ Hah!" Peter Carver asked and sighed. "About that, she''s bing worse, and it seemed like her rtionship with him was not as simple as we thought¡­ Anyway, what can we do here? Literally, we can''t bring back his life¡­ Let''s just watch her closely for now. She is still young and time will eventually forget about him soon." Isabe said. "Aaah, now she is telling us that thed is still alive and when I ask her the reason, she told me that Boy has, is a vampire with royalty bloodline who shared her bloodline and felt a connection with her¡­. Huh! The girl is going crazy. Even if she turned a human into a vampire, there is no way that he would have a royalty bloodline, right?" "Yes, you are right. She must be really tormented. Alright, always keep a close watch on her all the time¡­ She''s really unpredictable sometimes. So, who knows what kind of stun she would pull up to leave this ce.." Patriarch Peter Carver said worriedly. They were talking about Diana and her boyfriend, Bobby Bradford. ¡ª---------------------------------------------------- Aphrodite City, Dwarka, Delta Belt Region A new change was happening in the city as many business owners, CEOs, and also many popr celebrities wereing and settling in new territory which they changed everything like the best infrastructure in the whole city, which was the unpopr deserted District A-13, part of the city. Overnight, this district became a no-fly and no-entry zone. It turned out some of those elders of the werewolves'' family working under Mia were very influential people in every field that not a soul came out against that decision. Now around the district, a new high wall was constructed covering a vast area with Mia''s house at the center of it and it became an imprable fortress. Everything inside the wall was renovated and reconstructed, making it a super ultra mega max mini-city within Aphrodite City. Judging by the wealth those elders had umted for centuries, the new district A-13 was the evidence that all of them were stingy a bit when they invested in constructing this ce within a few days. But among these highly advanced and tall infrastructures, what was very odd was the only old-looking mansion of Mia which she ordered them to keep as usual. When Grand elder John McCain requested her multiple times to renovate the ce for a better ce for her majesty to stay. Mia denied it and even warned him that renovating her home was out of the table and when Grand elder John McCain insisted saying, ''Your majesty, how are we your mere subjects could enjoy staying on those luxurious buildings while you stay in a ce like this, '' Mia replied, "Humph, you have some balls, grand elder John, repeatedly questioning my judgment. And who told you to build those fancy buildings? It''s your problem and not mine." Hearing that, Grand elder John McCain kneeled over the ground and pleaded for his mistake. "Hmm, fine, I''ll tell you the reason." Mia sighed and started exining her reasons. "Grand Elder John, this house and everything inside is bought by my son. And I have many fun memories here... To me, this ce is iparably more beautiful and precious than all your fancy buildings¡­ Do you understand me? So stop questioning my judgment and stay focused onmencing the search party for my son ." "Then, your majesty, shall we destroy all those buildings and reconstruct them to a theme simr to this house?" Grand elder John McCain suggested. "No, absolutely not. Don''t waste money on useless things like that. You all can stay in those buildings. And also stop wasting time on that unimportant stuff¡­" Mia denied his ideapletely and asked, "Alright, how is our investigation regarding that teleporter?" "About that, I received a very vital intel from one of our super hackers,"Grand elder John McCain responded. ,m "Oh, what is it?" Mia asked curiously. "Yesterday, our group of hackers nted a trap and one of them managed to get inside the main interface AI of the City''s Universal Teleporter Station and recovered all the formatted files of that day." Grand elder John McCain reported, "It''s exactly as your majesty had said before. Someone from the military had a hand in manipting the program. The system had some extreme unusual variance at the eleventh hour of thest teleporter was about to teleport. The military''s investigation has uncovered nothing about it. Which shows that they are covering for that person." Then he took out an advanced level data chip and passed it to her. "Alright, that''s a good sign. Investigate deeper and find out all those rted to this incident¡­ And we are going to kill all of them." Mia said as she inserted into a lot of the AI-pod and checked out the details of the files, which were all in code. Chapter 134 Blue Lagoon Trans-Sr H-55 Ex, At the eastern equatorial of the was an ocean body with a swarm of rocky and greenish inds. And the scene was within one ind that lies in the southernmost part. The team of fifteen, including Bobby, now disguised perfectly as Loki, kept searching for missing Hunk for a month, and they failed as the trail left by Hunk had gone cold, and most importantly, not a single part of his remnants could be found. In his search of Hunk, they all had swept through every nook and corner of the ind including the three Volcanic mountains. Having no choice, under Captain Shiko''s order, everyone returned to the castle, and he sent a report to the headquarter of the Blue Lagoon Unit, about that detailed report of thebing operation on the ind and also including the sudden disappearance of Hunk. After three hours, a directmand came from the headquarters telling them to return and the problem on the ind would be handed over to another team. Captain Shiko was not dissatisfied with themand. But he had no choice but to announce the news to his team in the conference hall. Within fifteen minutes, three flying vessels appeared andnded in front of the castle. And a team consisting of 20 members stepped out from the flying vessels. The leader, who also wore a simr green color crown over his head, approached and said, saluting. "Captain Shiko, good to see you!" Captain Shiko saluted back, hitting his chest, and addressed back to him, "Good to see you, too, Pem! So, you''re the one taking over my operation here?" Captain Pem smiled wryly and said, "Can''t help bro? You know it too well, too¡­. Order is order." "Yep, the order is order!... Actually, when the headquarters informed me about transferring my operation to another team, I was a bit tense. But, now, seeing you here, I can hand over everything in your excellent hands with ease." Captain Shiko said, beaming. After chatting for a while and all his members of the team had finished packing all up and stuffed inside their two flying vessels, Captain Shiko excused himself and entered one flying vessel. And soon the two flying vessels under themand of Captain Shiko left the ind. Inside one flying vessel, Bobby activated his ocr Devil''s Eye technique and his blue eyes glinted with purple for a fraction of a second. In the next second, he started observing the interior of the flying vessel using X-ray vision and magnification. "Wow! The technology of this flying unit is way better than our human''s well-advanced level Jet Fighters¡­ And the level of ingenuity in each of these techies is rmendable!" Bobby eximed in shock in his mind. "Oh-ho, so, you are saying just seeing this tier 27 flying vessel¡­. I would like to see your face when you can get your hands on the tier-15 Weapon-smithy manual." Cynthia said telepathically in his mind. "Anyway, you are going to infiltrate their so-called Blue Lagoon Unit Headquarter. So, what is your next n?" "n? Nothing much. I''ll simply start by learning everything about them for a few months. Once I am ready, I will do everything I can to be the Blue Lagoon''s head chief... And if anyone stands in my way, I''ll simply kill them all." Bobby replied, exining his n. It took over twelve minutes for the flying vessels to reach The Voiceless City, where the headquarters of the Blue Lagoon Unit was located. As soon as the soldiersnded, Captain Shiko and the other thirteen soldiers were taken inside a briefing room. First, their bodies were scannedpletely using their military-grade scanning device and fortunately Bobby was ready for it and the Angel Armament Wings he was wearing from Loki, so he passed the test having no problem. Next, they were separately taken for interrogation by the assigning officers. His turn turned up, and Bobby went inside the interrogation room, and inside he saw a team of five angels, three men and two women wearing angel''s military garb with the insignia of Blue Lagoon''s Blue Leaves on their chests. "State your name and discipline, soldier?" Ady asked in Posun, just after Bobby sat on the lower chair facing the five. "Loki Bradworth, grade 10, a copper rank of Captain Shiko''s team," Bobby answered on top of his lunge. "I heard you had some unpleasant encounter with the missing soldier named Hunk while doing your service together¡­. Did you have anything to do with his sudden disappearance?" A bald-headed, middle-aged man among the board of the interrogation team asked,ing straight to the point. Before Bobby could even reply, another member, a blondedy, jumped in with a sharp tone, asking. "Did you kill him and dispose of the remains somewhere on that ind?" There was literally something in her words as if she was already in a total belief that the man before her was the true culprit. "Oh-ho, stay calm, Emissary Helda Tempest! Why are you asking such a ticklish question to our little friend Loki here?... Please, don''t scare the soldier. For Jove''s sake, can you please reckon that he just returned home doing a very extraordinary job at the Ind? So, let''s do an unbiased interrogation with no string attached to your powerful family, okay?" The kind-looking, bald-headed man among the board reprimanded the blondedy in a gentle tone as he beamed. Emissary Holden Tempest mumbled a snort and remained silent. "Good!" The baldy turned his attention and gestured his hand to Bobby to answer the earlier question. Bobby looked straight into his eyes and began, "My answer to you sir... Yes, my experience with soldier Hunk has been bitter¡­ I don''t know whether it was fate or nned. We joined the same team under Captain Shiko on the same day. From the day I joined the team, until the day he went missing, he had been questioning my duties, physically harassing me, and verbally abusing me all the time... And I bear all of it¡­. And I don''t have a clue of how he disappeared when we are doing abing operation in each of our assigned regions¡­" He then gazed upon the blonde and said, "Ma''am, please don''t use me of something I never did with no evidence¡­ Also for the record, the ce I was assigned to do the search was way far from Hunk''s, and also if you want to know my alibi then you can start by checking my surveince report of the whole time of my duty submitted to the headquarters. It''s all there¡­ And I have no obligation to respond to your biased allegation in any manners." "Hahaha¡­." The baldy burst intoughter and asked, looking at the blonde. "Emissary Holden Tempest, what do you think?" The blonde didn''t quip a word. Instead, she gave a death re directed at Bobby. After that, other members of the board also started asking multiple questions one at a time regarding the Alien Device and regarding the theory that there might be some human survivor and also linking it to the strange disappearance of Hunk. Bobby answered all the truth calmly and didn''t reject or ept the theory of human survivors following the crash. A few minutester, he was excused from the room. As Bobby walked out of the interrogation hall, he was greeted by his team. "How was the interview?" Captain Shiko asked. "Somedy tried to screw me up the moment I was inside¡­. But it went quite well." Bobby replied. "Well, if they want to go after my team, they must go through me first." It was a bold statement that Captain Shiko had never made before, and none of his subordinates were aware. His words piqued Bobby''s interest. So he said, "Captain, I have a question." "Well, shoot it," said Captain Shiko. "If you are concerned about us working under you, then why are you not concerned about what happened to Hunk?" Bobby asked. "Oh, you are correct to say that I don''t care much about him and I just did a search party as by the book because starting from day one, I never considered him as one of my own¡­ Alright, I''ll be honest with you all. Hunk was like a snake in a little garden and questioned every one of my judgments as if he was someone above me¡­ I hate him all this time." Captain Shiko replied patiently. "Alright everyone, let''s return to our base." Then the group of fourteen jumped into their flying vessels and they flew up in the air and flew toward the prime territory of the main military site of the Blue Lagoon. Within a few minutes, the flying vessels reached the area of the Blue Lagoon andnded within the wall of the military site. As they came out of the flying vessels, Bobby curiously nced around and saw many highly advanced infrastructures he had never seen before in all the human worlds. All around he saw thousands and thousands of gs with the insignia of A Blue leaf of the Blue Lagoon. Chapter 135 Elite Membership! It had been five months since Bobby had been staying inside the militarypound of the Blue Lagoon. For some unknown reasons and mostly political reasons, and after the incidence of the sudden disappearance of a team member, the Gunner Team under Captain Shiko didn''t get another mission for the whole 5 months. Captain Shiko didn''t put anyints regarding it to the headquarters, as he knew well who was behind all of this. Instead, he had started, giving his thirteen team members daily rigorous training even the four elite teams of the Blue Lagoon had never done before. After arriving here on day two, he attempted to remove Rapson Winchester, but the Winchester Family used their family influence and denied his request to transfer Rapson. Rapson Winchester came a wind of it too. So, he approached Captain Shiko and asked directly for the reason and told him to let him within his team. Captain Shiko told him the reason behind it andter, Rapson acknowledged his mistake and gave his words to follow every rule and respect his captaincy. Only then did Captain Shiko finally give up the idea of letting the red-lock, Rapson go. From that day onward, Captain Shiko started this rigorous training, giving different pieces of training with respect to each member of his team. He gave extreme physical training to Bobby. It was an easy peasy task for Bobby, who was now disguising as Loki and he took that as a perfect time for his legs training. Their team never got another mission, and the training kept going while gradually increasing the level of it and this went on for the next five months. At the end of the fifth month, Captain Shiko announced that their pieces of training were officially ended and they should continue honing the skill daily even if they didn''t get another mission. After dismissing everyone, Bobby remained and he asked, "Captain Shiko, no offense but it''s been five months since we have another mission. Is it something to do with the sudden disappearance of Hunk?" "Hmm, you''re correct. But deep down, it was actually because the Tempest family and the Bradworth family are the ones ying dirty and making it harder for us¡­ Don''t worry. We might get another mission soon, as it is mandatory for each team to get a mission within a year." Captain Shiko responded. And he added, "Good work, Loki. You are the one who improved the most during this training program." "Captain, it''s about something else," Bobby said. "Oh, what is it?" "I am interested in joining the elite membership, and I want you to rmend me. I promise you, I''ll always be there if a joint missiones for our team." Bobby said with a serious tone. "The Elites are actually the hidden assassins in the Blue Lagoons. They work alone and their missions were only for killing purposes. Are you sure, kiddo?" Bobby nodded his head and replied, "Yes, I have been thinking about it for thest two months and I have finally decided to join the Elites. The only thing I need now is a vouch from my captain." Seeing his determined look, Captain Shiko finally agreed and said, "You seem quite determined about this, and you seem quite ambitious at such a young age. Fine, I''ll go to the Elite section and try my best." He then walked away toward the section block of Elite. All these five months, after his daily training, Bobby had been visiting the military library of the Blue Lagoon headquarters and studying many books regarding history, politics, and almost every type of book in the library as it took only a nce for him to memorize and analyze them for him. So he had already fully digested all the books in the library. So, he learned almost everything about the Angel here and on this. It seemed like Captain Shiko had a pretty good rtionship with the Elite selectionmittee or maybe the other way around the agreement from the Tempest family or the Bradworth family. That evening he was summoned by the elitemittee for a preliminary test. For the next five days, he was tested in every way, mainly physical tests, and finally, he seeded, attaining their token of approval to join the memberships. He then signed a life and death contract with them and finally, he was enlisted as a level 1 Elite Blue Lagoon''s batch, a ck-cloaked, amunication device, and a sword. The ranking in elites was graded from level 1 to level 10. After level 10, there was the Legendary Elite. And only those who could be the Legendary Elite could be the next Chief of the entire Blue Lagoon. And the military system on this was divided into four powers; Blue Lagoon Unit, White Lagoon Unit, Red Lagoon Unit, and ck Lagoon Unit. And Bobby''s ambition for joining the elite was to be the next Chief of the Blue Lagoon Unit. The next day, after meeting Captain Shiko and thanking him for helping him, Bobby excused himself and opened the device that looked like thin paper and checked on the catalogs, and started marking all the targets meant only for the Level 1 Elite. And as for the means of transportation, the Elite Group would give a grade 1O flying vessel to each member on the first day. Bobby boarded his flying vessels and opened the means of the route using the white Grace energy from his wings'' armament. He then logged in to the target location and flew the flying vessel toward the direction of his first target. In human technology, any flying vessel or ship was powered by the installed source of power, but in angelic technology, all vessels of the angels were powered and operated only from Angelic Grace Energy. It was also an ingenious assurance that no species outside their angels could gain ess to any of their technologies. It did not affect Bobby, because he already possessed that ability. His first mission was to assassinate a group of bandits that had been looting and plundering five counties in the Eastern Wopoolis Continent for thest two months. Chapter 136 Killing Bandits! His first mission was to assassinate a group of bandits that had been looting and plundering five counties in the Eastern Wopoolis Continent for thest two months. As he operated the screen of hismunication device from the Elite Group Mission Control room. He read the profiles of their leader and his 25 cronies. It took him just half an hour to trace the secret nest of those bandits, which was a run-down castle. Bobby entered boldly, opened the front door, and shouted, "Yo-Yo-yo,e out everyone and start begging for your life." For the next few minutes, he heard the pping sound of wings in the air and 25 angels with a pair of ck wings on their backs appeared one by one, surrounding Bobby. Seeing the man in a ck hoodie with the insignia of three blue leaves and a single blue wing, one among the bandits eximed, "Oh, this time they sent us an Elite with a Grade 1! Good. Brothers and sisters, let''s join hands and kill this bastard." Then all the bandits started channeling spells of different elementals; some fire spells, some water spells, and some metal spells. And they shot all the spells into him all at once. Boom! Boom! Boom!... The old castle shook continuously from the explosion of multiple skills, and the entire wide hall was filled with dust particles. The next second, the screaming sounds of bandits filled the room. When the dust settled down, a bandit looked around and he was dumbstruck upon seeing all of his brothers and sisters butchered and lying dead all over the floor. He took multiple steps back in fright and almost tripped. But a hand came out of the blue and supported him. "Yo, lucky you. You are the luckiest person in this bunch¡­. Now-now, tell me where your boss is right now." said Bobby as he unveiled his hood, showing his friendly smile. "I¡­.I¡­.I d-don''t know." The sole survivor replied, stuttering. "Oh, really. Then let''s y a little game here. I will break one of your fingers each time you tell a lie... Alright, that''s the first lie." Bobby said and broke the man''s little finger. "Aaahhhh!" The man screamed in pain. "Next question, how many people have you killed?" Bobby asked another random question. "Twelve!" The man replied. "Wrong," Bobby snapped the man''s other little finger, making him scream like a pig. "Well, how many exactly?" "Twenty-five!" The man said. Bobby grinned at him and broke his ring finger this time, followed by the same agonizing routine. Amid the bandit screaming, Bobby said, "Oh, sorry. I forgot to tell you this earlier, but I have this strange ability to detect when someone is telling the truth or lying. So, if you better reply to me honestly." And he asked another simple question. "Do you have a family?" "Yes, I have a wife. Please spare my life. I will endeavor to live a good life from now on." the bandit said. "Good. You have finally given me the right answer." Bobby tapped on his back and asked in a friendly tone. "Well-well, now tell me this. Where is your boss?" "If you promise to spare my life in the name of Archangel Michael, I can tell you where he is." "Okay, I, the Loki, give my oath to Archangel Michael to set this man free if he tells me what I need." Bobby made a vow ording to the angel''s custom. "Now tell me. Where is Jamoon?" "He is in the Cathedrale Hotel Of the Sunflower City. Can I go now?" The bandit answered and was about to take his leave. "Not so fast. I have one more question for you." Bobby smiled wickedly at him. " Did you kill your wife?" "No, you have already promised me you will let me go¡­. I''m leaving." The bandit spread out his ck wings and started flying upward in the air. Bobby was faster as he caught him in the air by his leg and announced. "Wrong answer. You killed your wife, your only family, and your one life ticket¡­.." He then swung him down, hitting his body hard on the ground. He then trotted around him and said, "Oh, and by the way, I don''t believe in those archangels'' craps¡­ Hahaha¡­ I''m a human, after all¡­. And next time, if¡­ if there were the next life, then be kind to your wife and your family¡­" Then he stamped his feet over his head, smashing him like a giant hammer, smashing a watermelon into the batter, killing him on the spot. Bobby then cleaned his boot and muttered under his breath. "The Cathedrale Hotel Of the Sunflower City?.... Well, let''s have a look at what a hotel looks like in this strangend." "Excellent job, for killing that scumbag¡­. I almost thought you were going to spare his life¡­ " Cynthia admired him while she pped her hands. "Anyway, Cynthia, have you been to a hotel run by your angel before?" Bobby asked telepathically at her as he took the photos of all the dead bandits and sent all of them to the headquarters. "Oh, really. Are you really asking me that?" Cynthia scooped at him and further added proudly. "Forget about a hotel, in my prime thousands and thousands of life supportable exs. Additionally, most of them were treasure troupes that every other noble angel lusted after... " Hearing that, Bobby pondered in his mind secretly. "What?.... So she owned that much wealth¡­. Hmm, who the hell are you, Cynthia? And what is your true identity?" Then, he shook his head and started searching for all the loot from their secret vaults and burned down the entire castle with all the dead. He found tenrge bags of green power stones, three bags of red power stones, and a lot of other strange devices and weapons among the loot. After he had loaded all the loot into his flying vessel, he turned on the engine, inserted his white Angelic Grace Energy, and set the course toward the Sunflower City. Chapter 137 Chaos Devouring Space Beast! After Bobby had loaded all the loot into his flying vessel, he turned on the engine, inserted his white Angelic Grace Energy, and set the course toward the Sunflower City. It took six minutes for him to reach the city and, ording to the air-traffic system; he docked his flying vessel at the city''s docking station. From his flying vessel, he drove a bike replica that looked like an automobile and set out toward the Cathedrale Hotel. In the Cathedrale Hotel, he booked a luxury deluxe version of Angel that was better than the one with which he spent a sultry night with that strangedy in Witherdale City. After looting from those bandits who had looted from the three counties, wealth was thest thing he would worry about. So, he used every best and the costliest service avable in the hotel, paying all of them in Red Power Stones. It had been two days since Bobby had been staying inside the Cathedrale Hotel enjoying every service. Actually, on the first day, he used his X-ray version of his ocr skill and scanned all around the entire building and found Jamoon, the ringleader of the group of Bandits he had killed recently. Then he had been observing all of Jamoon''s daily routine, following him everywhere he went. Actually, what Bobby was aiming for was not only to just kill him but also to find the whereabouts of the lion''s share of the loot. Two weeks quickly passed as he continued to spy on Jamoon. However, Jamoon wasn''t able to find anything. All he did was wander around the city during the day and party the entire night with hookers. The only conclusion he found was that Jamoon never trusted the city banks as all his expenses were taken out from the safe inside his book room and he was very careful. Finally, Bobby emptied all the cash and valuables inside that small safe to see where his next money woulde from. So on the 15th day, after Jamoon was long gone from his room, Bobby jammed all the surveince devices around the room and got inside his room as he had already known the passwords Jamoon used either for his hotel room and it was the same case for his the safe''s password. After emptying all the valuables inside the safe, Bobby left the room. Several hourster, Jamoon came along with five beautiful angels, and the first thing when he saw the door of his room was opened, he rushed into the room, checked the open safe and he shouted, "Oh, shit!" The five beautiful hookers approached inside and one asked coquettishly, "Babe, anything wrong?" Then, after seeing the opened safe, she blurted out. "Oh, you get robbed!" "Shut the fuck up! Out¡­. All of you bitches, get the hell out of my face! Or I''m gonna fucking kill all of you." Jamoon bellowed in anger as his voice thundered inside the room. All the five beauties bolted out of the room in fright. Soon the manager of the hotel, along with three bodyguards, came rushing to the room. "Is there a problem, sir?" the manager asked courteously. "Hah! Problem?... Are you fucking kidding me? Look! See for yourself¡­. Someone broke into my room and stole everything inside my safe." Jamoon scoffed and further added, "Do something and find out the person responsible for all of this?" The manager browsed all the security footage near his room and found nothing. And he asked his expert about the matter and soon it was found out that 5 minutes of the footage, specifically during the time of the robbery, went missing. "Sir, we''re really sorry about this. It seems that the robbery is well-nned and not the work of some amateur¡­. How about we file aint to the Authority first? Don''t worry, after that, we willpensate fully for all your loss without a cent missing?" the manager said with an amiable smile. Hearing the word authority, Jamoon almost freaked out because as the ringleader of the recently infamous bandit group who had looted the five counties in the Eastern Wopoolis Continent recently, involving with the city security service was thest thing he wished to do. "Ah, Forget about it. It''s nothing much worth to me and I don''t want to spend a second whining over such little things. Just change my room to a more secure one." Jamoon said, waving his handzily in the air. "Good, good. I''ll arrange the most expensive deluxe room for you." The manager said all overjoyed as it would be a big hassle for him too. "Right away!" He then brought Jamoon to the room on the top floor of the building and it turned out the room was next to Bobby''s room. After the arrangement was all over, Jamoon spat out furiously. "Fuck! They even dare to steal from me¡­. Fine, I''m going to sort this out and when I find the person responsible for this. It will be a bloodbath, and I will find his family and kill them as well." Jamoon then took a deep breath and muttered under his breath. "I need some cash right now." He reached into his shirt below the neckline and pulled out a chain ne with a purple-looking, ball-like thing hanging on it. After inserting his white Angelic Grace Energy, a massive bundle of paper currency widely used on this appeared in his hands along with five red Power-stones, each the size of an egg. It was readily visible to thenky youth standing in the adjacent room, looking over the other room with purple scintition in his eyes. Bobby curled into a wicked smile and said, chuckling. "Hee-hee-hee, I finally understand where he stored all the lion''s share of the wealth that''s worth the rich five counties." "So, he kept all of them inside that thingy¡­. Cynthia, did you have any idea what that thing is?" And he asked her telepathically in his mind. "Well, it''s the eye of a Chaos Devouring Space Beast," Cynthia answered briskly. Chapter 138 Ambush! "Well, it''s the eye of a Chaos Devouring Space Beast," Cynthia answered briskly. "Eye of Chaos Devouring Space Beast?!" Bobby said with a big question mark. "Oh, man. So you haven''t heard of its name yet?.... Alright, then I bring some light to you." Cynthia said, exining calmly. "In the deep empty ck space, there were infinite sentient races and beasts living there devouring each other¡­. Among all of these, one of the fiercest is this beast named Chaos Devouring Space Beast. And they had a very special ability, which is they were all professed with space maniption abilities since the time of their births." She continued, "This species is so overwhelming that some of them even had the ability to devour even a sun¡­ So all the experts started banding together and started hunting this particr beast. In the presence of a lot of experts, they finally killed one Chaos Devouring Space Beast and studied nearly everything about it. They discovered the eyes contained arge space. Andter, after years of research, they found that even all the parts of the beast''s corpse had great value for making various space types weapons and teleporter machines¡­. Where did you think the Teleporter machine of your human came from?" "You mean¡­ it used some parts of that beast?" "Dah!... Ogarian was the one who brought this technology to your human." "I have always been fascinated by this teleporter machine but when I tried to get ess to the prototype design of the machine but got rejected all the time stating that I have low-security clearance to see that file¡­. Now I understand why they did that." Bobby muttered softly. "And after that finding, a lot of organizations were founded especially to hunt this beast as everyone saw the potential of the business dealing with this beast." Cynthia further added. "Anyway, do you know how much capacity that thing has?" asked Bobby curiously. "Umm¡­. That eye in that guy''s hand may contain no more than 30,000 cubic miles of space since it belongs to a baby Chaos Devouring Space beast." Cynthia replied. "Huh! That much¡­. Then what about a fully mature one?" Bobby asked as a surprise was written all over his face. "Oh, about that, ording to specialists, the eyes of those Chaos Devouring Space Beasts may have space capacities that range from 2 to 75 times the size of the earth or maybe even more..... And even stranger, the more space the eyes have, the more powerful they be." Cynthia said in a mile-a-minute voice. "Mmm-hmm, interesting! Someday, I would like to hunt one of those beasts." Bobby muttered. "Alright, since you have already uncovered the riddle of those missing loots. What are you nning now?" Cynthia asked,ing straight to the point. Bobby grinned and responded. "Nothing much. Hee-hee-hee, all this wealth is simply waiting for the rightful owner¡­. And about that guy named Jamoon. His days are already numbered. " He then walked out of the room and knocked on the next room''s door After incessant knocking on the door, Jamoon opened the door and shouted, "What?... What do you want, you little bastard?" Bobby grinned at him, beaming. "What are you smirking at? Do you have a death wish?" Jamoon threatened him. Bobby kicked him abruptly by his stomach, sending him flying in the air, andnded unsteadily on the floor. He then strolled inside the room, one step at a time. Jamoon stood up on his feet and then folded his ck wings and he chanted a spell and a long, curvy sword materialized in his hand. Then he shouted as he did a slicing motion at Bobby. "Wind des!" Next, along with the motion of his sword, several light greenish multiple des were formed from the Angelic Grace energy expelled out from his curvy sword. The multiple des made from wind elemental Grace Energy drifted at Bobby. As the grimace on Bobby''s smirked over his face was still there, he didn''t seem to care about the iing attack. The moment wind-elemental swords were about to touch him, Bobby whispered softly. "Ninja Movement Skill, Second Law, One step On the Wind!" His body disappeared and reappeared in front of Jamoon. Then he poked his index finger tapped over his forehead. In the next second, the light in Jamoon''s eyes dimmed and his lifeless body fell to the floor. Bobby then crouched down and snatched the chain ne with the eye of the Chaos Devouring Space Beast. "Cynthia, how can I get ess to it?" Bobby asked. "Simple. Just insert any form of natural energy that holds good for either Angel''s Grace Energy or Human''s Origin Chi. And if you wish to check the content inside it then, while inserting natural energy into it, project your soul consciousness inside it." Cynthia replied. Bobby used the white Angelic Grace energy from the wings and infused it inside the beast''s eye, and he also sent his soul consciousness within it and he was overwhelmingly shocked on seeing five piles of wealthprising Power stones, weapons, and paper cash, and many other things. The consciousness of his soul wandered around an area that resembled a in the daytime, and he was even more amazed when he saw a Brobdingnagian station with fifteen flying vessels atop. He quickly released his soul consciousness back into his body and eximed in delight. "I''m fucking rich!" "Hey-hey-hey, what happened?.... Care to share your joy with me?" Cynthia asked as she chuckled. "Oh Cynthia, there are 15 flying vessels the same grade as Captain Shiko''s one and this guy is not just a bandit, he''s a collector too¡­ Now, I can finally start my research on them as I please," Bobby responded beaming from ear to ear. Suddenly Bobby''s eyes squinted, and he hushed. "Ninja Movement Skill, Secondw, One Step On The Wind!" Just as Bobby disappeared from that spot, a ck sword passed through swiftly and stuck, cutting into the wall of the room. "Sufyan, you miss your target!" A husky-voiced chimed inside the room. And three silhouettes materialized inside the room. Chapter 139 Three Versus One "Sufyan, you miss your target!" A husky voice chimed inside the room. And three silhouettes appeared inside the room. Bobby reappeared from another spot and nced at the three male angels. They all wore a red garb with the insignia of three water lines, the family crests of the Tempest family. When he observed them, their looks were very much simr to Hunk he killed on the ind recently. One had a very muscr physique with a giant hammer in his hands, whereas the other two were just regr normal physiques. One wielded a green sword, while thest one wielded the ck sword that now rested on the wall after he ambushed Bobby. The empty-handed Sufyan nced at the green sword wielder angel and replied, "Boo, the target seems to possess a swift movement skill¡­ It''s reasonable that my sword missed him. So making that face. If you are so great, then why don''t you go first and kill this bastard?" "You''re damn right. I''m going to end this swiftly and let''s have some fun here in this hotel for some days," Boo Tempest, the green sword wielder, responded. He then turned to the muscr physique and asked, "Sybil, mind if I finish this bastard all by myself?" Sybil Tempest, the muscr angel, nodded his head and said, "I''m cool! Make this quick, bro?" While they were talking to themselves, Bobby activated his ocr Devil''s Eye technique and scanned all their bodies. Ding! Ding! Ding! With the dinging sound, a notification popped into his mind. [ All in Energy Level 16 ] In addition, many other statistics such as their mana chi levels and health bars also kept popping up in his head. Bobby deactivated the ocr skill and then he said with a smile. "Oh-ho, so guys must be from the might¡­. Tempest n? Hah, all of you look so much simr to Hunk Tempest." He then walked toward the wall, sped the ck sword and pulled it out from the wall, and said, "wow! What a fine sword?!" as he caressed the de. "Hunk!.... Did you kill him, bastard?" Sybil Tempest, the muscr guy, asked in a heavy tone. Bobby nced at him and replied with a smirk on his face. "What do you think? He was the one that came after my life. And I''m still standing here breathing whereas he''s not very much." "Aahhh! Little bastard, you dare kill my little brother! I''m gonna fucking kill you!" Sybil yelped and dashed toward him. He then struck down his heavy hammer over Bobby''s head, holding nothing. The next scene made the other two angels open their eyes wide in surprise. His all-out angry strike from the heavy hammer was stopped by Bobby''s index finger. Bobby then punched him in his chest with the other hand, making the heavyweight Sybil fly backward and stopped after crashing over the luxurious table. "Don''t be stupid?... I have been waiting for all these five months for your Tempest to act, and here you are. Unfortunately, they sent me just some snobbish kids to take me down¡­. If you wish to prolong your already fleeting lives for a few more minutes, then you''d bettere to me at the same time." Bobby said. Though his words sounded cocky enough, they knew his words were undeniably true when he pulled an impressive feat by catching the heavy hammer strike from Sybil, and then he even sted the giant backward with a punch. Sybil Tempest stood up from the floor, picked up his hammer, and said, looking at the other two. "Sufyan, Boo, this guy is much stronger than we thought. Let''s all join hands and use all of our trump cards." He then began as he chanted an angelic spell in an old tongue and shouted, "True Fire, activate!" Then next thing Sybil Tempest pped his wings, lifted in the air, and a red me started covering his body, especially his hammer also turned fiery red from the me. Meanwhile, the other two also chanted the same spell and shouted, "True Fire, activate!" Sufyan''s body was covered by a purple me and a sword made from the purple me materialized in his hand whereas Boo was covered with a yellow me, spreading it to the green sword turning it all yellow, too. All of them were floating in the air, spreading their ck wings and circling around Bobby. Then they all waved their weapons at Bobby, sending three highly concentrated different energy sts. Bobby swung the ck sword in his hand in the air lightly and neutralized all of their energy sts. "Are these all you got?.... If it is, then it''s a shame." And he grinned at them, showing his teeth. Bobby then folded his wings, pped them, drifted toward Boo first, and gave him a knee strike on his back, but Boo dodged it with a quick reflex and shed at Bobby with his yellow med covered sword. Bobby blocked it with his sword and the two started engaging in a sword sh. nk! nk! nk!..... "Good! Your reflex is quite rmendable and your swordsmanship is also above the subpar." Bobby praised him. Then the two sh with their sword in the air, moving all around the wide space inside the room. While they were engaging in a fierce sword shing, Sufyan appeared just behind Bobby sneakily out of blue and stabbed him with his purple me sword aiming at his heart. It was extremely fast, he almost thought that he got him as he timed perfectly well in this sneak attack, taking the advantage when Bobby had a hard time avoiding it. But Bobby hushed, "Ninja Movement Skill, First Law, Racing Against the wind!", and swiftly moved away at a strange angle, within a fraction of a second avoiding it. It was still not over as the giant Sybil Tempest struck his fiery red hammer over his head. Bobby blocked it with his sword, making it curve inward, and forcing him backward for a couple of meters. "Nice, hee-hee-hee. Let''s y this for another minute!" He said,ughing in excitement. Chapter 140 Next Target! Bobby blocked it with his sword, making it curve inward, and forcing him backward for a couple of meters. "Nice, hee-hee-hee. Let''s y this for another minute!" He said,ughing in excitement. It was true as aftering to this, this fight was the first one that made him excited. Bobby then used quick movement speed and fought with all the three all at once for a minute and halted floating in the air. "Alright, guys, I have enough fun for today¡­ Well, it''s time for me to send all of you to your maker." said Bobby and then he whispered, "Ninja Movement Skill, Second Law, One Step On The Wind!" Suddenly, Bobby vanished into thin air and three whistling sounds of swords could be heard and he re-appeared on the earlier spot. Not a sound came out, only three heads fell down, hitting the ground in the same time, and secondster, their headless bodies also fell over the ground making a thudding sound. Bobby unfolded his wings andnded steadily on the floor. After picking up all their weapons, he used his Angelic Grace energy on the beast''s eyes hanging from his neck and put them inside its space. He then searched their corpses and put all the paper cash and red power power stone on them into the space of the beast''s eye. After that, he stepped toward the dead corpse of the bandit leader, Jamoon, took an image with the device provided by the Elite Group, and sent it to the headquarters as proof that he haspleted his first mission. Within a few minutes, the device chimed with a congrattion note, stating that: ''Congrats! First mission sess. Since you have sessfully taken down Jamoon, the leader of the bandits, Mr. Loki Bradworth, you have cleared Level 1 and have been promoted to Level 2 elite. From now on, you are cleared to see all the files and missions for level 2 and your new batch and other things will be given to you in the headquarters.'' On the screen of the foldable paper-thinmunication device, Bobby saw his ount upgraded to a new server that was only essible to Level 2 Elite. He then folded the device and put it inside his shirt and looked around, thinking about what to do with the three corpses on the ground. After realizing how he dealt with the body of Hunk on the ind, he sat cross-legged on the floor and started chanting that spell, making multiple hand seals at the same time and pure white Angelic Grace energy was extracted from the wings of the Angelic Armament from his back and it appeared above his hands in the air and he shouted,pleting the spell. "Primordial ck Angelic me!" Then the lump of white concentrated Angelic Grace energy turned into a ck fireball. Bobby walked over and touched all the corpses and their heads except for the bandit leader''s corpse as he needed it for more proof of his mission. Just after the ck me touched, it burnt all of them more like devouring all of them, and like before it took more time to burn and destroyed their Angelic Soul balls on the forehead of the three heads. After all, the evidence of the three angels from the Tempest family was wiped offpletely, Bobby put off the ck fireball just above his hands in the air with a single thought. Bobby then came out of the hotel, strolling and whistling leisurely. It took a few minutes for his trips from the Cathedrale Hotel to the docking station. After boarding his flying vessel, he took out the paper-thinmunication device and browsed through the server of the Level 2 Elite group, and then he started checking all the assassination missions avable for now. As he checked for a challenging mission, he finally spotted a cold case on the mission bar at the bottom of the list. ''Mission: Kill at sight!'' ''Target: Nis Steinitz/ Sobriquet, The Single-Eye Butcher'' ''Crime: This sinner has murdered over 10,000 people in five years. And his Modus operandi is arson; he burnt seven viges after the gruesome butchering of all the inhabitants'' ''Reward: Direct promotion to Level 3 elite!'' ''Caution!!! Over the past five years, 147 level 2 elites and even 10 level 3 elites who went after him had nevere back, assuming all of them died in his hands.'' ''The target is extremely heinous and cunning. ording to data, he possessed a high-quality disguising technique which no one can figure out and he appeared only when facing Level 2 elites.'' It also showed a picture of Nis Steinitz in 3D, standing tall, with ck hair, and wearing an eye patch over his left eye. "After all these losses, why are they still keeping this mission in the level 2 elite site?" Cynthia asked abruptly. Bobby muttered under his breath, exining as he ticked on that mission. "It''s the only way. Maybe, I think this mission must also be included in all the hit lists of the other high-level tiers'' servers¡­ But the only problem is finding the target and it seems like the target will only appear on his own and will avoid if someone way stronger than him came after him." "Yeah, a tricky target indeed! But in front of your ocr power, he will be spotted the moment he is within our range of vision." Cynthia said. She added after pondering for a bit. "Still, there is a problem¡­. On this big, how the hell are we going to find him? It''s like finding a needle in a haystack." "Hey, don''t worry about that? There''s no need for us to find his location at the moment¡­. We have already learned about his Modus Operandi. It will be him who will be revealing his location. And for now, what I need to do is focus on the news rather than looking for him now unnecessarily." Bobby replied and started the engine, infusing his white Angelic Grace energy into it. "Then are we returning to the Blue Lagoon''s military base?" Cynthia voiced out curiously. "Nope, we are going to the Golden Sparrow City, the city of spring resorts¡­. I have a lot of money now, sometimes it''s better to spend in useful ways, right? " Bobby said with a goofy smile on his face. "Hmph!" Cynthia scoffed, saying. "That''s only because you''re nning to leave this. Why would someone like you, who is typically frugal, suddenly be a spendthrift? Chapter 141 Snaps! Golden Sparrow City, It was one of the richest cities in the Trans-Sr H-55 Ex. Just like the name, the city''s infrastructure was modeled and engineered using the most advanced technology known to the contemporary civilization of Angels of this world and when one looked down from high above in the sky, they would see a golden-shaped Sparrow, spreading its wings and multicolor talons. Indeed, it was a city of tourism and recreation, as well as the most expensive. Bobby had been staying in one resort, enjoying life to the fullest for thest two months. After getting the wealth of five wealthy counties, money was thest thing he worried about, but the problem was he didn''t know what to do with it all. Today, like usual, he was enjoying himself in a swimming pool. Hismunication device beeped. He opened it and saw the news of burning an entire small town into smithereens and the forensics* couldn''t still figure out the origin of the fire. "Hee-hee, Cynthia, it''s time. I finally found the location of the Single-Eye Butcher!" Bobby said as walked toward his suite room to pack everything. "Oh, are you sure it''s him?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his mind. "And where are we going this time?" "Yep, I''m certain he is somewhere in the Huitor nation of the Central Continent, and we''re going there," replied Bobby. Six minutester, he boarded his flying vessel, docking on the roof of his private resort, and hit the engine, infusing his White Angelic Grace Energy into it, flew up in the air, and began a new journey setting its course to the Huitor nation. At first, Bobby visited the town which was burnt down recently and did some self-research when he entered a torn and burnt building. He found five ck charred in the shapes of humans. None of them had heads and their necks were clean as if something had butchered their heads swiftly. "Devil''s Eye Technique, activate!" Bobby muttered and his eyes scintited purple. Then he used X-Vision and started roaming all around the burnt-down town. After half an hourter, he spotted a gray spot at the edge of the town gate. He then scratched it with his finger and smelled it first and then put it on its tongue. "Hahaha¡­. Now I can find him easily. Lucky us that the sky is very clear and not raining these days." Bobby said,ughing. "Oh, can you give me some light on your findings?" Cynthia asked, curiously. "Why not?..... After I checked every part inside the town using my ocr power, I couldn''t find even a clue regarding my target, but I see a lot of bloodstains all over, almost near to or inside the house. This means that before he burnt all this town, he first went to each house and butchered all of them when the whole town went to sleep¡­.. I found something really amazing in the burnt-down building. That must be the Chief''s house of this town. There were traces of heavy battles that were not so easily destroyed by fire." Bobby exined patiently. He then added, "That''s my first clue¡­. From the level of the heavy battle, it was highly likely that the Single-Eye Butcher killed the town''s chief after getting a heavy wound himself¡­. But the fire destroyed everything about his remains, like his blood or flesh, or maybe his clothes were already destroyed." "Overall, the arson started from the Chief''s house and destroyed all the evidence that would lead to his trace. For all these years, he knows exactly what''s doing and I can extol him for that. But he also makes the biggest mistake..." Bobby said, and his lips curled up. "Do you mean this gray spot?" Cynthia said. "Yep, after he set all the houses on the fire. This time, unlike thest time, when he watched them burn while floating in the air, he flew up in the air when he was injured and stood on top of the city gate and watched the town burn down. Bloods drained from his body, staining there." Bobby further added his deduction. "Before he left, he cleaned all his blood staining on the but somehow he got sloppy or perhaps his health was in a dire state to take rest. He forgot to clean this spot." And he pointed at the gray spot. "Hee-hee-hee, I''m a fucking vampire, for Jove''s sake. And leaving these drops of blood means his death sentence. By his condition, he must not be far from this ce. Alright, enough with the chit-chat. Time to go hunting." Bobby spread out his wings and flew up in the air while tracing blood with his vampiric instinct. There was another town a few miles away from that arson town. Today, many troops and military men from the nearest military camp swamped up the town, some patrolling, some going from one house to another, checking all the angels in the area and their identities. Because of that incident in the nearby town, the higher authorities issued a new order that dered all the towns a no-fly zone. And the name of this town was on the top of the list. Still, it didn''t stop the townie folks from doing their daily activities. On the pavement, just beside the town''s gathering building, a scrawny old-looking male angel was sitting cross-legged over a dirty mat and in front of him was a begging bowl containing some coins. He was the well-known sole beggar of this town. Besides his poor health because of aging, he was blind and lived by the shack just inside the Gathering hall. After 9 Pm, as usual, the whole town went serene and, except for the streetlight, all the lights from each and everyone''s house dimmed. The beggar stood up to get back inside his shank. nk-nk-nk¡­.! The jingling sound of coins from the bowl halted the chirping sound of crickets and insects from the surrounding. A youth standing just before him appeared out of the blue, and he was the one who put all those coins inside the bowl. Despite his wrinkled face, the old beggar smiled a smile that hardly resembled a smile and he said, "Thank you so much for your alms¡­ May the Archangel Michael bless your soul with unending, and the purest Angelic Grace energy." "Oh, Grandpa, are you going to retire for the day?" the youth asked with a smile. "Yes, it''s prettyte and I''m all tired." The old beggar picked up and stood up. He began walking in an unsteady gait toward the gathering hall. But the youth quickly approached and blocked his path. "Wait a moment, grandpa!" He said. "Sir, what do you need to stop this blind beggar?" the blind beggar asked, staring at him with two white eyes. "Watching you, an old, blind, and poor grandpa like you, reminds me of my grandfather. So, let me pour you more alms tost for at least a year of food." The youth said. "I beg your pardon, I cannot ept more than my daily alms or my soul would be damned by Archangel Mi¡ªchael." The old beggar denied but before hepleted his words. A metal sound came from his begging bowl and some sort of golden-colored metal spun inside it. After a minute, the metal halted, and it was a coin with the design of three leaves of the Blue Lagoon unit on it. Or more exactly, it was an elite batch. "Snaps! Found you... Hahaha¡­ Can we stop this hide-and-seek drama already, Mister¡­ ah-um¡­ Nis Steinitz? Or shall I call you by your infamous name, the Single-Eye Butcher?" The youth said as he grinned, showing his teeth. The young man was none other than Bobby in Loki''s disguise. The old beggar replied calmly. "Sir, you must be mistaken about someone, but I have never heard of that man." "Oh, really¡­. Bahaha¡­ I almost believe that." Bobby said, bursting intoughter. In an instant, the old beggar threw the bowl at him, straightened his back, spread his wings, and flew into the air, quickly leaving the town. This was exactly what Bobby was expecting and nning for, as he didn''t like to have a battle here inside the town and attract unnecessary attention from town folks and also all those military troops stationed near the gate of the town. Bobby spread his wings from the Angelic Armament and flew up and followed the trail of the target. "Ninja Movement Skill, Ist Law, Racing Against The Wind!" Bobby whispered and the next thing he zoomed toward the ant size, fleeing Nis Steinitz in the air. After some time, he deactivated the movement technique and kept a hundred meters from the escapee. The two flew for two more hours and finally, Nis Steinitz halted, pped his wings, and turned around and said, "Excellent! I almost fear that you would note after me. Now that I have you here, I can see the beautiful moment of a burning person again and hear your screams throughout." "Obviously, that''s your kink as a psychopath."...¡­ (Stay tuned!) Chapter 142 Ice Lotus! "Obviously! Hah, that''s your kink as a psychopath." Bobby replied, keeping over 50 meters distance between them. The old man started transforming his body, changing into a tall, muscr physique middle-aged-looking man. His right eye also turned into a clear ck eye. Then he took out an eye patch and covered his left eye. Now, he looked exactly like the image of Nis Steinitz, Bobby saw from the file in the Level 2 Elite server. "Hmm, so, you''re a level 2 Elite from the Blue Lagoon Unit." Nis Steinitz said, "It''s a shame, though. Boy, haven''t you already read my files? Or are you just some reckless greenhorn for you toe after me?" He added, "But, it''s true you''re something else and I can give you that. After all, you''re the first one to track and see through my heavenly disguising skill¡­. Alright, here is the deal I have never offered to anyone before¡­.. Tell me. How did you find me? And I can let my fire burn you quickly." "Very considerate of you. But I passed. Anyway, you''re the one going to end up burning this time." Bobby replied in a calm tone. "And you called that heavenly disguising technique. Ptui!" And he spat. "Since you talk about a deal, then let me show you what a real Heavenly Distinguishing technique looks like." He further added. And in the next instant, Bobby released the Angelic Grace Energy back to the Angelic Armament on his back, and he changed into his original appearance and physique. The pair of ck wings with multiple white spots retracted and disappeared. Without the wings, he fell and stopped after standing on the tip of the tallest tree around with his right foot. "Eh, a human!?" Nis Steinitz eximed in shock. His reaction was not even a tad bit exaggerated, as even though from time to time humans might infiltrate Angel''s territory but not a single case in this worldy deep within Angel''s territory. In addition, no human could disguise as an Angel because they couldn''t fabricate an Angelic Grace Energy. He kept hisposer quickly and effectively. Then he said, " Hahaha¡­..Those clowns in the military must have lost their touch to even let a mere human recruit into their ranks" He then added, "Excellent! Even though I''m a hard-core criminal, I still hate humans¡­. Why don''t I be a good guy and put an end to you as an extraordinary service to my world?" He then chanted a spell and made a series of hand seals and finally shouted. "Earth Cleaving Fire Sword, Come forth!" The next instant, white Angelic Grace Energy expelled out from his palms and the next thing it turned into a bluish-white me and then materialized into a long scimitar, covering its de with blue mes in his hand. Meanwhile, with a thought, Bobby activated his ocr Devil''s eyes technique and used the X-ray vision to scan Nis Steinitz''s body. Secondster, a new notification popped up in Bobby''s mind with the familiar sound of the beeping sound. Beep! Beep! Beep!.... [ Target Name: Nis Steinitz A.K.A. The Single-Eye Butcher! ] [ Species: Angel ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Bone Age: 279 Earth Years Old ] [ Main Energy Level: Level 17 ] [Health: 25,000; Mana Angelic Grace: 10,500 ] [Known Ability: Grade 30 Shape-shifting technique; and Sword Summoner ] [ Beware! The Target has lethal Fire abilities ] "Tiger''s paw," shouted Nis Steinitz as he made a shing motion in the air toward the direction of Bobby. The lump of bluish-white me that came out from the sword''s strike, turned into a white tiger''s paw with multiple blue spots. It shifted briskly toward Bobby. Bobby inserted his Origin Chi into Beast''s eyes, and a ck long sword appeared in his hand. When the tiger''s paw was about to reach him, Bobby grasped the handle of the sword with his hands. Then he raised it in the air and made a simple cutting motion. A white curvy line appeared from the shing of Bobby''s sword and it hurried toward the iing tiger''s paw, cutting it into two symmetrical halves, the tiger paw, made from the white Angelic Grace Energy, turned back and disappeared in the air. But the white curvy line still kept moving toward Nis Steinitz, who was currently floating in the air. Nis Steinitz furrowed his brows and quickly shifted his position with the pped of his wings and avoided the iing concentration of the sword energy. "Hmm, you have some skills¡­ Then fine. I''ll go all out and end this quickly." Nis Steinitz announced as he threw his sword in the air. He began another incantation, chanting in a strange tongue while making a series of intricate hand seals. The sword which was falling abruptly stopped in the air, levitated, and was brought just in front of Nis Steinitz. He finallypleted channeling the spell, and he shouted, "One Hundred Earth Cleaving Sword Magical Array Formation, activate!" Next, the sword levitating in the air hummed and rotated rapidly, leaving the after-image into a real simr sword to the original, and a hundred blue long curved swords appeared, rotating and revolving around him in the air. Then he pointed his finger at Bobby and yelped. "Go!" Then the hundred flying swords drifted down toward Bobby in a second. They were extremely fast, appearing around Bobby and attacking him from every direction without leaving a single escape route. Bobby hushed, "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step On the Wind!" When the spinning des cut through his body, something bizarre happened. Instead of blood and flesh, his body distorted like a gust of wind and disappeared into thin air. Bobby appeared, standing on the tip of another tree not far away. Nis Steinitz reacted quickly as he pointed his finger at the new position. Then the system of a hundred rapidly rotating des attacked Bobby at a faster speed. Once again, he disappeared and instead cut the tree down. This continued for several, and almost all the trees in that woods were down. "So, this is your best ability! I can''t argue with that. But your ways of using them are just like some children ying with their favorite toys. Truly ridiculous! This skill is just a waste of your hand." Bobby said aloud, sneering. Meanwhile, he was continuously shifting his position, and the Chakram, like one hundred long curvy swords, kept pursuing closely after him, destroying everything on its path. Hearing that infuriated Nis Steinitz, and hembasted sharply. "Shut up! You fucking tart! Say that after facing me in a confrontation instead of running like a scaredy-cat." While dodging these rapid assaults, Bobby ignited all the vampiric blood inside his bloodstream. At the same time, he chanted a spell and shouted, "Ice Lotus!" A fully grown, multi-colored lotus appeared above his palms. He added. "Multiple Bloody Lotus!" In the next instant, ten bluish ice lotuses with multiple crimson red spots imbued on them appeared around Bobby and blocked the assaults from a hundred cutters. At the moment of contact, all the one hundred fire des were frozen and changed into a lump of the bluish transparent iceberg. Bobby poke it with his index finger and it broke down into multiple specks of ice and fell all over the ground. "What the hell!?" Nis Steinitz eximed dumbfounded on seeing his pride and joy, his ultimate skill being destroyed effortlessly, just like that. Bobby nced up at him and announced loudly, with a smile. "Then let me show you how a proper array formation skill should be executed." He then waved his hand elegantly and all the eleven lotuses flew up toward the angel floating high above in the air. Within seconds, all lotuses appeared around Nis Steinitz and assaulted at him Nis Steinitz snorted and then, with a wave of his hand, a hundred long curved swords appeared in front of him. Then he pushed his hand abruptly in the air and all the one hundred swords entered the original sword, bing a sole weapon covered with an intensely burning blue me covering the de''s surfaces. He then pped his wings and waved his sword and escaped from the encircling of those icy lotuses, making a path. In truth, he was terrified of those ice lotuses after witnessing his skills frozen from just a contact. So, he was afraid that some of them might even graze his body a bit. Nis Steinitz took a deep breath after escaping from the encircling of those terrifying ice lotuses. Then he muttered under his breath. "Hah, what a terrific attack!? It''s better to run away from this ce as fast as possible. This kid has such a perverse skill." Then he pped his wings rapidly and started feeling at an incredible speed. "Toote," Bobby said and waved his hand. "Go after him!" he instructed. Then ten petals from each lotus detached from their main bodies and warped after the feeling angel. Lotus petals swiftly moved in the air and filled the sky around the angel. Chapter 143 Killing Niclas Steinitz! Lotus petals swiftly moved in the air, filling up the sky, and soon covering the angel. Literally, those lotus petals continued moving, to make an enormous ball-shaped jail around Nis Steinitz. If one of those petals touched him, then he would be frozen immediately. Through Bobby''s telekic control, two petals hit the angel''s feet immediately and froze him, encasing his legs in the thick iceberg that kept spreading upwards. And also another pair of leaves froze the angel''s two wings by grazing on them a bit, still spreading. Even though the angel had been immobilized, somehow he still remained floating in the air without moving a tad bit. With a thought, Bobby activated his Angelic Armament on his back, spreading out his pair of ck wings, and floated diving upward in the air with multiple of his wings. He had also transformed back, exactly the same look and the same physique as Loki, the moment he activated the Angelic Armament as he envisioned in his mind. He then took out themunication device and started recording it, showing his face to the camera with a goofy face, when he said, "Release him!" With that, all the petals returned to their former 11 lotus bodies. Those 11 lotuses made a tform, making footsteps toward freezing Nis Steinitz. Bobbynded on thest lotus in the air and folded his wings. Then he walked toward Nis Steinitz,nding on another ice lotus with each step, while the one in back of him shifted to fill in the space while he walked closer and closer to his target. By the time Bobby reached Nis Steinitz, his head was covered with thick white ice. Bobby poked the forehead of the ice-man lightly. Boom! Like a breaking ss, the ice corpse was destroyed, turning into multiple specks of ice falling freely down. Seeing the Angelic Soul core, which was the only thing Nis Steinitz left behind, Bobby gasped in delight. It also slowly fell from the air. "Go! Collect it," said Bobby, pointing at the bright Angelic Soul ball. The next instant, one of the ice lotus quickly zoomed toward it and let it fall and stood at the center between all the petals, and then it zoomed back and halted just before him. Bobby infused his Angelic Grace energy into the beast''s eyeball hanging from his chest and put the lotus with the angelic soul inside its space. "With this, now I can finally start research on this Angel Soul Core." he hushed under his breath. "Cynthia, since you are an angel and Scientist, don''t tell me you have never once done some experiment on it?" asked Bobby, telepathically in his mind. "Of course, I did. But after a month, the department of Angelic Soul Research gave a very strict order, forcing me to stop studying it. And all the key members of this research department kept disappearing and within a week, they shut the research department down along with all the documents rting to the research of Angel''s soul stating that it was extremely hical to experiment on the deceased''s soul remained of our own kind. " Cynthia responded. She added, "Then my family summoned me to check on me andter my father convinced me to stop the research and not to put all the lives of my n in jeopardy just because of that. So, that''s the end of my research. I have just a few findings. " "Then it''s good. We can pick up this research from where you left, yeah?" Bobby suggested, beaming. "Okay," Cynthia agreed, saying meekly as if she was feeling nostalgic about the past. Bobby then sent his report about the termination of the Nis Steinitz along with the video stage as a witness. Returning to his flying vessel, which was somewhere in the woods near the arson town, Bobby waited for a reply from the headquarters, the department of the Elite group. Maybe because Nis Steinitz was a hot potato recently, Bobby only got the confirmation of his sessful mission from the Elite group after over three hours. And they sent another official text to his telmunication device, citing congrattory notes. ''Congrats!!!'' ''After thorough research of the footage you send and after a serious discussion among us, the board of Elite Group, the Blue Lagoon Unit, we concluded that you have ended the invisible target, Nis Steinitz A.K.A. One-Eye Butcher.'' '' Mr. Loki Bradworth, for your service of terminating a gue named Nis Steinitz. You have saved another town or a vige from his unstoppable mass killing. And thank you for your contribution.'' ''So after another deep discussion, the board had made a final decision to promote you to level 5 elite instead of Level 3 Elite as even.'' ''Congrattion, you are now a member of Level 5 Elite! '' ''You can now have ess to all the servers of Level 5 Elite and below.'' ''You can collect your rewards and token from the headquarters or from any branch sites of our Blue Lagoon Unit around the globe.'' After several minutes, Bobby could get ess to servers from Level 1 to Level 5 elite from themunication device. Bobby tapped the level 5 server, skipping all the servers, and started browsing as he looked for the toughest target which could promote his ranking on the Elite list. For the next three years, he took missions from one target to another, ending all of those tough targets, and finally became Level 9 Elite. Today, when he walked up to his bedroom at the resort in the Golden Sparrow City, he received a mission call test directly from the headquarters. On seeing that the mission was just an investigation case, he had lost his interest, but when he read the details of the textzily, his interest suddenly piqued him. He then packed all of his things and boarded his flying vessel docked on the roof of the building and started driving the flying vessel, setting its course to the location on the text. Yes, Bobby was surprised and epted it because this Level 9 investigation mission was regarding the team that had been stationed on the Ind where he had crashednded. In the text''s context, it stated that the team from the Bluegoon Unit had lostmunication with the headquarters for thest weeks. So the headquarters of the Blue Lagoon Unit had sent out an investigation mission to all the level 9 and level 10 elite members regarding it. Since this mission was rted to the ind, Bobby had crashed andnded for the first time in this world, and also there was also the human teleporter. As a result, he decided to get to the ind and find out the reasons before anyone else could reach it. After traveling for over an hour, Bobby''s flying vessel finally reached the ind, which was the southernmost ind out of all the thousands of inds located somewhere along the equator. Afternding the flying vessel on the in grasnd just near the Gigantic Castle, which was originally constructed by Loki in the center of the ind. Bang! Boom! Boom!..... Suddenly, the flying vessel exploded, burning to the ground. A group of twenty men and women appeared around the burnt-down vessel. They all wore full sets of human military gowns. A muscr man who seemed to be the leader of this bunch announced with a loud voice. "Oi, fes, check it carefully whether any of those feathery creatures are still alive!" Onedy chanted a spell in old Hebrew and arge amount of water materialized in the air above her. She waved her hands toward the still burning flying vessels, and arge amount of water fell into the water, breaking the mes with sizzling sounds. Thedy nced at the muscr man and said, "Alberta, my work is down here." Alberta Betrayer Smith, the leader of this group, gave a signal and five men entered the flying vessel. They quickly jumped out and one of them said anxiously, "Alberta, we have a problem here. There is no one inside the vessel. I think he somehow got out of the vessel before the explosion." Alberta Betrayer Smith frowned a bit and announced. "Listen, fes, we get some missing feathery creatures* on this ind. And now he must be currently watching our every move from somewhere in the woods¡­ We are all alone here. So stay alert, my brothers and sisters. Always keep close and look out for each other." He then pondered and continued, "They must be somewhere nearby. Let''s do some perimeter checks around this ce. Alright, move!" "Hahaha¡­. Yo!" a loud male voice chimed around that ce and the group of these twenty men and women looked around with extreme vignt¡­ "I''m here!" This time, all of them nced up, and they saw a youth floating high in the air above them. "I heard you folks are going to look out for me?... Well, you don''t need to." Bobby asked with a friendly smile. "So, my question is why are you humans here, deep within the angel''s territory?" Chapter 144 Werewoves! "I heard you folks are going to look out for me?" Bobby asked with a friendly smile. "Well, you don''t need to... So, my question is why are you humans here, deep within the angel''s territory." He asked. "Everyone, stay alert! Let me deal with this feathery creature while you all watch out for my six." Alberta Betrayer Smith, the leader of the bunch, said. He then chanted a spell while activating his bloodline sky. After finishing, he shouted, "My Lunar Bow,e forth!" Blue mist energy released out from his hands, and an ornate longbow materialized, levitating in the air. And Alberta Betrayer Smith caught it from the air. Meanwhile, Bobby nced down, scanning everyone''s bodies using his ocr technique. And he found out that Alberta Betrayer Smith was the strongest among the bunch of humans on the ground with Energy Level 18, while others ranged from Level 15 to 17. ''Hmm, interesting!'' Bobby mused in his mind. Alberta Betrayer Smith tucked the bowstring and pulled it in. And an arrow appeared condensing from the blue mist energy expelled from his hand. "Ice arrow!" He whispered and released it, aiming at Bobby. The ice arrow instantly went like a bat out of hell toward Bobby. Bobby, who was currently floating in the air while quivering his wings, injected his Angelic Grace energy into the Beast''s eye, and the next thing, a ck sword appeared in his right hand. He made a slicing motion in the air with the sword, sending out a white curvy line of a concentrated Grace energy. The white curvy line met the iing ice elemental arrow in the air and both of them exploded into multiple specks of origin Chi and vanished quickly. "Hey, big guy, I''m not here to make any trouble¡­. Just answer me. Why are you all here?" Bobby tried to converse with him in a friendly tone. But Alberta Betrayer Smith kept shooting arrows at him. "Fine, let me browbeat all of you into a confession," Bobby said, and made several cutting motions in the air toward them, each sending out the white curvy sword energy line. The sword energies neutralized all the arrows in the air. Alberta then chanted a spell in an old Hebrew and a bluish transparent arrow materialized, tugging on his fingers and the string. "Target Lock! Wolf fang Arrow!" he shouted and released the arrow in the air. The arrow quickly dashed toward Bobby. Suddenly, the arrow changed into a ck giant Wolf and pounced upon the youth in the air while growling like a genuine one. Bobby blocked the iing attack of its paws and moved back briskly while quivering his wings. The wolf, however, seemed to have a sense of its own as it continued to approach him and bite him, sometimes using its ws and sometimes bearing its fangs. As the two fought in the air, they continued to exchange blows. And with time, Bobby seemed to gain his ground and started pushing the animated giant wolf aggressively. Alberta Betrayer Smith observed, and he said, "This feathery creature is a lot stronger than previous flocks of his kind we have encountered... Hmm, this will not do. I must end this quickly and finish my mission here before other bigshots arrive." He began the same incantation spell as before in the Old Hebrew tongue as he ignited his blood holding nothing and he shouted, "Target Lock! Multiple Wolf fang Arrows!" Alberta released an enormous volume of misty green energy from all the orifices of his skin and transformed into 10 arrows tugging along with the bowstring. Then he released the arrow into the air. The 10 arrows darted toward Bobby, who was currently engaging in a fierce battle with the animated Giant ck Wolf. As they kept flying in the trail of their projections, all of them transformed into 10 animated Giant ck wolves. While Bobby was currently engaging with the animated Giant ck Wolf, another wolf jumped at him from the side. He quickly dodged its lethal wing while quivering his wings. Another animated wolf attacked him again. In no time at all, eleven Animated Giant ck Wolves surrounded Bobby under the mental control of Alberta from the ground. "Hahaha, good?. Now it''s time to end this trailer show." Bobbyughed, and he shouted, "Ninja Movement Technique, 2new, One Step on the Wind!" The next thing, his figure blurred because of the incredibly fast speed and he started dealing multiple blows at all the 11 animated Wolves and leaving behind several deep cuts on their bodies. "Now you want to rely on speed to beat the numbers. Hmph!" Alberta said, snorting. Then he yelped, "10 x speed!" In the next instance, the eleven animated Giant ck Wolves picked up their speed by ten times the earlier speed. Even though their speeds were still not up to par with Bobby''s speed, Alberta used the advantages of their sheer numbers and their gigantic, thick armored bodies to counter his agility and forced him into a dead end. After breaking free of the encirclement, Bobby flew down andnded on a thick branch of a tall tree and he retracted his wings. The next second, all the animated Giant ck Wolves came after him, pouncing on him. Bobby jumped from one tree to another and kept dodging them. Alberta Betrayer Smith wondered in his head with doubt. ''Hmm, this is strange. Why does he have tond on the ground rather than stay in the air, which is clearly his advantage?... Is he that stupid or just cooking something up?'' After a couple of minutes, while Bobby kept dodging, he ignited the vampiric blood within his system and visualized the vampiric bloodline technique, shouting, "Bloody Ice lotus!" Then a crimson lotus appeared in the air above his hand, with multiple crimson spots on its eight petals. He then plugged all the eight petals and threw them at those aggressive animated wolves, hitting eight of them in their bodies. Those eight animated wolves declined their speeds sharply and stopped as their bodies froze, encasing them with ice gradually. The entire group of people who had been watching the fight gasped in surprise as they saw that scene. Alberta was even more surprised as he thought, second-guessing in his mind. ''Isn''t that the Vampire''s Ice Lotus skill that those royalties can only activate?... No, this must be some simr ability.'' And he rejected quickly, as he had clearly witnessed Bobby using the Angelic Grace energy in the duel against those animated wolves and also his wings. After dealing with eight of those animated wolves, there were still three animated wolves pouncing at Bobby. This time Bobby halted abruptly, and his lips curled up into a wide grin, and said, "Alright, I already have enough fun for today. Let''s end this." He then tapped lightly on each of the foreheads of the iing three animated wolves briskly within a thousandth of a second, and all of them exploded with three booming sounds. Boom! Boom! Boom! "Ninja Movement Technique, Second Law, One Step On the Wind!" Bobby disappeared from his spot and reappeared in the t grasnd in front of those groups, giving some distance. "Big guy, Ie here with good intentions. Why don''t we end this without violence?" Bobby said in a sincere tone. The more sincere he sounded, the more Alberta became cautious, and he said to him for the first time. "Without violence!! Hah, that''s funnying from a feathered creature." "Hey, you haven''t answered my earlier question yet. If you don''t want to, then I should convince you perhaps." Bobby then moved his head, ncing at all of them, and further added. "Fine, then all of youe at me in your lycanthropes form. At least you mayst for a few minutes." Hearing his words, everyone became even more surprised as this young angel somehow knew their identities that even normal humans could even know of their existence. "Hee-hee-hee, look at all of your faces¡­ You must be wondering about how I know you all are werewolves, right?" Bobby said, chuckling. "Hey, handsome, how did you know our identities?" Onedy among the bunch asked coquettishly before all the orders made their move at Bobby. Bobby''s eyes scintited blue, and he replied. "I know a lot of other things too that can pique all of your attention¡­. Um, for starters, let''s say I know about the existence of the Six olden families among the humans." He added. "And reckon me or not, I''m on the human side." "Bullshit! Just cut the crap. We are not four." One man shouted at him. "That is very convincing enough¡­ Hee-hee-hee, a feathered creature standing on the human''s side." Another guy wearing sses added sarcastically. "Alright. Then give us a reason about why in the hell we should believe your words." "Oh, that''s very simple. Because¡­. I''m a human." Bobby replied, transforming back to his original appearance as he deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back. Chapter 145 Your Grace! "Oh, that''s very simple. Because¡­. I''m a human." Bobby replied, transforming back to his original appearance as he deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back. Seeing his genuine face made everyone bbergasted as they weren''t expecting this toe. "Y-you, you''re the third Prince!" Alberta Betrayer Smith eximed. He then quickly collected himself and announced, "Everyone, what are you all waiting for? Salute!" He then knelt one leg down and waved his hands elegantly. "Greetings, your highness! I''m Alberta Betrayer Smith of the Smith family. Forgive me for my earlier discretion." All the others also followed him, showing their full benevolence. Bobby looked around and back. Then he said with a big question mark on his face, pointing to himself. "Third prince?!.... Me?" "Alright, can someone tell me what is going on here?" He asked. Alberta stood up straight and answered, "Replying to the third prince¡­. We are here to find you under the specific order of her majesty, Queen Miabe the third." "Queen Miabe the third! Miabe¡­. Mia-be." Bobby muttered under his breath and he asked, "You mean my mom?" "Yes, my grace." Alberta Betrayer Smith replied. "It''s our luck that we found you sooner than we thought." He then craned his head and announced, "Alright, everyone. Get back to work" Then the neen men and women dispersed, rushing inside the castle leaving the two. "So, you''re here to get me home?... Alberta, about my mom. How''s she doing?" asked Bobby. "The Queen''s doing fine¡­. When your teleporter gets lost, she still believes you''re alive somewhere¡­ And here we are following the royal order to get you home." Alberta exined with great enthusiasm. "So, Alberta, how do you get here?" Bobby asked. "We came herest week through an illegal channel of transport after spending a lot of power stones. Shortly afterward, we traced the signal of your teleporter hidden tracker and came to this ind." Alberta replied. And Bobby could figure out theter part of the story after they arrived here. Alberta asserted his n, saying. "Your Grace, please wait for another week. My team is currently installing the teleportation device here¡­ Then we can leave this ce." Hearing about the teleportation device piqued Bobby''s interest. "Alright, can you bring me to those angel corpses?" He demanded. "Sure! Please, follow me." Alberta replied. Then the two walked into the woods. After half an hour of strolling deep inside the forest, Alberta halted and pointed at therge pit in front of them. "We tossed their corpses inside that pit." In the next second, Bobby turned into a shadow, moving incredibly fast, and reappeared inside the pit. There, he saw all the mutted parts of the members of the angel team that had reced his team years ago. Shortly, Alberta reached and jumped into the pit. "Your Grace, should I burn ?these corpses?" He asked. "That will not be required," Bobby responded. Then, he activated the Angelic Armament and a pair of ck wings reappeared on his back. Alberta looked at the wings with a serious face out of habit, and he quickly chilled out. Bobby then sat cross-legged in the lotus position and then he started chanting a spell in an ancient angelic tongue while making various hand seals synchronous to his words. During this entire process, he expelled out white Angelic Grace Energy, concentrating on a ball above his hands. And he yelped at the top of his lunge, "Primordial ck Angelic me!" And the next thing, the white mass of dazzling Angelic Grace Energy turned into a ck me. With a looming, dreadful feeling, Alberta unconsciously stepped back and peered over Bobby''s hand at the ck fireball. And Alberta thought, ''The 3rd Prince is bing increasingly mysterious as we interact. Hmm, the fire intent of that ck me is even more than the bloodline firmament me of the Chimera chief of the Fiery family¡­ This youth''s strength is truly perverse. If he used this in our fight early, then I would have already been a goner. Meanwhile, Bobby walked toward the piles of corpses and touched them with his Primordial ck Angelic me. It took nearly 10 minutes to burn all of them, including their Angelic Souls, into smithereens. Later, the two went back to the castle, and Alberta brought him inside a hall that was meant for installing the teleportation device. As Bobby stepped inside, everyone greeted him courteously, and then they returned to their work when he nodded at them. Bobby figured out that most of the important frames and central units of the machines were ready-made and what they were doing was just reassembling them. And the most important part that they had to build here was the teleporter chamber. After checking out all the blueprints of the device, Bobby asked, "Alberta, where did you get all the main parts of these machines?" Seeing his curiosity in his eyes, Alberta Betrayer Smith replied, "Your grace, if you want one, then you can ask from the Grand Elder John McCain, or to the Queen." Bobby felt overjoyed and screamed in his head, ''Hah! All those unnecessary letters that I have to write to headquarters to get a model of the teleporter machine... So all this time I just need to fawn over my mama a bit and I will get my hands on one of those. What a twist? Now I don''t know whether tough or cry.'' "Bahaha¡­. Dude, at least you''re going home sooner than we thought." Cynthia said telepathically in his mind while bursting into a peal of boomingughter. "Nah, it''s too soon to leave this ce¡­ And I just don''t like to give up everything after everything I have done to reach my current standing in this world. And importantly, I have my fair share of fun here. So, why should I leave to do some boring stuff back there?" Bobby announced his decision telepathically to her. "Then I suggest you clean up the mess your people made here... I believe several Level 9 Elite and some Level 10 Elite members will swamp this ind shortly." Cynthia warned him. Chapter 146 Killing Spree! ... I believe several Level 9 Elite and some Level 10 Elite members will swamp this ind shortly." Cynthia warned him. "Sure, I know. I have already had a n to deal with all of them." "Oh, enlighten me then," asked Cynthia curiously. "What''s there to enlighten? I''ll just kill them all. And I will me it on someone else." Bobby replied as he curled his lips up. Afterward, Bobby told them to continue installing the teleporter device, reassuring them ?he would look out for and deal with angels who mightnd on this ind. Bobby waited outside for days. On the third day, several Level 9 Elite members of the Blue Lagoon Unit kept appearing on the ind one after another, but before they came out of their flying vessels, their vessels exploded just like what happened to Bobby''s flying vessels. Some people died in the explosion, but many others made it out of the exploding flying vessel alive. The first thing each of them saw was a youth wearing a military gown and his elite badge. Before they even realized it, their head rolled to the ground. In the same way, five other days passed and the instation of the teleportation device was scheduled for the following day. And during these days, Bobby had already in 27 Level 9 Elite members. Some of them, with the same energy level as Alberta Betrayer Smith, gave him a fight. But eventually, they too had the same fate as the others, rolling their heads over the dusty ground after a few minutes. In order to not bring any suspicion, he even moved all of those destroyed flying vessels to somewhere in the bush. Today, while Bobby was reclining on the chair, Cynthia''s melodious chimed in his head. "Enemy attack, move out!" She reminded him. "Ninja Movement technique, 2nd Law, One Step On the Wind!" Bobby hushed and disappeared with a blurry trace of shadows. Bang! A loud bang sounded as the chair exploded. After all the dust particles settled, Bobby reappeared in another spot and he saw a gigantic pit the size of a shallow pond. Unlikest time, this time, no flying vessel came, and Bobby saw nothing as he nced around. He then yelped, "Devil''s Eyes Technique!" as his eyes scintited purple and he used the X-ray vision and started scanning around him. In his X-ray vision, Bobby spotted something high in the air. He zoomed in and saw a male angel floating above, quivering his wings from time to time. The angel was ncing down at him using a sensory ocr skill, observing him and trying to evaluate the purity and the concentration of Angelic Grace Energy in Bobby''s body. Bobby nced up at him, and the angel knew that the youth on the ground had noticed his ability to see through illusions. Even more so when Bobby moved his mouth, saying. "Found you, sneaky bastard!" Bobby then spread his wings and soared upward, pping his wings rapidly. And he stopped in the air after reaching almost the ?same heights, with a couple of 2oo meters between them. Bobby''s eyes glinted purple and scanned the angel. A notification popped up with the familiar dinging sounds chiming in his head. [Target name: Unknown! ] [Species: Angel ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Bone Age: 27 Earth Years old ] [Main Energy Level: Level 26] [ Health: 75,000; Mana Angelic Grace: 55,500 ] [ Detected Target using a Grade 29 Invisible skill! ] "Hahaha¡­. Today, I''m really gonna have some fun!" Bobbyughed in his mind as he saw the stats of the angel. "Huh! So, you have been promoted to level 9 elite member now. Are you the one killing all those level 9 Elite members that went missing aftering to this ind?" As the silver-haired youth asked without hesitation, he had such an indignant tone, as if he was sure that Bobby had already killed them all. "What do you think?" Bobby replied and grinned, showing his teeth. His words were obvious, stating perfectly that he was right. "Oh, that''s good then. There will be no other witness left." The youth said, "Loki Bradworth, on ount of my Tempest family, I, Yvon Tempest, will send your soul to the underworld¡­ Of course, if there is one." He then drew his twin sword, holding each in one hand. And he did a crossing cut in the air with his swords, sending out two energy sts toward Bobby. Meanwhile, Bobby infused his Angelic Grace Energy into the beast''s eyes hanging on his chest and a ck sword appeared in his hand. Then he made a slicing motion in the air twice with the sword, sending out two while curvy lines of concentrated energies on them. Bang! Bang! Those pairs of energies met in the air and all of them exploded, making a white smoke in between them. Even though there were opaque white lumps of smoke between the two, the two eyed each other without blinking, searching for their opponents'' weaknesses. Suddenly, the two disappeared from their spots and the next thing, the two were already engaging in sword fights in the air. Their movement speeds were so fast that the nking metallic sounds of meeting their swords woulde from different spots at the same time as if an echo. After a few minutes, the two separated with some distance between them. Yvon Tempest nced at Bobby and pondered in his head, ''Hmm, he''s quite strong, even able to go toe-to-toe with me in sword fights... Now, I understand why all those old farts kept insisting on me to finish this kid? How old is he now? 16! And he can stay on equal ground with me on sword Skill. In recent weeks, I heard about a young man named Loki who quickly improved to Elite level after training with Captain Shiko. And he has been climbing the level, unlike anything that happened in the past. Initially, I thought it was exaggerated. But witnessing his sword skill and his physical strength, at this rate, he will surely surpass me in years¡­. Hahaha, thank you patriarch for giving such a target."....(stay tuned!) Chapter 147 Killing Yvon! ¡­. Hahaha, thank you patriarch for giving me such a target." thought Yvon Tempest, and his fixation to kill the youth became more resolute as thinking that he would surpass him within a few years. Yvon Tempest chanted a spell in old Porus* tongue and he shouted, "Three Laws of Storm, Istw, Summoning Small scale Cyclone! " Then he waved one sword and suddenly there was an extreme fluctuation of the pressures in the air, creating a mass of whirling wind, drifting toward Bobby. "Dispersed!" Bobby shouted as he hacked with his sword. The sword energy expelled from his sword easily diffused the small-scale cyclone. Yvon Tempest waved his twin swords multiple times in the air and many small-scale cyclones appeared and all of them moved quickly toward Bobby. This time, thousands of cyclones appeared around Bobby. So, he hushed under his breath, "Ninja Movement Technique, Secondw, One Step On the Wind!" His figure blurred and briskly dodged all of those cyclones. Bobby reappeared beside Yvon Tempest and hacked into him. Yvon quickly dodged the attack by quivering his wings rapidly. Then the two once again engaged in another bout of swords. This time, Bobby went on to full offensive mode and kept searching for a flow in Yvon''s sword skill. He kept pushing him more and more backward. Yvon gradually felt Bobby''s sword strikes kept increasing with each one. As the sword strike continued for several minutes, Yvon''s hands felt numb. Then he thought in his head, ''Hmm, this is not going well. If this keeps going on like this, then I''ll surely sumb to my defeat. Yes, I should avoid engaging in melee attacks.'' He then muttered softly, "6 fold Speed!" And a white Angelic Grace Energy materialized around the wings and he moved back abruptly, far away from Bobby. Yvon Tempest halted in the air after keeping a couple of hundred meters. He then made several hand signals along with another spell and he shouted, "Three Laws of Storm, 2nd Law, Large Scale Cyclone!" And he raised his sword above in the air as arge amount of Angelic Grace Energy diffused out from the tips of his sword and suddenly an unknown phenomenon happened and then a gigantic cyclone appeared. "Go!" said Yvon Tempest as he pointed the tip of his sword at Bobby. A powerful suction force apanied the cyclone, which lifted trees and loosen rocks from the ground, and sucked them into its center. Wild animals and birds nearby began fleeing, but some were sucked into the cyclone by it. Bobby remained calm, and he finally raised his sword above his head in the air and hacked downward using his signature move, ''Dragon''s Beheading Sword Strike!'' This time he didn''t use any energy as he just shed his sword very nonchntly as his hands trembled as if the sword felt like a mountain to him. "Humph! What a joke?" In seeing that, Yvon Tempest scoffed disdainfully. But the next thing, his eyes wide opened in disbelief as somehow the cyclone was cut into two halves which eventually disappeared as the pressure gradient* of the cyclone became null quickly. "Yvon of the Tempest family. Is this all you got? This is bing dull for me¡­.. Alright, if you want to keep your fleeting life for the next few minutes, then I highly advise you to entertain me using all your strongest skills." Bobby said in an apathetic tone. "Boy, stop spewing nonsense! If you would like to die faster, then" Yvon Tempest said, "Fine, I will kill you using my strongest abilities." He cut his index finger and started drawing a diagram on his forehead. Afterward, he chanted another spell in old Porus* and shouted, "Ultimate Wind Form!" Just after that, a strange scene happened as the blood diagram on his forehead emitted a white light. And soon the Origin Chi, with the purest form of the wind elemental, gathered around him and into his body through the diagram on his forehead. He kept devouring the Origin Chi into his body for another couple of minutes and finally stopped absorbing, and soon, the surroundings returned to the earlier tranquil state. And he also joined the two swords forming into a single saber. Bobby could see in his system that all the stats of the Yvon Tempest had increased almost twofold. Yvon disappeared from his spot and reappeared from behind Bobby, hacking down over his head. Bobby blocked it with a quick reflex, and the two began another bout of sword sh. This time, Bobby was in the defensive stance while Yvon rained down his sword strikes without giving him another chance for his attack. Every sword strike of Yvon contained strong elementalws, but still dealt no damage to Bobby. It kept going on for another two minutes. And Bobby yawned and said, "Alright, this is it." Then he shifted his sword downward, letting his guard down. "Arrogant fool, die!" said Yvon, sneering, and he sliced his sword, aiming for Bobby''s neck to behead him and his strike was so swift. With no regard, Bobby reached out his right hand and briskly seized the sharp tip of the sword in between his thumb and index fingers. "Huh!¡­ H-how did you¡­" But before Yvon finished his word, Bobby cut his sword passing through his neck and then he flew down without giving him another look. Just after hended on the verdant grasnd field just beside the castle, Yvon''s head severed from his body and started free falling down on the ground, and shortly his headless body fell down too, hitting the ground with two consecutive thudding sounds. Alberta Betrayer Smith appeared out of the blue beside and asked, "Your Grace, the teleporter device will be ready by tomorrow." "Good. Send someone to clean that Angel''s body." Bobby said. Then he brought out another rocking chair from inside the castle and reclined on it. "Others are busy right now. I''ll go it myself." Alberta Betrayer Smith said and walked toward the corpse of Yvon Tempest. After Yvon, no second person came to the ind, and the day soon passed with no hurdle. Chapter 148 Von Voyage! p District A-13, Aphrodite City, Dwarka. Mia was drinking her morning tea as usual, as she sat on her couch elegantly. Suddenly the door opened with a creak and an old gentleman with a monocle ss came in and saluted her kneeling on the ground. It was none other than the Grand elder of the Blood Moon Family* John McCain. Mia took another sip and ced the teacup on the te and said, "Grand Elder John, you can raise¡­. Do you have any important reports to share with me?" "Yes, your highness. I have just received a coded message from our people. It''s written that a team finally uncovered the pinpoint coordinate about the whereabouts of the teleporter that crashnded¡­ It was in Trans-Sr H-55." John McCain reported. He continued, "And a team of 20 under the leadership of the Smith n''s Alberta Betrayer Smith was sent along with thetest design of the daughter side of the teleporter to install somewhere hidden in that ex." "Your majesty, we need to install our mother''s side of the teleporter here¡­ So, so I''m here to request instation permission from you around this neighborhood." He finally opened the page about his purpose foring here. "Permission granted! But under one condition. Install it in my courtyard. I don''t like to miss seeing him first the moment he returns home." Mia responded. Just like that, a teleporter garage was installed in her courtyard and done after a week. After constructing the teleporter, Mia would always spend her time in the courtyard looking at the garage, thinking that her son woulde any second. Other than going inside for food and doing herdy business, she would almost spend her time sitting on the couch arranged by Grand Elder. Actually, during this time, seeing her obsession, all the elders who remained close to her were worried about her. And Grand elder suggested to her to get some rest inside the house and leave the matter of watching the garage on him. But she was so stubborn enough that he finally gave up and set a luxurious couch in that ce. This continued for two weeks and no one still got out of the room or the machine didn''t react at all. Today, as her patience gradually dwindled, she even thought about going to that ex and searching for her son herself. "Grand Elder John, I can''t wait any longer¡­. After thinking for some days, it''s decided. I''m going to that ce myself and search for him." Mia announced her decision to him. "Please, reconsider this decision, your Majesty, and believe in your subordinates. I''m sure they will bring the third prince back safely within a few days." Grand Elder John said politely. "It''s already decided¡­. Now, can you tell me is it possible for me to get to the other side of this mother''s side of the teleporter?" Mia asked with a determined tone. "Absolutely not, your majesty. If the daughter part of the Teleporter is already installed there, then one can teleport from this world to that world¡­ But, if the daughter part is not installed then that person who used this machine might end up in any ce, might be in space, and or might be even inside the core of a sun¡­ So until and unless our people from that world teleport here first then we can use this machine to get there on the other side of that world." Grand elder John McCain exined politely to convince her. Suddenly, a revving sound of the machine chimed from the garage, and both nced at the door of the garage. A rumbling loud sound of the teleporter halted after five minutes, and the door of the garage opened. Mia disappeared from her spot and reappeared in front of the door and announced with a hearty chuckle, "Wee back home, s¡­." But halted mid-way on seeing that the man was not the one she has been waiting eagerly for the past three years. The man stepped out and greeted her, "Greeting, your majesty!" He was none other than Alberta Betrayer Smith. Seeing the anxiousness in her face, he continued, "Good news, your majesty. We have found the third prince. No, actually he is the one that found us." Mia held him up and asked impatiently. "Why is he not here?" "Third Prince, refuse toe along with us. So, instead, Ie alone here to report about this matter." Alberta reported. He then recounted the story from the beginning of how Bobby appeared to them disguised as an angel until the moment he went inside the teleporter chamber. "Why? Did he have some reasons? That unfilial son. Didn''t he even care about us or knew that I was devastated and literally I have been living like a Zombie all this time after that incident¡­. No, I must go there and whoop his behind once again." Mia asked, then she bloviated in annoyance and walked into the garage. "Grand Elder, start the machine. I''m going to the other side. Right now." As Grand Elder was still standing on the spot while processing the attitude of her new side that he had never seen before. Mia turned and said in a deep tone. "What? Are you going to defy this Queen''s words?" "Ah! No, I will look into that right away." Then he chased after her, entering the garage. The main teleporter chamber and the controlled room were also inside the garage. Inside the garage, grand elder John McCain said, "Your majesty, if you left like this, then what about here?" "Grand Elder John, I''m afraid I''m going to leave all the responsibility of maintaining our Werewolf''s affairs in your hands¡­ I believe in you." Mia replied. Then she further informed the old man that she woulde back home after grabbing her son as soon as possible, then she went inside the teleporter chamber. After Mia and Alberta went inside the portablepartment that could at most fit five people. Grand Elder John McCain clicked several buttons on the motherboard of the machine and pulled down many levers and started the machine. The working principle and the function of this teleporter were exactly the same as other teleporters in the human-upied exs. At thest moment, Grand Elder John hushed under his breath. "Von voyage, your majesty!" Chapter 149 Purest Love! The Arid Archipgo Ind, The Trans-Sr H-55 Ex, The scene was inside a hall of the Castle in the middle of the Ind. It was just a few minutes ago since Alberta Betrayer Smith got teleported. Bobby and the other neen members of the werewolf''s team were still inside the control room of the hall. "It''s a sess!" One cheered in delight. "Third Prince, theunching is a sess. Now, Alberta is on the Other side." Another engineer among the bunch reported. "Good job, everyone. Now, let''s wait for my mother." Bobby praised them and said. He knew Mia would be disappointed and woulde over here. So, he waited. As he predicted, therge mechanism of the teleporter chamber revved with a loud ringing voice like a few minutes before and in no time, it stopped again. When the door of the teleporter room opened automatically, the first thing that came out was the loud booming voice of ady. "Get your arse here, unfilial son, right this instant," shouted Mia. "Finally, thedy of the hour is here." Bobby made an awkward smile and walked toward the entrance of the teleporter chamber. Others heeled him. When he reached the entrance of the hall, Mia and Alberta Betrayer Smith were already standing at the entrance of the hall. "Mama, you need to listen to me first," Bobby said in his usual tone when he was in trouble with her. All the others knelt and greeted Mia. "Alright, everyone, leave us," Mia said. And everyone rushed out of the hall one at a time, leaving the two all alone in the room. As Mia red at Bobby, the other was wary of what she would do next and subconsciously covered his behind with his hands. It became awkwardly silent in the hall as it entered a tranquil state. Seeing his goofy reaction like he used to do when he was little, the frown on Mia''s face turned into a bright smile, and said, chuckling, "Hah, what are you waiting for? Come, my baby. Give your mama a big hug." She dashed at him and hugged him tightly. Bobby thought, ''Phew! So this is it. I almost have a heart attack.'' He then hugged her back. Mia sniffed at him and asked, pouring out all of her pent-up emotions. "You still smell good. How have you been, boy? Don''t you know I have been worried sick about you since that day?" She added, "Since the day of that incident, I haven''t slept a wink... Boy, at least, you need to reciprocate and why are you still noting home? I really miss you." "I miss you too, mom. I know you must be worried about me, too. But now is not the right time for me to return, and I have my reasons." Bobby replied softly as he hugged her even tighter. "I have some unfinished business here and¡­. " Then Bobby retold the story of his adventure here, beginning with the crashnding of the teleporter in the foreign world, skipping the part where his legs were amputated, followed by his disguise as an angel to infiltrate the Blue Lagoon Unit and then joining the elite group before finishing with his meeting the people on this ind. "Enough, you can release me now. That''s several Mississippi hugs... If someone sees us then they might even misjudge me as your girlfriend rather than your mama." Mia cracked a joke as she chuckled. "Who cares about them? Mama, you will always be my first and best girlfriend for the rest of my life... Uncle Jeremy is such a jerk that someday he will cry an ocean of sadness and despair for having left such a great and beautiful woman." said Bobby and released his hands. "Oh, really?" "Absolutely, I''ll never lie about such things¡­ Well, I have even brought you to date and you''re the only one and thest." Bobby responded with a jovial tone, and then he added, "Mama, now, you can release me." "Ahh, so sweet of you, my baby. Muahah!" Mia gave a smack on his forehead and released him from the hug. She then pulled his cheek and one ear with another hand, and said, "Still, I can''t believe you didn''te to meet me first after all I have gone through¡­ And since when did I be your girlfriend? Even my heart gets fluttery for a moment...and you even have the nerve to flirt with your mom, you mounted glib tongue brat. Now I''m more worried about all those poordies you are going to seduce with that glib tongue." She twisted his ear more forcefully. "Ouch-ouch-ouch, it hurts!" Bobby screamed in pain, making her release his ear. Then he said, "What''s there to flirt? I''m simply telling the truth here anyway¡­. Mama, you are the purest love I have ever known. I would not lie to you. Thinking about it. How is it that suddenly I am the prince of those people? Who really are you, mama?" "It looks like we have a lot to catch up on. Let''s leave this room for now." Mia walked out of the room and Bobby followed behind her. Meanwhile, Alberta and his team were arranging a luxurious room for their Queen. After arranging everything, Mia and Bobby were inside the room drinking their tea. "How is Margaret? Did she hear about my news?" asked Bobby, taking a sip of the tea. "No, I''m more than enough to hold that burden. I didn''t tell her¡­ And don''t worry about her. She is on the earth with your big brothers." Mia replied. "What? Did she quit the military program?" Bobby asked again. "No, it''s just that her academic achievements are bing so outstanding that she is transferred to earth, and the twins happen to be working there," Mia responded calmly. "Oh, all good then. Someday I''ll go there and meet them." "Alright, if you''re so adamant to stay here, what''s your y here?" Mia finally asked,ing back to the right track of their discussion as she ced the teacup on the table. Chapter 150 Transformation! "Mama, let me start by saying that this is filthy rich; and I intend to infiltrate all the way deep into the angel and resolve this conflict for the benefit of both races... So, my first n here is to be the sovereign head of this." Bobby replied, exining his n briefly. An idea suddenly struck him and he further added. "Mama, let me show you something. Give me some of your blood." "Hey, boy, there is no need for you to test my blood. I''m the Queen of the werewolf." She said thinking that the boy was still having a hard time believing her current identity. "I know. That''s why I''m telling you. Just give me some." Bobby insisted. "Then you better give me a surprise, boy. Because this queen''s blood is the most precious and sacred in our Blood Moon Family." Mia responded and then she picked up the kitchen knifeying on the table and made a deep cut on her hand. After that, she dropped the knife and picked up the teacup, and drank up all the tea in a fell swoop. She then brought her freshly cut hand above the cup and began filling it up with her blood up to the brim of the cup. "Is it enough?" "More than enough," replied Bobby. She then unfolded her injured palm and in front of Bobby''s eyes, the wound closed up rapidly, not even leaving a scar. And she saw Bobby was not surprised to see it. Mia reminded herself in her mind. ''Yeah, of course, he is a damn freaking vampire¡­ Ah, I still can''t believe he is bing something that I despise my entire life.'' And she frowned in annoyance. Bobby reached out for the cup and he picked it up, bringing it near to his nose. ''So fragrant!'' Then, in front of Mia''s curious eyes, he drank it all. "Don''t, you''ll die!" Mia screamed in fright. But it was toote. The next thing she appeared beside Bobby and put her hand inside his mouth forcefully and said nervously, "Vomit¡­ Just vomit it out!" as her other hand was pressing very hard over his stomach. "Ma-ma. I-am-okay." After checking his body using sensory techniques, Mia finally chilled after she saw that his blood had not reacted to the blood he ingested. "Oh, thank goodness. Boy, do you understand what you have just done?... Alright, listen, it''s lucky that your blood didn''t reject my blood. Otherwise, just the microscopic bit of the energy within that blood has the power to destroy your whole body. Don''t be rushed next time." She scolded him. "I know what I''m doing. Just have some fate in your son, yeah!" Bobby replied with a wry smile. "Other than being suicidal, what''s there to show me? I''m still waiting." Mia demanded as leaned her back on the couch. Bobby raised his hand and said, "Just give me a few minutes." In the next instance, he heard the beeping sound of the system he was waiting for and a new notification opened in his mind. Beep! Beep! Beep! [ The Host has attained a new bloodline! Now Scanning the nature of it. ] [ Primary Bloodlines: Lucifer morning Star''s bloodline (7% activated); Primordial Human Bloodline (5% activated)] [ Scanning Completed: It''s the Werewolf Blood!] [ Infused it inside your Heart, then you can activate it ] As directed, he directed the blood into the bloodstream and further directed all of them inside his heart. Just after the blood entered, his heart throbbed loudly for a few seconds and another notification appeared in his mind. [ Congrattions, the Host is now turning into a werewolf.] Then he felt something changing in his body within a few seconds. "Cynthia, are you seeing this?" Bobby asked telepathically in his mind. "Yes, always. And hee-hee-hee, I''m still enjoying your drama with your mom. Alright, what did you need?" Cynthia responded and asked. "Now that I''m bing a werewolf. What will happen to my vampiric side?" questioned Bobby, with some doubts. Then Cynthia exined, patiently. "It''s up to you. Since your breakthrough in your ocr power and then your lucky breakthrough in your Satanification form. You''re now ready to have two types of external bloodlines at the same time. But, right now, your vampiric bloodline is being sealed entering a dormant state and the werewolf bloodline is activating¡­ If you activate the Satanification Form then you can be both; in short, you can be a hybrid having all their ability." Then she remained silent again. Ding! [ Sess! The Host is now a werewolf !] [ New Ability of Werewolf bloodline: Beast''s transformation; Something still seals other abilities. If the Host wishes to learn those abilities, then ignite the blood first;] [Beast transformation: Using this ability, the host can shape-shift into a coyote and all other host''s stats will be enhanced by ten times higher in beast mode! Need 10,000 experience points to activate this ability.] "Hmm, increase tenfold! That is op." Bobby muttered to himself. "What?!... I''m still waiting," said Mia. "Alright, then you better be ready to see what ising," Bobby responded and with a thought, he activated the beast''s transformation with the expense of 10,000 experience points. Just after that, his nails started elongating first, and then white hairs started growing on his face. "Oh, interesting. This scene looks very familiar to me but..." Mia whispered, and it piqued all her interest. Next Bobby''s body abruptly bent down and he started screaming in a hoarse voice and his bones started breaking and soon his body started changing. At first, when he screamed in pain, Mia became anxious and was about to help him, but soon she realized what was going on and she sat back on the couch and chuckled. "Good-good. So, this is the surprise you are talking about. Hahahaha!" After a few minutes, a little coyote was in the spot where Bobby had sat before, sitting over his clothes. For some reason, his transformation was a sess, but his beast form was the size of a cat. "Mama, do you see this? Hee-hee-hee, how do I look?" said Bobby in the beast form. Chapter 151 Crown Prince! "Mama, do you see this? Hee-hee-hee, how do I look?" asked Bobby in his beast form. Mia appeared beside him on the couch and picked him up. "Hahaha, so cute!" "Hey, release me,dy. I''m a grown-up man." Bobby cried and tried to free himself from her embrace. But it was a failed attempt, considering her strength. "Oh, really, but I only see a baby coyote?" Mia caressed his head and asked, "Boy, what is this now? Are you really bing one of us now? And importantly, I sense royalty blood from you, like mine." "You can say that. It willst as long as the blood I ingested is not exhausted. And I guess I can do any bloodline inheritance abilities you have," replied Bobby. "That''s confusing. Thest time I knew, you''re a vampire, and now this. So, this means you''re not a vampire anymore, right?" Mia asked curiously. "Actually mama, I have this strange ability¡­.um¡­ er¡­ what do I exactly put this in words? Right, if I drink vampire blood, I will be a vampire, and the same held true for the werewolf." Bobby exined. "Then, from today onward, I forbid you to drink any weird vampiric blood. Alright, let''s give a tour and show your handsome sight to others." She then walked out of the room and announced loudly for the team to assemble in the conference room. After several minutes, when all the 20 members of the werewolves stationed in this ce were all present in the conference hall, Mia walked in holding a white coyote that was the size of a cat. Everyone inside the room stood up and greeted courteously, "Your Majesty, my Queen!" "Well, everyone, be seated. Today, I have a big announcement to make." Mia said and sat on her main official chair on the tform. She lifted the little coyote in the air and announced aloud, "Everyone meets Bobby Bradford, your Crown Prince, the next in my line of my heir, and this is his beast''s form. Hees from the same royalty bloodline as I do." "Mama, stop making such a rash decision on your own. What about the twins? It''s not fair to them." Bobby whispered. "Shut up! Those bums can''t transform normally as you do¡­ And don''t ?embarrass me in front of my subjects. Just ignite your bloodline and try suppressing their bloodlines and make them believe in your bloodline superiority." Mia whispered back, instructing him. Bobby then focused on the werewolf blood in his blood vessels and ignited them as she instructed. In the next second, an air vortex appeared, churning all the wind Elemental Origin Chi from the surroundings and entering through his forehead, and gradually, the little Coyote was lifted in the air as Mia let him go as she beamed from ear to ear. As a result, Bobby had this strange sensation that the wind would follow his every instruction, and suddenly, he became the natural darling of all the wind Elemental Origin Chi in the vicinity. Just after that, everyone inside the hall except for Mia felt a burning hot sensation in their blood and had the strange idea to kneel and worship the little Coyote in the air. Everyone knelt over the floor and shouted in their customaryw. "Greetings, Your Highness, My crown prince!" "Alright, that''s convincing enough. You can stop now." Mia stretched out her hands elegantly toward the little Coyote, and as a gust of wind gathered around the Coyote, it brought him back on her hands. Then she came rushing out of the hall. Back in her luxurious room, Bobby was already in his human form, sitting opposite Mia. "That''s way over the line, mama. You should ask my opinion first before making a serious decision like that. Now, I feel guilty. Stealing all those good things from my big brothers." He said. "Toote, boy. Now, you''re their Crown Prince¡­. And also you don''t need to feel guilty. The twins have little ambitions about such things. All they want is brawl and brawl just like Jeremy. You''re the sole son who took after me¡­ So, stop being a giant baby and just ept the fact." Mia responded, consoling him.. Bobby asked, remembering something. "By the way, mama, do you trust all your people? If you do, then I have many secrets to share." "I can''t vouch for all, but as must as I guess, I have a total fate in all those elders in the elder council," Mia replied confidently. She then muttered under her breath. "Although I have abandoned them for many years, they still follow me without hesitation when I need them. So, that''s the trust I need." "Good. Then let''s infiltrate some more of our people within the angel." Bobby suggested. "No, that''s out of the question. That''s impossible because Angels have this strange energy in their body and their wings that we can''t forge¡­ Sorry, I can''t risk my people for an impossible mission." Mia strongly denied it. "Oh. then, leave that problem to me. Let me show you another surprise." With a thought, Bobby activated the Angelic Armament on his back, and a pair of ck wings spread out from his back, and his appearance, physique, and even his hair started changing. He then gradually flew up, quivering his wings in the air. Mia frowned at seeing that. "Hey, turn back. I don''t like to see my son turning into this ugly feathery thing¡­. Changing into a coyote, I can stomach that. But this¡­." Bobbynded and changed back as he deactivated the Angelic Armament. "Rx! I''m turning, okay." He then removed the pair of wings from his and said, "It''s just this." Mia asked, "What on earth is this thing?" looking at it carefully. "This is the device that can let us infiltrate deep within the Angel. Actually, it is made using the actual body of an Angel. So, what did you think about my earlier proposal?" Bobby replied and asked with a smile. "Will this product cause any harmful side effects? Say, will it cause mutations in our body? Mia asked. Chapter 152 Plan! "Will this product cause any harmful side effects? Say, will it cause mutations in our body? Mia asked. "Mama, there''s nothing you need to worry about? It''s just a device. I gave my word. There will be no side effects," Bobby said. "Alright, then let''s do as you said." Mia agreed with him. "In addition, I want to share one more good news with you," Bobby asked with an amiable smile on his face. "Mama, do you by any chance wish to cultivate Origin Chi like the normal humans?" "Why not? That''ll make me easier to further strengthen my bloodline power¡­ The only problem is that none of the werewolves can''t even after getting those ridiculous Serum that those aliens have created for us." Mia responded. "Then, surprise-surprise-surprise! I have a particr type of potion that could help that." He then took out a small ss bottle filled with a transparent liquid from his pocket and passed it to her. "Drink it if you believe me. I have already tasted on myself. And it totally works." He then spread his hands and suddenly a white bolt of thick lightning appeared, covering his body, and then he dissipated as he waved his hands elegantly. Seeing that, Mia didn''t even second guess as she removed the cap and drank all the liquid inside the ss bottle. Several minutester, a sudden change happened in her body and was followed by an estranged phenomenon, and suddenly the Origin Chi on the premises was gathered above her head and entered ?her body all at once. It was lucky that her body was strong enough to withstand the absorption of that amount of energy all at once. Even at Bobby''s current level of physique, absorbing like that, would have only one oue. His body would explode. "Hmm, now I can freely absorb those natural Origin Chi from the outside. Hahaha¡­ And at this rate, I''ll surely undergo another blood evolution within months." Mia muttered as she checked inside her body. She then finally turned her attention to Bobby and said, "From today onward, you are the next inmand. I will call all the key members of our people here today. You should give a speech about this yourself and impress all of them¡­ Alright, call Alberta Betrayer Smith here." Bobby came out of the room, and soon after, bringing Alberta back into her room, Mia told Alberta to go back to Aphrodite City and convene an emergency meeting for the elder council on this side of the ind. After half an hourter, all the key 20 members of the Elder Council were teleported to the ind and were currently sitting inside the Conference room waiting for their Queen. The door opened, and Mia and Bobby came inside the hall. Everyone stood up and greeted while kneeling on the floor. "Your Majesty, My Queen!" Mia first sat on her luxurious seat on the tform and she waved her hands, making all of them sit back. "Everyone, most of you have already learned about this¡­ This is my third son and your crown prince. Yeah, he has the same bloodline as me. Other than that, he has many more interesting pieces of stuff to share with you." she said and pushed Bobby, who was standing beside forward to make his speech. "Hello everyone! Nice to meet you. Alright, I''ll go straight to the point." Bobby said, starting his speech. "If anyone here objects to me being the Crown Prince of the Blood Moon Family, then please raise your hands." He didn''t see anyone raising their hand. Grand Elder John McCain stood up and said elegantly, "No, we all believe the decision of the Queen. In addition, since Your Highness is the only son to have the royal bloodline, we have no doubt that Your Highness could be the next heir to the throne." And soon all the other elders also gave their opinion simr to Grand elder John McCain. "That''s good to hear¡­ Well, then let''se to the main events of this meeting." Bobby said with a friendly smile. He took out a small ss bottle and said, "First, this is a potion I created myself. It can help every member of the Six Olden Families to cultivate Origin Chi." When Bobby said that, he saw many disbelieving faces. "Elders, this potion really works. Having tried it already, I can vouch for its effectiveness. I can now cultivate Origin Chi. See this," Mia raised her hand and in the next second, arge amount of Origin Chi from the surrounding gathered above her and get absorbed all into his body in front of their eyes. "Grand Elder John, I need Titan Might Serum to make this potion. I heard ?you are the most influential within the top food chain of the Earth''s military. So, can I get a lot of samples of these serums?" Bobby asked without beating around the bush. "That''s easy. Consider that it''s done." Grand Elder John replied. "And I need our people who are pharmaceutical scientists and great at doing their job. Next, within our people, announce a job appointment for those who can speak and read Posul* with some promising rewards. If they have a military background, then it would be better¡­.. This is it." Bobby ended his speech and returned to standing beside Mia. Mia nced at the faces of the twenty elders from one to one and observed their reactions all this time. And she thought, ''Hmm, this is going way better than I thought. They adored him. Hee-hee-hee.'' Then she stood up and said, "Let me announce one more important news. We are going to conquer and make this Ex ours. So, my respectful elders, you all need a lot of work on your hands. Alright, from today onward, this ind will be our new headquarters. Grand Elder John, I''ll leave the development and the construction in your excellent hands. And if anyone needs my help, then you can first go to your favorite the Crown Prince." She stormed out of the hall, quickly followed by Bobby. Chapter 153 Scapegoat! Having already upied this ind and begun to build on it, Bobby knew he had to resolve the missing angels'' problem here on the ind before they could begin construction. Otherwise, all their attention would be cast on it and they would dispatch many more powerful angels to uncover the truth, which was not what he wanted. Bobby thought it would be a good idea to find a bigger fish to make them the scapegoat by finding a bigger fish to fry. So he had been searching for a perfect target in themunication device of Yvon Tempest, the Level 10 Elite he had killed a few days ago. During these few days, none of the elites turned up on the Ind, which Bobby thought was not good. But today he found a target that would perfectly fit his purpose from the hit list server of the Level 10 Elite. So, after informing Mia, Bobby came out of the castle. Then he infused his Origin Chi into the Beast''s eyes ne and a flying vessel appeared in front of everyone''s sauntering eyes. All the twenty elders were also present there. They saw Bobby boarding the flying vessel. Soon, the flying vessel flew up in the air with the thunderous revving sound of the engine and drifted away to the far horizon. "Wow, so, that''s the flying aircraft of those feathery creatures. And where in the hell did the Crown Prince take it out from?" One elder mused under his breath. And amotion started among the elders, sharing their theories. Some suggested spacew and some suggested that the flying vessel had some kind of cloaking-sh-invisibility technology that could trick the eyes. "Silence! It''s not our ce to understand where the Crown prince took it out from. Don''t we have more work to do?" John McCain, the Grand Elder, interrupted, "Alright, my dear brothers and sisters, this is a troublesome time for all of us. So, let''s focus on the work assigned to us.¡­ And if you seek to know, then why don''t we ask the Crown Prince when he returns?" "Alright, that''s a great idea." One elder added. Currently, Bobby''s flying vessel was sailing at an incredible speed, setting his course to the Western Carol Ind in the Du Fou Ocean not much farther away from the ind. His new target was a group of rogue Elites from the ck Lagoon Units turned Pirates, with the infamous title, ''the Truth Of Vanishment. In the data, he found that all the 15 members of the Truth Of Vanishment were geniuses; thirteen were Level 9 Elites and the other two, their leaders were Level 10 Elites, the cream of the crops of their generation. After going rogue, they had started this little organization that steals and loots from anywhere they pass. They were so cruel that after looting, they would not spare a soul, even babies, and women. And what made them famous and attain the attention of the headquarters recently was the blundering of a city named, Cantoon city, and after that, they massacre all the angels inside the city without even sparing even the domestic animals. So, they became the top list target of all the four Lagoon Units overnight. After studying the routes of their travels for several hours, Bobby finally figured out their current ?nest, and he was currently nning to use them to clean his mess. Several minutester, Bobby finally saw the Western Carol Ind in the Du Fou Ocean from the far. After curtailing the Flying Vessel high above in the air, Bobby activated his Angelic Armament, and flew out in the air, quivering his ck wings. Just after he came out, the door shut itself. Floating in the air, Bobby activated the Devil''s Eyes ocr technique with another thought and zoomed his vision toward the Verdant Green ind, and started scanning for his target using the X-ray vision. And soon he saw a beautiful castle with a lot of angels drawing and nude female angels statues inside, hiding deep within a thick forest. And a lot of other high-level stealth weapons were also used to hide the castle. Their hiding mastery was truly ingenious but too bad it couldn''t stay hidden from Bobby''s ocr skill. Inside the castle, thirteen men with a pair of wings on their back were currently walking inside a Brobdingnagian hall. They stopped after reaching the end of the auditorium before the tform. On the tform, a beautiful blonde and a handsome youth were sitting on their tworge and luxurious-looking seats. Yes, the thirteen were all the previous Level 9 Elites and the two sitting on the top tform were the leaders of the Truth Of Vanishment group. "Aur, we got a problem!" A guy from down the tform said. "What''s it, Hugg? Did any of you cause another trouble outside?" Aur, the blonde asked with a frown. "No, this one is something huge¡­ Maybe it was because of that job in the Cantoon City, but all of our pictures were on the top target list of Level 10 of all four Lagoon units." Hugg reported. "Cantoon City?! What job?" asked Aur. She then quickly realized it and asked, looking at the handsome youth beside him. "Faf, do you have anything to say about this?" Faf made an amiable smile at him and said, "Sorry, it''s ourst job. Now, we are rich enough that we don''t have to continue those things anymore for several years." "So, you robbed all the wealth of an entire city¡­. Why don''t you tell me about it?" Aur demanded. "Because I don''t like to get your hands dirty anymore," Faf replied as he fondled her slightly bulging stomach. He then looked down at the thirteen men and responded, "Guys, what''s there to worry about? We have everything we need here. Let''s stay low here for a decade and things will eventually die themselves down." p! Suddenly, a pping sound chimed inside the hall and a male''s voice spoke. "Hmm, I can''t agree more. That''s a meticulous n. Chapter 154 Riches! p! Suddenly, a pping sound chimed inside the hall and a male''s voice spoke. "Hmm, I can''t agree more. That''s a meticulous n. You already have the wealth of a city. Yeah, if I were you, I would do the same." All looked in the voice''s direction and they saw anky youth in the middle of the hall strolling toward them. It was Bobby in his actual form. "Human!" all of them eximed in surprise. "Kill this dirty monkey!" Aur, the blondedy shouted, pointing at Bobby. Within seconds, the men below the tform drew their weapons and flew toward Bobby, pping their wings. Soon Bobby was encircled by the thirteen and sted with their skills from all sides. Bobby said, "Hmm, as much as I like to y with you guys. You''re all below energy level 20. So, " He then shouted, "Ninja Movement Skill, 2nd Law, One Step in the Wind!" Bobby''s body disappeared and reappeared in the same spot. And the next thing, all the thirteen angels in the air fell to the ground one after another. He just knocked all of them out, as he still had some use for them alive. He then walked toward the tform as he scanned the remaining two angels who were the leaders of this bunch. Soon he realized the blondedy was in Energy level 30 and the man, Level 29. And he furrowed his brows when he saw the fetus inside the blonde''s womb. "We don''t have any bad blood between us. Just leave!" Faf said. "Yeah, you''re right. We don''t have any bad blood¡­ But too bad. It just so happened that you were the big fish I wanted to catch. Alright, since you suggested that, then I''ll be sensible and give you one condition. Both of you surrender your Angelic Souls and I can let your baby live¡­ This''s the one-time offer." Bobby suggested in a serious tone. "Over my dead body¡­ Faf, what are you waiting for?" Aur yelled and stood up. She spread her wings and flew up in the air, quivering her wings. Then she chanted a spell in Old Porus* and shouted, "Come Forth, My Light-Wheels!" Next, five white wheels with light- energy-based materialized around her and she shouted, "Cut that stinky monkey!" pointing at Bobby on the floor. The five wheels rapidly rotated and flew toward Bobby. But the moment the wheel was about to cut him, Bobby disappeared and the next thing he appeared in front of Aur and smacked her face, sending her flying in the air. p! (Chime) Faf pped his wings and caught her in the air, and both of them crashed to the ground with Faf''s back on the floor. They stood on their feet, and Faf shouted, "Bastard! Dare to hit a pregnantdy. Now, I''m gonna fight you to death." "Hah, that''s very riching from a mass murderer." Bobby then continued sneering. "Stop giving me that crap. I asked for that deal earlier because the child is still innocent and has nothing to do with the parents'' Karma. So, I will still protect her, but you two, on the other hand, I''m going to make you feel what hell is like before you die." "Aur, this human is extremely strong. Why don''t we join hands and kill this bastard?" Faf said telepathically to Aur using a technique. Then both the couple pped their wings and floated up high in the air. Faf chanted a spell in the old Porus'' tongue and shouted, raising his right hand. "Come Forth, My Devil Striking Spear!" Then the white Angelic Grace energy expelled out from his hand suddenly turned into a ck long spear with sharp des on both ends. He then pointed his spear and made a throwing motion, aiming at Bobby in the air without really throwing it. The tip of the spear emitted a simr fire spear made of the energy that went toward Bobby, zooming at an incredible speed Unfortunately, Bobby''s movement technique was even faster, so easily dodged it. Boom! The fire spear hit the floor and made a gigantic pit with a loud boom. Seeing that Faf was not in any way discouraged, as he was already expecting that to happen. Instead, he continued doing the same thing without stopping this time, throwing multiple fire arrows, and his speed of throwing increased rapidly, and he seemed to have multiple hands. Still, Bobby easily dodged them. Just as he dodged this time, a white wheel pincer attack came from his behind. Without looking, he caught it with his hand and said, "Well! Time to end this here." Then he gripped it even tighter, breaking it in the process. "Aaahhh!" Aur yelled in excruciating pain and held her head as she screamed. "Aur!" Faf called out in worry. Bobby appeared beside him and tapped on his neck, knocking him down. "Sleep tight!" Next, he appeared beside Aur, who was still screaming while holding her head. He hacked his palm on the back of her neck and knocked her, too. Bobby ced all of them on the floor and one by one he snatched all of their beast''s eyes nes just like the one he had. He then checked the contents inside the 15 beast''s eyes one at a time, infusing his Origin Chi and a wide smile appeared on his face. "Wow-ho-ho-ho, so, these were the wealth of a city." He then nced at each of their faces and said, chuckling. "Later, I must thank them." It was at that time that the flying vessel, which had been left auto-piloted, reached the castle andnded there. He then carried them all into the flying vessel and, shortly thereafter, the flying vessel ascended into the air and flew away from the castle. Several minutester, a flying vessel appeared in the air above the Arid Archipgo ind andnded on the grass field just before the castle. Bobby jumped out of the flying vessel. And Grand Elder John McCain appeared out of the blue from the thin air and greeted him. "Your Highness, My Crown Prince!" and he asked, "How is your mission?" "Grand Elder John, they are all in there. Bring them to my mother''s chamber. I''ll take my leave first." Bobby replied with a smile and rushed into the castle. Chapter 155 You Devil! Inside the Queen''s Chamber, Bobby and Mia were looking at the unconscious fifteen members of the Pirate group who wereying on the cold floor. "Now, you bring them into my chamber. What''s your n?" asked Mia. "Let''s alter their memories and turn them over to Angel''s authority so we can begin building our base here," Bobby replied. "And how are you going to do that?" Mia asked again. "Mama, I possess the ability to wipe one''s memory and rece it with a new one I want them to have. Now, I''m going to alter their memory and rece them, killing all the angels who had arrived on this ind. Then I''m gonna turn them into authority myself. And I''ll convince them to stay their focus away from this ind." Bobby exined patiently. "Good! But why are you bringing them here to bother me?" "Because I need your help to do that. In order to do that, I need them to have not a trace of their Angelic Grace energy within their bodies," replied Bobby. "Alright, except for thisdy, seal all their Angelic Grace energies of these fourteen¡­. I need you to release the seal after my work is done." "Fine," Mia then chanted an incantation in Old Hebrew Tongue as he made a series of hand seals. Then he shouted, "Six Directions Sealing Wind Form, Activate!" The next thing, a gust of wind appeared, spinning rapidly just above her palm, and then it turned into a magical diagram with several symbols. After that, she touched each forehead of the fourteen with that magical diagram and she said, "It''s done." Then she suddenly realized something and said it in a serious tone. "The memory-altering skill!... Don''t tell me you are going to use that skill of the Vampire?" Bobby smiled awkwardly and responded, "Mama, just be chilled! I don''t know the reason for ?you despising vampires, but I will not turn into one before you. I promise." Next, Bobby visualized the Devil Head in his mind that looked exactly like him, and the next thing he knew his eyes were purple, his skin turned swarthy, and a pair of greenhorns grew from his forehead., "Satanification, activate!" whispered Bobby, under his breath. "What the freak!?" Mia jumped back as she screamed, as she didn''t see thising. Just after Bobby gained his consciousness, the first thing Mia appeared before her was like a phantom and yelled anxiously, "You devil!" "Give me back my son''s body!" She was even ready to punch him in his face. "Ma, stop! It''s still me." Bobby said briskly, halting her from hitting him. After she took a deep breath, Bobby said, "Ma, you don''t need to freak out like that. It''s just a skill and a temporary thing." He further added, seeing her eyeing over his forehead weirdly. "What is so rming about my horns that you are reacting like that?" "Darling, have you heard the story of how our Six Olden Families were created?" Mia responded with a question. Bobby shook his head, and replied, "I haven''t yet." "Listen, the earth was once under the rule of mythological creatures. " Mia retold the tale of the Dragons and Phoenixes roaming the earth once upon a time, with humans as their mere food and ves. "It was a period of hell for humans. Therefore, our progenitor, the high priestess who served under the head of the Supreme Dragon Empire of that time, stole a potion that was believed to be thest blood of the Devil that was spilled during a fierce battle with a god. Then she escaped away from them." Mia further added, "After many years, she collected six children from all across the globe and began a blood ceremony using a long lost Forbidden technique. After that, she drank the devil''s blood and turned into a strange being with a pair of ck horns and a pair of bat wings. She then let them drink her blood and thus the six olden families came into existence after that ceremony." She continued as she furrowed her brows worriedly. "And thest warning she announced was: ''Y''all now have the cursed blood of Lucifer in your vein. Never listen to his calls, or you will eternally be his pawns. " "Hahaha, ma, you worry too much. Alright, I can say that this skill has something to do with the devil, but I have never heard of him calling to me or seen him before. There is no way that a prophecy like ?can have anything to do with my skill. I have earned this skill after a hard slog." Bobby exined. Then he turned his attention to those lying on the floor unconscious. It was Faf, the leader of the group, Bobby chose for his first trial. He then inserted his Origin Chi into his body and woke him up. "Ahh, bastard, I''m gonna kill you!" Faf yelped the moment he woke up in Posul. Bobby pped his face lightly, which turned out extremely painful to him. "Hey, hey, hey, this will soon be over. Just look into my eyes." Bobby said in Posul. Faf unconsciously did as he said, looking into his eyes. Soon he felt dizzy and lost consciousness again, but this time his eyes remained wide open while at the same time, Bobby activated his ocr skill and used the silver of his consciousness and looked into the retained memories of Faf. A short whileter, he found the memory of that day and started formatting them, including removing all the key memories. He then refilled the emptypartment with a brand of fresh memories that he wished to have; mostly it was the memories of killing all those angels who died on the ind. After several minutes, Bobby deactivated and Faf shut his eyes and plop down to the ground, unconscious. Like that, Bobby did the same to the other thirteen members, except for thedy. Then he deactivated the Satanification and returned to his original appearance. "What about her? Aren''t you going to do the same to her?" Mia asked,.....(Stay tuned!) Chapter 156 Elite Group "What about her? Aren''t you going to do the same to her?" Mia asked, pointing at Aur, the blonde. "Don''t tell me you fancy this weird thing? There is no way I''m gonna ept a mass murderer as my daughter-inw." "She''s pregnant, ma!" Bobby replied. "Y-you impregnated her?" Mia stuttered. "What?... No, mama, no. What''re you even thinking about that?... Look at her. Do you really think I''ll fall for someone like her? Hell no!" Bobby answered, along with his bodynguage... "Phew! Thank goodness. Hmm, this time I really dodged a bullet!" Mia said, taking a deep breath. "Then what are going to do with her and especially with the baby?" "Ah, about that, let''s hold her hostage throughout herbor, and then after she delivers the baby, I''ll turn her in too¡­. And about the baby, let''s see where the future holds." Bobby responded, after pondering for a while. "Alright, I''m taking these fourteen to the Headquarters and informed everyone to stay hidden for a month." He then picked up all the fourteen and rushed out of the room, saying. "I''ll miss you, ma." After he was long gone, Mia whispered, "Me too, sweetheart!" She too went out of the room and summoned all the 20 elders and announced, "My dear elders, as we n, we are going to stay hidden for the next month. As soon as the Crown Prince informed us about developing here, we can begin our next phase of the n. For now, get ready. Alright, dismiss!" "Grand Elder McCain, you stay behind." Then all the elders walked out of the conference hall one at a time, except for the two. "Your Majesty, My Queen, is there anything else this old man needs to aplish?" greeted Grand elder John McCain, courteously. "Umm, how''s the selection procedure going on for those who can speak and read Porus?" Mia asked curiously. "Presently, there are 357 of our keens who applied for it. But, um¡­.er¡­ we have a big problem to continue that selection." Grand Elder, the old man with the white goatee, replied with hesitation. "Actually, within this month, we needed at least ten of those who were skilled in thatnguage. So, what''s the problem? Just shoot it out." Mia said firmly. John McCain replied with an awkward smile. "My Queen, as far as the tests go, nobody among us elders and adults in our family has any knowledge of Posul*; who is going to test them?" "Huh! So none of the 20 of you know the Posul, the officialnguage of the Angels? !" Mia responded and then she shouted, "Are you kidding me?! Whoa, what the hell were you all doing all these years? Splurging our family''s money and sitting around." "My Queen, please punish me! I have failed you." Grand elder John McCain pleaded, kneeling on the ground. Mia heaved a heavy sigh and continued with a soft voice, "All right, the crown prince will take care of the test. Anyway, he is the one who started this selection... I have officially announced everyone will be required to learn Posul within this month, especially you, elders. Use any means possible. Tell them this, if anyone among the elder council didn''t learn to speak Posul within 30 days, then I will expel them from the position of the elders. And I''m going to learn too." She then walked back to her chamber. Inside, she whispered, looking at the blondeying on the floor. "She''ll be my teacher." ¡ª--------------------- After leaving the ind, it took over twelve minutes for Bobby''s flying vessel to reach The Voiceless City, where the headquarters of the Blue Lagoon Unit was located. Bobby, now in Loki''s appearance, had gone through the same procedure as before, except he avoided the interview by showing his Elite badge and saying that he was going to turn in his targets. The flying vessel was inspected by three soldiers and finally, he was authorized to go to the main military site after verifying his im. Then Bobby boarded his flying vessel and flew it toward the prime territory of the main military site of the Blue Lagoon. It took a few minutes to reach the area of the Blue Lagoon andnded on the docking station within the wall of the military site. Without wasting a second, Bobby came out of the flying vessel carrying all fourteen captives on his back with a rope, holding them together. Then he walked in the direction of the mission counter of the elite group. Seeing the disproportionate size that he carried over his head picked up all the attention of the soldiers passing by. "Hey, everyone, it''s Loki!" a youth shouted in excitement. "The new genius who trained under captain Shiko, who became the elite and climbed thedder all the way to level 9 within a year." The next thing everyone started cheering at him, calling his name aloud. But Bobby didn''t bat an eye as he rushed to the building of the elite group. All of his admirers followed him. By the time Bobby reached the ce, because of themotion, a middle-aged-looking male angel flew out from the building and bellowed, "You scoundrels, what are you all doing here? Get lost before I beat the craps out of y''all." "That''s Vice-chancellor Kuppo of the Elite group. Run!" His thundering voice chimed in the surroundings, and all of them ran away in all directions unevenly. And soon the surrounding turned all serene once again. Just before the entrance of the building was a soldier guarding it. He spoke, seeing Bobby. "Soldier, show me your badge?" Bobby took out the golden coin with the diagram of the three leaves and tossed it toward the guard. The guard caught it from the air. Then he put it in the slot of a device before him and the result came out a ringing sound and then he tossed it back at Bobby and said with a warm smile, "Wee home, sir!" Then he saluted thumping his fist on his chest as a salute. Bobby caught the golden coin, and then he saluted back and walked inside the building. Chapter 157 Cook Up! After entering the assigned office for submitting the assignments and the bounties, Bobby threw all the fourteen captives down on the ground. Thud! On hearing the thudding sound, the old man who was scribbling something on the booklet nced up at Bobby. "State your name, ranking, and mission code!" The old man said indifferently without beating around the bush. "Loki Bradworth, Elite Level 9, and my mission code is,"answered Bobby, as he continued, "Q99ty dash yy# dash wyy077" Beep! The machine installed on the desk beeped and a secret file of Loki Bradworth appeared on the 3D image also the password for his mission began to load. And the next second, the detail of histest assignment also appeared on the screen. The old man read out loud. "An inspection mission. Entitled, to find the reason for the mimunication from the 17th Battalion that are assigned to study the Human teleporter device in the Arid Archipgo Ind. Huh!" He stood up abruptly and said, "Mr. Loki, I need to call someone for this mission. Please, give me a few minutes. I''ll be right back." Then the old man stormed out of the room. "Perhaps, things might y out moreplicated than you thought," Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head. Bobby replied telepathically in his mind. "That''s to be expected. After the loss of a very special battalion, and then the other elites that I killed. Do you assume this can be resolved so handily?.... But there is nothing to worry about." Bobby replied with a devilish grin and continued looking at the fourteen captives who were still unconscious. "Those fourteen are my ticket to clear all of this mess." Soon, the door of the room creaked, and an old man came in bringing along a middle-aged-looking man. Bobby wondered in his head, ''Oh, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo!'' The Vice-Chancellor Kuppo nced at Bobby, scanning his Angelic Grace Energy within his body. Bobby felt a tingling sensation all over his body. Snap! The snapping sound of Cynthia''s fingers chimed in Bobby''s head and the next thing, the scanning technique of Vice-Chancellor Kuppo was canceled abruptly. "Eh!" Kuppo eximed in surprise. Then he looked down and happened to see the fourteen youths lying unconscious on the floor. "The Truth of Vanishment Gang!" This time he was bbergasted. He then asked, looking at Bobby, "Soldier, do you apprehend them?" "Greetings, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo!" Bobby saluted him, pping his fist on his chest, and continued, "Responding to the earlier question. Yes, sir, I captured them from the Arid Archipgo Ind." The old man abruptly jumped into the conversation, saying politely, "Sir, this is thed. The sole Level 9 Elite who came back after aplishing the mission in the Arid Archipgo Ind." "Good job, Gutcsko! I''ll take it from here. Can you give us the room?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked the old man to leave the office. Gutcsko saluted at him and briskly walked out of the room, leaving the two alone. "Soldier, state your name, family name, ranking, and the name of your mentor?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked, ording to the book. Bobby replied, "Loki Bradworth, an illegitimate son of the current patriarch of the Bradworth family. Ranking, Level 9 Elite. Andstly, Captain Shiko is my Captain." "Good, good, so that brat Shiko manages to scout an excellent pupil this time." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo whispered and he asked, "Alright, now you tell me all the details of the events that happened in the Arid Archipgo ind?" Bobby thought, ''Hmm, he''s a good impression of me.'' Bobby began, recounting after a couple of minutes. "It was eight days from today, I epted the mission and went to the Arid Archipgo to investigate the sudden loss ofmunication of the 17th Battalion from the headquarters. I left my flying vessel auto-piloted in the air near the ind and flew stealthily there. When I reached there I feel this feeling of strangeness I have never felt before," Bobby halted his story as his face made a serious expression as if he wa telling the story while remembering the event of that moment. "Oh, what strangeness?" The Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked curiously. "Sir, it''s the surrounding of that ce. Like any other ind, I didn''t even hear a single chirp of birds or insects. So, I hid for several days in the forest, and yesterday I saw fourteen people staying inside the pce." He continued, "Even though they wore the military gown of the ck Lagoon Unit. I felt that something was amiss as they were in our jurisdiction and at the same time our people went missing. So, I went inside and asked about their purpose foring there and also about our missing people. But they attacked me and therefore I overpowered them, and knocked them all out to be interrogated here in the headquarters. Sir, I believe they have something to do with the missing of our people." Bobby finally ended his report. He chanted a spell in Old Posul and a white Angelic Grace Energy appeared on the tip of his index finger. He then squatted and tapped on each of their foreheads waking them all up. The moment they regained consciousness, they reacted quickly as they tried to attack Bobby. "Humph!" snorted Vice-Chancellor Kuppo, and pressed his aura over them making them freeze. "Mr. Loki Bradforth, that''s a nice story. But, let me check whether you''re telling the truth. It''s the standard protocol." He said. "Sure, I understand," Bobby replied calmly. Kuppo began chanting a magic incantation as he made a series of hand seals and shouted, "Soul Searching Spell, activate!" Then the white Angelic Grace energy expelled out from his hands during the incantation transformed and materialized into a spherical ball with various symbols on it. Then he brushed the magical seal in his hand at Faf''s forehead and closed his eyes. He continued for over five minutes and finally opened his eyes and smacked Faf, making him fall to the floor. "Loki, it turns out your guess is right after all. Alright, you go back to your quarter for now and have some rest. I''ll inform you about your rewards." Kuppo said. Bobby saluted him and came, rushing out of the building. And he went straight for his lodging quarter. Chapter 158 Reviews! Just after Bobby left the room, the space fluctuated and a handsome youth who seemed to be in histe teenage appeared out of the blue from the thin air. "Nice kid!" "Good day, Assistant Chief!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo greeted as he saluted by hitting his fist on his chest. (* Assistant Chief was in charge of the entire Blue Lagoon Unit. By book, a Chief should be, but that chair had been vacant for several centuries. * Vice-Chancellor was the authority head of the Elite group. ) "You too!" Assistant Chief Bruno asked, "Aight, what did you think about this Loki Bradworth?" "A truly gifted genius! I''ve already checked his credentials a few days ago. It hasn''t been ten months, but somehow after four months of physical training under Captain Shiko, this kid joined the Elite, passing all the tests with flying colors, and has been ascending thedder without stopping from level 1 all the way to level 9." Vice-chancellor Kuppo responded. He added, "And, with this missionpleted, the decision to promote him to level 10 has already been set in the stone, and I believed he could fill the seat of the Chief." "How about his current strength and the concentration of the Grace Energy? Have you gotten a figure in your head?" Assistant Chief Bruno asked. "That''s the most interesting part. Earlier I used my sensory skill, scanning his body, but something interrupted me." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo answered with doubts written all over his face. "Yes, I can''t really fathom the depth of his strength." p "So, you have already decided to use your sole quota on him, right? What about Juno Tempest?" "Yes, I''m going to bet this one on Loki. And about Juno Tempest, he''s a Tempest, after all, they have many other sponsors supporting their family. Honestly, I don''t want to make another Captain Shiko because of their stupid privileges system." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said with a frown. Captain Shiko was once a candidate for Chief, but due to dirty politics and all those schemes, his quota was given to the son of another privileged family. "I hope he might aplish what I have failed to do in the past... Hmm, it would be better for me, too. I''m tired of running this Lagoon unit while I''m just an assistant. All the other three units have their Chiefs but not us." Assistant Chief Bruno responded. "Yes, let''s hope that we can have a Chief this time." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo agreed. "Alright, get all the ten board members of the Chief Selection Committee to announce your candidate for thising Chief Selection Trial. Anyway, it''s just 2 months away. But, let me remind you of this; all the noble families will start questioning your judgment the moment they hear you pick an illegitimate heir of the Bradworth family. Therefore, you need to prepare yourself for the political nonsense crap you are about to encounter." Assistant Chief Bruno said and warned him at the end of his statement. "Okay, I have some more things to attend to. Have a great day, Kuppo?" Assistant Chief Bruno bid with a friendly smile. Then a space fluctuation appeared around him. "You too, sir!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo saluted, thrusting his fist on his chest. And in front of his eyes, Bruno disappeared into the thin air and the space returned to normal. As Kuppo trudged around the room, he called out loud after pondering for some time. "Gutcsko!" He used a trace of the Angelic Grace in his voice and his voice echoed outside the room. Soon, the old man came rushing into the room. "Gutcsko, they are the ck Lagoon Unit''s rascally rogue elite agents, poprly known as the Truth Of Vanishment Gang. The one who had plundered and massacred the entire Cantoon City." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo ordered, "Put these fourteen in level 10 super-cells, and four days from now we are going to kill them in public." He walked toward the exit of the room. But he halted just before the door, turned around, and said, "And one more important thing. Inform all the ten board members of the Chief Selection Committee in the conference room¡­. About the subject of the invitation, just write; I''m ready to announce my candidate!" He then walked out of the room. Gutcsko nced at the fourteen lying unconscious on the ground. He approached them and spat in the handsome face of Faf as he cursed. "Fucking scums of the society!" In the Vice-Chancellor''s office, there were four officials affiliated with promoting the elites after reviewing their missions sitting around the primary seat, which was upied by Kuppo, the Vice-chancellor himself. Now the four senior military officers were currently checking on the mission logs of Bobby Bradford, which was actually under his new disguise name, Loki Bradworth. They began from the very first mission of killing the bandits when Bobby was level 1 elite, then until the level 8 files. "Excellence!" One Senior officer blurted out, seeing thest mission Bobbypleted as a Level 8 elite. Sensing everyone eying on him, he made an awkward smile and apologized to Kuppo. "A thousand apologies, sir!" "It''s okay, Brigg! Continue your work. I need aplete review of Loki''s mission logs within an hour. This work means a lot to me." Vice-chancellor Kuppo demanded. "Aight, my dear officers, focus!" Instead of berating Brigg for losing hisposer, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo insisted on encouraging them toplete the rating of the reviews of this specific agent. Seeing how serious Kuppo was, the four senior officers nced at each other and a new realization struck their minds as they all screamed in their heads. ''He''s the candidate.... the next chief''s candidate! '' Then they all analyzed with more enthusiasm and even began rechecking the earlier review of the mission logs they had already rated. It was not just a matter of favoritism because they knew if the Vice-Chancellor found even a speck of dirt of recklessness, then they were going to be in trouble through the entire course of their careers. Chapter 159 Rewards! The investigation of this time was done so perfectly thatter, at some point in time after their retirement, those four senior officers would not believe that they paved the path for a legendary agent to take over the world. After an hour, they submitted their reviews and notes to Vice-Chancellor Kuppo. Kuppo checked their reviews and nod his head approvingly with an amiable smile on his face. "Great job! You four are really a genius to even point out all the missing and overshadowed clues. Alright, since you all have impressed me this much, then I''m going to allow you to review the best assignment until today in the entire history of our Blue Lagoon Unit." He then passed four dossiers to each of the senior officers. On seeing the title of the mission, Brigg blurted in surprise once again. "Huh, the Truth Of Vanishment Gang!" It was the same for the other three senior officers. Even though they were not like the bbermouth Brigg. It was clear as the shocks were written all over their faces. Seeing their dumbfounded faces, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo chuckled and added: "Hee-hee-hee, told you. This one is the biggest hot potato case you are ever gonna review, maybe in your entire carrier¡­. Aight, can you all stop gawking and start your analysis?" As much as the news was shocking, they quickly calmed down and started reading the files. Brigg still didn''t open the file yet as he was reading the front cover of the Dossier, unlike the other three. After pondering for a few minutes, he raised a question, raising his hand in the ear. "Okay," Kuppo shook his head. "Sir, I''m confused¡­. As the report suggested, the Elite Agent Loki Bradworth is just a level 9 Elite. How did he get his hands or learn about this ssified Level 10 mission?" Brigg asked. The other three Senior Officers also heard him, and they looked back to the cover. ''Good, good, this bber-mouth is even way more detailed than his colleagues.'' thought Kuppo in his head. "Good question! You''re right. It''s an offense if a low-level Elite got the hitlist of the higher-level elite. But don''t you worry. Loki still didn''t have any clue that he had also cracked a difficult level 10 mission as hepleted his official Level 9 mission. Well, the details are in the files. You can study them yourself." Kuppo, the Vice-Chancellor, responded, exining patiently. Then the four began reading the dossiers more carefully as a stiffpetition began between them after Brigg outsmarted them once. Throughout the analysis, the four''s expressions changed dramatically, as they also heard many wonderful stories, some of which could even be called true. And there were several ws in the oral report that Bobby presented to Kuppo, the Vice-Chancellor. They were pros in such things. But all the ws they pointed out turned invalid after reading the Vice-Chancellor''s soul searching report that was on thest page of the dossiers. The Vice-Chancellor had thoroughly written all that he witnessed from beginning to the end on Faf''s memories leaving nothing. Even the list of the elites who epted the mission and the members of the 17th Battalion who were all gone missing were matched to those he found in Faf''s memories. After two hours, the four senior officers submitted their reviews to Vice-Chancellor Kuppo. Kuppo read all their reviews carefully. After several minutes, Kuppo nced at them and the core phase of their meeting began. "Well, now, four seniors, please decide the reward for Loki''s performance. I''ll give you five more minutes to discuss among yourself outside." He said, gesturing his hands in the direction of the exit door. The four senior officers saluted to him, thumping their chest with their fists, and hurried out of the room. In the meantime, Kuppo re-read all the reviews once more. After three minutes, the four senior officers rushed inside the office and sat in their respective seats. "Aight, what''s your decision?" Kuppo demanded, folding the piles of papers containing the reviews. Brigg stood up and saluted at him. "Sir, after a discussion among us, we have finally concluded to present three rewards for Elite Agent Loki Bradworth for his outstanding performances in these six months." He said, waving his hands in elegance. He added, "First since Loki Bradworth hadpleted a level 10 mission plus the level 9 missions by overpowering the former two genius Level 10 elites of the ck Lagoon Unit, it was no doubt that he was strong enough to promote to the Level 10 without going through any physical test or interviews included." "Second, for his valor forpleting the toughest mission, we will crown him the title of Nobility of his own, removing his title of a bastar- ahem sorry the illegitimate child of the Bradworth family. And a city will be awarded to him as his territory!" "Andst but not the least, Loki, with no.1 ranking among the level 10 elite and will be granted ess to the Legendary Goliath Server! The first and only Level 10 elite to gain excess to this server." Then he submitted a paper with all the details of the three rewards which were already signed with their four signatures and seals. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo checked the paper, and he also gave his final signatures and stamped his seal as Vice-Chancellor. "Alright, gentlemen, thanks for your time!" "It''s our pleasure, sir. Then we will excuse ourselves." Bragg said, courteously as all the four of them stood up, gave another official salute, and walked out the room one at a time. Once more, the office fell into tranquility with Vice-Chancellor Kuppo revising the affidavit submitted by the four. "It never urred to me they would even consider appointing him as a nobleman and rewarding a city at the tops. That''s a bold move. Anyhow, this might make me feel less pressure from those four noble families after I announced my special quota of candidacy to Loki Bradworth." He muttered under his breath. Chapter 160 Candidates! Dong! Dong! Dong!.... (Chimed) It was early in the morning and today, the gonging sounds of the bell chimed all across the region of the Military site of the Blue Lagoon Headquarters. It came from the tower bell on top of the Elite Union''s building. It continued ringing for aplete hour. Bobby ended his Origin Chi cultivation and came out of the house after hearing the tolling of the bell. Just after he got out of his house, he was first greeted by Captain Shiko. "Yoo!" "Good Morning, Captain!" Bobby greeted as he thumped his fist on his chest. "When did youe?" asked Captain Shiko. "I arrived here yesterday. I''m here to report about my recent mission." Bobby replied. "And you didn''te to meet your mentor, did you?" Captain Shiko said with a smile. "Sir, I intended to go straight to you and greet you! Everything I have now is because of your generosity." Bobby replied from Loki''s perspective. "Hey, don''t be so worked up. It''s just a joke." Captain Shiko said, waving his hand. Bobby saw soldiers running toward the Elite Union''s main building, where the bell was ringing. "Captain, what''s with this bell jingling? And why are they all rushing toward that building?" He asked curiously. At the time he asked that question, Bobby could see Captain Shiko''s low mood. Captain Shiko heaved a heavy sigh. "Hmm, finally, it''s the time again." He muttered under his breath. He responded, looking at Bobby. "It''s regarding the candidacy for selecting the next Blue Lagoon Unit''s Chief... they once listed me as a candidate, but changed to someone else in the eleventh hour. Forget it. Let''s ?see what those old fogeys have to choose this time." Bobby agreed and together they headed toward the building, which was still ringing. They soon reached the ce and in front of them was already a sea of people around the Elite Union''s building. Bobby''s first n here was to be the Blue Lagoon Unit''s Chief. So this event intrigued him and at one point he was disappointed that the selection came faster than he thought. "Captain, I have already read all the books in the military library. However, I have nevere across this type of selection before. Can you perhaps enlighten me?" He asked. Seeing his curiosity all written over his face, Captain Shiko came to realize something and he thought in his mind. ''What an ambitious fe? So all this time and his rapid increase in his military ranks¡­ Now, I understand what he is striving for?'' p "Well, listen, to select a Lagoon''s Chief, one has to first clear the test. However, before that, those candidates have to be selected, right? I mean, not anyone can take this test." Captain Shiko began exining. He added, "They will select only three candidates from the mass of the geniuses each session, which intervene every five years. And three eminent figures will select the three candidates. From the perspective of the system, this selection process should be unbiased¡­ But, somehow, the nobles'' families gained their favors or found some dirt on them and selection has been a fluke that until today none of the candidates could clear the test and hence, the Chief''s seat has been left vacant until today." He ended with a mncholic tone in his voice. Then suddenly the ringing of the bell stopped. "Oh, the meeting of the three eminences has begun!" He said, turning his attention to the top floor of the building. Suddenly, everyone closed their mouths, and there wasplete silence. After over ten minutes, the bell at the top of the building started tolling once again. Then a Middle-aged male angel flew out of the top floor and floated high above in the air, quivering his wings. "Listen, everyone, before I announce the three candidates'' names. I have a big announcement to make." The man spoke using a trace of Angelic Grace Energy in it. "Boo! Boo!...." Everyone began booing in anticipation of learning the names of the three candidates. "Silence!" The man''s voice reverberated, making all of them shut up. He then continued, reading out aloud the piece of paper in his hand. "Alright, first, we promote the level 9 elite Agent Loki Bradworth to level 10 for his recent achievement of single-handedly capturing the notorious well-known terrorist group, the Truth Of Banishment Gang!" The next thing, the crowd apuded him as they shouted his name in delight. "For this achievement, he will be crowned a nobility, exempting himself from his earlier ties to the Bradworth family and receiving a city as a reward. Okay, this is it." Afterward, there was yet anothermotion as everyone cried out in Loki''s name, and some openly ridiculed the Bradworth family for mistreating such an intelligent and gifted individual. And the booming sound of the angel floating in the air silenced everyone. "Now, I''ll announce the three candidates for this term''s Chief Selection Trial. " "Logan Bradworth of the Bradworth family!" Hearing the first candidate''s name, Captain Shiko frowned and muttered with annoyance. "The cycle continues. Hmm!" "Juno Tempest of the Tempest family!" The man in the air announced the second name. When they heard his name, the crowd erupted into a roar, especially among thedies. Even Captain Shiko, however, did notin this time, which proved that Juno Tempest was someone really popr among the Elite level 10 of the Blue Lagoon Unit. Bobby mused, ''So this guy must be pretty smart.'' "And thest candidate''s name..." The announcer intentionally halted and yelled at the top of his lunge. "Loki Bradworth!" He intentionally omitted the names of his family during his announcement. All the soldiers of different ranks went wild as they roared even louder than before. Even those around Bobby cheered without knowing that they were cheering the very man standing beside them. Bobby and Captain Shiko were the only ones inactive among the crowd. One stood idling, not cheering for himself since it would seem odd, while the other turned his head with a bewildered look at the earlier. Chapter 161 Promotion! Captain Shiko nced at Bobby in bewilderment. He even pinched himself on his cheek and eximed in delight. "Yeah, it''s not a dream! What am I thinking?" He was all smiles as he pped lightly on Bobby''s back. "Hahaha, I thought today will be a disaster like it has always been..." But interrupted abruptly as Bobby jumped in, saying: "Please, not my name here." There was a beseeching look on his face, along with a wry smile. Captain Shiko quickly picked up on what he wasing to. "Alright, I understand!" He added, "Anyway, I''m happy to have my pupil able to aplish this feat which I couldn''t in the past. Congrattions,d!" Bobby responded with a smile. "Attention!" The angel who was floating in the air spoke with a thundering voice imbued with a trace of Angelic Grace Energy. It chimed, and the surrounding once again returned toplete silence. "Alright, this will be thest announcement¡­.. " After pausing for a few seconds, he continued, "The Chief''s Selection Trial will be held in theing 67th day, counting from today. Alright, everyone, leave!" The sea of soldiers cheered the name Loki and within five minutes, the ce was vacated, leaving only Bobby and Captain Shiko on the premises of the Elite Group. As they felt the eyes of the Angel, who was still floating in the air, Captain Shiko said with a chuckle. "Let''s leave, too." And the two started walking. After taking a couple of five steps, "Wait!" a voice chimed directed at them. "Sir, we''re about to take our leave. If there is nothing, then we will excuse ourselves." Captain Shiko responded, and the two continued to walk forward at a quicker pace as if he was afraid the announcer would insist on finding trouble with them for not leaving sooner like others. "Please, wait!" The man said as hended, blocking their path. "What''s the meaning of this, sir?" Captain Shiko asked with a frown and he was on alert. "Calm down, Captain Shiko! I don''t mean any trouble here. But I need you two to have a brief tour inside our building." And he added, "The Vice-chancellor is waiting for your presence." After pondering for a while, Captain Shiko turned to Bobby and said, "Loki, off you go,d. I can wait for you outside." "Your presence is also required. This is mentioned in his words explicitly. Okay, follow me." Then the announcer spread his wings and began flying upward in the air. Bobby and Captain Shiko also flew up in the air, closely following behind him, and they all entered ?the hall through the broad window. All of themnded on the floor, folding their wings. The announcer first closed the window and rushed out of the hall. He brought them in front of a room and said, "This one is the Vice-Chancellor''s office. Please, enter, and finally, it''s where we part our ways." Then he walked away hurriedly. Bobby and Captain Shiko looked at each other, and they entered the office one at a time. Inside the room, Bobby saw the middle-aged man he encountered yesterday, scribbling on a file. After realizing that they were inside the room, Kuppo stopped what he was doing and nced at them. "Good morning, sir!" Both Bobby and Captain Shiko greeted and saluted him at the same time as they thumped their chests with their fists. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo nodded his head and said as he gestured with his hand. "Have a seat?" After the two sat on the nearby seats, Kuppo began, "Captain Shiko, do you know why are you here?" with a question. "Not a clue, sir!" responded Captain Shiko with a firm tone. ? "Hmm, alright, fair enough! Then, I''lle to the point. On ount of the Blue Lagoon Unit, let me at least give you apuse for your remarkable service in grooming a next-in-line Chief candidate," said the Vice-Chancellor, and he pped his hands. Bobby joined the apuse as he grinned at Captain Shiko. p! p! p!.... "So, for your service, I will promote you to ss 3 Officer in my Elite Group! What do you think about it?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo added. "Thank you, sir. It has been my lifetime dream to work in this building." Captain Shiko responded as he stood up and gave another salute following the customs of the Blue Lagoon. "Alright, you''re excused. I have some secret matter to discuss with Agent Loki." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked him to leave his office politely. Captain Shiko gave ast salute and rushed out of the room, leaving the two. After several minutes, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo opened his mouth, starting the conversation. "You must be surprised, too¡­. Listen, Agent Loki, I''m the one who sponsors you for your candidacy selection." "Why, sir? As much as I''m happy to ept this opportunity, I''m just a green-horned agent. And I heard that every other time they selected the seeds from the junior masters of the four noble families. Why me, sir?.... Especially a bastard to add up!" Bobby replied from the perspective of Loki. "Exactly, the Chief''s seat is left dusty all these times because of that. So, after I heard about your recent achievements, I had an idea in my mind but it turned into reality when I saw you here apprehending the Truth Of Banishment gang. That''s when it clicks to my mind that you are the most qualified candidate for this term." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo responded, exining with a calm tone. He further added, "I only hope that you can finally clear this test and fill this empty seat after many centuries¡­. Oh, and worry not. During these two months, you''re free to use the cultivation chamber and also the training hall here." "That''ll be unnecessary, sir. There was one nearby my quarter." Bobby replied as he didn''t like to spend two full months here in this building just for training. "Hmph! You call that a training hall. Agent Loki, you need to broaden your horizon. Before you deny it, why don''t know visit and see for it yourself? I bet you''ll change your mind." Vice-chancellor Kuppo insisted. Chapter 162 Convincing! Before you deny it, why don''t know visit and see for it yourself? I bet you''ll change your mind." Vice-chancellor Kuppo insisted. Bobby thought in his head: ''Why would I need to go? Whatever the case, I cannot cultivate Angelic Grace Energy.'' "You''re wrong there." Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in his head. "What do you mean when you say I''m wrong?" Bobby asked telepathically to her in her mind, making a sterner face. Seeing his appearance, Vice-chancellor Kuppo misunderstood him and he said, "I know what''s weighing your mind. You don''t need to fret over that¡­. Anyway, you''re an Elite agent. So, you have the freedom to leave this ce anytime you like." "Okay, I''ll give it a shot." Bobby then suddenly realized something, and he said courteously. "Sir, I don''t like to sound over my head. But can I have a suggestion about the Arid Archipgo?" "Well, I''m listening," Kuppo replied. "What about the alien technology over there? I mean the human teleporter machine." Bobby asked. "You don''t need to fret about that. I have already sent a team from our Elite Group yesterday. And I''ll join the fun today¡­. Is this all you want to say?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo replied. "I want to put in a suggestion.;... Sir, I think it''s better to bring that device here to the headquarters instead." Bobby suggested. "And why is it?" "First?, it''s a very important piece of human technology. We don''t want it to fall into someone else''s hands. Second, considering the geopolitical fixture, the position of the Arid Archipgo Ind is very near to the territories of the ck Lagoon Unit. There is even the case of those Truth Of Banishment gang entering the Blue Lagoon''s territory and first, they looted and massacred everyone in our territory''s city first, and then they even went even bolder and killed our soldiers on the Ind." Bobby exined patiently. After seeing Kuppo was all convinced, Bobby further added, saying: "If the ck Lagoon Unit gets the wind regarding ?Alien''s device on the ind, a tension is highly probable, as we have apprehended their rogue agents, too. I think we should bring our soldier and that device as soon as possible to the headquarters." "You''re right," Kuppo replied, contemting deeply. After pondering for a while, he even had a change of scene of Bobby as he thought in his head: ''Mmm-hmm, earlier I thought that this kid is just good at assassinations and missions. Now I have changed my heart! He''s smart and his foresight is also rmendable. Good-good, we need someone exactly like him, who has both the strength and the wit to be our Chief.'' "That''s a brilliant idea. I''ll put that in today''s meeting. Alright, Agent Loki Bradworth, thanks for your time. You''re dismissed!" Kuppo said. Bobby saluted at him for thest time and hurried out of the room. Just after he left the room, a sly grimace of delight appeared on his face. If Kuppo were to see that, there would be a chance that he would be skeptical about Bobby''s words. Back in the office, Kuppo looked at the back of Bobby and muttered softly after he was gone. "What a brightd? Hopefully, he would seed in this trial." "He will!" A husky male voice chimed. It did not surprise Kuppo when he heard him, as he had expected this already. As the space in front of Kuppo fluctuated, a ck circr portal materialized, and a handsome youth emerged from it. After that ck circr portal closed, and the space returned to normal. It was none other than Bruno, the Assistant Chief. Kuppo thumped his fist on his chest and greeted, "Greetings, Assistant Chief!" "Hey, it''s just us now. Enough with the courtesy. It felt awkward every time you did that when we were alone. Just enough. We''re friends after all." Bruno said, waving his hands in a carefree manner. "But the rule is the rule, sir." "Fuck the rule! Only an uptight person like you just follows it blindly¡­. Hey, don''t give me that look. You''ll know how I felt too if I were to salute my best friends every time we meet." "So, you''re the one who sponsors the Tempest''s kid, yeah?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked. "What can I do, my friend? In light of Loki''s achievements and the recent growth, you have already given up on Juno Tempest. And it would be a shame if we were to abandon such a fine rare genius, one in a thousand years. You can thank meter for that," Bruno, the Vice-Chief, responded cheekily as if they were still kids. "Yes, it would be a shame." Kuppo agreed. Suddenly, his demeanor changed as he spoke: "That old geezer is so adamant to pick trash this time, too. And on top of that, he even dared to object to my choice. Dant it¡­.. If it weren''t for you, I would probably have kicked him out of my building." "Eh! Don''t you even think that? Even though he is a biased and a hardcore supporter of those four noble families. He''s still our senior?," Bruno replied with a warm smile. "And you should be thankful; as since he picked a Junior Master from the Bradworth family, you have another reason for you to pick a bastard from the same family." He then added, chuckling. "Hee-hee-hee, whatever. I''m sure your choice will be the Chief¡ªso why worry about such trivial matters?" "You mean it? What about Juno tempest?" Kuppo asked with a jovial smile. "At first I thought Juno had the chance toplete this uing trial but¡­ earlier, hearing Loki''s idea about the Geo-Political issues and his meticulous n changed my mind." Bruno, the Assistant Chief, said, "Juno has the strength, but hecks empathy and his judgment is just crude and I believe Loki has both of them. And in addition, ?from my personal experience of this trial, one needed both wits and strength toplete this trial set by our founders." He asked, "Oh, I overheard that you''re going to that ind. Can I join too?" "Why are you asking me that? You''re the current head of the Blue Lagoon Unit." Kuppo responded, giving a weird look. "I changed my mind! Kuppo doesn''t use that tone in Superior anymore," demanded Bruno, faking a serious face. "Toote," ¡­..(stay tuned!) Chapter 163 Oratory Power! The following morning, in front of every soldier in a parade, Bobby was called out to the podium to present his awards. Top senior officers of the Elite Group did the presentation. The senior officer announced after presenting a new military gown and an Elite level 10 badge, which was a coin made from tinum. Every soldier cheered, praising and apuding as they yelled the name ''Loki''. He announced, "After a long discussion among the Senior Officers, it''s decided to give the Cartoon City to the Nobleman Agent Loki Bradworth!" "Boo! Boo!...." The crowd began booing as they felt dissatisfied with the reward. One soldier could not withstand it anymore and he voiced out, shouting at the top of his lunge. "Why Cartoon City? Is that even considered a city? That is no-man''snd. After the looting and plundering because of those scums of the Truth Of Banishment Gang. There is nothing there." "Yes, he''s right. This''s the first time a soldier from among us has gained the title of noble. It May be thest. So, why, Cartoon City?" Another soldier added. Then amotion ensued in the hall. Many soldiers imed it was unfair to Loki, and they openly gloated that the senior officers were all corrupted to the core and were doing this because of Loki''s birth identity. "Silence!" the senior officer yelled. "If I ever see this behavior again, then I''m going to administer the third-degree punishment." Thereupon, the hall returned to a tranquil state. He continued, "Listen, I''m as much as pissed as every one of you. No, I''m pissed royally. Yesterday, when I heard the news, I nned to move my family to ourrade''s city. Most of you must have also had a simr thought." He looked around the room, scanning everyone''s faces, and he continued, "But, what can we do? We''re just the soldiers. We follow the rules. So, stop interrupting me before I finish, understand?" "Loud and crystal clear!" Everyone yelped in a single tone. "Well, many seniors also argued to give a better city. But a senior elder from a noble family¡­ I''ll not disclose the family name or his name. Because you know what exactly will happen to me and my family if I identally slipped my tongue. So, don''t ask me too?" Everyone began pping. Even Bobby was amazed by the skill that he mused in his head. ''Wow, this guy''s oratory power level is another level!'' The news satisfied Bobby with the award of this city, unlike those who were crying out for his mistreatment. Because the city was very near to the Arid Archipgo Ind. And if he were to run a city, he wanted to have dwellers of his choosing. In every way, this city was perfect for executing his n, too. The senior officer further added, "That very senior officer from x noble family made a strong point that even if the Cartoon city is reconstructed, no citizen will ever step another foot in it because of the massacre. And Loki Bradworth is the only one who can convince the citizens to resettle in the city since he is the hero who single-handedly apprehended those terrorists who destroyed the very city. Thus, that X senior officer convinced all the other senior officers too. But¡­.but, after a long discussion, it concluded that if Nobleman Loki agrees to this decision, then they will fund 10 times the resources required to reconstruct this city which means reckoning the revenue of this new city will even be the same as that of the Golden Sparrow city." When they heard the name of the Golden Sparrow city, everyone''s eyes scintited with excitement as they apuded and whistled. "And if Loki didn''t agree, then they will consider giving another city which is not under the control of the four noble families¡­.. Well, let''s ask our Brother Loki about his choice." The senior officer ended his speech. Bobby came forward and first saluted as he gazed down. And all the soldiers saluted back altogether, hitting their chests with their fists. "Good morning, my good brothers and sisters!" Bobby yelled. Everyone greeted him, too. Bobby continued, "I know it must excite everyone to shift your loved ones and families to my city. I wee everyone with open arms. You all must already learn about my humble origin as a bastard of the Bradworth family. So, I feel you all. In my city, everyone will be equal and there will be absolutely no privilege for members of noble families. Yes, everyone will be equal but under me." Everyone pped with excitement on imagining this new dream-like city andughed on hearing his words that everyone in his city should be under him, as it sounded very humorous. Bobby further added, "Ladies and gentlemen, I have already made my decision. But don''t fret over it¡­.. I epted Cartoon City!" Everyone cheered as they wished after hearing that the Union was going to fund the city the same as the Golden Sparrow city. Bobby raised his hand, making everyone shut their mouths. He continued his speech, beaming. "I have my reasons for choosing this city¡­ reluctantly. First, I don''t like to lord over a city that was built by someone else. Even if I ept it, my consciousness will always remind me that the city is not mine, not us, but for those who built the city. So, brothers and sisters, why don''t we create a city of our own for our sons, daughters, and the next generation too?" "Second, I agree with the X senior officer of the X Noble family. Thank you, sir! No, a thousand thanks to you. Now, we can build a city on the level of the Golden Sparrow city." Hahahaha¡­.! Everyone burst into a peal of boomingughter, thinking that the Corrupt Senior Officer was unintentionally helping all of them. "Andst but not the least," Bobby''s voice and facial expression turned serious, and he resumed, "My dear friends, this city has a very sad story. Even if we build a city even 10 times more beautiful and richer than the Sparrow city, it can never alter this sad truth. Let''s build a memorial for those unfortunate souls and on the date of that awful day, I announced it will be mandatory for everyone to fast that day each year, and let''s pray for them for heaven. So, I''m still not changing the name of this city." And he ended his speech. Chapter 164 Killing Urge! After the closing of the military award and decoration ceremony, Bobby asked those soldiers who wished to shift their homes and families to his new city to first apply to the Senior officer announcer within three days. Later, he learned ?his name was Mr. Flint. "Sir, youing out to help voluntarily means a lot to me," Bobby said, beaming. "Eh, don''t think like that. I''m just helping myself and I''ll take this as curry-favoring our new city lord. Hahaha.." Senior Officer Flint said, chuckling while waving his hand as if it was nothing to brag about. "Instead, it should be me thanking you, City Lord." "Then I''ll leave the screening test in your excellent hand. Also, announce through the public media that any people within the territories of our Blue Lagoon Unit can apply too." Bobby requested. Then he excused himself from the hall after giving a final military salute to Flint. Bobby went directly toward his lodging quarter. He spent the whole day cultivating the Origin Chi using the New Lightning Cultivation technique he designed. Exactly as he thought, the cultivation in this ex yields over 5 times more than on Dwarka. "Are you really going to fast and pray as you said earlier?" Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed as she asked telepathically in his head. "Hell no! Who do you think I''m? Mother Teresa? Mahatma Gandhi... No, it''s just to leave a good impression on my soon-to-be citizens." replied Bobby with a smile. "Oh, I guess that. But, wow, simply Woah! The speech you gave when you were standing at the podium is unparalleled, outstanding, and exceptionally touching. For a moment, my heart skipped a bit, and thought you were already one of them." And Cynthia heaved a long sigh. The next day, when he was undertaking his katana practice inside the training room. Suddenly, a grumbling male voice yelled out. "Loki, Loki Bradworth,e out!" "Wake up and greet your uncle, Tim Bradworth." Five minutes passed. Despite that, no one came out or even replied to his call. Knock! Knock!.... He began knocking rapidly on the door. Then the door of the house opened with a creak and Bobby, who was still in disguise as Loki, stepped out of the house. He saw five youths standing in front of his door. All of them wore nobleman''s full set gowns with the family crest of the Bradworth, which was the design of the red me. On the back was a male angel who seemed to be in his early 20s. He had green hair and currently he was sitting on the waiting seat while ncing up at the sky dreamily. ''Oh, so, this must be Loki''s so-called uncle Tim Bradworth.'' Bobby reminded himself in his mind. With a thought, he activated his ocr technique, ''Devil''s Eye'' and his eyes scintited in purple for a moment and returned to his normal blue eyes. Then he used X-ray vision and began scanning each of their bodies. A familiar ringing sound chimed in his head and a new notification regarding the stats of the five angel youths popped up in his mind. Bobby found that other than the leader of this bunch, the green-lock youth sitting in the waiting seat, all of their energy levels were at level 30. And the green hair youth had an energy level at level 31. "What''re you waiting for? Bow, you disrespectful idiot! Have you forgotten to even greet us after achieving a minor achievement?" One youth yelled as he eyed him. Bobby didn''t reply, as he still kept observing their intention for their presence here. "Yeah, have you forgotten those beatings? If you do, then we would love to leave some marks on your tender skin as a token of remembrance so that you can know your ce. Hey, why are you still gawking like that? Kneel!" another youth added, threateningly. Finally, the green-lock youth who had been ncing in the empty azure blue sky heaved a long sigh and turned his head, finally giving his attention to Bobby. "Can you guys shut up!? And for Jove''s sake, stop harassing my dear nephew. He''s now a high-profile person with the title of a Nobleman of his own and in addition, he''s the current Chief''s candidate for this term''s trial¡­" Tim Bradworth, the green-lock youth scolded hisckeys and then nced at Bobby and said with a jovial smile. "Loki, why are you standing there like a statue? Comee, have a seat here? It''s been 5 years and I think we have a lot to catch up to." Since he didn''t inherit the memories of the already deceased Loki, Bobby didn''t really know who they were, but after this small interaction, he came to realize these were a group of bullies from the Bradworth family. And having a fair share of the experience of his own with the bullies back on the earth, his first thought was to beat the hell out of these bunches. And also he had this sudden powerful urge to kill all of them. Instead of acting out on his impulse, he suppressed the urge deep inside and spoke, all beaming as he devised an evil n in his head. "Oh, it''s my good uncle Tim. It''s been years. Hope everything is well with you¡­ If people see me not weing my dear uncle, then I''ll be a mere joke on the whole Blue Lagoon premises. And it''s a hot day today. Why don''t youe in first? I''ll prepare refreshments for all of you, too." He then opened the door wide and gestured his hands elegantly, weing them inside with a smile stered on his face. "Hmm, you seem to be different somehow." Tim Bradworth said, ncing at his face for a few seconds, and walked inside the room. And his fourckeys from the Bradworth family entered as well, passing by Bobby while looking at him fiercely. Bobby also stepped inside and before he shut the door, he scanned the neighbors using his X-ray visions and closed it with a grin on his face as he saw that ?not a soul was around. Chapter 165 One Stone, Ten Birds! Inside the room, on seeing the luxurious andfy couch and decors, his wealth mesmerized all the five. Tim Bradworth sat over the most eye-catching single-seat couch and said, "Nephew Loki, within these five years you have really changed." "What did you mean by saying I''m changed?" asked Bobby with a smile. "Hey, I''m simplyplimenting you¡­ But I''m absolutely right. You''re apletely changed man. So, unlike those boring you of yesteryears, you now know how to have fun in life¡­ But, oh man, I like this better version of you." As Tim Bradworth was enjoying his seat, he said this. "I hope you feel at home here and that you are wee to stay as long as you want," Bobby said elegantly. "See that everyone? What did I say? My nephew is already a changed man, and he''s the coolest guy in the entire Blue Lagoon. From today onward, he''s one of us, you hear me?" Tim Bradworth said. "Loud and clear, boss!" The four responded in tandem all at a time. "Wow, that''s so exciting¡­ Thank you, Uncle Tim. Ever since I was eight, I have always been envious of your team¡­ Now, this, I can''t believe it''s happening." Bobby cheered, acting as if he was the luckiest person on the, sucking up to him. He then continued, "Since Uncle Tim is very considerate of this little me, I''m going to share a piece of my secret which I have never shared with another soul, yet¡­ It''s about my recent serendipity encounter which led me to my steadfast sess and my rapidly growing strength in these few months. If I release this secret, then everyone can be the genius of the geniuses within a few months." He turned his head at the other fourckeys one at a time and continued, "Can I trust them?" The four craned their heads at Tim Bradworth. And a witty guy among them voiced out, "Boss, we have been following you since we were kids. Please let''s hear from him too. And we promise we will be your subordinate forever. And most importantly, if you wish to be the next patriarch, then I suggest you will need us with strength. Please, consider." "Next patriarch! Boson, have you lost your mind to even mention that? You clearly know what you''re talking about is treason. Lucky us. We''re all alone here. If this gets the wind in someone else''s ear, then you know the consequence, right?" Tim Bradworth scolded him. "Sorry boss! But, I really mean it." Boson insisted. He then looked at the other threeckeys and asked, "Hey, you assholes, what did you think?" "Boss, there is no need to fret about it. In the name of the Archangel Michael, I pledge my allegiance to you forever." One stood up and shouted, thrusting his chest with his fist. The other two also repeated the same. On seeing that, Tim Bradworth exhaled out a long breath and said, "Fine, since you follow me all this time. I trust you guys." He turned his attention to Bobby and said, "Nephew Loki, you can trust them. And you guys, listen, from today onward my dearest nephew Loki will be a member of our gang." Tim further added, announcing loudly. "And if anyone dared to eveny a finger at him, then he would beat the hell out of him or her. Or maybe even kill them, as we always do, to help one another. Even if he''s someone of outrageous personality in our family¨Ceven if that person is our family patriarch, we should help Loki out at all costs. Do you understand me?" "Yes, boss! We understand. From today onward, no one should touch him or ever hurt him ?like in the past." Boson, the witty, supported. "Hahaha, you hear that, nephew?... Now, what''re you waiting for? Tell us your secret. You can totally trust us." Tim Bradworth said,ughing into a pearl of cheeringughter. Now Bobby was all tears and snorts as if their sense of camaraderie and brotherhood overwhelmed him emotionally. He wiped his tears and then cleaned his running nose with his sleeve and said, clearing his throat to gain his normal tone. "Uncle Tim, Boson, and everyone¨CI still didn''t know your name yet¡­ But, ahem-ahem, (sniffling)... To date, this is the kindest thing I''ve ever heard from anyone. Alright, I''ll show you my secret." Bobby then reached out his hand and pulled out the Beast''s eye ne hanging over his chest in front of everyone. "Hah, a Spatial beast''s eye! A purple¨Cone." Tim Bradworth blurted out as he eximed in surprise. For a moment, a glint of greed appeared in his eyes, and a sharp killing intent instinctively shed from his body, which he quickly hid. It was the same for the other fourckeys. The looks of greed on the faces of hisckeys, except for Boson, caused Tim Bradworth to chuckle as he snickered in his head, ''Totally loyal, my ass! The second they found an opportunity, they would stab my back. And this Boson is the most frightening one. In front of such a legendary rare artifact, he stayed calm like this¡­ Hmm, I should think of a n sooner to kill this guy.'' Bobby nced at them and said, chuckling, "Hahaha. What''s with all your looks?... haha, it must surprise you all to see this, a Spatial beast''s eye, right?" He then added,, "Hey, don''t worry, I have a lot more surprises waiting for all of you. And let''s see, how many times you could keep this expression?" Tim Bradworth sneered in his head, saying: ''Surprise, my arse! The second your surprises end, we''re going to kill you and get the reward from the family, too. That''s why we came here, to begin with. Hee-hee-hee, today''s my lucky day. I''m going to hit two birds with a stone¡­ No, ten birds!'' Boson and the other three also had the same thought as they were the birds of the same feathers. Bobby smiled, making a na?ve look. Chapter 166 Hoodwink! Bobby smiled, making a na?ve look. And then, in front of their greedy eyes, he infused his white Angelic Grace Energy into the Spatial Beast''s eye and he took out a simr five purple color Spatial Beast''s eyes. Yes, they were from the fifteen Spatial Beast''s eyes he had collected from the Truth Of Banishment Gang. He then threw each to the five. The five caught them in the air and,ter, they infused their Angelic Grace Energy into the Spatial Beast''s eyes in their hands and all of them gawked, gaping their mouths wide in surprise. "Hey, can you all close your mouths, please? Even an ostrich egg could fit in all of your mouths. Hee-hee-hee," Bobby bloviated as if he was delighted to make them even more bewildered. Tim Bradworth said with a sincere tone, "I have a question. Nephew Loki, why are you giving us such a generous gift? But I''m afraid we can take it from you. Anyway, we have done nothing yet for you. Alright, you can have it back¡­ If we take something this generous from you, I might have lost my face as a failure of an uncle. I''m now feeling more guilty than ever. I should have taken care of you instead of bullying you. No, no, no,... I can''t take it. I feel like I''m taking advantage of you." He ced the purple beast''s eye on the table. He then nced at hisckeys and asked, "What about you guys?" Boson ced his Spatial Beast''s Eye on the table too and said, "Thanks for your generosity, brother Loki. But I''m afraid I haven''t earned that right to take such a generous gift from you yet." Seeing the other threeckeys unwilling to y in their tones, Tim Bradworth red at them and he cursed in his head: ''These dimwits couldn''t even read my lead. I''m just trying to gain more trust from this lonely kid and know all his secrets. Fuck them! I''m seriously going to kick their behindster on.'' Boson quickly caught up as he asked, looking at the threeckeys, ''Hey, brothers, even boss Tim refuses to take our dear friend Loki''s generous offer. What did you think? Did you three already have earned the right to take such a generous gift from him? Don''t you make us look bad, okay?'' The three reluctantly ced their Spatial Beast''s eye on the table, too. Inwardly, Bobby was almost about to burst into a tear ofughter seeing their drama, but Cynthia didn''t hold back as she burst into a peal of boomingughter and said telepathically in his head, "Bro, this is going better and better. Hahaha, if this crazy-ass drama keeps going on, I might vomit out my intestines because ofughter¡­. Now, I''m even confused here. It is as if you are thrilled and generous to give away those gifts. You must be really loving this little game, right?... Alright, what''s your end-game here?" "Just keep your eyes open. There''s no need to spoil this show." Bobby responded telepathically to her. And by the time all of them refuse to take the gift, Bobby jumped and said unhappily, "Hey, do you still not take me as your real friends yet? Anyway, those are just simple gifts. It didn''t even break a sweat when I gift those to you guys¡­. Uncle Tim, my good brothers, you don''t need to fret thinking over our ?history or thinking that I will owe you big time for this one if you guys ept them." He added, "As you have already known that I haven''t had a single friend until today. I''m so overwhelmed when I hear today that I''m part of the team, which has been my lifelong dream. So, please ept it or I''m never going to see any of you again." "If you insist, then it will be bad for us to be a terrible guest. Alright, I''ll keep it as the token of my dearest nephew for joining our gang." Tim Bradworth took back a purple Beast''s eye and ced it carefully inside his inner pocket. "Why are you still not epting my simple gift, fes?" Bobby reminded them. Then the four also took each Spatial Beast''s eye back and put all of them inside their secret pockets. "Nephew Loki, thinking about it, my curiosity is how did you get your hands on so many legendary artifacts, not just one but six? Oh, um, sorry¡­. You don''t need to answer that. I think I just crossed a line here." Tim Bradworth asked first, but he skillfully changed his words, stating that he had overstepped. "Eh, Uncle Tim, don''t be¡­ Actually, I''m about to tell you," Bobby responded with an innocent face. Tim and Boson were like, ''That''s it, dimwit! Pour all of your secrets out!'' in their minds. Bobby began, "You all have already heard about me capturing those scums of the Truth Of Banishment Gang, right?" The five nodded their heads. "After knocking all of them out. I search their bodies and you know what?... I found 14 purple Spatial Beast''s eyes¡­ Haha, shh!" Bobby began his story and shushed, crossing his index finger across his lips. "You can''t leak this, okay? Otherwise, all the wealth from their previous loot and also the wealth of the entire Cartoon City are on those spatial nes. And now, it belongs to our gangs." Bobby then added as he bumped his head. "I almost forgot. Silly me. Alright, guys, my secret to my sudden strength is this," Ten small transparent ss bottles appeared in his hand. Everyone nced at them curiously and saw that each of these bottles was filled with some sort of azure-green potion up to the brim. "I found these magical potions within Human''s crash teleporter. I secretly stash it in my pocket and I first test it feeding on a baby wild fox in the woods of the Arid Archipgo Ind¡­ Suddenly, the baby wild fox gained mass and turned into a strong adult fox, and the next thing it spewed fire out from its mouth. And it could also run some steps in the air for a short while." Bobby said. He then added, "Then I did some experiments with four other normal wild animals and my result is that they gained natural energy and could manipte them¡­. And after making a huge decision, I finally drink a bottle and here I''m boom. Uncle, brothers take one each." The five took a bottle each and opened the caps. They didn''t drink as they sniffed the potion as they were suspicious and had a hard time believing anyone. Seeing that, Bobby picked up one bottle, opened the cap, and drank up all the potion in it in one fell swoop. Then he tossed the empty ss bottle on the ground. Secondster, Bobby sat down on the ground and raised his hands in the air, and punched above. Bang! With a loud bang, an enormous hole appeared on the roof of the house in the shape of his fist. Seeing that, threeckeys also chugged up all at once. "Wow, Boss! I can feel the strength in me. It''s still growing. See this." Oneckey said, and he did a simr punch and make another hole in the roof. Like that, the other twockeys also did their stunts and then all of them sat on the floor and began cultivating, trying to digest the growing energy within them. Then finally, Boson and Tim Bradworth also drank all the potion in one fell swoop. "Hahaha, I can also feel my energy increasing within me. At this rate, I can even overpower Patriarch within two months." Tim burst into a peal ofughter and sat down to cultivate the energy within his body. The same went for Boson. 2 minutes passed. 4 minutes passed. 7 minutes passed. The first threeckeys wailed loudly as their bodies started deforming and their skin thick like a toad¡­.(stay tuned!) Chapter 167 Hybrid! p "Aaahhh...ahhh...ahh!" shrieked the threeckeys, who had drunk the azure-green potions first in pain. Even Tim Bradworth and Boson halted their meditation. They saw the three suddenly morph into grotesque-looking creatures with double their original size and rough skins like a toad. "Eh! What the fuck?!" Surprise took Tim Bradworth as both he and Boson stepped back, and they almost tripped. They closely examined them and saw Bobby approaching them three. "Keke heeheehee, my very first three subjects! Heeheehee," He said, chuckling as the three eventually transformed into estranged beasts with hairy bodies, and long and pointy ears. Soon, both of them felt something, and they touched their noses to find out that it was blood. "Aahh, you''re still fine¡­ What have you done to us? Is it poison?" Tim asked, worried-sick. Bleurgh! Bleurgh! The next second, Tim Bradworth and Boson, both felt the sharp paining from inside their stomach and they threw up blood along with pieces of organ particles. "Loki, you wretched devil! Tell us exactly what''s in that potion?" Tim Bradworth shouted and was about to jump at Bobby to browbeat him. But feeling the intense stomach ache made him stop, and it was the same for Boson. "My dear uncle, hee hee hee, there''s nothing harmful to it. See, I''m still fine¡­. My advice is just...stop resisting. Eventually, you''re all going to be my guinea pigs for the rest of your lives." Bobby said with a devilish grin and he continued, "Hey, stop worrying. You are still going to be fine. On the bright side, from today onward, I''m going to take care of everyone in our gangs." He then added, "Before you lose your intelligence, do you wish to know another shocking secret of mine?... Well, I''m going to, anyway, make this more fun." With a thought, Bobby deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back and his body started changing as the pair of ck wings on his back mysteriously disappeared. "Y-y-you, you''re a¨Chuman!" Tim Bradworth eximed in surprise as he opened his mouth wide. "Human!" Boson was also dumbfounded, too. Finally, at thest moment, as their intelligence was about to crumble, they finally realized a harsh reality. All these times, they thought they were in control of the situation, but it turned out they had been yed into the hands of this human. They also transformed into a beast-like formed humanoid double times the previous volumes of their bodies. After a minute, the transformation of the first three beasts was a sess and the first thing they did was attack Bobby instinctively. All they felt was to suck Bobby''s blood as they saw him as a prey to fill their intense thirst. The three began attacking using their ws and sometimes bit at him. "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, Racing against the wind!" Bobby whispered under his breath and his figure turned into a phantom and easily dodged all of their sloppy but lethal attacks. "Hmm, well, all of their stats are now increased by threefold." He uttered as he observed them with his purple eyes while activating his ocr technique, Devil''s eyes skill. After another couple of minutes, thest two also ended the metamorphosis of their beast''s transformation and jumped at Bobby. The other four were ?at the same level of strength as they were at the same energy level 30, whereas the beast transformed from Tim Bradworth was way stronger, agile, and tricky to avoid his attacks. "Alright, this is it. The first batch of the Were-vamp-wolf is a sess." Bobby muttered, and then he envisioned the image of the Devil''s head, which had the same look as him, and he shouted, "Satanification!" In the next instant, his skin turned tan, bing swarthy inplexion and a pair of greenhorns grew out of his forehead. He then nced with his glinted purple eyes and shouted, "Stop!" And all the five beasts halted their limbs, which were about to sh at Bobby, in the air. "You can sleep now," Bobby said, and the next moment, all of them shut their eyes. And plopped down on the floor. "Now, I''ll call them the first Original Hybrid!" "Wow, your secret serum of were-vamp-wolf really works. I never thought that they would have such improvements after turning into this hybrid state of vampire and werewolf." Cynthia said, pping her hands in excitement. Yes, since Mia''s arrival and his bing the Crown Prince of the Blood Moon Family, he had unlimited excesses to the Titan''s might serum and when considering his current Satanification form, which could hold two external bloodlines, inspired him to make a blood pill containing the ?blood of both vampire and werewolf. But failed each time, because of the intrinsic difference in the properties of the two types of blood. After repeated failure, Bobby even came to a theory that the animosity wedged between the Vampire and Werewolf was not from some political or external problem, but even from inside the drops of their blood, they were ?nemesis to the hardcore. It was as if mother nature was applying a rule to suppress each other from the moment these two races were born within humans. After thinking hard and a countless number of failures, an idea struck him and he used the Titan''s Might Serum to wedge the extremely aggressive nature between the two types of blood and finally formed that Azure-Green Potion which contained both the blood of vampire and werewolf, plus the Titan''s Might serum. Despite that, he failed topress the end product to form it into a pill. So, carry them as the liquid in those small ss bottles. To him, this new potion was supplemented for his vampiric or werewolf form, but to others, they would all turn into hybrid beasts which both had the abilities of a vampire and a werewolf. But the demerit was that once others consumed this potion, they would turn permanently into that beast. Bobby after taking back the five purple Spatial Beast''s eyes. He then put the five unconscious beasts into his purple Spatial Beast''s eyes as he infused a trace of Origin Chi into it. "Ugh, now the room is all a mess!" Chapter 168 Tolling Bell! Two dayster, the senior Officer Flint came knocking on his door, bringing along a thick dossier in his hands. Bobby invited him inside his house. "City Master, I have collected andpleted the screening process. All those who passed are in the file." Senior Officer Flint, the middle-aged-looking man, passed the dossier to Bobby. "Oh, thanks for helping me," Bobby said, then he began reading the thick dossier. And hepletely memorized all the data written in it within five minutes, as all it took was just a nce for him to memorize and even analyzed them all in his head. Then he said, "Alright, let''s leave for the Cantoon city early tomorrow morning." He then ced the thick dossier on the table. But, on seeing that, Senior officer Flint thought in his head: ''Hmm, fair enough! It''s a fat-ass dossier. It would take a lot of time to read and digest it. And clearly, he''s a hot-blooded youth. There is no time for him to review them. On one hand, the trust he has in me is pretty clear.'' "Yes, City Lord! Let''s do that. Later, I''ll tell everyone about this good news to get ready." Senior Officer Flint responded with a courteous tone. After realizing something, he further added, "Sire, I have received 3,455 applicationsprising 2,997 applications from our soldiers and 458 applications from others that include several traders, farmers, and other normal ss people. But after analyzing all of their profiles along with my groups of people, we rejected 365 applications after finding that they have some dirty past that would be a liabilityter on. So, myst list has 3,090 applicationsprising 2,649 applications from our soldiers and 441 others from outside the military." He continued, "After a calction, looking at the records, our city''s current poption will be 12,365. And out of this, 2,649 will be elite agents and soldiers. So, over 21% of the poption are those who are currently serving for the Blue Lagoon Unit." Bobby had already figured it out, but he didn''t stop him as he listened carefully to him. "Thanks, Senior Flint, you''re really a loyal friend. And sorry for the trouble. Alright, then have you contacted all the architects I have mentioned?" "Yes, but 36 of them refuse to sign the contract." Senior Officer Flint responded with a wry smile. "Huh! That''s more than half of the architects. Why are they refusing? Don''t you try to persuade them to increase their percentage?" Bobby asked. "Yes, I did that. I even jump the percentage from 10% to 25%. But they still insisted that they would never step a foot inside that ill-fated city. They say that it''ll bring them bad omen and their reputation will get damaged¡­" Senior Officer Flint replied, and he even scolded them with a frown. "Hmph, a bunch of superstitious brats!" Actually, Bobby had been to the Golden Sparrow, and he really liked the design and the infrastructure of the city. So, he was nning to use all the 70 architects who designed and constructed the city from the grassroots level. "No, I don''t think that''s the exact reason for declining our contracts¡­. It''s because of those Noble families." Bobby muttered under his breath. But learning that over half of 70 architects refused toe or even stepped inside the Cantoon City because of some ridiculous region, Bobby realized that some influential people, probably noble families, were probably responsible for this. As such, it was absurd for all the scientific experts and all those professing to use magic to refuse from taking a monumental job based on some superstitious nonsense. After pondering for a couple of minutes, Bobby responded, "Alright, we still have 34 architects. Tell them I''m ready to use the wages that have previously been meaning to use on those 36 architects and also to bring all their apprentices." He added, "And, Senior Flint, I need you to find out everything about the 36 architects. I mean everything, their families, friends, and even their servants or even about their pets. Since they dare to look down on our city with over 21% of its poption serving in the military. Let''s show them. ?We should be the one they should take more seriously than those noble families." Senior Officer Flint also nodded his head in agreement after realizing the fact that Loki was the illegitimate son, born out of the wedlock of the Bradworth family''s current patriarch. And after attaining a noble hood of his own, removing his status as a bastard, it was understandable that the current powerful Four Noble families didn''t like him even more. But he still didn''t know that there was more animosity between them already. Dong! Dong! Dong! Suddenly, they heard the tower bell''s gonging sounds. "Oh, it''s starting. City Lord, there''s no time. Your presence will be required there." Senior Officer Glint said hurriedly. He then stood up and bolted out of the house. "Be hurry!" His voice came from outside the house. Bobby was still confused and thought, ''Is it another event to show off the Chief''s candidate?... This is really going to be a pain in my neck.'' He then walked out of the house, too. After locking the door, he spread his wings and flew up in the air while quivering his wings. Senior Officer Flint was already waiting for him high above in the air. Then the two flew and drifted in the direction of the Elite Group''s Building. It took them barely 2 minutes to reach there. Bobby saw that there was already a sea of soldiers surrounding the building, just like the one he had seen a few days before. Theynded in an empty ce, folding their wings. Several minutester, the bell stopped ringing. And soon after, a middle-aged-looking handsome man emerged from the building as ten men and women followed, standing on equal terms. The middle-aged-looking man was none other than the current head of the Elite Union, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo. ....(please, stay tuned!) Chapter 169 Punishment! The ten men and women standing in the same row alongside the Vice-Chancellor Kuppo were all the decision-makers of the Blue Lagoon Unit. They were the 10 councilors of the Blue Lagoon''s Punishment department. Among them, three were women, and except for the beautiful, middle-aged-looking voluptuousdy councilor named Sia Vergil, others were the members of the Four Noble Families. "Vice-Chancellor, I think it''s time," said Sia Vergil elegantly. The other nine members also nodded their heads in agreement. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo stepped forward and looked down, ncing around the masses with a smile and he began the speech, "Good Morning, my brothers and sisters!" Soon after, the surrounding area was filled with pping and cheering from the crowd. Kappo raised his hand in the area, causing everyone to silence their mouths in a state of tranquility. He continued his speech: "Everyone, it''s a beautiful day and some of you have already known about the reason for ringing my Elite Union Tower bell once again¡­. Aight, let me remind the reason once again for everyone. Today, we''re going to do the trial of the Truth Of Banishment Gang in public and punishment included." After pausing for seconds as he gazed his eyes around the crowd, Kuppo continued, "Before that I requested Agent Loki Bradworth, who aprehended them, to step up on the podium." p! p!.... Following that, the crowd pped and whistled, and everyoneuded the name Loki on top of their lunge. Senior Officer Flint padded on Bobby''s back and said with a jovial smile, "Told you... Your presence would be required here. Hee-hee. City Master, what''re you waiting for?" Bobby responded with a friendly smile, and he jumped up in the air, spread his wings, andnded on the floor of the podium, folding his wings. Following this, he saluted 11 high-profile people by thumping his fist on his chest. Only Vice-Chancellor Kuppo and the middle-aged-looking voluptuousdy councilor named Sia Vergil saluted back at him while the remaining nine councilors stood like stone statues as they red at Bobby. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo shouted, "Now, bring out those scums here!" A group of guards then pushed fourteen male angels, who were chained heavily out of the entrance. After that, an uproar ensued around the surroundings, as the crowd began cussing and booing at the fourteen criminals. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo continued, adding a bit of his Angelic Grace Energy in his voice. "Now, let''s start their trials¡­. As y''all folks have already been aware of them, the Truth Of Banishment Gangs. Faf,...." He recited their names first, then their former lives about their ranks and level of their Angelic Grace energy Purity level and the amounts of concentration in their bodies before they went rogue. Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a long piece of paper and began reading out which were the lists of the crimes they hadmitted in the territories of the Blue Lagoon Unit and there were even names of crimes they hadmitted even in the ck Lagoon Unit''s territories. It took over three minutes to read out their series of crimes, which included mostly looting and gruesome killing of an entiremunity, a vige, and even many arsons. "Alright, these were even considered some petty crimes, considering the one I''m about to read out now." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo announced with a serious tone. "Well, a few weeks before, these 14 scum bags entered ?our territories and the first thing they did was massacre an entire city, killing every city dweller without even sparing weak kids and women and even old folks. And they ransacked everything in Cantoon City. Thest but not the least crime was, they went to the Arid Archipgo Ind, even courageous enough to kill a whole 17th battalion army and then instead of running away; they cooped inside the ind and continued killing multiple numbers of Elite our headquarters sent to investigate on the ind. And thank goodness, our good friend, a Nobleman Loki Bradworth, epted the mission and could overpower and apprehend all of them single-handedly." Suddenly, the tones of the crowd also changed from cussing to cheering. ,m After pausing, he bellowed, "For those heinous crimes, it''s pretty clear they should be killed by pelting with the ck Power stones in public. What did you think?" Then the crowd went crazy as they cried out in the agreement. Yes, this was one culture of Angel in this Ex that had been practiced since the colonization of this. So, everyone was excited when Kuppo announced it. "Well, it''s decided then. Then I hereby announce their final verdict, which is, they are all sentenced to death by pelting ck power stone." Kuppo announced as his voice chimed in the surroundings. He then nced at the entrance of the Elite Union''s building and called out, "Officer Shiko and his teams get ready to install the required 14 poles on the ground." Captain Shiko, now an officer in the Elite Union, came out along with another 13 officers from inside the building. Each of them carried a crossed pole on their soldiers. They approached the center of the crowd as everyone gave way to them. After a few minutes, they installed fourteen poles on the ground. When the fourteen were about to be brought toward the crosses, suddenly a voice halted them. "Wait! The trial''s not over yet." It was a councilor from the Tempest family. "Hanzo Tempest, what''s the meaning of this?... If you have something to add? Shoot it out." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said, with annoyance. "My dear friend, I don''t mean any offense here¡­. But a trial is a trial. And we, ten here, are in our right to decide the course of this trial. Hee-hee-hee, am I wrong? After all, we ten are the senior members of the Blue Lagoon''s Punishment department." Hanzo Tempest addressed skillfully. "Well, stop wasting time, then. Everyone here is all busy people. Don''t keep them waiting." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo replied as he cursed the goatee beard angel in his head: ''You sly fox! Let''s see what you''re cooking up this time.'' Chapter 170 Soul-Searching? Then the middle-aged-looking man with the goatee and lean feature stepped forward and announced with a trace of his Angelic Grace Energy imbued in it. "Hello, everyone!" Hanzo Tempest said with a friendly smile. No one from the crowd responded, as all he could see was their annoyance written all over their faces and the surrounding turned awkwardly silent. But Hanzo Tempest didn''t care a bit as he had already experienced such unfavorable situations multiple times. He continued with a smile, "First, I have my consent with the punishment of these 14 terrorists." Someone from among the crowd bellowed: "Then why are you still wasting our time? Just keep your idea to yourself." This time Hanzo Tempest furrowed his brows a bit and quickly returned to normal, Then he continued, "I know it must have dissatisfied you all with this¡­ But, please be patient. There is something we need to uncover before we kill these criminals." Then he nced at Bobby and said, "Agent Loki Bradworth! Since you''re the one that caught them. My first part of the investigation requires you to answer some of my questions." "Hanzo Tempest, are you out of your mind?... Just stop what you''re trying to do. Or else I''ll use everything in my power to deal with you." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo warned him in a soft tone. He had already cast an invisible soundproofing wall magic around the podium. So, the twelve people on the podium only heard his words, including Bobby, who was currently in Loki''s disguise. "Vice-Chancellor Kuppo, aren''t you the one overstepping here?" Ady counselor named Rhea Winchester jumped into the conversation. "Yes, Rhea is right. It''s just a protocol to first question the captor. So, stop interrupting our investigation." Anotherdy from the Griffin Family* also interjected, supporting Hanzo Tempest. Then all the 8 members of the Blue Lagoon''s Punishment Department, who were from the four noble families, also voiced their support for questioning Bobby. Only the gorgeous, full-figured Sia Vergil remained silent. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo''s face fell as all of them insisted on continuing the trial by the book. "Vice-Chancellor Kuppo, thanks for standing up for me. But, I reckon that councilor Hanzo is right to question me and I get it. It''s okay. There''s nothing to hide, anyway." Bobby said calmly as he made a gentle smile at Kuppo. "Fine, if you say so, then I can let this one go¡­. Hanzo, what''re you waiting for? Go on. Ask your damn questions." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo finally agreed but on the other hand, he was thankful to Bobby for voicing out and saving him from further ganging up by those 9 chancellors. "Ha ha hee-hee-hee, okay? But first, you need to remove the magical array you have cast around us¡­. I think the people may like to know what we''re doing here." Hanzo Tempest said slyly as he chuckled. "No, absolutely not! Loki is the seed for this term''s Chief Candidate. There''s no need to make it public." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo objected quickly. "It''s okay, sir. I can handle it. Let''s get it done as fast as possible and deal with those criminals. The crowd must be anxious too." Bobby said, but he was screaming in his head, ''Can you just stop interfering? You''re not helping me at all. And what is with these Danzo guys? Did he somehow find any dirt on me? Whatever, man.'' "Hahahaha, you must be bored, right?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his mind as she burst into a peal ofughter. "Yeah, you know I''m not a fan of such shy public things; especially when they nced at me like some sort of hero. It''s not my style." Bobby responded telepathically in his mind. Meanwhile, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo waved his hand in the air and deactivated the invisible soundproof veil surrounding the podium. "Thank you, my friend, for your understanding!" Danzo Tempest said, and he turned his attention to Bobby. "State your name, family, and your rank?" He asked, by the book. "Agent Loki Bradford from Brad¡­ no. I haven''t thought of a noble family surname yet." Bobby replied, and he continued, "Mine if I skip my family name?" The two councilors from the Bradworth family frowned, as Bobby didn''t use the Bradworth family name. "It''s okay. Continue!" Danzo Tempest said with a mild tone. "Rank, Elite level 10, and a seed for the uing Chief-selection-trial," Bobby responded with a calm tone. "Alright, I''ll stop beating around the bush." Danzo Tempest said with a deep tone and he asked, "My first question is, the Truth Of Banishment Gangprises 15 members, but I only see 14 here. Where is thest one, thedy named Aur?" "When I reached the Archipgo Ind, I only spotted those 14 and I didn''t see anydy among those sinners," replied Bobby. "Hmm, did you perhaps hold her kidnap somewhere instead of apprehending the authorities?" Danzo asked again. "No," "Then, tell me this. Where in the hell are all the loots of the gang? ording to the report, you didn''t even turn up a single nickel. Did you keep it to yourself?" Danzo asked a ticklish question this time. He observed Bobby''s bodynguage and his facial reaction. But he couldn''t find a clue. "You''re right, sir! I didn''t turn up a single nickel, and that''s because there''s no need to¡­.I didn''t find even a single nickel on them other than those I apprehended to the headquarters along with them." Bobby answered. Hearing that, the crowd burst into boomingughter. "Hmm, isn''t that suspicious? The wealth in the hand of this gang is not some wealth of a county. It has the whole wealth of even a city and you said you didn''t find a nickel from them¡­ Agent Loki Bradworth, ording to article no. B21-Manjushri code of our Blue Lagoon''s constitutional code of conduct, I hereby, announced to do a personal soul search on you." Danzo Tempest said, finallying to the point. "Danzo!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo shouted. "Vice-Chancellor, why are you so worked up? Did I say something wrong?" Danzo asked. Chapter 171 Snooping! "Vice-Chancellor, why are you so worked up? Did I say something wrong?" Danzo asked. "Sir Danzo, are you using me of stealing that wealth?.... Anyway, whatever article you''re bbering about, I don''t give a shite! And forget about administering soul search." Bobby responded calmly, and he further added, "If you wish to find those whatever wealth you''re talking about. Why don''t you start soul-searching those criminals and ain''t no criminal for you to administer soul-search on me?" Hearing the words of Danzo Tempest, even the crowd was persuaded to think that perhaps Agent Loki had stolen those hauls and hid them somewhere. But it was equally reasonable to them, as Agent Loki did nothing wrong. So, administering a soul-search was like treating him like an used and it was highly hical, too. So, on hearing his words, some ?soldiers down the podium shouted, "Yes, he''s right. Why don''t you do the soul-searching on those sinners instead?" And a senior officer even raised a question directed at Danzo Tempest: "Are you doing this because your lofty noble families have some vendetta against Agent Loki?" "Yeah, stop this bullshit already. We all know where this ising from." Anotherdy soldier yelled from within the crowd. Danzo and the other eight councilors furrowed their brows, displeasing. They almost thought they had cornered Loki by using the crowd, but it turned out it was just their wishful thinking. "Sir Danzo Tempest, this is myst warning. If you ever insist on using me one more time, then I''m going toin at headquarters against you for excessive exercising of your power. And here is myst friendly advice," Bobby said calmly, and he bellowed, "Stop barking at the wrong tree!" And the crowd also shouted in tandem, "Hell to the yeah! Stop barking at the wrong tree!" "Hahaha, yes, do your soul-searching for those criminals, not my agent." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo yelped. while bursting into a peal of boomingughter. "Hee-hee-hee, Danzo, what''re you waiting for? But let me give you a hint. You can add up all your missing clues after you soul-searched them. Let''s see if you can spout any more nonsense and make yourself aplete joke." Danzo lost his coolness for the first time and he red at Bobby. He then walked toward the fourteen captives. And all those 8 councilors from the four noble families also went, following ?him. Danzo cast a spell as he began an incantation as he made a series of hand seals and he shouted, "Soul-Searching Technique, activate!" The pure white Angelic Grace energy that had been expelled out of his palms turned into a spherical white mass with multiple symbols on it. He touched the head of Faf with the white spherical ball of multiple symbols in his hand, which eventually entered through his forehead. And then Danzo shut his eyes and started reviewing Faf''s memories. The other eight counselors also cast the same soul-searching skill and began observing the memories of eight captives of their choosing. An hourter, Danzo Tempest opened his eyes, and the other eights also opened their eyes, deactivating the Soul-Searching skill. "Check the remaining five, too?" Danzo Tempest ordered with an indifferent tone. Five councilors picked each of the remaining five captives and began searching their souls, observing their memories. Just like before, it took at least an hour for them toplete observing their memories. The nine councilors thenmunicated telepathically while reporting to Danzo Tempest. "Senior Danzo, I didn''t find even a speck of single dirt to pin any me on this obnoxious bastard." Rhea Winchester said. "Yes, mine too. About our earlier usation, it turns out Aur conned those fourteen and ran away. And in desperation, those fourteen came to the Arid Archipgo Ind and even started aiming at the military personnel as their targets and killed them." A councilor from the Griffin Noble family added. Then the other six councilors reported the same thing to Danzo. Danzo Tempest pondered deeply and responded to them. "I agree. It seems we can do nothing to this bastard after all¡­ But there is still something missing from the memories of these fourteen." "I don''t quite get it. What''s it, senior Danzo?" Rhea Winchester asked telepathically. "It was about Yvon Tempest''s disappearance! Clearly, he went after this bastard, Loki, to kill him. Actually, I''m the one who convinces him to take the job. And I know for sure that hisst location is from his angelic soul before it mysteriously disappeared, pinpointed to the Arid Archipgo Ind." Danzo Tempest replied, exining patiently. "If these fourteen didn''t kill him, then there''s only one person who has the highest possibility of killing him." Rhea Winchester said telepathically as she nced at Bobby. But then she noticed ?Bobby had been smirking at her all the time, and it startled her. It was as if he knew what they were talking about. "Rhea, you all right?" Danzo Tempest asked, seeing her reaction. "Ah-um, nothing! I just thought of something. Nothing important." Rhea Winchester replied as she shook her head, thinking it was impossible to snoop in the telepathicmunications of a group of people. "Alright, after analyzing thoroughly, Ie to some usible theories. One, I ampletely sure that this brat has the blood of Yvon Tempest in his hands. But the timing didn''t fit. See, in the record Loki submitted, he said that he arrived on the ind five days before the time of capturing the captives, but Yvon Tempest reached the Ind 10 days before and none of these 14 captives had any memories of him which were not possible at all. As his angelic soul disappeared on the same day. Thises to the theory that Loki had been on the ind for at least 10 days and he killed him the moment Yvon arrived on the ind." He then further exined, "But another problem arises here. Because killing Yvon will cause a lot ofmotion since he''s not an easy target. But on the contrary, these 14 captives still didn''t have any memories of themotion of that very day. I think something is missing here¡­. Um, forget it. Even if we expose this truth, there''s no way to prove it considering that there wille counter questions on why Yvon Tempest the Level 10 was doing on an Ind assigned only for Level 9 Mission. And we get what we came for. This bastard is the person who killed Yvon Tempest. Alright, let''s leave this ce. There is no meaning to stay here any longer." Then nine, under the lead of Danzo Tempest, saluted Vice-Chancellor Kuppo, and they quickly flew away, leaving the scene in shame. "Wow, dude, that guy named Danzo has a powerful sense of deduction. He almost got it all right except for the part where you reprogrammed all of their memories. And they knew ?you were the one responsible for Yvon Tempest''s death. Hee-hee-hee," Cynthia''s chorus rang in Bobby''s head as they had been listening to their conversation using the system in his head all this time. "This is even better. They don''t have the guts to expose their findings to the public. And since they knew ?I had killed an energy level 30 elite, they would send stronger opponents, yeah? K¨¦k¨¦-heeheehee!" Bobby responded telepathically in his head as heughed weirdly. Chapter 172 Sia Vergil! Only Bobby, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo, and the beautiful counselor, Sia Vergil, remained standing on the podium. Boo! Boo!... The crowd began booing, directing at the NINE councilors fleeing the stage. " Bahahaha¡­. See that. Those noble men anddies are just trying to frame our goodrade, Loki. After discovering the facts, they left the scene without saying a single word." One chatterbox among the crowd shouted, bursting into a burst ofughter. Then a ruckus ensued in the surroundings as everyone bad-mouthed the nine councilors for wasting everyone''s time. "Alright, Officer Shiko and his team will distribute 3 ck Power Stones to each of you." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo''s loud-voiced interrupted everyone. Soon, over a hundred officials under the lead of Shiko flew out from the top of the building, carrying arge sack on each of their backs. Then they dropped them just beside the fourteen crossed-poles. After that, they unchained the fourteen and crucified them on the crosses. "Well, let me remind you of the rule once again. Everyone here will get three chances to hit them with the ck stones. If you missed it, then consider it your loss. You can''tin about giving yourself another chance because there are many people waiting for their turn. So, try your best not to miss the target." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo announced and then he pulled out three ck Power Stones from within his shirt and threw them all at once. The three stones hit three captives on each of their faces. "Aah!.. Aaah! Aah! They cried all at once. Even though their bodies were sturdier than any normal Angel as they cultivated the Angelic Grace Energy, the ck Power Stone had a unique property to nullify the Grace Energy within Angel''s body. So, it hurt the three captives. Kuppo further reached in his shirt and pulled out three crystal, ck Power Stones and asked, stretching his hand toward Bobby. "Agent Loki, did you mind?" "Nah, I passed!" Bobby declined. "I have battered them enough. I better leave the sentencing to the public." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo turned his attention to the councilor, Sia Vergil, and was about to ask. "Zip it, old man! It''s not my style." Sia Vergil''s melodious voice chimed. For the first time, Bobby turned his attention to Sia Vergil as her pleasant voice echoed in his ears. But the moment he saw her mature and rounded chiseled face along with the tinge of redness on her cheeks, his mind went nk, his heart pounded loudly like a war drum, and the first thing that came to his mind was, ''This babe''s mine!'' Within seconds, hormones flooded his system, and every cell of his instructed him to favor thedy and his lower body instructed his brain to conquer and plugged her flower. Pak! Vice-Chancellor Kuppo padded on Bobby''s back hard and he regained hisposure. "Hey,d, don''t you ever stare at thedy like¡­. Or you''ll stay a virgin your entire life." Kuppo advised, jokingly, as he telepathically spoke at him and he winked at him. He then turned to the public and announced, "Alright, please begin!" "Sir, can I leave now?... Um, tomorrow, I''ve nned to move to Cantoon City. So, I''m kind of tight with time." Bobby asked Kuppo. Hearing that Sia Vergil also nced at him, curiosity was written all over her face. "Alright, then let''s get inside. I have a few surprises for you." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said and went rushing inside the building. Bobby picked up on his pace and closely followed behind him. After a few minutes, they were finally inside Kuppo''s office. A redolent smell of the wild mixture of scented flowers assaulted Bobby''s olfactory nerves. Bobby sniffled greedily and turned around in his surprise to notice the mature and voluptuous woman standing behind him and rtively close to him. Ba-Dumb! Ba-Dumb!... Bobby''s heart once again pounded, and itpelled him to hug her and steal her rosy lips. "Ahem-ahem!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo harrumphed, clearing his throat, and said, "Both of you, have a seat." Sia Vergil grabbed a nearby chair and upied it and Bobby also made a grin and sat just beside her. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo opened the locker attached to the desk, took out a tinum-based card, and tossed it at Bobby. "What''s it, sir?" asked Bobby, observing the card. "It''s the tinum Universal card! Only the patriarchs of the four noble families and only a few members of the head figures of the Military could have one. Since you''re the pioneer of a new noble family, it''s pretty clear you may own one." Sia Vergil replied, instead. Bobby was all smiles as he turned to her and further, asked in his gentlest voice, "Oh, that means this card''s pretty important¡­. So, what''s its use?" "Agent Loki, use your Angelic Grace Energy to explore it and use your consciousness." Sia Vergil answered. With a thought, a small ball of white Angelic Grace Energy concentrated just above his index finger''s tip and infused into the tinum card and also looked into it, using his consciousness. "Do you see a number?" Sia Vergil asked. "Yes, I see 89,000 million Porus!" Bobby replied. "Good, that''s huge money. That''s what we use on our home - Porus!" Sia Vergil responded. "Home?! You mean where we all came from?" Bobby said. Sia Vergil nodded her head and said, "Um, now, do you understand how important this card is?... You can literally use this tinum Universal Card in any colony''s world and also back at home." "Onest question. How is the rate of Poruspared to our Raht?" Bobby inquired. Yes, Raht is the currency that''s used in this ex. "Hmm, as ofst week, 1Porus is roughly equivalent to 1.5 Trillion Raht." Sia Vergil responded. Bobby reached out to hold her hands and said, "Miss Sia, thank you so much! You''re not only kind and knowledgeable, but also a real beauty." "Oh, really? I''m grateful for yourpliment¡­ And I like your styles too." Sia Vergil replied and added, ncing at Kuppo. "And you''repletely the opposite of this old man." Chapter 173 Claire Sophia? "Oh, really? I''m grateful for yourpliment¡­ And I like your styles too." Sia Vergil replied and added, ncing at Kuppo. "And you''repletely the opposite of this old man." And then she flung away his hands and said, "I''m sorry, but your hands are too warm and are making me feel strange as well." Sia said naively. Bobby furrowed his brow and thought, ''Strange! What''s going on here? And why''s a grown-assdy like her acting like a little girl? Is she ying with me?'' And a series of questions popped up in his mind.'' "Stop over-analyzing it; I think you hit the jackpot instead¡­. I know why she''s acting like that. She is practicing the Heavenly Heather Sleeping technique!" Cynthia''s sweet voice echoed in his head. "Heavenly Heather Sleeping technique?!" Bobby repeated with a big question mark. "It''s a legendary Angelic Grace Energy cultivation technique. It''s in rank 2 of the most powerful cultivation techniques. Only female angels who had a special bloodline can only cultivate it. Which means she''s a unique person among the angels and I can''t believe all those geezers send her to this backwater ex." Cynthia responded, exining in excitement. "Alright, I''lle to the point about her current state. Her real consciousness is currently in silent slumber, cultivating that technique. And her current consciousness is like a bonus conscience that was born out of her main consciousness the very day she cultivated that technique. And judging by her current level of consciousness, she seemed to be around 4 years old, meaning she began cultivating the technique 4 years before." Then she remained silent once again. Hearing that, Bobby heaved a sigh of relief. "Alright, Agent Loki Bradworth, that''s a token of you being the pioneer of a new noble family. And the capitals required for constructing your city and managing it for a year are all in it. You need to use it wisely. And, one more thing, there are only two months left for the Chief Selection Trial. So, use that time wisely, clear this trial, and fill in this seat, which has been left empty for centuries." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said and then he continued, "And stop hitting on Miss Sia." In hisst statement, he sounded both authoritative and worried. After hearing Cynthia''s story about Sia''s condition, Bobbypletely understood him. And he thought, ''So, this guy seems to know her identity too.'' Vice-Chancellor Kuppo turned her attention and asked in his softest tone with a friendly smile stered on his face: "Your highness, my grace, did you need anything from me?" Bobby wondered in his head, ''Woah, this straight shooter also knows how to fawn over someone!'' "Uncle Kuppo, those nine are so bossy today and acted as though they were in charge of everything. They share nothing with me all this time. I have been holding everything inside all this time. If not for Sister ire''s insisting repeatedly on me to never make rash decisions and kill someone on my own. Then I would have snapped their little heads as I did to my dolls." Sia Vergil said innocently. Bobby thought, ''Sister ire, is she someone who came along with her here?'' "No, you dummy! It must be the real consciousness. Even though the real consciousness is slumbering. It''ll react the moment this little subsidiary''s consciousness has a sudden burst of emotions. So, better be careful too." Cynthia replied telepathically in his mind. "The main consciousness even has the power to control this subsidiary consciousness?" Bobby asked telepathically in his mind. "Hmm, you really pick up fast. Yes, the only time this childish consciousness has is during the time the main consciousness is only in aplete slumber state. For example, just like her current state." Cynthia responded briskly. "Excellent decision, my grace! There is no need for your highness to dirty your hands on those unsatisfactory lives¡­. So, is that all?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo sugar-coated his words and asked with an amiable smile. "Oh, I like to shift my home to Agent Loki''s Cantoon City and stay with him!" Sia Vergil said, finally revealing her reason for following them inside the office. "No, that''s absolutely not a good idea! Your Highness, Loki''s a full-grown man and you''re just a child!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo blurted out, strongly against her demand. "Sir Kuppo, it''s okay. She''s an adult woman, she can make her own decisions." Bobby said as it overjoyed him on hearing her sudden demand. He then turned and said with a smile, "Miss Sia, I''ll be happy to have a beautifuldy in my city." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo secretly said to Bobby telepathically, "Agent Loki, I''m saying this considering out of a good heart for your sake. I know you adore her. But she''s not an ordinary person. Actually, I''m not a tad bit worried about her. It''s you I''m more worried about¡­. If something bad happens, then I''ll lose our next-to-be chief. For what¡­ for ady? So please understand and try to convince her to take back her decision." He then looked at Sia and said, "Your Grace, I think Agent Kuppo didn''t like that idea." And then he asked Bobby,"What did you say, Nobleman Loki Bradworth?" "Nope, I never say that. Miss Sia, I like your idea very much. You''re wee to stay at my home." Bobby said briskly. "Ugh! This brat. Don''t know he''s making the biggest mistake of his life." Kuppo fumed, displeasingly. "Enough, Uncle Kuppo! It''s already decided. There is no point in trying to convince me and Agent Loki¡­. Apparently, this isn''t my idea, it''s Sister ire''s!" Sia Vergil said, finally revealing the truth. Hearing that name again made Bobby rethink in his head: ''Hmm, why is this ire, insisted on this poor little girl with a matured bombshell body to insist on following me and living under the same roof with me?.... Whatever, I''ll eventually find out the truth. But, hee-hee-hee, ire, you''re the one I really wish to make my woman, not this kid. So, when you''re in control of this god-gifted body, I''m going to¡­.'' And he grinned goofily. Chapter 174 Claire In Control! ... But, hee-hee-hee, ire, you''re the one I really wish to make my woman, not this kid. So, when you''re in control of this god-gifted body, I''m going to¡­.'' And he grinned goofily. Seeing his expression, in Vice-Chancellor Kuppo''s eyes, it yed out as Loki was daydreaming and imagining about taking advantage of Her Grace. But he didn''t have a final say in this anymore as the main Consciousness ire had already decided in this matter. Therefore, he changed his tactics. "Your Grace, mind if I and Loki Bradworth have a private conversation?" Councilor-Kuppo asked. "Mmm-hmm, okay! But make it quick¡­. I don''t enjoy staying here inside this confined space that has your old and foul body odor for much longer." Sia Vergil said as she blocked her nose, pressing between her thumb and index fingers. Bobby was almost about tough but hold back as his face became redden because of it. It was not the same for someone who had always been snooping around Bobby. "Hahaha¡­." Cynthia burst intoughter and said, "Yes, indeed! Children and fools always speak the truth!" It was like a chain reaction but hearing herughter, Bobby, who had sessfully suppressed the urge, finally reached its limit and he also burst into a peal ofughter. Hahaha...hahaha! It turned out a bit off as Bobby''sughter came a bitte. So, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo red at him and said, "Boy, what''re youughing at?... You heard the Princess, you and me, quick outside!" And he snapped his fingers and bolted out of the room. Bobby nced at Sia, giving a warm smile, and quickly rushed out of the room. Ba-Dumb! Ba-Dumb!..... But on seeing his charming smile, Sia''s heart started throbbing loudly and then she felt it with her hands and asked naively, and she freaked out about experiencing something she had never experienced before. "What''s going on? I think I''m sick¡­ I need to inform about this to Sister ire." "My lovely little sister! What''s going on? Our heart is beating like a drum, which has never been like this before." A simr voice echoed in Sia''s head. This sudden change of emotion woke her up from her slumbering cultivation. Then Sia Vergil''s consciousness mysteriously appeared inside a garden full of daffodil flowers of different shapes and colors. She appeared in the shape of a very adorable 4-year-old and in front of her was ady who had a simr feature with the full mature body which was sitting inside Kuppo''s office. Yes, this ce was the soul-sea-sh-memory-pce of ire. "Thank goodness, Big Sister ire! You''re right in time." Sia Vergil cheered happily and jumped onto her and hugged her tight. And the next second, she wailed andined like a spoiled brat, "Wah-wah-wah! (sobbing). ire, I think I''m sick¡­ Please, make this stop. I feel like suddenly I lost control of my body. I''ve my full strength, but somehow I feel so weak." She bloviated, speaking in a mile-a-minute tone. It was pretty clear that ire really treated her well, so much that she became this spoiled. "Wait-wait-wait! It''s okay. Nothing bad will happen¡­. Tell me. When and how did this happen?" ire asked calmly, and his sugar-coated, sweetened words calmed her down while she padded her head. Sia Vergil retold her, beginning from the event of the punishment of the Truth Of Banishment Gang''s 14 members, all the way to what happened inside this very room they were currently in. "Before Agent Loki went out of the room, he smiled at me and suddenly my heart gave a muffle ''pang'' sound and the next second my heart started pounding like this. I tried many things, breathing rapidly and even calming my mind using the technique you taught me, but it didn''t stop¡­. Wah! I think I''m sick. Please, help me." Sia Vergil ended her story and started another session on a child''s tantrums and crying. "Oh, so that''s exactly what happened! Hee-hee-hee, silly girl, you''re not sick at all. It''s just¡­.just that you like Agent Loki." ire Sophia said, chuckling, and suddenly, a realization struck her and she whispered below the tone the little girl could hear, "No, I''m wrong! A little girl her age will never have a feeling like that¡­. It might be because my body must have reacted to him as an adult woman''s body reacts to when they met their perfect partner. Hmm, this''s the very first time I reacted like this¡­ Then let me go out and see what kind of man my body''s reacting to?" She turned her attention to the little one sitting on herp and said, "Don''t worry, Sia, my darling. Big sister ire will take care of everything. Now, you can sleep!" Just after ire said the word sleep, the little girl went into a slumber. With a thought, a majestic soft bed materialized out of thin air just before them. She then ced the little girl over the bed and said, looking at her cute and innocent face, "Hmm, she''s just a little girl. It must be really hard for her to manage a fully growndy. But she still managed it somehow. Sleep tight, my little angel!" Then she kissed over her forehead, turned around, and shut her eyes. The next second, she opened her eyes. She was already in control of her body. But the pounding of her heart had subsided a long time earlier. But the next second, a smell assaulted her olfactory nerves, and she involuntarily covered her nose. And she whispered under her breath in irritation, "Where the hell little Sia is bringing my body to?..... Eh! I know this smell. It''s the smell of that old geezer Kuppo. And judging by that, this ce was racked with his smell. This must be his office, or perhaps his personal hotel room." She then looked around, observing, and she said briskly, "Yeah, it''s the office!" Then she nced at the door and she further added, "What''s taking them so long? Juste back already, so that I can think of a n to get out of this ce as fast as possible¡­. Hmm, thinking about Loki, I think it''ll yield a much better result to act as little Sia and find out all of his secrets. Hee-hee, I''ll do that. " Just at that moment, the door of the room creaked, and Bobby and Vice-Chancellor Kuppo came inside the room. "Finally, you''re here. Alright, Agent Loki, let''s get out of here. I can''t stay a second any longer here." ire* said exactly like Sia and scuttled out of the room, the same running style as Sia. Chapter 175 Famish! "Agent Loki, are you clear about what we discussed earlier?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked seriously. "Crystal clear, sir! I''ll do as possible in my hand to help Miss Sia Vergil and at the same time, I''ll not make any form of romantic or physical contact with her." Bobby responded with a straight face, but inside his head, he was screaming: ''Clear my arse! Full of nonsense. The next second I walk out of this door I''m going to do anything in my power to please mydy and¡­.'' "Well, this is it. Then you''re dismissed!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said. Bobby made a formal salute by thumping his chest with his fist and said, "It was great to talk with you, sir. I look forward to seeing you again soon." Then he rushed out of the room. "You, too!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo whispered under his breath after Bobby was long gone and he added, "Hmm, a young, wild, and hot-blooded youth like him will do anything he wishes. I only hope that nothing bad happens between him and Her Highness." Outside, just after Bobby walked out of the office, ire said, touching her stomach: "Agent Loki, can you bring me somewhere I can eat? I''m so hungry I could eat a horse now." "Oh, why not, anything for my beautiful Sia?... But, on second-guessing, I think it would be better for us to go somewhere quiet and the best option that came to my mind is where I live. What did you think?" Bobby replied as he arose a suggestion. "That''s out of the question¡­. This is your first time meeting me. So, let me remind you of something you don''t know. I only dine in the High-Royal Restaurants*. When I first arrived here, there was no High-Royal Restaurant, and only after I went to Uncle Kuppo and demanded it did the only High-Royal Restaurant appear on this. So why don''t we go there?" ire said as if throwing a child''s tantrum that Sia often did. Actually, Kuppo poured trillions of Porus* to the Main Office of the High-Royal Restaurant to open a branch here. At first, they rejected his request, stating that they didn''t see any profit to open a branch restaurant in this backwater Ex. But on using ire''s royal seal, only then did the main office readily agree to open one, sending their best of the best chefs and a team to open a branch restaurant inside the campus of the Blue Lagoon Unit. "You mean you have never tasted even a single morsel of food that''s not from this High-Royal Restaurant?" Bobby asked. ire nodded her head with an innocent look. "That means if you''re to shift your home to my city. Then I need to construct this restaurant in my city, yeah?" Bobby asked once again, and he hushed in his head, ''Oh my gosh! This little girl really knows how to throw a tantrum, and she''s too cute to deny her request. Geez! This may eventually be a headache¡­ I better change her attitude for good.'' " Miss Sia, as much as I wish so much to bring you to this High-Royal restaurant. I''m afraid today I think we can''t go there." Bobby said and saw ire pouting, but it was so cute that he wished to pinch her cheek. He continued exining patiently, "If we were to go to any restaurant on this campus, people might storm at us. And forget about eating there. They will nag us with all those crazy smiles and fawning. Believe me, I''m an excellent cook. I know how to make many dishes that no one here has known about. I don''t know how the food is at the High-Royal Restaurant since I have never been there. But I can guarantee you my dishes will surely blow your mind." "Oh, how about this? If you don''t like the dishes I made then I''ll do any three requests from me?..... What do you think? Mind to have a new experience today." Bobby added and made a charming smile at her. Ba-Dumb! Ba-Dumb!.... Seeing his smile once again, ire''s body reacted as she started pounding like a drum once again and her face flushed red. ''Ah! This''s the feeling Sia was talking about¡­. Hahaha¡­ Silly girl, it just feels oddly good. So, it''s true this guy is my perfect half. His looks are just normal and perhaps his charisma is the most attractive to me. Loki Bradworth, let''s see what''s making you so perfect to make this princess feel like this.'' She pondered in her head and her lips involuntarily curled up. "Hmm, you seem to have a fever. Let me see." Bobby reached out to feel her forehead. ire quickly moved backward and said briskly, "Okay-okay-okay, let''s go to your ce¡­" Then the two walked out of the building, spread their wings, and flew toward Bobby''s lodging quarter. Bobby turned around and thought, ''Hmm, they''re white... I mean¡­ her wings?'' "Oh, I forgot to mention this to you before¡­ Having a white angel means she has the purest level of Angelic Bloodline." Cynthia said telepathically in his head. "What about my current ck wings, which have multiple white spots?" Bobby asked curiously in his head. "It means Loki''s bloodline is pure!" Cynthia replied, and she remained silent. It took a couple of minutes for them to reach, and theynded in front of Bobby''s assigned house. ire was amazed at the d¨¦cor and the price-worthy items spread around his house as soon as she walked into it. And she thought, ''This guy really knows how to live well.'' ire unceremoniously sat on one of the luxurious couches that could her eye andy her back. "Feel yourself at home!.... Alright, Sia, what do you think about my ce?" Bobby asked. "It''s up to this princess, liking," ire responded. "I''m hungry, Agent Loki!" Bobby reached into his cloth and took out his Purple Spatial Beast''s eyes in front of ire''s eye, but she just nced at it once and turned around as if it was worthless to her. Chapter 176 Watch Me, Sleep! Bobby reached into his cloth and took out his Purple Spatial Beast''s eyes in front of ire''s eye, but she just nced at it once and turned around as if it was worthless to her. Bobby then infused his White Angelic Grace Energy and took a pot containing water and said, "Sister Sia, mind warming this water?" A packet of tea leaves was also in his hand. He kept the teapot over the table just before her. "Okay," ire chanted a spell, and a white me appeared above her right palm. After that, she made a waving motion with her other hand, then the pot levitated in the air and the white me was also thrown toward the pot and within a few minutes, the sizzling sound of boiling water came from inside the pot. "That''s enough. Now, you can keep it on the table." Bobby instructed. With a thought, ire deactivated the white me ball and waved her hand, levitating the pot and cing it carefully over the table. Bobby then opened the left and dropped some tea leaves, and then he also dropped three cubic-shaped sugars into it. He then poured on a porcin pot and said, "Sister Sia, why don''t you enjoy this tea and wait for me? I''ll get back here with our dishes." The redolent smell of the teaing from the steam diffusing out of the cup assaulted her nose, and she eximed, "Hmm, it smells good." She then picked up the cup and took a sip and said, "Wow, what interesting water? Who knew just after boiling and dripping those things could make such a delicious drink?!" In less than an hour, Bobby rushed into the guest room carrying several dishes and ced them all around the round table. He opened the lids to reveal a meatloaf, arge pizza, and apple pie. Seeing all the colorful and appetizing dishes and all the scentsing from fully attracted ire''s attention. She first reached out for a slice of pizza and took a bite and eximed and then she tasted the other two dishes two. After that, she quickly ate all of them and eximed, "I''m so d I came here instead of the High-Royal restaurant. Your dishes are way better!" "Are they delicious?" Bobby asked with a charming smile. ire turned her head away and responded, blushing. "Delicious?.... That''s beyond delicious. From today onward, forget the High-Royal restaurant. I''ll only eat whates out of your kitchen." Bobby thought, ''Told you. Considering how rich and diverse our human cuisines are, there is no way I can''t conquer her pte." He was actually happy to hear her say that. "Dude! She must have a st today. Considering how close we''re, you owe me these dishes. So, the first thing when I get my physical body, you must make them for me, okay?" Cynthia''s melodious voice, which contained an air of jealousy, chimed in his head. "Anything for you, darling. Forget about these simple three dishes, I''ll feed you every delicacy found in the entire universe¡­ I have been patiently waiting for that fortuitous day too¡­." Bobby replied to her in his mind and he added in a husky undertone voice, "because I have been waiting for something really tempting to eat too. Ugh, this is a torment to my youth and my little brother. I can see but can''t touch¡­" "What?..... Say again. What-do-you-want-to-eat?" Cynthia asked in his head. "Forget it! You heard it wrong." "No-no-no, I heard it pretty clearly. What''s this thing that you can see but can''t touch? Is there even food like that?" Then Cynthia raised a barrage of questions that bombarded his head. Meanwhile, ire stood up and said, touching her slightly bulged belly, "Now that I am all stuffed, this princess needs a princess nap." She yawned and said, turning at Bobby, "Agent Loki, bring me to my bedroom?" "Your bedroom!?" Bobby made a wry smile and brought her inside his bedroom. He sauntered toward the door on his way out of the room, but a soft hand caught his hand before he could move the door, making him halt and ask, "Sister Sia, do you require anything else from me?" And as he slowly turned around, he noticed she was wearing a long, white, thin gown, showing off her two pairs of thick, well-rounded bosoms. Gulp! Gulp! Bobby unconsciously gulped down a mouthful of saliva twice as his eyes fixated on her twin peaks. ire saw his eyes roam down and specifically halt in her chest region, but instead of scolding or pping him, she was intrigued and even a little envious of his gaze. She had a desire to unt her beautiful body over his hungry gaze to satiate them. Bobby quickly calmed himself down and asked once again, "Sister Sia, need anything?" ire also regained herself and asked, speaking like a little girl, "Watch me, sleep!" "Okay," Then ire walked toward the king-size bed, holding Bobby''s hand. She then jumped onto the bed. "Sit here," said ire, tapping on the bed just beside her waist region. Bobby sat over the bed and thought, ''What am I doing here? And what''s wrong with me?'' looking nkly at the beautiful and enchanting face of the maturedy. "Hey, silly head! What are you waiting for?" ire said, "Pat me on the head and hum me until I fall asleep." It was as if her beautypelled him. Therefore, he reached out and padded her head, and also hummed. ire closed her eyes and tried to get some sleep, but she could not. "I can get sleep! You''re doing it all wrong. Come closer and hum near my ear." She said while closing her eyes. Bobby followed her instruction and drifted his face down to her ear and hummed, but the next instant he saw her rosy lips, her milky white neck, he lost himself and moved his face above her face and watched closely. Knowing that he didn''t hum anymore, she opened her eyes to witness Loki''s face very close to her. Then a thumping sound of heart echoed¡­ Chapter 177 Miss A Chance For Good! Knowing that Bobby didn''t hum anymore, she opened her eyes to witness Loki''s face very close to her. Then a thumping sound of heart echoed¡­ no, it wasing from two hearts. Since their heartbeat beat at the same frequency at a time, it got resonated, producing a single but louder thumping sound of the heart. The two looked at each other nkly. Bobby''s eyes drifted to her lips, and he edged his face down. And in return, ire closed her eyes and waited for something magical to happen curiously. Eventually, her lips, which had never been soiled by another man''s lips in her entire life, were locked by Bobby''s lips. At first, they just touched their lips, but eventually, Bobby shifted his head slightly and their lips sandwiched; ire''s upper lip was between his lips, and his lower lips sandwiched between hers. ire remained inactive, as this was her first time. Bobby had long expected that. So he sucked her upper lip softly, massaging it, making her feel experience the vor of kissing. A few minutester, ire reciprocated, allowing Bobby to feel the passionate love she felt for him. This made Bobby carried away, and he reached out his right hand inside her thin white gown, skillfully slipped his hand, and grabbed her supple left boob. "Aaahh!" ire moaned out of surprise and, taking that chance of opening her mouth, Bobby stuck his tongue inside her and teased hers¡­ Unlike how he imagined in his wildest mind, she twisted her tongue and experimented with his tongue, and the two sometimes savor each other''s saliva. But suddenly, he realized something, and his excited mood shifted to dullness, and sprung out of the bed and was about to walk away. "Wait! Agent Loki, why are you stopping? I really like you to continue." ire said out of her whim, not from the perspective of Sia. This was her first time, and she felt great about it. "Sia, you''re just a little girl. I can''t do this to you. This is my fault. I lost my control. Just forget everything about this for your good. Also, please keep this a secret from your big sister, ire." Bobby said and stormed out of the room. Just after he went out of the room and the door shut, ire whispered, "Silly head, how can I keep it a secret to myself?" She touched her lips and said, "I never thought his lips were so warm and soft. I could feel that feeling here." Then she grinned naughtily and reached inside her gown and touched her left boob. And pressed it and said, disappointingly. "No, it doesn''t feel even a tad bit goodpared to his. It feels so good when his warm hand presses against my boob. Sometimes he will make me unable to resist with his surprise hard grip." Suddenly, she felt something below her lower body. Out of curiosity, she reached her hand, touched that region, and removed her hand out to see a thick fluid covering her palm. "Ah! It''s my..." After Bobby stormed out of her bedroom, he picked up arge water container and chugged in a long, single shot, and then he ced it down over the ground. He took a deep breath and sat on the couch, supporting his head with his hands, and muttered softly under his breath, "What am I thinking? Did I be so needy after this long time?" "Hey, bro, why did you even stop in the wee minutes when the beauty is all over you? Ready to give her virgin to you?... I''m truly disappointed this time. Or perhaps, did you have a problem with your male genitalia?" Cynthia''s voice chimed in his head and she berated him. "Wow, a mature and beautiful woman with a heavenly body that every man would drool over was just thrown away like that. Even the goddess of beauty will be jealous." "Alright, shut up! I''ve my reason, okay?" Bobby responded telepathically in his head. "You better give me a good one... because if you don''t, I won''t talk to you for a year straight." Cynthia ranted. "Okay, okay, you know when we are deep into that stuff. My mind keep ying and imagined me kissing and touching a little 4 years old girl sexually¡­ It''s not my style and I don''t like it¡­ Hey, Cynthia, just keep your eyes open all the time and see how I''ll woo thisdy, the moment the real consciousness takes control of her body." Bobby responded, finally revealing his reasons. "Bahahaha¡­.." Hearing his reasons, Cynthia burst into a peal of maniacalughter and she added, "So, you stop yourself thinking that she''s 4 years¡­ It Turns out that one of the greatest minds of this era also has an episode of stupidity, too. Bahahaha!" She continuedughing hysterically, sagging her twin peaks to shake with every squeal ofughter and Bobby''s gaze on them intently, storing those images into his secret mind pce. "Laugh all you like, but you can''t me me. I don''t have any interest in little girls even and it''s my sexual preference," Bobby said as frowned slightly. "Hey, don''t frown at me. Myugh has nothing to do with your sexual preference." Cynthia said in a serious tone and she further added, "I''mughing at your poor judgment, and also since you still haven''t figured out what the hell is currently transpiring here, yeah?" "Cynthia, why don''t stop teasing me and stop beating around the bush and shoot at me straight?" Bobby asked. "Why would I do that?" "What about we exchange our information?" Bobby suddenly suggested a tempting offer. "I thought earlier you''re so curious when I say I want to eat something which I could see but could not touch at all? What about that?" Cynthia''s curiosity about that strange food Bobby mentioned before got the better of her and she finally gave in, saying: "Fine! But you go first." "Nope, you go first. Otherwise, you''re going to miss the most delicious food." Bobby yed mind games with her. "Alright-alright," Cynthia finally spoke out the truth, "Dude, don''t you know ire is the one currently controlling her body, and she even fooled you all this time by acting as Sia? Hahahaha!" "Huh! When did you know about this?" Bobby asked again. "From the very beginning¡­. At that very moment, when you went back to the room after having a little chit-chat with Vice-Chancellor Kuppo, I realized ire was the one controlling the body." Cynthia replied. "You know what, Cynthia? You''re the worst friend. If you inform me about this earlier, then why would I¡­.. Ugh, fuck!" Bobby said, showing his disappointment. "Hey, what are you waiting for? Now, you know the truth. Why don''t go inside and continue from where it was left from?" Cynthia suggested. "No, I miss the chance for today. There is no point going inside when that right atmosphere is already long gone." Bobby rejected her idea, and he sat on the couch. After pondering and collecting his mind, he muttered as his lips curled up, "It''ll be the best for me. Now I know she is ire, I''ll dance to her tune and I don''t need to hold myself anymore¡­. This is going to be more fun than I thought. Hee-hee-hee!" Chapter 178 Boldness! ¡­..This is going to be more fun than I thought. Hee-hee-hee!" Bobby said as he chuckled. "Now, can you tell me the food that you want to eat?" Cynthia reminded him. Bobby curled his lips into a smirk and said, "Oh, I almost forgot. It is the most delicious food one can have in their life." "The most delicious food! Now, I''m more curious. What''s it? I can''t think of anything else. Tell me quickly?" Cynthia further asked impatiently. ,m "You don''t need to know the name yet. But it requires a male and a female to eat it together. To eat with you, I will wait patiently until you are in your physical form." Bobby said slyly. "Oh, thanks then. You''ll keep your word, right?" Cynthia said as she beamed and imagined something good in her mind. "Don''t worry. I''m a man of my word." Bobby responded and then he asked as something came up in his mind, "Thinking about that. How did you know so much about that Heavenly Heather Sleeping Technique? You could even figure out which consciousness is controlling her body with just a peep. And from what you told me earlier, this cultivation technique seems to be something not anyone can know since it''s in the top 2nd rank of your Angel, right?" "You''re right. Only a few people would know or hear about it." Cynthia responded and then she sighed heavily and continued, "Actually, I have once cultivated this cultivation technique. So, the moment you''re on the podium with her earlier, I sense her Angelic Grace Energy resonates with my soul, so at that time I have doubts about her, and when she acted like a little girl inside the office. I have finally confirmed that she practiced the same cultivation as mine." She then added, "Hmm, you seem to be curious about that cultivation technique, yeah?" "Yes, I''m intrigued. Care to spill some beans on it? So that I can understand ire and her other consciousness more." Bobby asked gently. Cynthia began exining. "Alright, Heavenly Heather Sleeping Technique, by its name you must have already figured out that this is a slumbering cultivation technique that the female angels with a bloodline purity of 99.999% could only practice. Meaning in each era, only one in a trillion chances that a female angel child with this purity level will be born. So, I and ire are born to practice that technique." She continued while Bobby listened attentively. "I need to sleep all the time in order to cultivate this skill. Using this technique, we reproduce another daughter-consciousness from our main consciousness the moment we start this cultivation. And while my consciousness enters a silent stupor, I''ll leave my body to my daughter-consciousness to control it." "So, what exactly is this subsidiary consciousness like Sia Vergil? What will happen to them when you reach the ultimatum after cultivating that technique? Will you devour them or just erase their existence?" Bobby asked, intriguingly. "No, that''s the part you need to listen to carefully. You must have already known that every angel has one white angelic soul ball, yeah? But not with those who cultivate this technique. We''ll have another soul ball for the subsidiary consciousness." Cynthia said. Bobby jumped in as he asked in surprise, "You mean ire has two Angelic Soul balls?!" "Yes, don''t be surprised. It''s just the beginning of this technique. With time we could make other subsidiaries up to 7 consciousnesses. It''s like 7 split personalities in your human tongue. And also the beauty of this technique is that we have 7 more lives to live. But I need you to be careful here. You must conquer all the consciousnesses as your women the same as the main consciousness if you want this ire to be your woman." Cynthia said and continued, exining. "Since there wille a time that all the 7 subsidiaries'' consciousnesses matured enough, ording to the technique, ire will use a particr skill to merge all of them into her original Angelic Soul Ball. Then all the memories and personalities will be her. That time, if one among the 7 consciousness hated you, then forget about making her your woman. You''re never gonna get a chance. So be careful when you handle her subsidiaries'' consciousnesses in the future. " "Sounds interesting! Eight intriguingdies living inside a beautiful body¡­ What do I need, more than that?" Bobby said as he beamed from ear to ear. "Let me take a nap too. It''s been a tiring day." He theny over the couch and shut his eyes. The following morning, as he nned, he packed everything valuable inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye. ire walked out of her room after a bath and today she wore a luxurious-looking red dress. The moment she caught Bobby''s eyes, she spun her head away and said, "Good Morning, Agent Loki!" Bobby approached her and reached out his hand and held her chin, lifting slightly and the two made eye contact. He then drifted his face down toward her face and she shut her eyes, as her face blushed quickly. She felt excited and was expecting to feel the same euphoric feeling she hadst night. Unfortunately, Bobby didn''t kiss her as she thought. Instead, he blew his warm and moist breath over her face. She opened her eyes and Bobby saw the disappointment in her eyes. ''Hmm, do you like me to kiss you? Then you have to tell me first.'' Bobby thought, observing her expression. But out of his expectation, ire suddenly raised her foot and boldly kissed his lips and escaped away, hurrying into her bedroom. Bobby stood nkly for seconds and then he hushed, "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law. One step on the wind!" His body turned into a phantom and the next thing, he appeared just before the door, coincidentally blocking the sheepishdy. "Get out of my way, Agent Loki!" she yelled. But Bobby folded his hands around her dainty waist and pulled her closer. Chapter 179 Knock! But Bobby folded his hands around her dainty waist and pulled her closer, making their bodies touch each other. "Why did you do that? Look at me." He asked with a warm smile. "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Can you let me go?" ire responded meekly. It was as if her strength escaped away the moment he touched her. "Alright, I''ll ask this just once and you need to answer me honestly," Bobby said. Then he asked, "Do you want me to kiss you?" She looked down, yed with her fingers, and nodded her head bashfully. Bobby then bent his head slightly and locked her lips with his lips. ire closed her eyes and raised her hands and put them around the back of his head, and the two continued kissing passionately. This time, they began using their tongues from where they had left before. The two yed as they twisted their tongues and sometimes they would suck each other''s lips. ''Hmm, she''s a quick learner. Wow, she knows exactly what she is doing. It''s just her second kiss and what will happen if I teach her for a month?'' Bobby pondered in his mind. "Woah!" He eximed when she suddenly slipped her hand inside her shirt and began caressing and feeling his well-developed,pact muscle over his chest and then to his belly. ''Aah! This seems somewhat simr to what I did to herst night. She''s this much open to me already. What am I waiting for?'' He thought. Bobby held her well-grown bums and lifted her up as they continued kissing passionately. Then he walked into the bedroom and threw her into the bed. He then jumped onto the bed and continued kissing her as he began caressing her body. Knock! Knock!..... "City Master! City Master Loki! Wake up, it''s alreadyte!" The voice of the Senior Officer Flint came in as he called him while knocking on the door. Bobby ignored him as they engaged in their activities. "City Master, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo is here too! And he''sing here to have an audience with you and Councilor Sia Vergil before you leave this ce. He says he will forcefully enter if you don''te out within five minutes."Officer Flint''s voice came from outside. Hearing that, Bobby lifted his head, stopping what they were engaging in. He caressed her face and said in his gentlest voice, "Sweetheart, let''s stop here for today¡­ If that old manes inside, then I''ll have a hard time trying to exin what''s going on here and he will stop you froming with me to my new city. Don''t worry. We''ll continue this, and I''m nning to teach you many more things." Then he stood up on his feet and said, "Alright, quickly change into a new dress and tidy up your hair." He then walked out of the room. Meanwhile, outside Bobby''s house, thousands of people were waiting patiently for him. And on the veranda, a middle-aged-looking man was walking back and forth across the veranda, and from time to time he would look at the door. This man who seemed to worry so much was none other than Vice-Chancellor Kuppo. Four minutes passed. Kuppo finally approached the door. When he was about to push it, the door abruptly opened from inside and Bobby, in Loki''s disguise, appeared in front of the door and said, "Sorry guys, I overslept today! Oh, Vice-Chancellor, you''re here too. Pleasee in." He opened the door wider and Kuppo dashed inside without greeting back. When Vice-Chancellor Kuppo was in the middle of the room, he called out worriedly, "Your Highness, where are you?" ire came rushing out of her bedroom, changing into another gorgeous red dress. "Uncle Kuppo, what is the matter with you up so early in the morning? What did you need?" "Phew!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo took a deep breath and then he said, "It''s nothing. I just wanted to wish you a fond farewell before you leave for the Cantoon City." "Alright, what gift did you bring me here?" ire asked. "About that, since Your Grace only eats in the High-Royal Restaurant, take this certificate," Kuppo said and he took out a thin file of papers and stretched it out at her. ire took it gracefully and read it, and then she gave it back to him and said, "From today onward, I will not eat from the High-Royal restaurant anymore. You can keep it here." "But, Your Grace, what''re you going to eat there? You didn''t eat¡­." Kuppo further insisted, but ire jumped in, cutting off before he finished his words. "I''ve already decided. There is no point trying to convince me." ire responded. But on seeing his worried expression, she further added, "Don''t worry about me? I will not enter the fasting phase." Then she was all smiles and continued, "Actually, I have tasted some dishes prepared by Agent Loki and you know what, I''m totally in love with his dishes. So, from now onward, I''m going to eat only the food prepared by him." Meanwhile Bobby, along with the Senior Officer Flint, walked inside the room and they were all seated on the couch. "Senior Flint, how is the preparation?" Bobby asked, looking at Flint. "City Master, everything is ready and we are ready to go. We are just waiting for your order. And about those architects, I have signed contracts with all of them. I think they might already be on the premises of our city by now." Senior Officer Flint responded, reporting with excitement. "Fine, then there is no meaning for us staying here any further. Let''s move, too." Bobby said. Then, after having a meaningful conversation with Vice-Chancellor Kuppo. They all came out of the house and outside Bobby saw a gigantic flying vessel and thousands of people were already boarding the ship. When they saw Bobby and his team approaching them, everyone shouted, cheering in Loki''s name. "Officer Flint, you bring Councilor Sia Vergil to the most luxuriouspartment in the V.I.P. section." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo ordered him. Chapter 180 Cantoon City! "Officer Flint, you bring Councilor Sia Vergil to the most luxuriouspartment in the V.I.P. section." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo ordered him. Senior Officer Flint saluted at him as he thumbed his fist over his chest and then he turned to ire and asked, "Madam Councilor, please, follow me!" ire nced at Bobby as if she was asking for his permission. "Madam Councilor, please," Bobby said, "I''ll be back there soon." "Alright, then I''ll be waiting in that whateverpartment. But, you bettere back to me within 10 minutes, or else I''ll burn this flying object as I burned my dolls when I got mad." ire said as he walked inside the gigantic military vessel. Just after she boarded the gigantic vessel, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo turned his attention, and he didn''t say a word for a minute. It became awkwardly silent. "Sir, was there anything you would like to say about me being held back?" Bobby asked as he couldn''t keep up with his silence anymore. "Captain Loki, what did you do to Princess Sia Vergil?" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo asked with a suspicious tone. "Nothing! Where is thising from?" Bobby responded, and he sweated as he thought in his head, ''Did this Dunder head figure out my brief affair with ire?'' However, the next words uttered by Vice-Chancellor Kuppo left Bobby unsure whether tough or cry. "What potion did you give Her Highness, to make her like your cooking?!" asked Kuppo in bewilderment. "Huh!" Bobby eximed in surprise. He then added, "No-no-no, you''re overthinking it. I never gave her any potion, nor do I know of one. Just admit it. It''s just that my cooking is superb!" "Hmm, maybe you''re right. Then I''ll have to try one day when I visit your city." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo responded. Then his face suddenly turned serious, and he asked, "You must never try to be so intimate with her, okay? Now, I''ll tell you the truth¡­ Her Highness, Sia Vergil, is not from around here. You must also have already figured it out since you have already crashed together under the same roof." He then added, "She''s from Kaprije, the home of the strongest Angels. Lad, I''m sorry to break your heart like this but I apparently don''t like your beautiful career to end shortly because of some unattainable goal like this. So I''ll shoot this straight to you¨C Just give up! She is way.. way.. way¡­. out of your league." Hearing him say that directly on his face, Bobby had the powerful urge to smack across his face. But he didn''t as he thought in his head, ''There''s no point in getting mad over his ignorance. Just forget it. The lofty princess he''s bragging about is begging me just a moment ago to kiss her.'' His anger got washed awaypletely when he reminisced about his beautiful moment with ire. "Okay, I understand! Is there anything else to add, sir?" Bobby asked with a smile. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo was astonished to see Bobby totally unaffected by his harsh words. Just after he spoke those words, he even considered taking his words back, but this just confused him further. "Well, I have nothing left to say¡­. Agent Loki, have a safe trip!" He said, feeling lost on seeing Bobby''s smile. Following an official salute, Bobby hurried inside the gigantic ship. In a sh, the engine of the gigantic flying ship revved with a reverberating thundering sound lifted it gradually high into the air and took flight under Kuppo''s watchful eye. ¡ª--------------- The Cantoon City, Shortly after reaching the wretched city, they saw over a hundred people were already waiting for them. They were the Architects and their disciples and apprentices. First, he instructed the soldiers he hade along to prepare temporary amodation for all the thousands while the city was being built. Just how enthused those soldiers were to make a city of their own from the scratches. They were so efficient that it didn''t take an hour to make multiple numbers of temporary houses on the outskirts of the ruined city. Then Bobby went to visit those architects along with Senior Officer Flint and, of course, the beautiful ire, who also followed behind him. After discussing the details with those experts, Bobby quickly drew a blueprint of the city he wanted them to build for him. The entire process of sketching the manyyout sketches of various buildings, roads, and waterways that Bobby had long nned in his mind amazed all the architects at the ingenuity of his drawings. Under Bobby''s order, all the ruins and remains were removed from the city and even the river flowing directly through the heart of the ruined city was cleaned. Then the next day, the construction of the city began at the grassroots level. Everyone would join in their best way possible to help those architects who would do the major job of constructing everything. A brand new city with advanced level infrastructure, buildings, roads, and waterways was constructed within ten days. It waste at night and Bobby was standing on the top of the tallest building in the city''s center, just beside the Heibi River. He was currently activating his ocr technique, Devil''s Eyes Technique, and ncing down all around the city. "Agent Loki, what''re you doing, standing here at this hour?" A melodious voice whispered in his ear and thedy hugged him from behind. "Nothing! So, do you want me to watch you sleep again?" Bobby asked. "Hmm, no, I need something more. Haven''t you promised to teach me several things when we are here?... Why don''t you teach me one today?" ire whispered in his ear. Bobby briskly turned around and sealed her lips with his, and the two engaged in a passionate kiss. As they kissed, their body heated quickly, and they moved their heads back as they panted heavily, gasping for the air. Suddenly Bobby held the side of her face and kissed her neck, and a soft moan escaped from ire''s mouth. "Ahhh!" she moaned and reached out for his head and massaged his hair in return. Chapter 181 Adieu! After several minutes of passionate kissing, Bobby halted, and the two embraced each other tightly. "Sweetheart, you''re bing bolder and bolder and I''m confused. Did you always act like a little girl? And who is this sister ire that you mentioned before?" Bobby asked as if he didn''t know any of it. Mentioning her name in the third person during their conversation made her feel conflicted, and she replied, telling a white lie. "ire, ire Sophia is my big sister¡­. We came together in this ex and she''s somewhere in the Blue Lagoon Unit''s territories. Why did you ask? Did you want to meet her?" And she asked curiously. "Maybe that''s not a good idea," Bobby responded "Why is that?" "Sweetheart, judging by your look, I have already figured out what your elder sister would look like. And won''t you get jealous if I fell head over heels for ire?" Bobby responded. On hearing him say that, a gleaming white smile blossomed all over her face and she responded cheerfully: "I won''t mind at all. Actually, let me tell you a secret vow between us sisters." She waved her hand to get him closer, and she whispered in his ear. "We agreed to share the same husband. And in order to make it more simple, we agreed that the first person among us who finds her perfect soul-mate will be the husband of us, eight sisters." "Eight sisters?!" Bobby acted as if he was in surprise. "You mean if you be my woman, then your seven sisters will also eventually be mine?" "Tee-hee-hee-hee, isn''t that great?" ire said with a jovial smile. "And also one important thing we''re octuplet* and we all look exactly alike." Bobby actually knew where ire wasing to, as Cynthia had already warned him, too. Because ire wished to be his woman and in order to be one, she needed her other subsidiary consciousnesses to be Bobby''s partner, too. "Oh, you all look alike?!" asked Bobby, making a face as if he didn''t buy her words. "Hey, I''m dead serious here. We all look exactly alike. I believe you''ll never know who is who just from seeing us in the future." ire said in a serious tone. "Okay, sweetheart, I believe you. And I don''t mind a bit about your intriguing purpose. So when am I meeting them?" Bobby responded, and he asked. "Sadly, only ire and I are the only ones on this¡­. I can make an appointment if you want to meet ire." ire said. "Well, I can''t wait to meet ire anymore!" Bobby responded. Then he further added after remembering something, "Sweetheart, since you share a secret of yours, then I think I need to share mine too." "Oh, I can''t wait anymore to hear that." "But before that, I want you to answer my question first." "Okay," "What if, someday, I am not the person you think I''m right now, and someone else? Would you still ept me?" Bobby asked in a serious tone, as he was not really Loki, to begin with. "I don''t understand you¡­. Hey, stop asking me such a ticklish question." ire responded. "Alright, I''m feeling sleepy. I''ll walk inside first." She gave him a pack over his lips and walked inside the building. "Perhaps she''s not ready to know my real identity yet," Bobby muttered softly under his breath. He then disgruntled, "But, ugh! I really want to make her my woman, not in this someone else disguises but in my actual appearance." Then he took a deep breath and walked back inside the building after observing his city twice. The next day, Bobby made various intricate agendas on how to run the inner administrative structure of the city. He then passed all that he had written ?to Senior Officer Flint. Later Bobby announced Flint, the first governor of the city, the next in line of the city''s power just behind him and he left every management thing to him. Like that, ten days passed and a brand new city was opened to the public for trade, tourism, and so on. And as time passed, Bobby and re also grew closer and closer, until they were so madly in love that they had no choice but to take this ultimate step. Today Bobby left all the crux of the matter regarding the city in Governor Flint''s excellent hands on the pretext that he would enter closed-door cultivation for the uing Chief''s trial. After he kissed ire, he went inside his room and shut from inside. But in the middle of the night, a phantom came out of his room and jumped up from the top of the building, with a flopping sound of feathers against the wind. The phantom vanished within the darkness of the sky. A mile away from the building, appeared standing on the tip of a tall tree looking back on his magnanimous sight of his city. "Adieu, my sweetheart. And Goodbye, cartoon city! Let''s meet again after a month." He jumped down over the ground and then he inserted his Angelic Grace Energy into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye and a flying vessel appeared just in front of his eyes. He went inside and a few minutester, the flying vessel revved. Soon it lifted into the air and quickly flew away. After several minutes, a flying vessel appeared in the air just above the Castle that was standing tall on the Arid Archipgo Ind. Itnded safely, and Bobby, in Loki''s disguise, walked out of the flying vessel. And 20 people wearing suits appeared around him and they greeted him, "Greetings, Crown prince!" "My dear elders, I am here to let you know ?we can now go ahead with our ns," Bobby said, and in the next instant, with a thought, he deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back, and his body transformed to his original appearance and physical posture. After having a little chit-chat with all of them, Bobby dismissed them. Only he and Grand Elder John McCain remained. Chapter 182 [R-18] Peach! After having a little chit-chat with all of them, Bobby dismissed them. Only he and Grand Elder John McCain remained. "Grand Elder McCain, is my mother here?" Bobby asked. "No, Her Majesty, has gone back to Dwarka a week ago." Grand Elder John McCain responded. He then reached into his pocket, pulled out a letter, and passed it to him. "It''s for you." "Oh, ma, leave me a letter at least." Bobby mused as he carefully put it inside his inner pocket. "My grace, since you are here, aren''t you going to stay here for now? Then I''ll ask someone to clean your room." Grand Elder John McCain asked. Bobby waved his hand and said, "There is no need for that. I''m just here to give this information and to meet my mother. And I have some urgent business to attend to right now." He activated the Angelic Armament with a thought, and a pair of ck wings grew from his back. He then spread them and flew away high above in the air with the quivering of his wings. On seeing Bobby quickly fly away, Grand Elder John McCain uttered to himself, "Hmm, it seems the Crown Prince has even more important matters to attend to. He even left this Angel''s flying machine here." After flying for several hours, Bobby finallynded on an ind that was far away from the Arid Archipgo Ind. Then he deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back. Bobby then hunted five rabbits from within the bush. Set fire collecting some dried wood not far away from a pound. Next, he removed the skin from the carcasses of the five rabbits, and then he used five sticks and heated them over the fire. As oils appeared out of the meat, he sprinkled salt and some species, and several minutester, a sweet aromatic smell of meat diffused around the surroundings. "Are you still going to hide there while watching me eat all of this?" Bobby spoke as he looked at the reflection of the white moon on the surface of the pond. Swoosh! A beautifuldy appeared beside Bobby from within the darkness. She then stretched her hand in the air and a long sword materialized which she pointed the tip to his neck and asked, "Who the hell are you?" "I think you have already found out about that yourself," Bobby responded, as he kept looking at the pond. "ire, put that thing away. I don''t think you can use that thing on me." "Human! You dare to trick me¡­. And for that crime, you deserve to die in my hand." ire yelled. Bobby turned at her and said with a smile, "Oh, really? Then why don''t you stab me with your sword already?" ire''s hand shook uncontrobly, and the sword slipped down from her hand. Bobby stood up, took a step closer, and hugged her. "Now, I''ll ask you the same question I raised ten days ago. What if, someday, I am not the person you think I''m right now, and someone else? Would you still ept me?" ire hugged him back and sobbed. "You meanie! Did you know what makes me even more furious than you turning out to be a human?" "Oh, what is it?" asked Bobby. "My love for you has long passed the line where I wouldn''t care about whatever disguise you are. But if you reveal this to me that day, then I might not be as furious as today." ire said. And then she added as she scratched his back with her nails. "It feels like you don''t trust me enough to tell me the truth. And it feels like ?you didn''t have genuine feelings for me and you''re just toying with my heart while you y your little spy game. In addition, leaving the city under the pretense of going into a period of seclusion for cultivation¡­. You meanie, you deserve to die in my hands. " She released herself from the embrace and pounded on his chest lightly. Suddenly, Bobby cupped her face and nted a kiss on her lips, and then soon she halted from hitting him further as she kissed him back, madly as if releasing all of her pent-up emotion on that. Then the two engaged in a passionate kiss as they began ying wildly with their tongues and savoring their saliva. As they continued kissing, Bobby''s hands released his hands and folded around her dainty waist, and then his hands drifted down and grabbed her bouncy, soft bums tightly. "Aaahh!" ire moaned light. He picked her body up and gently ced her on the verdant soft grass and then continued engaging their kiss once again. After that, he moved his face down and kissed her neck, making her moan once again. While he did that, he sneaked both hands inside her shirt and grabbed both her pair of well-rounded, big, and perky boobs. ? "Aaah!" ire moaned as she shook her body. Bobby raised his head just above her face and said, "They are soft. I can y with them for hours and I believe I''ll still not get bored with them¡­ Does this feel good?" "Um, don''t stop!" ire responded, looking at him with her misty eyes. Bobby grinned at her. "So cute!" He abruptly locked her lips with his sandwiching while he massaged both her boobs. After several minutes, he lifted his head, and a transparent line of saliva connected to their lips, which eventually broke. He then moved his head down her body and continued missing again from her neck. He didn''t stay there for long as his face further drifted down and reached in between the crack of her enchanting twin peaks. "Hmm, they are in my way," Bobby said and shredded her shirt into pieces. Now he noticed she was wearing a thin strip of white linen that resembled a brassiere. ''Oh, sodies of angels wore such a bra! Let''s see what''s hidden within this?'' He mused in his head. Then he reached for his hand and looked for...(Stay tuned!) Chapter 183 [R-18] With Claire ''Oh, sodies of angels wore such a bra! Let''s see what''s hidden within this?'' He mused in his head. Then he reached for his hand and looked for the hook, but failed to find one. So he asked, "Sweetheart, care to help me with this?" "Hmm, didn''t you even know how to remove ady''s corset? And here I thought you''re someone who has a lot of experiences with women." ire said and cliched some hidden spots around the brassiere. And finally, the white linen binding her chest loosened. Her breasts gained volume as if the linens had been suppressing them. "Experience?!" Bobby grinned and said, "You''ll soon, going to find out about that." He then pulled out the long white linen clothes in one swing, showing herrge but perky milky white boobs bouncing up and down in front of his eyes. "Hey, stop ring at them. I feel strange." ire said and covered them with her hands. But they were toorge to bepletely shielded from his fiery gaze. Bobby removed her hands and said, "Don''t be shy, darling? I like to see them more." He then grabbed both of them and gave another session of massage and the sounds of a moan escaped from her mouth. "Um-um, ahh!" she moaned. Bobby moved his head closer and put her pinky nipple into his mouth and sucked it. He then twisted his tongue, making a circle around her nipple. ire moaned louder and raised her hands, and fondled his hair as if she was encouraging or reciprocating for making her feel good. Soon Bobby shifted his target to her other boob and sucked as he did to the other while his hand gave a warm massage to her other boob. Then he stood up and removed his shirt and all the other clothes leaving on his undies. ire nced up and saw his muscr but thin body from the light of the bonfire beside them. "I want to see more," Bobby said, then he removed her lower dressesyer byyer and finally stopped, leaving only her white panties covering her most secret region. From up and down, he feasted on her perfectly shaped body, ending up on her nappy. So Bobby reached out his hand to remove it, too. But ire caught his hands in the air. As he nced up, he realized ire was looking anxious. Yes, it was reasonable because this was her first time. "Hmm, sweetheart, everything will be fine," Bobby said, then he moved his face closer to her and sealed her lips with his again and the two continued kissing passionately like before. And slowly, her tense muscles rxed, and even her body rubbed over Bobby''s. At that very moment, Bobby''s hand felt around her belly, and then it drifted down gradually and slipped inside her panty and touched her most sensitive spot. ''Wow! She''s leaking here. I think she''s ready.'' He then skillfully removed her only piece of cloth. He stood and removed his undies, too, showing his already furious little brother*. "Ahh, it''s big!" ire eximed, as it was the first time she had seen anything other than what she read and saw in adult books. "Want to touch it?" Bobby asked with a grin. ire didn''t reply. Rather, she reached out her dainty hands and grabbed his manhood, which she failed to cover even with both hands. Feeling the hotness from it, she shook it without knowing the fact that she was giving a handjob. Then, she glimpsed Bobby closing his eyes with a joyful expression. "Does this make you feel good?" ire asked as she continued fapping his manhood. "Aah, yeah," "Then I''ll do this for you. I want to make you feel good." She responded. "Want to know what will make me feel better?" Bobby asked. "Um," "Lick it with your tongue and put it in your mouth and do the same as you did before," Bobby instructed. "Oh, then I''ll do that for you." ire sat up and moved closer to his manhood, and said, "It looks bigger than before. And it smells funny." She then stuck out her tongue and licked his ns and also she licked around as if she was eating an ice cream deliciously. ''Wow! So, good!'' Bobby eximed in his mind. She then suddenly put it inside her mouth, but sadly because of the size and her inexperience, her teeth grazed on it. "You don''t need to do that anymore," Bobby said, stopping her. "Well, you can lie down now." And he even helped hery over the grass once again. He then nced at his naughty eyes down over her most secret region. But he saw ?her folding her leg to cover it. So, he spread her leg and saw her secret ce dripping with drops of seminal fluid. "Oh, it''s gorgeous!" Bobby eximed when he saw her peach-like pussy with the red long line of her medium-size foreskin with a pinkish fatty hump of flesh around it. "It looks just like a beautiful ripened peach." He said as he admired it. Unable to control just the sight, he drifted his face down and licked her leaking fluid, and started eating her pussy greedily. "Aagg! Aaahh! Aargh!" Meanwhile, ire''s moan became wilder and wilder, and she even bit her lower lips, feeling the ecstasy from down her lower body. After a few minutes, Bobby ended his service and then he moved his body closer between her legs. He held his penis with his hand, then he rubbed its tip in the crack of her vagina. "Darling, I''m going to put it in now," Bobby said. ire nodded her head. Bobby then inserted the penial ns gradually and when it was inside her, he went all the way inside her. And the next thing, ire cried sharply. "The pain will go away soon!" Bobby said in a gentle voice and then he started moving his hip slowly first and ire bore the pain this time and gradually, with time, he started picking up the pace he entered her and the cry of pain turned to the moans of pleasure. "Aahhh, it really feels good! I want to feel more." She demanded. On hearing that, Bobby stopped holding back as he started pounding her with everything he got and their beautiful love-making session continued for several hours with countless orgasms for ire. Chapter 184 Enemies! In a picturesque setting on an ind near the water, one ind that was among the cluster of inds was the Arid Palm Ind. Towards the end of the night, a bonfire was lit on the ind, next to which was a naked man and woman lying in the grass. They were none other than Bobby and ire and it exhausted them from that long love-making marathon. ire cuddled Bobby close. "You still haven''t told me about your real identity yet. And how in the hell a human-like you are doing here, deep in the territory of Angel? Did your human leader send you here to infiltrate?" She stormed at him with a barrage of questions. "Why? Does it still matter now? You''ll eventually learn everything about me." Bobby responded. ire sat up and said seriously, "Yes, it matters to me now¡­. It''s rather not fair to me when you keep me dark like this. Oh,e on. Who''re you, Agent Loki?" "Fair?! Oh, really?" Bobby replied, "I can tell you everything, but why don''t you firste clean, too?" "What did you mean by that?" ire asked as she was unsure of his intention. "Aight, who''re you right now? Is it ire or the naive girl Sia Vergil?" Bobby said without beating around the bush. "Ah!" ire eximed, making a dumbfounded look, and asked, "How- how did you¡­.?" "Eh, don''t be surprised about it? I know a lot more than you can imagine." Bobby said in azy tone as he waved his hand in the air and he burst into a peal of hystericalughter and continued, "Hahaha¡­! And octuplet*?" ire became increasingly curious as she coaxed him coquettishly, asking: "Just tell me... What did you know?" "Heaven Heather Sleeping technique! Isn''t this the cultivation technique that you practice?" Bobby responded, and he further added, "A technique which creates seven subsidiary consciousnesses and can only be practiced by the female angel with the purest bloodline." He then stood up, dressed up, and said, "ire, get dressed. Time for dinner." On hearing it, ire remembered the barbecued rabbit meat, and she sprung up on her feet as her pair ofrge boobs moved up and down. It took just a minute for her to get dressed and said, "Alright, give me my share. I''m famished!" She sat beside him and stretched her hand at him. Meanwhile, Bobby was cutting out the over-burnt outer skin of the rabbit meat with his dagger and he said, "Just wait a minute!" Soon he finished removing the over-burnt skin and gave one to her and the two ate while drinking the wine Bobby had taken out from his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye. They spend a week on the ind as if they are on a honeymoon. One night, Bobby had a dream of a beautifuldy and a handsome man at the peak of a white mountain. It was very vague, but one thing was sure, a baby was also in that dream and it ended with thedy flying away, quivering the bat-like wings. Then he was startled awake from his sleep. "Loki, did you have another nightmare again?" The question was raised by ire, who was awake during this time. And during these seven days, she witnessed Bobby waking up abruptly several times. "Are you okay?" She asked worriedly. "I''m fine¡­ It''s nothing bad, anyway." Bobby responded calmly, and he thought in his head, ''But the man and the woman in the dream look livid¡­. They must be my parents, right? Now, I need to meet my mother and ask about them.'' Suddenly, ire felt something as she nced upward on the eastern side of the ind. "Dude, three people are approaching your current location from high above in the air," Cynthia warned telepathically in his head. The next second, ire spread her pair of white wings and flew up into the air. Bobby activated his Angelic Armament, and a pair of ck wings grew out of his back. He pped his wings and flew into the air. The two stopped high above in the air. By that time, the first light of the day fell over their bodies. Bobby activated his ocr technique, Devil''s eye skill, as his eye glinted with purple light. He used the X-Vision and saw three dots high in the air on the far horizon. Then he zoomed in his point of vision and saw three middle-aged-looking men; each wearing a crest of the Tempest Noble family, the Bradworth Noble family, and the Winchester family. A dinging sound chimed in his head as a notification popped up in his head. Ding! [Target A: Energy level 39!](Man with the Bradworth family crest) [Target B: Energy level 40!] (The one with the Tempest Family crest) [Target C: Energy level 38!] (the one with the Winchester Family crest) "Oh, finally, they sent me some pretty big shots to deal with me this time," Bobby whispered under his breath as his lips curled up, making a grin. "Are they your guests?" ire asked. "Yeah, I''ve been expecting them for a long time," Bobby responded, as his gaze was still on those three who were approaching rapidly. "But why did I feel their malevolent intent directed at us¡­?" ire asked with doubt. "It''s especially the ?guest I''ve been waiting for," Bobby replied. "Babe, you stay out of this. I''ll take care of them¡­ And let''s hope that I can finally understand the current level of my strength from them, too." ire nodded her head in agreement and she mumbled softly. "But I can kill them all with a move." "I know." Several minutester, the three reached the ind, and they stopped in the air, making a gap of a couple of two hundred meters with them. "Councilor ire, I don''t know why you are here along with this wretched bastard of the Bradworth family." said the man with the Bradworth family crest. "Let me tell you this once in courtesy of your service to the Punishment Department. Leave!" "Alright, you heard him. ire, stay somewhere far. In the meantime, I''ll deal with all of them." Bobby said. Chapter 185 Overkill! "Alright, you heard him. ire, stay somewhere far. In the meantime, I''ll deal with all of them." Bobby said. Thedy agreed and flew away somewhere far. Bobby turned his attention to the three and asked, "So, my dear elders, let''se to the proper business." In the next instant, his expression suddenly shifted into a devilish grimace and he said, "Well-well-well, now, I can kill you all." "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One step on the wind!" Bobby whispered and his body turned into a phantom. Next, he reappeared just before the Winchester family''s elder and punched him in the face. The elder blocked the punch, crossing his hands. Bang!!! With a loud banging sound, it propelled him back as his body curved inward and stopped after moving half a kilometer back as he used his wings as a resistance against the wind. The other two elders from the Bradworth family and the Tempest family frowned at seeing that. ''He''s freaking strong!'' The Tempest family''s elder thought in his head. "Elder Aigbo, this kid is much stronger than we thought. Let''s not hold back." He said to the Bradworth family''s Elder. "I agreed, Elder Piper. With just a punch, he sent Elder Romeus flying away in the air. At least your family head is right in sending us three here." Elder Aigbo responded. Elder Piper Tempest chanted his strongest skill as they made a series of hand seals and finally, he shouted. "Wind Breaker,e forth!" Then, from therge ?concentration of the White Grace energy just above his palms in the air, became even more and morepact, forming into a giant hammer with a long handle. Meanwhile, Elder Aigbo Bradworth also chanted his strongest spell in old Porus*, making a series of hand seals and he shouted, "My Seven Heaven Ringing Staff,e forth!" Just like the case of Elder Piper Tempest, the gigantic mass of white Angelic Grace Energy gradually transformed into a gray color long staff with sevenrge rings attached to the tip of the staff. "Alright, I guess these are your trump cards. Don''t hold back and use every ounce of energy you have in your bodies to survive." Bobby said as he was meaning to have a meaningful duel with them. He took out a red katana from inside his purple Spatial Beast''s eye. Bobby waved his sword twice in the air and two curvy thin lines of sword energy drifted toward the two elders. The two elders made war cries and struck their weapons down toward the iing two sword energies. Gigantic energy was sent out from the Elder Piper Tempest''s hammer, which turned into a hammer with the shape and size exactly the same as the original one. It then bombarded and neutralized Bobby''s iing sword energy curvy line. Whereas Elder Aigbo''s staff rang, with the jingling sound from the 1st ring. It chimed, sending a series of waves which eventually made contact with the iing Sword Energy and both exploded, neutralizing? it. In the meantime, Elder Romeus, who had been sent away, also reappeared on the scene. Although his sleeves were shredded, he looked fine. On his hand was a ck-ink brush as a weapon. "Oh, interesting!" Bobby eximed on seeing him. "My bad, it turns out I''ve punched the only range ability user. I should have punched on m¡­. Anyway, I intend to make them serious, and it works too." He muttered as he looked at the other two elders. Elder Piper raised his gigantic hammer in the air and began swinging it around and picked up the pace rapidly. And he released it. Then, with a throwing motion, he sent a bluish mass of energy from the hammer towards Bobby, which was transformed into a gigantic war hammer. Meanwhile, Elder Romeus infused the Angelic Grace Energy into the ck-ink brush in his hand. He then raised it in the air and write an Old Porus* word in the air, which meant Freeze. He noticed that there was an intangiblew hovering around him, limiting all of his movement, as he couldn''t move a single muscle. And he mushed in his head, "Wow, what a strange technique?!" Next, the gigantic war hammer struck down over his head as if he was a nail. Around the surface of the hammer''s head was imbued with a terrifying level of windw. "Interesting! Let''s see how powerful my ma''s bloodline power can be." He whispered and with a thought, he ignited a small portion of Mia''s werewolf bloodline. First, white hairs grew from all around his body and the invisiblew which was restricting him was shredded by sudden energy waves expelled out from his body. Bang! Multiple cracks appeared all around the word ''Freeze'' and it exploded. And Elder Romeus Winchester, who was controlling the restrictive spell, yelled in pain and puked up blood three times. "Now eat one of my punches!" Bobby said and then he yelled, "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step in The Wind!" In the next instant, his body turned into a phantom and reappeared just before Elder Piper Tempest and punched him across his face and crossed his hands in preparation to block the punch. Bang! Piper''s hand exploded into multiple pieces of blood and flesh with a reverberating, thunderous voice, as well as his head was blown apart. He was deader than dead as his headless body fell onto the ground. "Oops! This is my first time using this strength. It turns out it''s even way overpowered than I thought." Bobby said with a wry smile. But on seeing that Elder Piper Tempest, the strongest among the getting ughtered easily, the two elders were dumbfounded and Elder Romeus Winchester was the first one to scream, saying, "Run! Run for your life, Elder Aigbo. We are wrong about this mission. This bastard is indeed a perversely powerful monster. Run! " Then the two quivered their wings rap and idly, started fleeing in two directions. Bobby''s soft voice grazed in their ears. "Toote for that! Just go into the underworld to meet the Yama* together with your Elder Piper. Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step on the Wind!" Bang! Bang! Likewise, the headless bodies of the two fell to the ground with two loud banging noises. Chapter 186 Spar! ire appeared beside him out of the blue and said, "Well done, Agent Loki! It appears you''re a lot stronger than I thought you were." "If you still wish to know the current level of your strength, then why don''t we have a friendly spar?" She suggested as she was also curious to know Bobby''s current strength at seeing his sudden explosive power just now. She raised her right hand and a beautiful long sword materialized in her hand. While Bobby was preparing to turn down her proposal, he noticed a long sword in her hand and smiled wryly. "Okay, let''s just exchange a few moves!" Then his figure turned into a phantom and reappeared a couple of hundred meters away from her. A simple red katana also appeared in his hand and he said, "Alright,dies first. Make your move!" And he further added, teasing her as she winked at her, "Oh, and one more thing. Don''t you go over and try to kill your man, yeah?" "Hmph!" ire snorted and said, "Let''s see about that." After infusing some of her Angelic Grace Energy into her sword, she raised it in the air and shed it at Bobby with a shing motion. It was a simple sword strike and then suddenly thousands and thousands of virtual swords materialized in the air and gradually moved toward Bobby. "Dude, be careful. That''s the most devious illusion skill of the Heavenly Heather Cultivation Technique." Cynthia''s scintited voice chimed in his head as she continued speaking in a mile-a-minute tone. "There''s no time to exin; find the sword with the weakest energy and destroy it. You still have 25 seconds left to destroy it." Bobby activated his ocr Devil''s eyes skill and scanned the thousands of the swords and immediately, he spotted the sword hidden under the shadows of the cluster of swords. He then infused his Origin Chi into the sword and made a stabbing motion aiming at that particr sword. Bang! A thin sword energy beam shot out from his sword''s tip, streaking and obliterating the sword with the weakest energy. Then secondster, all the clusters of the thousands of swords also vanished shortly afterward. "Huh, you win this one. Next time, I''m going to win against you." ire said with apetitive tone. And then she flew down andnded on the ground beside the tent. Bobby also shortly appeared and hugged her from the back and said, whispering in her ear. "Sweetheart, pack your things! It''s time for you to meet your mother-inw." "That''s too soon. Um, can I visit her next time? I haven''t prepared any gift for her yet. Also, I don''t think she might not like me." ire responded softly. Bobby softly bit her earlobe and a moan escaped from her mouth. "Stop! I''m still sore down there. You meanie! It''s all because of you¡­. You went overst night." ire said while she escaped from his grasp and quickly rushed inside the tent. "Bahahaha¡­ ire, oh ire, from next time I''ll go gentle¡­no supper gentle on you in the bed." Bobby said, bursting into a peal of jovialughter. And he walked inside the tent. "Shut up! Stop teasing me further or I''ll simply leave you here alone for good." ire said as she removed thest piece of cloth as she was intending to change into a set of fresh new cloth. On seeing her stark naked, Bobby activated his Ninja Movement Skill and embraced her from the back. "Agent Loki, what do you think you''re doing?" ire asked with a serious tone. "You''re going to know that soon," Bobby whispered in her ear and then he groped her two big and well-rounded pairs of boobs. "Aahhh!" A moan escaped from her mouth. "Release your filthy hands from me. You are, scoundrel!" ire said. "Oh? But sorry my princess. Your body is reacting against your mind. And it''s screaming for me to be fiddled with." Bobby responded in a soft voice and began to kiss her neck. "Ahh!" Then the tent was transpired with the soft moaning of her voice. After several minutes, ire craned her neck and said, "Kiss me!" ,m As he beamed from ear to ear, Bobby sealed her lips with his and began another sweet moment of ying with her soft lips and savoring her sweet-scented saliva. She then reached out for his head and started running her fingers through his hair sensuously. As they continued, Bobby drifted his right hand down while feeling her supple body and finally reached her most secrether region and he thought, ''She''s leaking down here.'' "Ahhh!" ire cried in intense pain and she further added, "Let''s stop here. I''m still feeling sore down there. Now, get out of here while I change my dress peacefully." Then she pushed him out of the tent. After several minutes, ire walked out of the tent donning a set of dresses with the beautiful designs of sunflowers. "How do I look?" She asked. "Wow, even though every set of dresses looks good with you¡­ But hey, this one is the best. You look gorgeous in this lovely dress." Bobby responded, admiring her look. "Hmm, it''s good to hear that. Now, can we leave?" ire said and seeing the pondering expression on Bobby''s face, she further added, "Yeah, I''m all set to meet my mother-inw." On hearing that Bobby was all gleamed. He then infused his Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye hanging over his chest and suddenly, a luxurious-looking flying vessel appeared standing in front of their watchful eyes. Soon after they boarded, the flying vessel lifted in the air with a loud revving sound of the engine and flew away setting its course toward the Arid Archipgo Ind. It took just a minute for the flying vessel to reach the ind andnded on the grass field in front of the pce on the Arid Archipgo Ind. At that time twenty men wearing a colorful and luxurious suits appeared surrounding the flying vessels. They were all on extreme alert, getting ready to attack it. Chapter 187 Satan? Twenty men wearing colorful and luxurious suits appeared surrounding the flying vessel. They were all on extreme alert, getting ready to attack it. As Bobby and ire left the flying vessel, the men bowed and greeted them, "Wee back, My Crown Prince!" Bobby gestured his hand to stand straight up and he asked, looking at an old-looking man wearing a monocle ss. "Grand Elder John McCain, is my mother back yet?" "Yes, her Majesty has returned after hearing of the visit you made here a few days ago. And I''ve been ordered to bring you to her chamber the moment you appear here. Please," Grand Elder McCain replied, and he waved elegantly. Bobby unceremoniously walked inside the castle as he held ire''s hand, locking fingers with her. Seeing the pair of white wings on ire''s back, one elder whispered, "Hmm, an angel! Is she going to be our princess consort?" "Silence! Elder Ruskin, I know you mean no harm. But this is myst warning. Never be disrespectful to our crown prince and his people." Grand Elder John McCain scolded him. Meanwhile, Bobby and ire sauntered inside the castle and stopped just before Queen Chamber''s majestic-looking door. "Are you ready?" He asked with an amiable smile. "Yes, I''m. As long as you are beside me, I will face whatever challenges I may face." ire responded. And the two smile at each other. "What''re you waiting for? Get in!" Ady''s voice shouted,ing from inside the Queen''s Chamber. Then Bobby walked inside the chamber, pulling ire along with him. "Ma, how have you been doing? And look, whom I''ve brought along with me today." Bobby said, beaming. Mia hurried toward them and said in Porus while touching ire''s face, "Wow, you''re beyond gorgeous! Can I catch your name?" "Ma, she''s called¡­." said Bobby. But interrupted abruptly by Mia, "Zip your lips! I''m not asking you, son." "Hello, nice to meet you. I''m ire Sophia. And please, call me ire." ire responded. "Oh, good! I''m Miabe! Alright, have a seat." Mia was all friendly with her and she made her seat on the couch and she sat beside her. She nced at Bobby and said, "Son, prepare something for us. Leave usdies for a few minutes." Bobby made an awkward smile, and he rushed to the mess hall. "Alright, since we are all alone, I''lle straight to the point. How did you two meet?" Mia bloviated, asking a barrage of questions at her. She was clearly excited to hear all about it. ire briefly retold their meeting in the Blue Lagoon Unit''s territories and skipped all of their secret things. "Oh, and I also brought a gift for you." She said and brought out a Red Spatial Beast''s eye to Mia. ? "Oh, a red pearl! It''s so sweet of you." Mia said cheerfully, taking it. "Mia, it''s a Spatial Beast Eye. Please, infuse some of your Origin Chi and look into it." ire corrected, exining patiently. "You mean there''s a space inside this red pearl?" Mia asked with some doubt. ire nodded her head. Then Mia infused her Origin Chi into the Spatial Beast''s eye and the next thing, she was bewildered at seeing the wide space inside it. "Woah, it''s really like a world inside here. Can I put anything inside here?" "Yes, it''s even better than the one Agent Loki has," ire added. "This one is red, so the space inside is 1000 fold more spacious than the Purple one he has." "Agent Loki?! You''re referring to my son, right?" Mia asked. "Um," ire nodded her head. By that time, Bobby had entered the guest room with some tea and cookies. Then he sat down with all of them, and they enjoyed their breakfast. "Ma, I''m here to ask something from you." Bobby took a sip of the tea and asked. He further added as Mia looked at him, "Those dreams have returned once again." Mia was all worried as she frowned slightly. "It''s okay. I''m alright." Bobby said, and he continued, "Ma, this time. It''s more vivid than those previous ones. I saw a man and a woman with a pair of ck wings. I think they''re my biological parents¡­. If there was anything you knew about them, please care to spill some bins?" Mia stood up and reached for the nightstand and took out a small box and gave it to Bobby. "Sorry kiddo! It was Jeremy who introduced you to me eighteen years ago and only informed me you were his big brother''s son, and we were going to bring you up. And he refused to tell me anything further about you and your real biological parents. That''s the only thing Jeremy left with me and told me to give to you the moment you began asking about your biological parents." She added, "Perhaps the contents inside the box have the things that you''re looking for, an answer regarding them." Bobby opened the small box, and he saw a strange-looking pen with a sharp edge, five bottles containing red fluid, and a pendant. He inspected the five bottles and mushed, "What''re these potions? What''s the meaning of these?" "I know what they are?" Mia said while looking sternly at the bottles as she sniffed the air multiple times. And she continued, "They''re the blood of Dragons and Phoenixes. But I don''t have a clue why those bottles are in there, too." "Hmm," Bobby ced them back in the small box. Then he picked and observed the pendent. But he found nothing he could find about his biological parents. With a thought, he activated his ocr skill as his eyes Scintited purple and scanned the pendant, using X-Ray Vision. His vision first prated the 1styer of the pendant. He saw a picture of the man and the woman that looked exactly like he envisioned in his dream. And he whispered, "I''m right. They are my biological parents." And then his vision further bored into the next, which was the core of the pendant. He saw a strange, humanoid creature. And the first thing that came to his mind was the Satan he saw in his previous trial of Satanification. The creature was snoring but the moment his visionnded on it, it spoke in an ire voice, "Scam, you pest!" The next thing, his portion of the consciousness used for vision was hurled out of the pendant. Bobby''s consciousness returned to his body but two long tears of blood rolled down to his cheeks from his eyes and he screamed in his mind, ''What in the Jove''s name is that thing?! Hmm, whoever or whatever you are the next time we meet I''m going to pay you back in three-fold.'' Chapter 188 X-Ray Vision Failed! ''What in the Jove''s name is that thing?! Hmm, but the next time we meet I''m going to pay you back triple fold.'' Bobby screamed and made a firm decision in his head. "Are you okay?" ire asked worriedly as she held his back to see the two drops of blood tearing out from his eyes. "I''m fine!" Bobby said, as he wiped the blood off and put the pendant around his neck. "Is there anything else to add here since I thought it was because of that damn pendant? Why don''t you leave with me here?" Mia demanded. "Nope, I need to keep it with me." Bobby rejected her notion, and he further added, "Ma, I know you''re worried about me. But just believe me with this. Nothing will happen to me. And even I''m the only one who has your purest bloodline." "Alright, but don''t you try to do anything dangerous that''s beyond your capability, okay?" Mia agreed. Then she further added, "Since you''re here, why don''t you stay here for a few days? And I like to interact more with ire too?" "Ma, what about this? I''ve got a city of my own. Why don''t youe with us to stay there for a while?" Bobby suggested. "Oh, you have a city of your own?!" Mia asked in surprise. "Yes, and this city is near to this ind. I believe we can slowly infiltrate this world and integrate among their people, starting from this city. Why don''t you tell Grand Elder John to manage here?" Bobby said, insisting on her. Later, Mia left everything in the excellent hands of Grand Elder McCain and departed in the luxurious flying vessel along with Bobby and ire, setting its course for the Cantoon City. ------------------------------------- The Cantoon City, It had been ten days since Bobby and the twodies arrived and stayed in the city. All this time, Bobby focused on cultivation for the uing Chief''s selection test while the twodies stayed together and the two became so close as if they were sisters. Following Bobby''s killing of three elders, the Noble families stopped sending their killers after that. It was as if they finally understood that he was not just a simple target anymore and they didn''t wish to let another member of their noble families get killed recklessly. Sometimes Bobby would emerge from his recluse and stroll around the street of the city, which was now bustling with thousands of tourists, and various stalls and markets were also bustling with traders. "Hmm, I should give a visit to governor Flint," Bobby muttered under his breath and changed his direction walking toward the direction of the Governor''s office. Along the way, he spotted a shabby-looking weapon stall with a sign ''Grandpa Lupac''s Weapon store'' written in Porus. But what caught his attention was underneath that line was a strange symbol that looked like the one he saw in the portrait of his biological parents. Then, with a thought, he activated the Devil''s eyes ocr technique and used the X-Ray Vision to scan the logo. "Yes, I''m not wrong. This is the exact logo I''ve seen inside the pendant. And underneath, there is also a drawing of a red dragon. I better meet this shopkeeper and let''s find out whether they have a clue or two about my pendant." Bobby mused under his breath. But first, he scanned the wooden shack-like stall using the X-Ray Vision. "Ah! What the¡­.hell!?" But the next thing Bobby eximed in surprise and said telepathically in his head, "Cynthia, what is wrong with my visual technique?" "Dude, what''s up?" Cynthia asked him telepathically, as she had been entering a silent stupor earlier. "Why in the Devil''s name is my X-Ray vision, has failed to prate even the wall of this run-down weapon store?" Bobby asked, as his eyes scintited purple. This was the second time he had failed to prate his vision under the activation of the X-Ray Vision. The first was all the books in Diana''s library back in Dwarka. "Oh, let me see." Cynthia responded and the next thing she chanted a spell in Old Porus tongue and shouted, "Heaven and Earth uncovered under my Angelic Eye!" Then her eye glinted in dazzling white and turned her vision to the run-down stall and after a minute, she signed and replied, "Dude, I think something is blocking our vision. Anyway, why don''t you get inside and see who the owner of this mysterious store is? I''m curious too." Bobby walked inside the store and the moment he stepped inside the door, he felt it transported him to somece. The first thing he noticed was that, unlike its small outer sight, the inside of the building was so spacious and there were many weapons arranged in order. And he nced around and saw that an old man wearing a full human dress and covering his right eye with an eye patch was snoring while reclining his back on a rocking chair. "Hello, good day sir!" Bobby greeted him, but the other continued to snooze like he hadn''t slept for days. So, he approached and pushed the man abruptly, making him jolted back awake from his afternoon nap. "Ahh, Customer-customer-customer!" the old man yelled and jumped to stand on his foot. He then wiped the drool with his long sleeve and said courteously, "Wee to the Grandpa Lupac''s store! Sorry for my earlier poor professional ethics. Actually, it has been a long time since another soul found my store. Well, you''re the lucky star this time. Tell me anything; weapon, power stone, or even information you want to know about. You can buy anything from my store." Suddenly Bobby felt so warm that he thought this guy was cut out for taking such a job. "Mr.Tupac, right? I''m Loki Bradworth, the master of this city." Bobby said and then he further asked, "I don''t know why or how a human-like you, opening a stall inside my city which is deep within the territories of Angel?" Chapter 189 Holy Grail, Revealed! "Mr.Tupac, right? I''m Loki Bradworth, the master of this city." Bobby said and then he further asked, "I don''t know why or how a human-like you, opening a stall inside my city which is deep within the territories of Angel?" "Sorry to break this news, Mr. Loki. Now you''re inside my shop and I don''t have a clue about what you''re talking about. But¡­.my store has no final destination. It would transverse through the space and various multiple realms and will only appear in the ce where its next probable customer would appear." Tupac, the old man, responded. He then added, pping his hand, "Well, let''se to the proper business. Mr. Loki, what did you need from my stall?" As Bobby listened to the old man, he had a glimpse of what he was saying, but he didn''t care to go further down that road, because he was here for something like the old man was describing. Bobby took out the pendant hanging on his neck and brought it near to the old man''s face and asked, "Outside your store on the signboard, I saw a symbol that I have seen inside this pendant. And this belongs to someone really close to me. In order to find out where they went, I must figure out what this thing is." The old man peeked a nce at it and said, "Um, I know the metal used to cast this pendant." Then he asked with curiosity written all over his face. "Mr. Loki, can I have a closer look?" "Sure," Bobby replied as he passed it to him. The old man first observed both the pendant''s faces under a magnification ss and then he even took a bite with his teeth and then he said, "Alright, my guess is right. Let mee to you after Iplete my study on the inside of this pendant." "Mr. Kupac, I don''t think that''s a good idea," Bobby warned him. "Rx, this is my job, and I know exactly what I''m doing. Why don''t you give me a minute and I''lle to you with some good news." The Old man said with a friendly smile and then he opened the eyepatch covering his right eye. The next instant he opened the eyepatch suddenly Bobby saw dazzling golden light all around and then he also activated his ocr skill and could finally see what the old man was doing. He also tried peeking inside and saw something really bizarre. "Human! You dare to intrude on this Evil God''s territory and even attempt to use a cheap trick like that on me, and then I will just kill you." The Humanoid with the pair of amber red horns and a tail bellowed, and then he pointed his finger, aiming at the Old man''s golden consciousness form. "Leave Loki!" Mr. Kupoc, the old man, shouted. In the next instant, Bobby immediately noticed a golden tear flowing down from Mr. Kupac''s Right Golden-eye. "Are you alright, sir?" Bobby asked. "Mr. Loki, you hit a jackpot this time. How about this? With your current strength, this thing will only bring you trouble. Could you please sell this pendant to me for whatever price you like?" The Old man said, beaming with no care that his right eye was injured just now. "That''s out of the table. I''m here to know the secret of this pendant and not sell it to someone. Anyway, this is the only thing left by my biological parents for me. And I need this pendant to find them. So, now you can start telling everything you know about this pendant and that strange being receding inside this pendant? Or I''ll just take my leave." Bobby responded with a firm tone. Then he walked toward the exit door. "Wait-wait-wait! It''s my bad. Perhaps I have crossed my line here." The Old man quickly stopped him and then he continued, "Mr. Loki, I can tell you all the secrets about this pendant and the humanoid being living inside this pendant. But first, I need you to do a favor for me in the future." Bobby squinted his eyes as if he was pondering whether or not he should trust the man. "Hey, don''t worry. I will never ask you to do something that''s beyond your capabilities," The Old man said, waving his hand in the air. "Alright, I can agree with that. Now, can you tell me the secret of this pendant?" Bobby said, as he picked a nearby chair and sat on it. "Well, let''s start from the portrait within the 1styer of this pendant. That man and thedy in that hidden picture. Are they your parents?" Mr. Kupac asked. "Yes, I think so," Bobby replied, nodding his head. "Alright, you''re right about one thing; the trademark on the signboard attached to the outside of this store is the same one hidden inside this pendant¡­ Actually, it''s the logo of the Secret Society Of the Brotherhood and Sisterhood Of Nirvanic Cycle. There was no need to ponder over this because the secret society was long gone, having broken into two major opposing factions." Mr. Tupac said, exining calmly. He further added, "This store and everything inside it is legacy pieces from the Secret Society. And I believe your parents might have some serendipities of the Secret society to have a portrait with their mark on it." Bobby listened attentively. Mr. Kupac further continued, "Alright, now let''se to that strange and perversely powerful humanoid creature. Mr. Loki, have you ever heard of the term Holy grail?" "Yes, I heard that it''s somewhere in the Sr system of the earth," Bobby responded briskly. ? "Hee-hee-hee, not anymore! The holy grail every powerhouse in these Titan Remnant Regions has been looking for is that thing that has been living inside this soul-capturing pendant. And I believe your parents were the ones responsible for capturing this evil creature where chaos and devastation followed everywhere he went." Mr. Kupac exined. Bobby kept pondering for a while and he uttered softly, "Hmm, I always thought that the Holy Grail is something godly." Chapter 190 Clues! Bobby kept pondering for a while and he uttered softly, "Hmm, I always thought that the Holy Grail is something godly." Mr. Kupac responded, "I don''t know whether this story is wrong or right. I have read from an ancient mural where I pass by in some other universe. You are so wrong to think that the Holy Grail was some ascetic thing; this Omnipotent being also known as Satan was once a god... But for some reason, it went rogue and went from one universe to another, destroying everything in his path. So, all the gods banded together and destroyed his bodies, but he cast a forbidden spell at the eleventh hour, sending out his god''s eyes and his soul to somewhere where all the gods were forbidden to enter ording to the old heavenly pledge." And he asked with a smile, "Now, do you know why everyone was after the Holy Grail and why it was believed to be within the Earth''s sr system?" "Hmm, so the earth and its sr system were the forbidden grounds for gods. That''s ?reasonable; we humans have various mythologies in every culture regarding gods and devils and I believed Earth is the only ce that had the rich stories in this Titan Remnant''s Region but what remains were the stories and their statues. And I believe the four powerful beings Celestial, Titans, Devas, and Asura must be one of thest of them who left this region." Bobby responded unhurriedly. He further added as he chuckled, "Hee-hee-hee, and I also understand why all those powerhouses and supreme beings in this region are doing their best to get their hands on this so-called Holy Grail crazily." "Oh, what''s it?" Mr. Kupac asked, as all this time Bobby''s exnation had intrigued him as everything came into a single picture. "Isn''t that clear enough? Everyone is trying their best¡­.to gain the favors of those almighty gods you have just mentioned earlier, supposedly if they exist, to begin with." Bobby responded with a grin and he asked, "So, what''s the deal with this thing¡­ um¡­ Satan, or whatever you called it? Is there any benefit rather than sucking up those lofty gods?" "Exactly, even those gods must be envious of this heretic god''s eyes, which legend told us ?as they hold the power and deep understanding to control and manipte time." Mr. Kupac responded, "We are damn lucky today that he doesn''t even have both of his eyes. Otherwise, did you think we can just get away like that after meeting a wrathful god like him? And I''m pretty sure his soul is the only thing that remains inside this pendant. You shoulde up with a way to destroy the consciousness inside this pendant and try on your own toe up with an idea to integrate it within your soul." "Is that all? Don''t you find any clue regarding my parents in the pendant?" Bobby asked,ing straight to the point. "Yes-yes-yes, I almost forgot. I can''t say whether or not this information may help you at any rate in finding your parents, but the metal which was used to make this pendant is unique¡­. It''s only found in the Firmament Remnant ne, the world of Dragons and Phoenixes." Mr. Kupac responded, "So, that''s it. Alright, since your attitude is up to my liking, I''ll offer you one more chance to choose any weapons you prefer from the store. Care to take a tour around?" "Why not? I like free things anyway." Bobby said jokingly, as he stood up and strolled around therge Weapon store. He walked toward the column where multiple swords were organized, as he didn''t even bat an eye on other types of weapons. Bobby saw that almost all the swords looked magnificent and luxurious, but none of them were to his liking and at the middle of the sword column, he saw a dull-looking ck sword with double edge blunt, and even its handle was wrapped with some dirty ck linens. The moment he saw this sword, his attention was all attracted to the sword, which looked exactly like a katana. "Hmm, what a beautiful katana? Sir, I picked this sword." "Good choice! You''re the first customer to pick this sword. Alright, off you go. Your time is up. And don''t you ever forget about the favor you owe me? I''lle to you when the timees." Mr. Kupac said and then he reclined on his chair and started snoring once again. Bobby was about to bid him before he took his leave, but the old man''s attitude made him smile awkwardly. Therefore, without further ado, he gave ast nce inside the store and rushed out of the exit door. But the moment he stepped out of the door, he felt a simr feeling of transporting through space when he felt the same time of entering the store. And the next thing, he realized he was in the same spot just before the store, but when he turned around, he saw that the run-down weapon store was not there anymore. "Hmm, he''s telling the truth," Bobby whispered and continued walking in the Governor''s Office''s direction. After several minutes of sauntering, he finally reached the tall building. And when all those soldiers guarding the entrance of the building saw him, they hurried at him and saluted, thumping their fists over their chests. "Good day, City Master! Please,e in." Then they led him toward the main office. After that, Bobby let them go to do their duties. Then he walked inside the room and saw Flint working on a bundle of files. "Governor! How are you doing?" Bobby said beaming. Flint stood up, weed him warmly, and then the two interacted for several minutes. "Governor Flint, I''m here to ask about 36 Architects who refused to take our contract. Have you found any dirt in any of them and even those who they were acquainted with?" Bobby asked. p Flint hurried toward his desk, and he took out a thick bundle of files and said, "I got everything here. City lord, after some digging, it turned out those 36 Architects were rotten to the core; some of them were involved in scams, some in heavy scandals, and most of them are corrupted. Now, what should we do?" "Governor Flint, do anything in your power to end their careers and also used any means possible to make all of them bankrupt," Bobby said and disappeared from inside the room. Chapter 191 Payback! Several raids were conducted across the Blue Lagoon Unit''s territory the following day; the 36 Architects were all arrested and all of their properties were sealed under the authority of the Blue Lagoon Unit. The family members and even friends of these individuals became homeless overnight. Later, after the jury, they were fined and bailed out. Those 36 Architects went directly to the Tempest Noble family''s manor for help. But they didn''t let them even pass the gate of their manor. It was pretty clear that all the charges were quite solid and members of the Noble Family also didn''t want to interact anymore with them. The 36 architects were at a loss, so they discussed among themselves and finally realized that all these misfortunes were because of the city master of the Cantoon City. Therefore, after a thorough discussion, they decided to go to the Cantoon City and bowed down their knees, and apologized to him. The next day they brought all of their families and friends and came to the Cantoon City. Unfortunately, they were denied entry at the gate. As Bobby had already expected about it. So, he distributed the pictures of those 36 architects and their families and friends and ordered the guards to deny their entry. However, those 36 Architects refused to leave, even protesting in front of the gate, causing trouble for others who were visiting and leaving the city. Their demands were pretty clear, as they wished to have an audience with the City Master, Loki. Several hourster, Governor Flint arrived at the scene along with his subordinates. "Well-well-well, look, who am I seeing today? This must really be a dream, right? Perhaps I should go back to my bed and wake up for real." Governor Flint said mockingly as a grimace of delight stered across his face. "Oh, it''s Senior Officer Flint¡­. My good friend Flint. For our wrongdoing, we are here to bow down and prostrate to City Master Loki for his benefit, and to serve him." A better spokesperson among them said, and all the others also nodded their heads in agreement. "To serve him!? That''s reallyughable. Hahahaha¡­." Governor Flint responded as he burst into a peal of hystericalughter and in the next instance, he said with a serious tone, "Hey, good folks, haven''t you seen that this city doesn''t need your service anymore? Or are you just blind? The city has already done construction a month ago. So, why don''t stop being a nuisance and go somewhere else?" "No! We''re not taking a step away from here until and unless we have an audience with the City Master Loki," The spokesperson yelled and the others also repeated after him. On seeing their adamant to have an audience with the City Master, Governor Flint frowned and yelled in annoyance, "This is thest warning. You''re not even the residents or have anything to do with our city. So, we can kill you just for destroying the tranquility of this ce and our business." "And you 36, didn''t you insist on me thest time we met that ?you were never gonna enter this ill-fated city and entering this city would only bring you bad omen and damage your reputation? So why don''t you just get lost from here before your reputation gets any damage?" Governor Flint berated them harshly and then he continued,ughing. "Hahaha... even more, hrious since, to begin with, you had no more reputation." Those bunch of people still refused to leave. Therefore, Governor Flint heaved a heavy sigh and ordered with a firm tone, "Guard, set an example for the others by killing one of them so they will never cause trouble in our city. And made the rest of them, scam out of here." On hearing his kill ordered, the protestors started running in all directions, causing another ruckus outside the City''s gate. The guard, who was also the Level 5 Elite agent, dashed and killed the nearest man, who was an architect. And let the others run away from there in topsy-turvy. "Hmm, clean the body!" Governor Flint said and walked along with his subordinates. A youth was currently observing everything from the top of the tallest building, standing erect in the middle of the city. He was none other than Bobby in Loki''s disguise. "Well done, Governor Flint!" Bobby said with a grin and he went inside looking for ire and Mia. After having a joyous chat with both thedies, he went back to his cultivation chamber and began another long session of cultivation while cultivating the Lightning Cannon Cultivation technique that he created himself. During this time, he did not leave his room as he was in a bottom neck to break his current cultivation realm and he had been doing everything he could to ovee this problem. Time passed quickly and finally, only three days were left for Bobby''s Chief Selection trial. As a storm appeared over the city skyline, suddenly the sky darkened and a thick lightning bolt struck directly at the tallest building in the city, followed by a p of rumbling thunder. That thick bolt of white lightning struck directly over Bobby''s body and was currently spinning and slithering over his skin like a snake. It turned out Bobby''s breakthrough in his Origin Chi cultivation realm caused this strange phenomenon. Currently, his body was levitating in the air as he was sitting in a lotus position. He shut his eyes and concentrated on absorbing those pure natural Lightning elemental energy within his body, and he gradually stored them inside his navel region. Fifteen minutester, Bobby finally absorbed all the lightning bolts inside his body and hended on the floor. After that, he stood on his feet and threw a palm strike above the roof, and he shouted, "Lightning Energy st!" A thick lightning beam of energy was sent out from his palm into the sky through therge hole in the roof and a loud explosion urred in the air. Boom¡­.boom! Chapter 192 Déjà Vu! Boom¡­.boom! With that booming sound, the explosion dissipated, and the day became brighter once again. "Cynthia, what did you think about my lightning energy st?" Bobby asked telepathically in his head, as he beamed from ear to ear. "Um, good. The explosive level is superb considering the amount of energy concentrated on it. Anyway, there is still room for improvement." Cynthia responded after pondering for a while. Then Bobby looked around and saw his room was a mess as everything was burnt to smithereens and all the walls and floors were char ck. "Whatever. I''ll let someone redecorate this room." He said and walked inside the washroom to have a warm bath. And for the rest of the day, he spent his time mostly with ire and Mia, and the other time he would visit Governor Flint and would stroll around the city randomly. Soon the day of his Chief selection day came and Bobby left the city in a flying vessel under the watchful eyes of the city dwellers and amid warm cheers. The scene was within a secret ground in the Blue Lagoon unit''s main military site. There were already thirteen angels in front of a gigantic temple. Two of them were youths who were also the seeds for the Chief''s selection. "Folks, why don''t we start the ceremony?" suggested a Senior Officer from the Tempest family. "No, there is still one more chosen seed left toe here." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo strongly denied it. "And there''s still half an hour left as we have agreed upon." "Hahaha, speaking of the devil. He''s already here." He further added as he nced at the sky. Soon, a luxurious-looking flying vessel appeared andnded near to them. Then Bobby, in Loki''s disguise, jumped out of the flying vessel. And he walked toward the group of people. He saluted and asked with a friendly smile, "How''re you doing, sir?" The two interacted for a while merrily as all the other elders and the two youths red at him, unweing. Observing the two seedlings, Bobby saw ?the one named Logan Bradworth had a 35 energy level and seemed full of himself with an arrogant air about him, whereas the other named Juno Tempest had a 39 energy level. Kuppo took out three pieces of paper, passed each to the three youths, and said, "Your trial is to bring this token back to us, okay?... This token belongs to the 1st Chief." Finally, Vice-Chancellor Kuppo nced around and announced, "Alright, it''s time to start the ceremony." He then walked toward the magnificent-looking gigantic door of the temple and touched it with both his hands. Then the ten elders, who were mostly from the four noble families, also approached and touched the wall. After that, they all harmoniously chanted different spells on each of their own and infused their Angelic Grace energy into it, holding nothing back. Several minutester, they all ended their incantations and a ring white angelic design with a pair of white wings appeared on the wall. "My lord, in the name of great Archangel Michael, please let this sacred door open for me!" Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said and gave a final powerful pull, making it open gradually with a creaking sound. "Alright, you three, get inside quickly. We can only hold it for another 10 seconds." He yelled. Three of the youths darted inside, and the eleven men holding the gate let go, causing the door to shut with a loud bang. Inside the gigantic hall, Bobby scanned around and saw that there were many enormous stone statues that were supposedly the first chief of the Blue Lagoon Unit. But in the middle was the biggest one of them. The other youths didn''t rashly attack Bobby, but from their expressions, it was pretty clear ??they were hostile to him. Suddenly, a beam of light came out from the stone statue''s head and announced in an old Porus while catching the three''s attention, "Wee to the 265th Chief Selection Test!" "You three must be this term''s seedlings. Congrattions! You''re just a step away from bing Blue Lagoon Unit''s Chief. Alright, stay still. I will activate three portals each for you and will send you to the Bitter Terrain Ex. And what you all are searching for is somewhere in the tallest peak of that world. Well, best of luck to all of you." In an instant, three white beams of light fell upon them and their bodies disappeared. Just after that, the white mass of light turned into ck and spoke in an eerie tone, "Kekeke¡­ Master, I''ve already sent another three outstanding geniuses for your lunch. Have a grand feast and grow faster and stronger just like a bat out of the hell. And now we can devour the entire area where the gods even designated it as their forbidden territory." In the next second, the ck mass transformed into a humanoid with three heads and six hands, along with a long lizard-like tail. In appearance, the humanoid was ghastly. He nced at the stone statue and said, slurping with his long tongue, "Jejejeje, you''re the most delicious thing I''ve ever eaten, and your part of the soul, which my master gave me, was even better. I hope among these three there might be someone as delicious as you." The next second, Bobby realized he was already standing in a field of Roses that he had never seen before. He unconsciously stretched out his hand, plugged a red rose, and sniffed. "Hey, stop! What the hell do you think you''re doing? You''re now in apletely unknown ex of which I don''t even have any basic knowledge." Cynthia warned as her voice chimed in his head. "I know it was ?careless of me," Bobby responded as he continued sniffing the red rose. He then muttered in confusion. "But why do I feel so much familiar with this ce? And somehow I feel as if I''m in my home; the air and the smell of these roses ?make me nostalgic about something, but I couldn''t actually put a finger on it. It''s as if I''m experiencing d¨¦j¨¤ vu like I did the night before in my dream, which I''ve since forgotten." Chapter 193 Controlled! "Hey, stop overthinking. This is not very much like you. Alright, just answer me this; have you been in this ce?" Cynthia asked. "Not that I''m aware of," Bobby responded, but he still had this powerful familiarity with this ce. ''Whatever the case may be, I can''t get anything from just pondering, and as long as I''m here, I can figure it out.'' Bobby thought as he shook his head and nced around his surroundings. He saw various ruins and monuments around him, near and far. He nced up at the sky to see variouss; some were blue, some purple and even there was a red with a ring around it. They were almost the size of a ser ball; somerger and some smaller. "Woah! Cynthia, have a look? This''s the most beautiful one I have ever seen in any records." Bobby eximed as he smiled. "Yeah, I have been to other exs that are famous for their scenic beauty¡­ Now, I can put this into my top list just from these scenes." Cynthia responded and then she asked, "What''s your n now?" "I don''t have one yet." Bobby responded, "And there''s no hurry to find that token as no one until today had ever seeded, which means it''s definitely trouble. So, why don''t we roam around and enjoy the sightseeing of this world?" He added, "Oh, I have an idea. Wouldn''t it be nice to first find a river and float along on a boat to discover the area the stream will lead us to?" "I can''t agree more since you''re the one who''s going to do all the hard work while I just need to open my eyes wide," Cynthia responded, and she reclined her back, showing a mesmerizing scenery Bobby could never be fed up with. "Hey, stop peeking at me and just get back to work." A smile spread across Bobby''s face as he touched his nose before jumping up and standing on the tip of the tallest tree in the area. He didn''t see any water bodies even after he activated using his ocr skill and zooming at the maximum level. Cynthia was also aware of it. Bobby suddenly uttered, "I have found one." "Where? I have spotted nothing around my maximum range of vision. Did you see one?" Cynthia asked in confusion. "There is no point in looking for water bodies like that. You see this," Bobby responded, pointing his finger above in the sky. "Hmm, they''re just some flocks of birds searching for...ah, you''re right," Cynthia responded, but between her statements, she finally realized what Bobby wasing at. She further added briskly. "Let''s go. What''re you waiting for?" "Fine, Ninja Movement technique, 2nd Law, One Step on the Wind!" Bobby shouted and the next thing, his figure turned into a phantom, and then it quickly moved from one tree to another in a sh, vanishing on the far horizon in the direction where the birds were flying. Approximately half an hourter, a phantom appeared and became Bobby as he held his gaze in contemtion over the massive river that sometimes reflected bright sunlight because of its waves. And the sound of the water sshing from time to time gave a soothing sound, pleasing to his ears. Without wasting time, he approached the river, then inserted his Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye and the next thing, a water boat appeared just above the torrents of water surface and dropped onto it, sshing water all around. As the boat began moving down the stream, Bobby jumped in and began his first voyage to this unknown he knew nothing about. Meanwhile, the other two, Logan Bradworth and Juno Tempest, also appeared separately in two different locations. But they had some kind of angelic trackers among them and they met after several hours of flying toward each other. After that, they boarded the same flying vessel and started searching for the tallest peak on the. They used a scanning method in the expanse of a red power stone and finally located the coordinate of the tallest peak on the. Without wasting, they sailed their flying vessel, setting its course to the coordinate they just pin-pointed. And on the horizon, they saw several long ranges of mountains covered in white ice. But they were surprised to find that there were three peaks next to one another; one was green, one silver, and the middle one was red. The strangest thing was that they were equally simr in height. "Juno, which one do you think the Chief''s token will be in?" Logan Bradworth asked. "There is nothing to ponder about. Because we''ll bebing there from one mountain peak to another. Hey, did you really think this task will be so simple? All our predecessors, who were geniuses of their generation, had failed and none of them returned home alive until now. And we better need to be careful. Who knows what troubles were waiting for us?" Juno Tempest responded. He then controlled the flying vessel andnded just near the foot of the silver mountain. Then the two walked out and began tracking up the slope while taking the footpath. As they climbed up, they finally saw a shack of mud and bamboo and a long ck smoke came out from within it. "Wee boy! I''ve been waiting for you." A male angel wearing the cloth with the crest of the Bradworth came out holding two bowls of hot soup in them. "Uncle Hardy!" Logan Bradworth yelped out in surprise, and he was about to run toward him. "Stop, you fool! Do you think this is still your uncle?" Juno shouted and halted by his shoulder. But suddenly Logan raised his leg and kicked at his chest, sending him flying back and he sneered, "Shut up! Who do you think you''re?" Juno stood up and saw that his eyes had different colors than before. ''So, Logan is already in this creature''s control. And how in the hell did he do that? I should be careful, too.'' Logan frowned as he contemted the situation. Chapter 194 Baptism! Seeing Logan''s eyes turn all pitched ck, Juno realized and thought, ''So, Logan is already in this creature''s control. And how in the hell did he do that? I should be careful, too.'' Then Logan Bradworth hurried toward the man and said withughter, "I''m finally able to see you again, Uncle Hardy." "Logan, it''s really nice seeing you again. Come here. I have a gracious gift for you." The man responded with a friendly smile and wiggled his hands. Logan Bradworth moved closer and at that moment, the man who looked exactly like Uncle Hardy raised his hand and poked his forehead. A dark fluid gushed out of the man''s finger, infusing it into Logan''s forehead. "Aaahhh!" Logan Bradworth yelled in intense pain and he tried to free himself. "You trick me!" "Toote, boy! Just stay still and wait. Your baptism will end in a matter of minutes." The man said as he braced his head with his other hand on the back. While eyeing them, Juno thought, ''So earlier, Logan was just under a simple ocr enchantment spell which means he was not exactly under his control. Hmm, it must be something to do with emotional maniptions, as he directly attacked me when I said something he didn''t like. And now, he''s trying to change him into something. I should stop him.'' Juno Tempest then made a series of hand seals and chanted an incantation in Old Porus and shouted, "My ck feather swords, Come Forth!" A momentter, the white Angelic Grace Energy in his hands transformed into a sword with ck feathers growing over the handles. Juno took one step forward and his figure zoomed with a pped of his wings. And the next second he reappeared behind the strange man and he hacked his de down, which was imbued with his Angelic Grace Energy of wind elementalw. But multiple ghastly-looking hands grew out of that angel''s ck wings and caught the sword, and another gigantic hand appeared and punched him in his face. Bang! Juno crashed hard over the mountain cliffs after being sent flying backward by a loud bang from that punch. He got out from multiple rocks, burying him. "Stay there, kiddo. I''lle to you next." The man said, craning his head and showing a big grin on his face. Suddenly, Juno realized that man''s eyes were also dark. ''Ah, he''s way stronger than I thought. I should flee from this ce as far as possible.'' Afterward, Logan spread his wings and, astonishingly, flew away into the air. As he flew away, he noticed a sneer across the angel''s face holding Logan, as if he was confident to capture him. Juno kept flying for over 15 minutes without looking back and he had covered over a couple of 25 miles. "Phew! I never thought that guy would be that strong. Now, I''ve left him behind in the dust." He said as he took a deep breath. "Juno, right?" The angel''s voice chimed. Juno Tempest turned around, and he eximed dumbfoundedly, "Ah! What the¡­ f**k?!..... How is this even possible?" He realized that all this time, by some unexinable meaning, he was flying in a circle around in the air just above that area. "Told you¡­ There is no point escaping from here since you''ve alreadye to my turf on your own. Why don''t you stay here and be my master''s loyal servant? Kekeke!" The man taunted,ughing weirdly as he continued infusing that ck fluid inside Logan''s body. Junio Tempest frowned and took flight in the air once again, his wings quivering. This time he observed his surroundings, and he came to perceive that after traveling 200 meters, he would have magically appeared from the starting point and the process kept repeating. This time, he calmed his chaotic mind and pondered, ''Is it a spacew?... No, I don''t think so. Then, the only way this could have happened was that I had already been under a mental spell from the very beginning, and everything I saw was an illusion¡­ his illusion spell.'' Then hended, folding his wing, and sat cross-legged over the ground as if he had epted the fact that he could do nothing anymore. "Oh, now, do you understand there is nowhere you can run away from me?" The Angel said, finally ending the baptism. Juno Tempest nced at Logan, whose skin was already turning swarthy as he slumped over the ground unconscious. "Hmm, so I was also under your spell all this long and everything happening here is just an illusion¡­ Can I raise a question?" Juno Tempest responded, calmly. "Okay, at least I can do that for you." "Mister, what are you¨Ca demon puppet or Hardy Bradworth?" Juno Tempest asked. "Even though I''ve changed my legion to my current master, I''m still Hardy Bradworth. Now, I''ll begin your baptism. And stop resisting if you still wish to live." Hardy Bradworth said as he appeared in front of Juno and he stretched his index finger out toward Juno''s forehead. "Wait!" Juno yelled, abruptly halting him. "Since you''re Hardy Bradworth, I''ve got an interesting piece of news for you." "Okay, I''m listening." Hardy Bradworth said as he crossed his hands. "Do you want to know the third seedling of this term?" Juno Tempest said, and he continued with a grin. "It is another member of your family, a descendant of your current patriarch, your eldest brother, to be precise, his bastard son." "Hmph! That bastard is alive until today. Wasn''t it unfortunate that I was the one who killed the maid and now I can kill him here and send him to his maid mother in the underworld?" Hardy Bradworth said while snorting and he further added, "Kekeke¡­ For breaking such a piece of good news, I''ll infuse you with my master''s purest blood I possess." Then he tapped a finger over Juno''s forehead and started transferring a ck liquid into his forehead as Juno gnashed his teeth in pain. "Excellent! How would my master feel if he saw such a gifted young person as you working under his care?" Hardy Bradworth muttered under his breath as he felt the purity and concentration of Angelic Grace energy within Juno''s body. Chapter 195 Hardy Bradworth! Three months passed and on the other side of The Bitter Terrain Ex, a boat was currently spouting down the river, and the youth was reclining on a chair and watching the scenery that the boat passed by as he heated some skewers made from snakes he caught recently on the brazier above the boat. From time to time, he would take one out, eat it, and toss the stick into the water. "Ah, man! Sometimes simply looking is also torture. And can you stop showing off?" Cynthia''s voice chimed in his head as sheined to him. "Hey, don''t me me. It''s not my fault at all¡­ I''m a bigger person I would have shared with you if you could eat it, to begin with." Bobby responded as he took another skewer stick and continued enjoying them. He further added with his full mouth, "And I give you my word; I would make every delicacy I knew about for you when you regain your physical form." "Hmph, whatever," Cynthia responded while pouting in displeasure. It was at this moment that Bobby had a sense of something going on, and he nced up at the sky on the far eastern horizon. With a thought, he activated his Devil''s eyes technique and zoomed his vision, and spotted an ant-like red dot approaching his direction. "Oh, those two must havee for me¡­. I believe their elders must have warned them to avoid me, but what intentions did they have toe searching for me here?" Bobby muttered under his breath. After a few minutes, a silver-colored Flying Vessel appeared in front of Bobby''s eyes andnded over the river''s surface while blocking the path of his boat. Logan Bradworth and Juno Tempest came out taking a short flight and stood just close by Bobby''s boat in the air while quivering their wings. "Good day, Loki Bradworth!" Juno Tempest greeted him with a courteous tone. And Logan Bradworth stayed silent while folding his arms around the chest. "Oh, hello! It''s Agent Juno and Agent Logan." Bobby responded with a smile and he continued, asking. "So, what brings you two gentlemen here?" "Agent Loki, we are here to make a proposition about entering a temporarily joined force between us three¡­. You know this trial will be extremely perilous considering the fact none of our seniors return aftering here. And I think, most importantly, we have located the coordinate of the tallest peak. So, what do you think?" Juno Tempest said straight to the point without beating around the bush. "Okay," Bobby agreed hurriedly without overthinking it as he was even more interested in what plot they were cooking. ''Hmm, so strange¡­ I never thought that it''ll be so easy.'' "Alright, since brother Juno and Brother Logan have already found the location of the tallest peak. What''re we waiting for? Let''s go." Bobby said, jumping up in the air and then in front of them he put the boat inside the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye with a wave of his hand. Juno Tempest remained aloof, whereas Logan Bradworth eyed it with greedy eyes. Bobby unceremoniously boarded inside their silver-colored Flying Vessel and the two also entered it shortly afterward. Juno then piloted the vessel and took its flight, setting its course in the tallest peak''s direction. After several hours, Bobby saw the three tallest twin peaks next to each other; one green, one silver, and a red one in the middle. With no question, Juno Tempestnded their flying vessel on the t ground close to the foot of the silver-colored peak. Then the three jumped out of the flying vessel. "Brother Loki, since it turns out that our goal is somewhere within one of these three mountain peaks, why don''t we search from this mountain peak first?" Juno Tempest asked only after they were on the ground. And throughout this trip of several hours, none of them even talked a single word as Juno was the silent-type of fe, to begin with, and Logan didn''t care to talk with someone lowly born like Loki. Bobby nodded his head in agreement and wondered, ''They''ve been here before? So, what''s their game here?'' Soon he followed the two, trekking the peak on the footpath, and stopped after reaching the t ground, and there, Bobby spotted a mud hut and a ck smoke also came out from there. The second they reached there, Logan Bradworth and Juno Tempest sprinted toward it and said while kneeling in front of the door, "Uncle Hardy! We brought Loki here as you''ve ordered." A middle-aged-looking man wearing a bluish robe with the Bradworth family''s crest came out holding a bowl, and he said, "Both of you, good job!... Now, I''ll take care of him from here." Bobby saw Hardy Bradworth walking toward him gradually while making a friendly smile. "We have met again, my good Nephew Loki. Do you remember me?... What can I say? You have grown well, and I heard you have been walking hard to take revenge on your mother, right?.. Do you want to hear a piece of good news about her?" Hardy Bradforth said in a gentle tone. Suddenly, his smiling face turned into a smirk and bellowed at the top of his lunge, saying: "It''s I who killed your mother! And today I''ll take your miserable life too." Bobby remained silent all this time while observing him like a clown. Even his words didn''t affect him much, as what happened to the real Loki and his mother had nothing to do with him. ''Hmm, so, he''s trying to cast an enchantment technique while using my emotion.'' He thought as he felt the invisible mental wave that came along with his tone. "Huh, it failed!" Hardy Bradworth eximed. Then he once again sent a mental wave nketing over Bobby''s head and failed to enchant him and he repeated it two more times and he muttered under his breath. "Clearly, the news of his mother must trigger him into a mental breakdown. Why is it not working on him?" Chapter 196 Killing Clowns! "Are we done here?" Bobby said, and then he continued in a mocking tone. "Well-well, where are my manners? It''s been a long while since I have seen you, Uncle Hardy, and it turned out you''re simply guarding this ce like an obedient dog. I have no more time to waste with you. Just tell me. Who is your master or where can I meet him? And then I''ll kill all of you swiftly, I promise." "You ill-fated brat!" Hardy Bradworth shouted, fuming when he heard his words and he continued, "Today, I''ll not kill you. I''ve changed my mind. Instead, I''m going to capture you and torture you in any way possible while I take out every part of your body and your soul piece by piece." He then turned to Logan and Juno and yelled, pointing at Bobby. "What''re you waiting for? Capture this bastard or hold him for two minutes." Logan Bradworth and Juno Tempest immediately drew out their swords, which they had long summoned before, and dashed toward him. The two appeared, one behind him and another in front of him. Logan, who was behind shed his broadsword, which was imbued with fire nature Angelic Grace energy aiming for Bobby''s waist, whereas Juno Tempest stabbed him in his heart. Bobby didn''t make a move as both of their weaponsnded on his body, but turned into a thin lightning bolt and exploded. It turned out that in that very instant; he activated his lightning steps once again, leaving the afterimage that was formed from the remains of the thin Lightning Elemental Origin Chi. Bang! With a loud explosion, it sent the two hovering over in the air while they crashed over the ground unsteadily. When they were about to stand up, with a sizzling sound of lightning, two Bobby appeared crouching in front of them and poked at their forehead once each. Bang! Bang! The two had exploded, burning into smithereens, leaving only their bright Angelic Soul Balls. And one of the Bobby disappeared with a flick of lightning as it happened he was not using any cloning technique, instead, his speedbining the Ninja Movement technique and the Lightning Step became so fast that he seemed to appear at two spots at the same time. Hardy Bradworth, who was about to begin an incantation, halted as he saw the strange scene and shrieked, pointing at Bobby, "Who the heck are you? You''re not Loki." He came to realize that, as Loki Bradworth he knew about, could never cultivate lightning elemental skill, and also none of those he knew back on his home could do that. Bobby first picked up their angelic soul balls and stored them in his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. "Finally, you''re right?¡­ Now, do you understand why your half-ass mental enchanting technique didn''t affect me at all? Hee-hee-hee," He said as he chuckled and he continued, "Your earlier words meant to break my mind failed because I don''t care even a tad bit because I''m not Loki. And for the record, Loki is no more¡­ Poor guy." Bobby then transformed back to his original appearance while he deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back. "Ah, a human! How-how? That''s impossible." Hardy Bradworth eximed in shock. "Hahaha¡­ Don''t you make that face, Uncle Hardy. Want to see another surprise?" Bobby said,ughing into a peal of heartyughter. He then inserted his origin Chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye and said, gesturing his hand in front of a nobleman. "Tada, meet your youngest brother and my good uncle, Tim Bradworth." In the next instant, a beast-like, gigantic, grotesque-looking humanoid with rough skin like a toad. Hardy Bradworth nced at him carefully and finally the facial posture of his youngest brother, Tim Bradworth, matched the beast''s face. "Y-y-you, what did you do to my brother?" He said, stuttering while pointing at Bobby. Bobby responded with a grin showing his teeth, and he said, "Kill him." The moment Bobby gave his order, Tim the hybrid growled and turned into a phantom and reappeared behind Hardy and wed his sharp and long nails, aiming for his back. sh! Multiple ck hands grew out of his back to block it, but all the efforts became worthless as his werewolf''s ws easily cut them down and cut his back. And it continued shing without giving Hardy any chance to stand up again and shortly afterward Tim, the Hybrid beast, cut his head and brought it as an offering to Bobby. "Alright, you''ve done an excellent job today. You can get back to your silent stupor once again." Bobby said, praising him and with a wave of his hand, he stored Tim, the Hybrid, within his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye. After that, he stomped Hardy''s head hard over the ground, which was grounded into the paste of brain matters and blood staining over the dusty ground and he finally spotted his Angelic Soul Ball, but the only difference was that, unlike any other Angelic Soul ball which emitted a dazzling white light, this one was totally pitched ck. Bobby picked it up. But the moment he touched it, a thick fishy-smelling ck liquid entered his palm through multiple orifices and he felt an ufortable feeling so he immediately activated his lightning elemental chi and forced out the ck liquid from his palm and he dropped the ck angelic soul ball on the ground. "Cynthia, do you have any idea what this thing is?" Bobby asked telepathically in his head. "Nope, I''ve never seen something like this before. Better be careful." Cynthia responded and then she suggested in a high-spirited tone. "Why don''t you use lightning to seal this thing in a box and we can do a lot of experiments on itter on? " Bobby took out a ss container. He then prepared a thinyer of lightning elemental Origin Chi covering his hand and picked up the ck Angelic soul. This time when this ck liquid didn''te out from the ball fearing the lightning and then he ced it inside the ss, sealing the inside of the ss container with his Lightning Elemental Origin Chi, sealed it and put it back in his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye.... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 197 Black Lightning! Toward the summit of the silver-colored mountain peak was a t field, and on it sat a middle-aged man sitting cross-legged. It seemed as if the man had been sitting like a statue for centuries as his body was covered in dust and snow, and even part of his body was covered in ice-d and the gust of wind would asionally whistle from time to time as it was at the highest ground. Phwee! Phwee! Phwee!..... Suddenly, the sound of whistling chimed, and a young man trotted up, whistling and keeping his hand folded backward, d in a white shirt and ck pants. It was none other than Bobby, who was now in his real human appearance. He halted when he saw the man as he still kept whistling. With a thought, Bobby activated his ocr skill, ''the Devil''s eyes technique'' as his eyes scintited purple. And then he scanned the man using the X-Ray Vision. Next, the dinging sound, which was pleasing to his ear, chimed in his head as a notification popped up in his head. Ding! Ding! Ding! [ Target Name: Unknown! ] [ Species: Ogarian ] [ Bone Aged: 696 Years Old! ] [ Energy Level: 49! ] Another notification popped up with a ding. Ding! [ A New Challenge Open! ] [ Mission: y Him! ] [ Reward: 2nd Evolution Of Satanification! ] [ No Time Limit! No Penalty! ] Crack! Crack! Crack! Along with a cracking sound, multiple cracks appeared on the ice-pped, encasing the man. They exploded, and the man stood up and said, turning around at Bobby, "Finally, someone can reach here after several centuries." The man said, stretching his body producing the popping sound of bones'' joints. He said with a grin showing his golden teeth, "Oh, a human genius, great! Before I kill you. You must know my name to tell your god Yama that I, Xolo the Fifth, sent you there." Bobby saw that this man''s eyes were also pitch-ck, dark like Hardy. "Xolo, stop bragging! You''re just someone else''s dog. I''ll kill you and then your master too, eventually." Bobby said calmly. "Hmph!" Xolo snorted and took a step forward and the next instant, he appeared before Bobby and punched him in his head. Bobby also punched him as their fists contacted. It forced both of them to step several steps back and just after they gained their footing, an explosion happened at the point of the space where their fists met. Boom! A small cloud of energy churned chaotically, nketing a small space as a result of the explosion. "Dude, what did you think about thest exchange?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his head. "Physically, this fe is my perfect target to test my physical strength¡­ Hahaha, I''m going to have a st today. He''s just the second man and this much stronger already¡­ I''m wondering how much strength the next one would possess." Bobby responded, cheerfully telepathically to her. By that instant, Xolo appeared just beside him and punched him in his chest. This time Bobby dodged it and reciprocated at him with a punch aimed at his belly. Xolo dodged it and the two started a bout, kicking and punching at each other one defending and the other would take an offensive stance they changed their tactic and movements were so fast that the series of explosions left behind was the only witness that they shifted from one spot to another at a breathtaking speed. After over fifteen minutes of melee battle, they separated and nced at each other intently as they pant, gasping for air. "For a human to gain that level of physical strength. You''re truly a martial genius. I can give you that¡­ Alright, since you can battle toe to toe with me, you have gained my respect. So, I''ll use my ultimate form and skill to kill you as my way of showing respect to you." Xolo said, praising him. He then chanted incantations in a tongue that sounded like an old Hebrew as he made a series of hand seals. After he finished his incantation, he shouted, "ck Vajra*,e forth!" After a moment, the environment suddenly changed as a ck storm cloud nketed the sun and it turned pitch-ck dark, and a whirling storm roared, and a bolt of ck-luster lightning struck down upon him and all of his clothes except for his boxer which was still made up of metal has remained and a loud rumbling sound of thunderp followed. After striking over ten times, it stopped, and the surroundings returned to normal, lighting the day as the ck storm clouds dissipated quickly in the air. Bobby saw that there were multiple luster ck runes like lightning appearing on Xolo''s skin like some tattoos and there was also a ck lightning weapon on his raising right hand and from time to time multiple light bolts woulde out with a sizzling and popping sound. The weapon was in the shape of a short spear, pointed at both ends. "A ck lightning user and that weapon. Hmm, interesting!" Bobby muttered under his breath. "Humand, this is my ultimate ck lightning form. I''ve harnessed this power of the lightning using my understanding of lightning''s nature and in this form, I can onlyst for the next twenty minutes¡­. But, it''s more than enough to take you down." Xolo bragged his power as he was proud to be wilder of vajra-sh-lightning, which everyone rarely had an affinity with. He then pointed his luster ck lightning at Bobby, sending out a thick bolt of ck lightning aiming for his head. "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step On the wind!" Bobby whispered, turning into a phantom and disappearing whereas the ck lightning bolt missed and a colossal explosion happened on the ground, digging a deep pit. Just after Bobby reappeared, another ck lightning bolt shot him at a lightning-fast speed. He disappeared once again, dodging the attack as the process kept going on, repeating for another three minutes. As his attack was rendered useless considering Bobby''s fast movement technique, Xolo became impatient. Chapter 198 Devouring Lightning! Xolo, therefore, used his fast movement technique, which was over fifty times faster than his earlier, to appear behind Bobby and use his ck vajra spear to stab him in the back. In one swift motion, his spear pierced Bobby''s body, and his lips curled up into a grin, but after realizing there was no blood spilled, he frowned instead. "What the¡­.hack!?" It turned out to be Bobby''s afterimage, which transformed into a thin lightning bolt and exploded. Bang! As he was within the epicenter of the explosion, Xolo was sted back, hovering in the air from the propulsion of the explosion forces. He gradually regained his bnce as he spun his body in the air andnded his foot on the ground. He nced at his hand and saw his hand was oozing blood from several multiple cuts on his hand. Then Xolo nced at Bobby, who was standing calmly and he said, "So, you''re a lightning wilder too?" "Yes, I''m¡­ Earlier I was so intrigued on seeing you harnessing the power of the ck lightning from nature and the way youe up with an idea to turn it into a weapon like that is ingenious¡­ Because I know it will require a lot ofprehension of lightningw to concentrate it into a weapon like that. I can give you one on that, as I haven''t thought of using it like that before. And I believe you could have be a powerful overlord when you perfected your technique." Bobby responded, praising him, and he continued, "But too bad. You''ve encountered me today as your enemy." "Human, what about this? Since you''re a lightning user, why don''t we continueparing our lightning power?" Xolo suggested, and a gust of killing intent swept over his body, as he did not like the idea of someone else wielding the lightning, as this was his pride and joy. Bobby could sense it too, even though he tried his best to conceal his killing intent. "There is no need to. Because I only know how to do this. Lightning Energy st!" He responded, as raised his right hand abruptly and sent out a thick beam of white lightning from his palm. The white beam of lightning struck Xolo as he was not expecting this, as his body was thrown and Bobby saw the white lightning far away in the air, making a long streak line. "Hey, that''s cheating!" Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head. "Nah, you''re wrong." Bobby responded, and he muttered softly, "Anything is fair in love and war!" "Hmm, whatever. So, how are you nning to defeat this Ogarian? From what I see until now; he''s physically as strong as you and your lightning had minor damage on his body." Cynthia asked. "I already have a simple n in my mind. You don''t need to worry about it. From the moment I see him using the lightning, his fate is already sealed to die in my hand. You just need to open your eyes wide to see it." Bobby responded telepathically in his mind. By that time, Xolo''s figure shed and appeared again while standing in the air. "Brat! You dare to sneak attack me. I''ll end your life for that." He roared as the wind blew his hair up and out. A bolt of ck lightning covered all of his skin as the ck lightning runes on his skin released multiple bolts of luster ck lightning. " So, now, I need to inform my enemy before each attack¡­ Huh,ughable indeed. Xolo, me yourself for being careless. What a fool?!" Bobby scolded him while trying to get on his nerves. Under his scanning, Bobby witnessed Xolo''s energy level rising sharply from 49 to level 50. "So this must be his ultimate strength¡­ Then I better end this now." He whispered under his breath. After thepletion of channeling his power, Xolo darted at Bobby. He appeared just before Bobby and stabbed his spear, aiming at his chest. This time, Bobby didn''t dodge him. Instead, he reached out his hand covered with white lightning and caught the spearhead. With a lot of sparks, Bobby''s palm holding it was ground by the ck lightning, and his flesh was burnt to smithereens. When it was to burn his palm bones, the strong instantaneous regenerative power of both vampire and Werewolf kicked in and a brand new flesh regenerated, covering his bonesyer byyer against the action of ck lightning. "Ah, instantaneous regeneration! I have seen this before. Who are you,d?" Xolo eximed, feeling baffled. Meanwhile, Bobby ignited Mia''s werewolf bloodline in his body with just a thought and he muttered, "Divine Movement Sealing Wind technique, activate!" Instantly, five fingerprints like seals formed above his other hand''s fingertips, churning from the wind elemental Origin Chi from the surroundings. Bobby then pressed the seals on Xolo''s forehead, taking the chance when he was feeling shocked at seeing his hand regenerate instantaneously. "Well, I can answer everything you want to knowter. But, for now," Bobby responded without finishing his word. After that, Bobby chanted and made breathing exercises while activating the Lightning Cannon Cultivation technique he created himself. Then, in the next instance, Bobby began absorbing ck lightning into his body unceasingly under Xolo''s watch as he failed to move because of the seal Bobby had ced on his body. Xolo was even more bbergasted when Bobby started devouring his lightning energy. He tried all techniques he had possessed under his sleeves to free himself, but sadly; it was a seal produced from the ignition of Mia''s werewolf blood; someone who was way stronger than him. So, it rendered all of his attempts useless. Bobby continued absorbing. Five minutes passed! Over 95% of the lightning within Xolo was devoured, refined, and stored in Bobby''s dantian using his cultivation technique. After another minute, Bobby hadpleted absorbing all the lightning and also the lightning elemental Origin Chi of Xolo. So, when Bobby was about to halt his cultivation technique, something on his forehead churned and he failed to stop his cultivation. Chapter 199 Life Steal! So, when Bobby was about to halt his cultivation technique, something on his forehead churned and he failed to stop his cultivation. Then a much stronger suction appeared and sucked the vitality out of Xolo this time and was stored inside his body. "What the hell?!" Bobby eximed as the situation became out of his hands and he never thought this would happen. Within a few seconds, all the vitality was drained and Xolo grew older steadfastly, as Bobby had sucked away all of his over 1000 years of vitality. After his cultivation stopped automatically and the dried up old-aged looking Xolo fell to the ground and died immediately. Then his corpse was frozen, covered by the falling snow. Just after that, a tremor appeared, shaking the mountain rapidly, and a stone wall sprung up from the ground. Bobby nced at the stone wall, which had arge mirror within it curiously, and he asked, "Cynthia, what''s this thing?" "Oh, I see. No need to fret. It''s a teleportation device. I believe entering through this mirror might bring you to any of the other two peaks." Cynthia responded telepathically in his head. Bobby then smiled and sauntered toward it. "Are you simply going in like that? It might be a trap." Cynthia warned him. "Nah, you''re just overthinking it¡­. Even if there is a trap, I''m still going in." Bobby said and stepped one foot into the mirror. The surface of the mirror rippled as his foot was already inside feeling that itnded on firm ground. With no hesitation, he walked inside. The next thing, the scenery changed quickly, and he was now inside the verdant evergreen forest. He heard the chirping of birds and sometimes beasts'' roars from the far. Bobby activated his ocr skill and scanned the surroundings using X-Ray vision. "This is definitely not an illusion. Cynthia, do you see this too? A couple of 250 miles to the west lies a civilization with various beautiful monuments and infrastructures. Let''s go in that way and this may give some clue about what the hell is going on here." "Yeah, I agree. This is not just a trial anymore. And I believe there is something heinous lurking around here." Cynthia responded. "Exactly as I thought," Bobby said. He then activated the Angelic Armament behind his back and a pair of ck wings grew out of his back. He spread them and took a flight in the air, quivering his wings as he flew up higher and higher above in the air and finally passed by the tallest tresses of the forest. And then he flew toward the civilization that was lying in front of his eyes beside therge river along with multiple smaller tributaries spreading within that old and ruined city. Several minutester, Bobby finally reached, and he scanned the areas with his purple eyes while standing in the air high above the ground. This was the third time he failed to prate his vision through all those walls of the ruined houses. What he saw was just the outer view. In the middle of the ruined city, he saw a fine-looking mansion that looked perfectly fine, unlike others. So he pped his wings, soared downward, andnded on the ground in front of the gigantic mansion. "This ex is really strange. Like other habitables, this was thrift with wild beasts and rich verdant nts. The only exception is that other than those two we encountered earlier, we have seen no intelligent beings yet. But the only evidence of intelligence species once living here is this ruined city. Alright, let''s go inside." Bobby said and walked inside the house. Just after entering the mansion, he was in a Brobdingnag hall, and on the walls were various ornate murals. Bobby observed each of the murals and the drawing in the description and finally came to understand that this belongs to Six olden families; in one gigantic mural, he saw people turned into wolves under the moonlight. And in another, he saw vampires lurking under the night and hunting their prey for their next human blood. Like that, he saw members of Elves, Chimera, and Witch families. In the middle of the wall, he saw arge mural with a man wearing a shinigami mask and bearing a katana as the man stood above a corpse of the giant red dragon. Bobby then nced at thest mural and he blurted in surprise, "Mother!" In that mural, there was a description of six kids drinking something from a bowl while a country toppling beauty flies over them while spreading her pair of bat-like wings. This was the very woman Bobby saw multiple times in his dreams and the one he was calling his mother. "Cynthia, now I understand why I feel very familiar with this ce," Bobby said while he kept looking at the portrait of the woman dearly without blinking his eyes. "What do you mean?" Cynthia asked in confusion. "Thatdy with the bat-like wings is my biological mother. And her picture is here; meaning she was here and I might have been here at some point in time. Maybe I might even be born in this ce." Bobby said, deducting while looking at the mural. "But I''mpletely sure that this was my home." Bobby heard a roaring from further inside the house. With no dy, he walked inside and dashed in the voice''s direction until he finally found a gigantic door. As he reached the door, he realized the sound wasing from behind that wall and the wall trembled. He looked around and saw the keyying on the floor. Upon picking it up and inserting it into the lock, he twisted the rusted thing and with a creaking sound, the lock unlocked, and he heard that the beast inside stopped banging on the wall and remained silent. Then he pulled the door and opened the heavy door, entered inside, and the next thing the door shut itself like a ma. As Bobby nced around, he saw a lizard thrice the size of an adult elephant staring at him, keeping a long gap between themselves. "Ah, a red dragon!" He eximed. Chapter 200 Red Dragon! Bang! Just after Bobby''s entrance, the door shut automatically with a loud bang! Upon further inspection, Bobby realized that this hall was enormous and as spacious as a shocker field, and at the far corner he spotted a lizard three times the size of an adult elephant staring at him. "Ah, a red dragon!" He eximed, feeling exhrated. He saw that the Red Dragon had a pair of golden horns, red eyes, a pair of wings, with four limbs, and it was chained with a huge ck chain from its head to its feet. "Oh yeah, it''s a big-ass red dragon." Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in his head. "Devil''s Eyes technique, activate!" Bobby muttered calmly and in the next instant, his eyes scintited purple and he began scanning the gigantic red dragon under his X-Ray Vision. As usual, the system chimed, and a new notification popped up in his mind. Ding! Ding! Ding! [ Target''s Full Body Scanning Completed! ] [ Species: Red Dragon ] [ Species: Female ] [ Bone Aged: 999 Earth years ] [ Energy Level: Level 50 (Original); but currently she was at Level 43 ] "Wow, a 999 earth year Red Dragon! If she has one more year, then she could have be mature and gained a humanoid form of her own." Cynthia eximed, and then shemented. On seeing Bobby casually strolling toward the red dragon with a smile, she asked, "Are you nning to kill her?" "Nope, I''m thinking of another n," Bobby responded telepathically in his head. Roar! Roar! The red dragon roared at him with all intensity, trying to stay strong and scared Bobby away from approaching her, and took multiple steps back. "Be chilled, girl! I''m not here to harm you." Bobby said with a gentle voice, and the next thing he appeared in front of her. Roar! The Red dragon roared and wed at him, lifting her front limb chained with heavy iron. Bobby stopped her ws with his index finger and then he whispered under his breath, "Ninja Movement Technique, 1stw, Racing Against The Wind!" In an instant, his figure turned into a phantom and disappeared and reappeared standing on the back of the Giant Beast. He then put the rusty key into that huge lock and clicked it, opening the lock. By the time Bobby removed the heavy ck iron chain from her body, the Red Dragon realized the Human standing on his back. She started shaking her body in order to shake him off, consequently. Bobby stood on his back as if he was a part of the beast''s body. The Red dragon still didn''t give up as she turned her and mmed her back on the hard floor. As she continued rubbing her back, Bobby appeared close to her and said, "Stop! I''m here." Then the Red Dragon sprung back on her limbs and roared at him. Now that she was free, regained the control of the Dragon''s Beast Energy suppressed within her and her confidence reached its peak once again. Therefore, she lifted her head slightly in the air, opened her mouth wide, and spat out arge amount of crimson red me, spraying at Bobby. Bobby disappeared and reappeared in another spot. "Oh, so you want a fight? Then I''ll give you one. Comee." He said as he gestured his hand at her. Roar! The Red dragon roared and began throwing her me with more intensity. "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step In the wing! Plus, lightning step, activate!" Bobby whispered and in the next instant thousands and thousands of afterimages appeared all over the inside the Brobdingnagian Hall. "I''m here!" "Yo, I''m here too!" Thousands of voices imbued with traces of Origin Chi bombarded, directing in the Red Dragon''s Eardrums. It irked the Red Dragon even more, and so she roared erratically, spread her wings, and lifted her giant body in the air while quivering her wings. She then channeled her dragon''s bloodline skill and all the Origin Chi inside the vast hall churned and merged, forming a visible rapidly whirling red cloud of Natural Chi and arge circr array of diagrams depicting various red dragons spitting fire, covering the room in the air materialized. "Oh boy, it turns out she is not just a simple red dragon!" Cynthia eximed in witnessing the gigantic, magical runes nketing above them. "What did you mean by saying she is more than just a simple red dragon?" Bobby asked her telepathically in his head. "I have read some records regarding Chronicle of Dragon lore back in my time in the home. And in those books, there was clearly described that Dragons were also categorized by their purity of bloodline, and only those royals and their descendants who had passed some level of purity could activate their bloodline and attain this type of giant-ass magical casting bloodline skill after they became adult which means they are needed to pass 1000 years and tried to gain a humanoid form first to attain this type of legendary level magical spell." Cynthia responded, exining with enthusiasm. She further added, "Look at her. She hasn''t reached her adulthood yet. But she can already inherit such a level of legendary magical spell from her bloodline¡­. There was only one usible exnation; her royalty dragon''s bloodline level is unrivaled." "Oh, ho-ho-ho, that''s a piece of great news. Now my intention to tame her is bing more clear." Bobby responded, as he chuckled. Meanwhile, the channeling of the spell waspleted, and the Red Dragon breathed out red me infusing into the core of the magical array. The next thing Bobby witnessed, over one hundred thousand ming swords started materializing just below it. And then she roared, pointing her ws at Bobby as if giving a signal to attack the only real Bobby which was standing on the floor. "Brilliant! Go on, girl. Show me what you got." Bobby''s voice thundered at hee. With swooshing sounds, all the ming swords flew toward him all at once, but somehow none of them collided with one another, showing that the magical array was perfected to the point of acme. Chapter 201 Saving Dragon! Bobby used the earlier movement technique as multiple afterimages appeared in the hall and when those ming swords hit them, those afterimages turned into multiple thinyers of lightning bolts and exploded, neutralizing the bunch of ming swords within the range of the explosions. Boom! Boom! Boom! Sounds of the incessant rumbling of explosion thundered inside the whole as the amount of the ming swords decreased with time. After destroying all Donghai Lin''s afterimages, the Red Dragon halted her attack and saw that Bobby was still standing in the middle of the hall when all the clouds of energy explosions dispersed and an incredulous expression appeared as she squinted a bit. "Excellent explosive firepower. She is now in energy level 43 and the energy signature level of her fire-powers has already surpassed energy level 50. Alright time to tame this beast." Bobby said telepathically to Cynthia, and he concluded to finish the fight, since he hadpleted evaluating the pros and cons of the Red Dragon. Then another batch of the cluster of ming swords was sent down, aiming at Bobby. This time, instead of dodging and tricking by using his extremely fast speed, Bobby stood still. He then infused a trace of an Origin Chi and a simple katana* appeared in his right hand. He then made a simple slicing motion with his katana, sending out a thin and long white curvy sword energy in the air which then destroyed all the iing ming swords neutralizing along with them, exploding like colorful fireworks of firecrackers and falling over the floor. "Wow, so amazing! Can you make this once again? Pretty please," Cynthia pleaded as it overwhelmed her with joy as she saw those colorful fireworks. "Nah! Maybe next time." Bobby responded. Then with a thought, he activated the Angelic Armament on his back and a pair of ck wings with multiple white spots on them grew out of his back. He spread his wings and flew up in the air while pping hisrge wings rapidly against the air. Then, before another cluster was formed, he poked the huge magical array with the tip of his katana. At first, arge crack appeared on the gigantic magical rune from the point of contact of his sword, and the next second, it turned into multiple cracks all across the magical rune and broken into countless multiple pieces like broken ss. Just after the magical array was forcefully destroyed, the Red Dragon shrieked in extreme pain and her giant body fell to the floor with a muffle thudding sound. Roar! Roar! Roar! The Red Dragon continued shrieking in pain as she roared and rolled her body over the ground. "Cynthia, what''s wrong with her?" Bobby asked worriedly. "Hey, I believe you destroyed her umted inheritance¡ªor maybe you simply destroyed a piece of it when you forced her bloodline skill to break. And at this rate, she will die, or perhaps, she will be a cripple dragon." Cynthia responded. "Cynthia, do you know any means of fixing her?" Bobby asked, straight to the point without beating around the bush. "Hmm, there is one. Since this is a problem of her dragon bloodline, only another dragon bloodline with purity at her level or above can only fix her." Cynthia answered after pondering for a while. Bobby thought, wrecking his brain to figure out, and finally, he remembered the small bottle of dragon blood Mia gave to him recently, which was also something his biological parents had left for him. "Perhaps that blood can save her," Bobby muttered under her breath. At that time, he heard the cry of a little girl in his head for help. "Big brother, sorry about earlier. I can''t bear this pain anymore. Please help me! Aaahhh!" It was the Red Dragon''s conscious voice sent telepathically to him. Bobby approached her and said, "I really don''t mean to hear you, little girl. Sorry about that. Alright, I think I have the means to cure you." Then a small transparent ss bottle filled with red blood appeared in his hand. He further added, "This is the blood of another Dragon. Drink it!" He opened the cap and poured the blood into the Red Dragon''s mouth. In a minute, the Red Dragon stopped rolling over the ground and crouched properly down over the ground. "How do you feel, girl?" Bobby asked. "Thank you! Now I''m all fine." The Red Dragon responded in a little girl''s voice telepathically in his head. "Oh, and please call me Peoni Brightflight!" "Then it''s all good then. Alright, Peoni Brightflight, I''lle straight to the point and ask you this only once." Bobby responded with a friendly smile and he further added, "From today onward, I would like you to follow me and be my people. What did you think?" "Of course, I''ll follow you, big brother. After all, I have no one I know here and you help me too. And in addition, I would like to follow someone who is stronger than me." Peoni Brightflight, the Red Dragon, responded cheerfully telepathically in his head. "Ah! I feel like I''m about to reach my adulthood." She suddenly said and then the next thing the mist of fiery red Natural Chi expelled out from the body of the Red Dragon''s body and formed a bloody red cocoon that just looked like a giant egg. "Cynthia," Bobby called out. "Hey, calm down. She''s fine. This cocooning is the phase this Red Dragon has to go through to attain her adulthood and, finally, to attain her Human avatar body. I mean, this is a piece of great news since she had already agreed to follow you." Cynthia exined patiently. "How long will it take her toplete her metamorphosis?" Bobby asked. "From the record I''ve read, it varies from one Dragon to another. There is nothing fixed. Some require 10 years, and some even multiple centuries. And the shortest period ording to the record is at least 5 years toplete a metamorphosis." Cynthia answered telepathically in his head. Chapter 202 Liam! .....And the shortest period ording to the record is at least 5 years toplete a metamorphosis." Cynthia answered telepathically in his head. "5 years! Nah, I can''t stay here for 5 years to wait for her to get mature. Five years is too long. And also I can''t abandon and leave her alone here since she is now one of mine." Bobby muttered, and he pondered, trying to figure out a way to fix the situation. "Dude, you''re overthinking again. Why don''t you just put her in your Purple Spatial Beast''s eye?.. She''ll be fine." Cynthia responded briskly. "Oh, previously I thought the shell might break if I tried to move it," Bobby said with an awkward smile. "Bahahaha¡­ That''s the most hrious joke I have ever heard." Cynthia burst into a peal of boomingughter. "No-no-no-no, dude, you''re wrong this time. And breaking¡­. that will never happen¡­. It''s a Dragon''s cocoon for the Jove''s sake. Do you take it for some kind of chicken''s egg or something?" She then continuedughing hysterically while holding her stomach. Bobby rubbed his nose unconsciously, and he whispered under his breath, "Laugh all you like. Once you regain your physical form, I''ll teach you a way to make you cry while making you feel you''re in the heavens." "What?" Cynthia asked as she seemed to understand part of it but failed to understand the underlying meaning of his words. "It''s nothing," Bobby said, and then in the next instant, he appeared in front of the gigantic red cocoon-like shell which was covering the Red Dragon. He then inserted a trace of his Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyes and touched it at the wall of the cocoon and in the next instant, the red gigantic spherical shape disappeared from inside the gigantic hall. Bobby peeped inside the space of the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye, sending a thread of his consciousness and saw the Red Dragon''s red cocoonying safely over the ground. Then he removed his consciousness and heaved a heavy sigh of relief. Then he walked out of the hall and continued exploring further inside the mansion''s interior and spent several hours visiting from one room to another while observing all the remains of those used by members of the Six Olden families. And Bobby came to understand one thing which was that, unlike the current Six Olden Families who constantly were at loggerheads with each other to gain superiority over one another, those members of the Six Olden families in this world once lived together even within a mansion in harmony. When Bobby hade out of the mansion, it was already dark and a bright white moon shone in the limitless sky. It was an extremely eye-catching view as the scene of the white moon reflected from the water surface of the river captivated him. "Cynthia, want to see something really amazing today?" Bobby asked with a bright smile and a pair of ck wings grew out of his back. "Sure!" Bobby lightly pushed himself from the ground with his legs and flew into the air, as his wings fluttered against the invigorating waves of chilly wind that blew from time to time. Hended his footing on the slightly tilted mansion''s roof. As he leaned against it and looked out across the brook of the gigantic river, his heart and mind were filled with absolute calm. "Wow! You''re right. It''s the best view I have ever seen." Like Bobby, Cynthia eximed in delight and watched the scene in silence. Meanwhile, somewhere near that ruined city, there was a temple hidden deep within a thick jungle. Inside the temple was a muscr, middle-aged-looking man binding all of his body under a chain. When the moonlight fell over his body, he would growl with pain, but the chain was the one stopping it from reacting fully to the moonlight. "Aargh! Grrr! Rrgh!" the man groaned in madness. Meanwhile, a seraphic presence transpired in the room, and an eerie voice sounded, "Hahahaha¡­. This time, a strange and powerful human being came into my territory. Earlier, I thought he was just some Angel genius like those who came to this ce every five years. But it turns out he is disguising his real identity and infiltrating Angelic territory anding here to be whatever Chief position they all were hoping to be¡­. Unlike any other youth I have encountered, he is not a tiny bit affected by that trash Hardy Bradworth''s enchantment skill and even Xolo lost in the hand of this human youth. And now he had already beaten the Red Dragon easily and made her follow him on her own wish. What a bummer? I''ve been nning to turn this Dragon into my beast puppet after she haspleted her maturity." He further added, saying to himself: "As I observe him, he seems to have possessed even more strength. And in addition, he is really a shrewd one. I believe he still has a lot of cards he still hasn''t put out yet. Alright, then I''ll use one of my best cards, and let''s see if he revealed the depth of his strength." Out of nowhere, a ck mist of Origin Chi flew toward the ck chain, chaining the growling man. In the next second, the ck chain dposed into fine ck powders. "Liam!" the husky voice said, ordering the man. "I have got a job for you. Just go to the ruined city and try any means to kill him and bring his corpse to me." Then the middle-aged man named Liam jumped out of the temple. And the moment he was exposed under the moonlights, his body bent and transformed as his bones broke and finally transformed into a giant ck wolf with a pair of protruding long fangs. Awooo! Awoo! After that, the ck giant wolf howled twice while looking at the bright white moon and the only thing different was that his eyes were pitched ck, which meant that his consciousness was under the control of someone. He then moved swiftly toward the direction of the ruined city. Chapter 203 Against Werewolf! While Bobby was reclining and enjoying the scene of the beautiful night, he heard the long howl of a wolf. Awoo-woo! Bobby witnessed the change of the moon''s color from white to blood red. And in the next instant, he sensed a looming feeling of danger. "Ninja Movement Technique. 2nd Law, One Step In the Wind!" He whispered. Boom! The tilts of the roof exploded and bits of pieces flew away randomly in the air and a giant ck Wolf appeared, standing exactly at the spot Bobby was reclining before. Bobby reappeared standing on the top of a ruined building. "Oh, a werewolf!" Then he activated his ocr skill, Devil''s Eye technique, and scanned the giant ck wolf''s body, with his eyes glinted with purple lights while using the X-Ray Vision. Ding! A notification popped up in his head with a dinging sound. [ Target Scanning Completed! ] [ Species: Werewolf ] [ Sex: Male ] [ Bone Aged: 1255 Earth years ] [ Energy Level: 51! ] "Oh, a Werewolf with energy level 51! Be careful. I believe this will be a tough fight."Cynthia warned in his head. "Why? He''s just an energy level 51 werewolf. And I''ve already beaten Xolo, the ck lightning wielder with energy level 49 easily." Bobby responded. "Hey, you''re wrong. There is a huge gap between energy level 49 and energy level 50. For example, an expert with energy level 50 could easily kill over 30 experts with energy level 49." Cynthia exined patiently. "Oh, that much difference!" Bobby eximed in surprise. "There is even a greater gap between energy levels 50 and 51," Cynthia added. "So, be careful! My best advice is you better use some of your trump cards." "He has a pair of pitched ck eyes too," Bobby muttered. Awoo-woo! The giant ck wolf howled looking at the red moon and it seemed that his strength was getting stronger and stronger. The giant ck wolf opened his mouth wide and then a white ball of concentrated energy was gradually formed above his mouth, from the concentration of the lunar energy from the surroundings. The white ball of energy got bigger and bigger and finally ended after it became twice the size of a ser ball. Then he shot it straight at Bobby. It was incredibly fast. Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Arge explosion happened, covering arge area with the point of impact as its epicenter. Under the shadow of the blood red moon, a ck phantom moved to avoid the impact of the explosion, and Bobby''s figure came into being just before the river bank. He looked at the ck giant wolf and said, "Wow, I can''t believe that attack has that level of destruction. You''re right. This person is way-way stronger than Xolo. As Bobby nced at the giant ck wolf which was standing on the roof of the gigantic mansion, another same ck wolf appeared out of the blue from his behind and wed with his long and extremely sharp nails. Liam, the Werewolf''s ws prated his back, passing out from Bobby''s chest. Boom! As it turned out, it was his afterimage from the remains of a thin bolt of white lightning, which exploded. But Liam, the werewolf, was not distracted from this as the next instant he pin-pointed the position of Bobby and he pounced at him. Then dozens of their afterimages appeared and consequently, multiple explosions followed afterward. After a few minutes, the wolfnded a nice attack on Bobby, making him hover in the air andnd in therge river. But the wolf didn''t give him a chance as he pounced at Bobby and bit him. Bang! In that blink of the moment, he ignited a portion of Mia''s werewolf bloodline in his bloodstream and punched at the giant ck wolf. This time, it was the Giant ck Wolf that was sent flying high above in the air. Bobby expended 10,000 experience points, activating the Beast Transformation. Just after that, his nails started elongating first, and then soon he transformed into a white coyote the size of an adult cat. Then, the next second, Bobby in the coyote form shed in the direction of the ce where the giant ck wolf hadnded. Suddenly a ck giant wolf burst out of debris from the previous wall of the city just as Bobby reached the city''s outskirts. Using the advantages of his small body and agility, Bobby pounced at him right away and began using bite and escape techniques, thereby rendering the ck wolf incapable of counterattacking. Even though werewolves had the strong instantaneous regenerating ability, for some reason, those multiple inflicted by bobby fail to regenerate. Bobby continued using this attacking strategy for another ten minutes. Liam, the Giant ck wolf was slowly driven to a corner from Bobby''s relentless dastardly attack and he began to shriek louder and louder, and blood oozing out from countless multiple wounds that the ck wolf now looked like a red wolf. Unable to find out a way to counter the little coyote''s unceasing bites, Liam finally channeled the white energy ball and sted himself in the hope that this could stop the little white coyote. Boom! A loud reverberating explosion thundered and arge area exploded with the giant ck wolf in the epicenter of the massive explosion. After a few minutes, the cluster of the dust smoking the air settled down and arge gigantic crater as big as a smallke appeared. At the very center of therge and deep crater was a seriously injured giant wolf. As the wolf tried to stand on his feet, almost all the injuries from the heavy explosion began to heal at an incredibly fast pace. But, just as the wounded wolf stood up firmly. Now, Bobby in human form appeared out of the blue in front of the ck wolf and tapped over his head with his fingers covered with five seals of the Divine Movement Sealing Wind technique. It was the same sealing technique he had used on Xolo, the ck lightning wielder. Just like what had happened to Xolo, Liam, the Giant Balck Wolf also couldn''t make a motion. Chapter 204 Damien Darhk! Just like what had happened to Xolo, Liam, the Giant ck Wolf, also couldn''t make a motion. Bobby then trotted, walking around the Giant ck Wolf, and said, "Senior, judging by your bone age. You must be one of the previous important figures in the Bloody Moon Family. Even though your body is in someone else''s control, and you may understand none of the words I''m about to say." He sighed, taking a deep breath, and said, "I''m the current crown prince of the Blood Moon Family. As much as I don''t like to harm anyone who is part of my family, I can''t let this insult further carry on. So, forgive me!" Bobby then chanted a strange mnemonic along with a set of estranged strenuous exercises and he shouted, "Lightning Cannon Cultivation Technique, activate!" Then he ced both his palms over the Giant beast''s head and muttered under his breath, "Let''s hope that it works once again." At first, it didn''t work, as this cultivation technique was only meant to absorb any form of lightning-based energy. And there was nothing sort of lightning-based energy within the ck Giant Wolf''s body. Therefore, it failed. But Bobby didn''t give up yet, as he was waiting for that strange feeling to reveal once again. 3 Minutes passed! 5 Minutes passed! 10 Minutes passed! He even thought about giving up, since it was futile to just hold the Beast''s head. Unexpectedly, just like before, Bobby felt his forehead churn once again, and he had lost control of his absorption technique and then his hand absorbed the Giant ck Wolf''s vitality. Ding! With a dinging sound, Bobby saw a new stat. appearing in his mind. [ Life Steal: 956 years ] And it increased in number as the Giant ck Wolf''s vitality was sucked out of his body. After a couple of minutes, the Life Steal stat'' reached 2,567 years, and it still kept increasing as Bobby unintentionally absorbed his vitality. That time, Bobby heard a man''s voice in his head. "Are you the one waking me up?" Liam asked telepathically, projecting in his head as he couldn''t talk because of the seal nted on his body. Bobby nced at him and saw that his eyes were clear, unlike before. "Senior, what happened here?" He asked. "Ah, my lord! It turns out you are helping this servant once again." Liam eximed in surprise, but soon a realization struck him and he further added, "No, I''m wrong. You must be his son¡­. You look a lot like Lord Gregory Darhk." He further added, "I''m sorry to meet you in such a situation¡­. Well, wee back home, young master Damien Darhk!" After pondering for a while, Bobby said, "Senior," "Just call me Liam." Liam jumped in before he even finished his word. "Tragically, Senior Liam, I have a lot of questions on my mind. I cannot stop this technique, and I know you will die soon... So, can you first tell me? What''s really going on here andst, do you know me?" Bobby said, exining his situation and then asking him. "Master Damien, I understand you and, in fact, I must thank you for waking me up once more and it''s a good thing that I would die like this, and anyway, I can finally rest in peace." Liam replied, "Okay, let''s get to your questions. Yes, Master Damien, I know you very well personally." He further added, "Originally, this ce was perfectly bolstering with the people of Six Olden Families, and human beings, but something happened exactly three hundred years ago when an angel appeared on this and identally unsealed the dark temple which Lord Gregory Dark had instructed us to guard. The devil that had been constrained in the temple was released, and it killed everyone living here. I believed I was also one of them, but when I awoke today, I got the shback of all the memories when I was possessed by that evil being and if the memories are urate, then I''m not the only one possessed by that evil being as the four leaders of the other Olden Families were already possessed by it. So, Master Damien, please, leave this!" "Then where were those three tallest mountain peaks? I''ve been searching for it but failed to find them." Bobby asked. "Master Damien, there is only one tallest peak and now you''re standing in it. Rumor is that this gigantic magical array was once created by your mother and our progenitor of the Six Olden families." Liam exined. "Hmm, something''s missing here. You tell me you know me well, showing that you have known me for a long time, given that the disaster happened 300 years ago. But I''m just 25 years old. So, how is that even possible?" Bobby asked with doubt. By that time, almost all of Liam''s vitality was already sucked out of his body and his departing time had arrived. "Sorry, Master Lian! I can''t tell you about that, as I have already vowed not to speak a word about it... But don''t worry. You''ll eventually learn about that." Liam said before the Giant ck Wolf turned back into a scrawny old man and died. Bobby finally got a picture of what is really happening on this. He then observed the system notification in his mind. [ Life Steal: 6,698 years] After he made a grave for Liam, Bobby strolled randomly around the ruined city, which was further destroyed by the fight just now, as he was currently contemting all the information mentioned by Liam. "So, your real name is Damien ck, yeah! That''s a cold name." Cynthia''s sweet voice chimed in his head. There were a lot of questions in Bobby''s head too; mostly regarding thest question that Liam refrained from answering. "Cynthia, did you perhaps have any clue about that evil being Liam had mentioned earlier?" Bobby asked. "Nah! Not a clue." Cynthia responded. "But don''t you worry. I believe with your current level of strength plus my abundant experience and knowledge, we can take this evil, whatever beings." Chapter 205 A Chimera, A Witch, And An Elf! In the meantime, somewhere in a red temple, a handsome youth was sitting on a throne fashioned from a collection of several human skulls. In his hand was an enormous cup filled with human blood up to the rim. In front of him was arge mirror hanging in the air. He was currently watching Bobby fighting with the Giant ck Wolf. He would sip the blood in the cup from time to time and click his tongue when he saw Bobby easily dodge all the lethal attacks of the Giant ck Dog. "Oh, kekeke¡­ So he is the same as Liam, what they called themself the werewolf." His ghastly voice echoed in the hall for the first time when he saw Bobby turning into a little coyote. When he saw the little Coyote using the technique of dastardly attack using his small body and agility to deal with multiple damages all around the body of the ck Giant Wolf, he said, "Excellent! Hee-hee-hee, he is taking the advantage that Liam is fighting madly with no fighting strategy." "Hmph! What a fool?!" In disgust, the handsome youth wearing the full ck robe snorted when he saw Liam st the Energy ball on himself. Finally, he eximed with surprise when he saw a skill he was very familiar with. "Ahh! That''s Satanic Life Sucking Technique. How in the hell name did he know this skill?.... No, I must overreact as far as I know there is no one who knew about this technique in this entire Titan Remnant Region. Maybe it is a simr lower-level technique." And he quickly denied the idea. "Alright, he has defeated Liam. Then I have no choice but to use all the remaining three cards and kill him¡­.no, I reconsider. I should capture this young human and make him my next host until I find my other samsara body that has been born in this ce." He said. His husky voice then transversed through the air and echoed in three dark rooms at the same moment, instructing the three people who were chained like Liam to capture the human youth through his dark soul controlling technique. He then removed all of their chains and released them out of the rooms to the outside world. ? It turned out that one was a woman wearing a pointed head and holding a magic wand in her hand, which showed that thisdy who had been possessed by this evil thing was a witch. Another was anky middle-aged-looking man with a pair of pointy ears and there was arge giant bow hanging on his back. The other was a muscr, middle-aged-looking bald man who was covered with crimson fire. The three of them appeared in the same ce and afterward, they ran in Bobby''s direction. "It would be even better if this human youth could kill these three. Then I can deal with him¡­ Don''t you disappoint me, human?" The following day, earlier in the morning, a boat was flowing down the stream of the major river, passing through the ruined city. Bobbyyzily on a chair in the boat and was enjoying the early morning basking in the sunlight while wearing a pair of sunsses. "Oye, Damien Darhk, what are youzing around when we have a priority to find that evil being and also your token?" Cynthia''s voice rang in his head, disturbing his early morning mood. "Nah, there''s no need for that. Now I''m finally back in my home. Let me at least have my time to have more memorable quality times." Bobby respondedzily. "And don''t you need to worry about searching for that unholy being or the Chief Token? In the end, they would alle to me on their own. And can you please stop calling me that name? It''s kinda¡­." "Cool!" Cynthia interjected,pleting his words. But out of the blue, a green arrow flew toward him, darting for his forehead. Bobby caught it with his hand and exploded. Bang! In an instant, the boat exploded and gigantic waves formed as arge amount of river water flew up everywhere. Bobby jumped out of the water, took a flight in the air as his pair of ck wings pped rapidly, and stood as he nced at the enormous distance which the arrow was shot from. He then turned his attention to his right hand that caught the arrow and realized that it was already heavily mutted, leaving only the bloody long hand bones. Then he felt the extreme paining from his hand. Soon, the instantaneous regeneration of both the Vampiric bloodline and Werewolf kicked in and within seconds, it healed quickly and his right hand returned to normal. "Devil''s Eye Technique, activate!" Bobby whispered under his breath and his eyes turned purple. He started scanning around his surroundings while using X-Ray Vision and optical zooming at the same time. Then, far on the eastern horizon, he saw three people; a shortdy wearing a strange pointy hat and two men were taking a flight toward him at a breathtaking speed, standing on a magical flying mat. "Oh, I see. Thedy must be a witch. That man with crimson fire must be from the Chimera Family and¡­.the man with the longbow must be the one who shot at me just now. So, he is from the elf family." Bobby mumbled as he eyed them and all of their eyes were pitched ck, which meant that their consciousnesses were not the ones controlling their body right now. A notification also came, showing that all the three were in Energy level 51. Bobby saw the Elf pull the bowstring with no arrow, but he chanted a spell and a ck arrow materialized and fired toward him. The ck arrow flew higher up the air before it transformed into a lustrous dark fiend creature whose body was that of a horse and its head was that of a lion. It then dashed toward Bobby and appeared just beside him, aiming for Bobby''s head.....(please, stay tuned!) Chapter 206 Fighting Chimera! Bobby witnessed the ck arrow transformed into a lustrous dark fiend creature with a horse''s body and a lion''s head. After that, it dashed toward him like a ck phantom and bit him, aiming for his head. Bang! His body turned out to be a lightning-based afterimage and exploded when the beast bit it. Bobby appeared behind him and kicked the beast,unching the beast into the air and sending it to the three people standing on the flying mat as they flew toward him. It turned back into the ck arrow andnded on the Elf''s hand. A few minutester, the flying mat halted after reaching near him. Unlike the two others who were still on the mat, the ming muscr man jumped down and stood on top of the water, emitting steam from his foot. "Oh, a senior from the chimera tribe! There is also a witch and an elf. That leaves the senior from the Vampire family." Bobby muttered under his breath as he saw the ming man raise his hands slowly in the air. The ming man raised his hands. He chanted a spell and then he shouted, "My Sun Staff,e forth!" In an instant, the sunlight energy around the surroundings gathered, concentrated over his hand and it gradually materialized into a red hot iron staff. The moment the ming man summoned the staff, the fire intensity covering him became 10 times hotter, and now his ck eyes and even his spew out the me as he breathed from time to time. In the meantime, thedy with the pointy hat held up the magic wand made from a branch of a magical tree and pointed toward Bobby, who was soaring through the air just above the river as his ck wings pped rapidly. Then she cast a spell. At that moment, Bobby felt an unexinable unearthly thing, more like some invisible hands crawling under his skin and trying to invade directly toward his heart. But all the blood containing several types of both permanent and temporary bloodlines activated for an infinitesimal fraction of a second and his heart throbbed and the invisible hand crawling toward his heart was destroyed. "Aahhh!" The witch yelled in pain as she puked blood three times and then she cast healing magic on herself and quickly regained her earlier state. "Oh, this time it''s bing more interesting. Now, the one who possessed them controlled their every move. Not like the one who fought with the just instinct to kill." Bobby muttered as they didn''t jump at him the moment they appeared. The ming muscr man appeared silently behind him as he struck down his red hot iron over Bobby''s head. Bobby reacted as he blocked it with his hands. Bang! His body was sent hovering straight back in the air and he saw that his hands that were used in blocking the staff were broken down into smithereens from both the fire and explosive force from that hot iron staff. But the next instant, the instantaneous regenerating ability of both the Vampire and the werewolf''s bloodline kicked in and regrew rapidly against the red mes burning his hands. Bobby flipped his body multiple times in the air while folding his pair of wings and he got his bnce and halted in the air. After that, he spread his pair of wings and floated high above in the air. He saw that the fingers of each of his hands were both caught in the red fire, still going against his regenerative ability. "This firepower is the strongest one I have ever witnessed," Bobby muttered under his breath, and he flung his hands away in the air and both the two tiny red mes turned into sr energy and dispersed into the air soon. And he reminded himself, saying: "I should be careful with this fire next time." Bobby infused a trace of Origin Chi inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye, and a red katana appeared in his hand. This is the prototype he used to make while he was on the Dwarka, which was powered by a battery he invented from the red power stone. "Finally, you have used this weapon." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "Hee-hee-hee, I''ve no choice but to use it, especially when my opponent is wielding a weapon made from sr energy. And in this case, more like a miniature sun in the shape of a staff." Bobby responded telepathically in his head while he chuckled. "I''m looking forward to its new improvement. Don''t you disappoint me, Master Damien?" Cynthia said. At that moment, thenky elf tugged the bowstring of his longbow, and then he chanted a spell and two curly ck arrows materialized and he released the arrow high above in the air. The two ck arrows in the air turned into two ck poisonous small ck snakes. And they slithered in the air briskly in ateral undtion movement, reached Bobby, and hissed as they were about to bite at him. "Hmph! Activate 4% of the power!" Bobby mumbled as he raised the katana in the air toward the direction of the iing two deadly snakes. The de of the katana vibrated and the next thing, a red thin curvy line expelled out from the front edge of Bobby''s katana. The red, thin curvy line of energy moved quickly and cut the two deadly snakes into two pairs of symmetrical halves from head to their tails. Eventually, they dposed into ck Origin Chi, which dispersed in the surrounding gust of wind. "Woah! This time, you seem to have understood the power of this katana." Cynthia said, praising him. But in the next instant, the ming Man had appeared beside him and struck his red hot iron down just like before. "Activate 10% of the power!" Bobby said briskly and blocked the long red hot iron staff. It repulsed both of them from the explosion of the two energies at the point of contact where their weapons met. Chapter 207 Reincarnation Spell! Both Bobby and the ming man were repulsed by the explosion of the two energies at the point of contact where their weapons met. Bobby gained his bnce, moving a couple of 100 meters back while the ming muscr guy was also simrly stopped around 200 meters away from his earlier spot. It happened so fast that the sound of the explosion echoed only after they gained their bnce. Boom! "So the 10% is barely equivalent to the power of his weapon, along with his muscle power." Bobby analyzed and his lips curled up into a devilish grin and said, "Then, why don''t I bully this ming guy a bit using the fruit of my invention?" "Activate 15% of power!" Bobby instructed the weapon, which was programmed under an AI and the next thing, the red katana''s de started humming even more. "Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step On the Wind!" He muttered. Then his figure transformed into a phantom and reappeared in front of the ming man as he struck down his katana using none of his skill or his internal energy*. Since the ming muscr man was an expert in energy level 51, he could easily cope with Bobby''s current movement speed. He, therefore, reacted swiftly as he blocked Bobby''s red katana as he held the staff with both his hands in the front. Bang! The next thing, the ming man was sent flying in the air, straight, just like a rocket man, and the banging sound chimed afterward. His Sun staff also exploded from the impact of Bobby''s katana. But the air around Bobby reappeared as he used both the Ninja Movement technique and his lightning step struck the rocket man''s back. Like that, he hit the ming man, appearing abruptly from different spots. It continued for three minutes as multiple booming sounds chimed in the surroundings. And Bobby gave thest blow as he said, "You are someone who had followed my father a long time ago. S0, in honor of your service, I''ll end your life now. Rest in peace!" And this time, the ming man''s head exploded, and his corpse tumbled to the ground. Meanwhile, the Elf shot ten ck arrows in the air, which were then transformed into ten ck dragons and flew toward him as they roared exactly like dragons and they wed toward him. "Hmph! Nothing more than shows." Bobby snorted and struck ten times, waving his red katana in their directions, sending out ten highlypressed hair with thin red curvy lines in the air. Boom! Boom! Boom!... "Well, I might as well end their lives, too," Bobby muttered under his breath and the next thing his figure turned into a phantom flickered in their directions. Just as Bobby appeared in front of them, who was currently standing on the flying mat, he felt an attack from his behind, so he blocked it with his sword. Bang! He flew back for about 150 meters and eximed in surprise when he saw who had attacked him, "Ah! How in the hell is this even possible?!" ,m It turned out that the one who sneaked an attack was the ming muscr man from the chimera tribe who Bobby had just killed by exploding his head just a few seconds ago. Now he looked fine and there was a brand new head. "Cynthia, what''s going on?" Bobby asked telepathically in his mind. "Hmm! It''s just a reincarnation spell from that witch. It never urred to me that this witch would have such a high level ofprehension of reincarnation spells in order to aplish such a task." Cynthia replied. "A reincarnation spell!" Bobby repeated her word, as this new spell intrigued him. "But don''t you worry. Chimera was a long-gone entity, and this reincarnated thing might onlyst a short time." Cynthia further exined patiently. The ming man appeared in front of him and struck down his red hot iron staff. Bobby also shed his katana swiftly, and it pushed both of them a few steps this time. ''Ahh! His strength has increased exponentially.'' He thought since his katana didn''t deal any damage to his opponent, unlike how he defeated him easily before. "Activate 20% of power!" Bobby said, instructing the katana in his hand. And the de hummed even more than thest time. He then darted toward him and struck his katana, which was blocked by the ming man. Bang! With a loud sound, the ming man exploded into a mist of red blood. "Woah-ho-ho! That''s overfilled, bro!" Cynthia yelled as she jumped up in excitement. Bobby touched his nose as he memorized the beautiful scene of shaking her firm, rounded, andrge boobs that were tickling his nose. But in front of his eyes, the ming Guy re-materialized once again, holding his red hot iron staff. "Huh!" Bobby then dashed toward him and struck at him, thinking that he could deal with him likest time. But, instead of exploding likest time, the ming man blocked his katana easily, and it propelled backward both of them from the energy explosion between the two weapons. "What the¡­ f**k!?" Bobby eximed and suddenly realized after analyzing. "I don''t get it. Last time with the same power you sted him into smithereens, but this time he can block it easily." Cynthia said and asked in full of doubt. "What kind of reincarnation spell is this?" "Ha ha ha ha! Now, I understand what is going on here. Cynthia, just think about it. The first time I killed him, using 15% of the power. And then his reincarnation could easily block this level of power. So, I killed him again using 20% of my power this time. Then, he could block this level of power easily. This means with each time he reincarnates, he would be as strong as the power that I have used to kill him previously." Bobby said, exining to Cynthia and meanwhile, he was fighting toe to toe with the ming man with their weapons. Bobby further added as he grinned, "This witch''s spell is bing more and more enticing to me. Somehow, I need to get my hand on this spell." Chapter 208 Puppet And Puppeteer! Bobby further added as he grinned, "This witch''s spell is bing more and more enticing to me. Somehow, I need to get my hand on this spell." "But hey, first think about how to deal with this situation first. I think if this goes on, then things will be more difficult for you. I mean, you can''t kill him anymore, as his new reincarnation would be even stronger." Cynthia reminded him, while feeling somewhat shaken from this perversely powerful reincarnation spell. "Eh, you''re overthinking it. Why would I need to kill a puppet when I have a puppeteer in front of me? Hee-hee-hee. Earlier, I thought that this ming fe was the most troublesome one among these three, but now I have a change in my heart. In this weak-looking supporting role, the witch is the most fearsome among them. So," Bobby responded, exining patiently to her. Then the next thing, after feigning an attack on the ming guy, Bobby disappeared and the next thing he reappeared, his red katana had already prated the heart of the witch from the back. Puchi! "Gotcha!" Bobby said with a smirk. Bang! Then the witch''s body exploded all to pieces. Then, in the next instant, the ming man''s head also exploded and fell down. After that, Bobby also killed the Elf, and he saw the mat and the magic wand falling down, too. So, he darted toward them like a phantom and caught them all. Just as Bobby was thinking of taking the corpse of the headless ming man, suddenly a mist of dark energy appeared and sucked it inside it. "Kekeke¡­ Human, you are the strongest man that could kill all of my ythings and your strength and means are rmendable¡­ So, I''ve chosen your body as my new host¡­ You should be proud that I chose you. So stay in this ce for a week obediently and I''lle to you, jejejeje¡­.!" Then an eerie voice chimed in the surroundings and the veil of the ck mist of Origin Chi disappeared along with a loud, crispy voice. "So, you''re the one destroying my home. Then I''ll make sure that I will make you pay for what you did here." Bobby muttered under his breath. As he infused a trace of his Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye, a new boat appeared in the air and then fell into the water, making a loud ssh in the water as a lot of water flew high above the surface of the river. He thennded on the boat as the pair of ck wings on his back also retracted as he deactivated the Angelic Armament on his back. Just like before, he sat on the reclining rocking chair and continued his journey as his boat floated down along the streamlines of the massive river. After several hours, Cynthia''s sweet voice chimed in his head, "Yo, Damien Darhk!" "Hey, stop calling me that¡­. Anyway, do you have something to add?" Bobby respondedzily. "Don''t you think it''s suspicious?" Cynthia asked. "Suspicious?" Bobby repeated the word with a big question mark. "I can understand him fighting with you now. But why is he waiting a week?" Cynthia said while she pondered. "You''re unnecessary thinking once again. Whatever he is nning to do this week. I don''t give a shite¡­ Just think, he is making a wonderful decision, extending his life for another week." Bobby said and then he infused a trace of his Origin Chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye, sent a thread of his consciousness inside it, and checked the Red Dragon''s current conditions. In Bobby''s eyes, therge, red cocoon appeared to have shrunk somewhat. "Cynthia, is it natural that the Red Dragon''s Cocoon is shrinking a bit?" Bobby asked. "Why? Did her cocoon shrink?" Cynthia responded with another question. "Yes, that''s why I''m asking you. So, will there be any problem with her?" Bobby asked briskly. "Hey, stop doing that. I feel kind of hard to understand you anymore. First, you beat the crap out of her and even destroyed her most valuable bloodline inheritance. After that, you heal her. That I totally understand since she has sworn her allegiance to you." Cynthia said with a calm voice. Then she further added in a louder tone, "But don''t you try to act like her mama, okay?" ''Huh! What is her problem?... Or, perhaps, did she get jealous over the Red Dragon? Hee-hee-hee. This is the first time she reacted like this. Even when I am sleeping with over one woman, she never reacts this way¡­. Ah, what a drag? Women are too difficult to understand sometimes. Whatever.'' Bobby wondered and shook his head. "There is nothing wrong with her¡­ Instead, she''s the lucky one. If this shrinking level keeps continuing like this, then I believe that after calcting all the odds, she would need 13 more months to finish her metamorphosis¡­ I believe this has something to do with the Dragon blood you have fed to her." Cynthia exined calmly, and there was even a smile on her face. ''What? She is now smiling. Oh, woman!'' Bobby screamed in his head and he even decided. ''From today onward, I should have left women''s thoughts to only women. And not to ponder over it too much.'' "Oh, thirteen months. That''s a piece of good news then." Bobby said, as he grinned from ear to ear. On seeing his grin that Cynthia was very familiar with most when he usually used to flirt with hisdies, Cynthia bloviated, "Hey, are you thinking of doing some lewd things to my little Dragon sister? I forbid that, okay? She will be just a girl around 7 years. So," "What? Where is thising from? Oh, Cynthia- Oh Cynthia, look who is bing a mama here." Bobby teased him instead. "No, I''m just being her good sister." Cynthia scoffed. "You''re the one acting like her mama." "And seriously, me with a little girl. Nope, nothing is going to happen. Even I refrain myself from further advancing when I thought ire''s body was still under the control of that little girl, Sia Vergil. So, stop overthinking. This is not very much like you." Bobby responded, exining with a serious tone. Then he teased her as he chuckled, "And why would I need to look for a little girl when I see a fully naked beautifuldy 24/7 in my mind... Hee-hee-hee." "Hmph!" Cynthia snorted. Thus, the two who had developed their rtionship to a level of closeness that no one else could have imagined had their first quarrel. Chapter 209 Lord Gabriel Aphrodite City, the Dwarka, On the easternmost side of the city, just next to the eastern woods, was a gigantic and luxurious-looking mansion. Within the mansion, in the guest room, were three people; a female and two males. A beautifuldy and a youth were sitting on the couch, drinking their evening tea while the other man served them. The handsome youth bearing all the noble qualities took a sip, ced the teacup on the table, and said while showing an expression of pleasure, "Tea is the best to drink on azy evening." "Ariel, why don''t you have a cup? It is fantastic and refreshing¡­. Ahh,paring us, humans know how to enjoy themselvesing up with a lot of delicacies and refreshments." The Handsome youth said. He was none other than Lord Gabriel, who was from one of the highest noble families of Angel. The elegant-looking, beautifuldy sitting beside him was his wife, Cillo. They had reached the Dwarka over five years ago and had been living disguising as humans until today. "Ariel, how is the Operation Devilman hunt going?" Lord Gabriel asked. "My lord, as you''ve nned, everything is going well," Ariel responded courteously. "Then how about the infiltration n of District A-13?" Lord Gabriel questioned as he picked the teacup and took another sip. "Sorry, sir. We have lost all the ten finest agents who infiltrated District A-13 within a day. This footage is all I have within that wall." Ariel replied. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a chip, and inserted it in the slot of the AI pot that was installed on the table. With a beeping sound, a 3D screen shed in the air just above them. Lord Gabriel and thedy Cillo watched all realistic 3D video footage attentively. In the scene, they saw their people disguising themselves as humans and entering the city under the pretext of being their citizens¡­ The guards red at them meaningfully and let them pass. The ten agents entered and within the interior of District A-13, they separated their ways. The footage showed a megapolis mini-city with the most advanced infrastructure and within the wall, there were many military base bunkers that even the current level of human-grade could not imagine. "Hah! It''s as if they are getting ready for war. Who are these groups of humans?" Lord Gabriel muttered under his breath. As they continue watching the Video footage, Lord Gabriel finally has a new view on humans, unlike how he always thought them to be mere uncivilized monkeys. They witnessed nothing happened to them until daytime. As the sun went down, the footage showed a wolf howling, followed by multiple cries from wolves. The ten agents went out of their lodging to find that thousands of wolves of various species of different shapes, sizes, and colors surrounded them. They felt danger looming all over them. So, they spread their pair of wings and tried to flee away from there. But just after they reached high above in the air, they halted, as they couldn''t quiver their wings anymore. "Oh, so these ten rats turn out to be Angel''s spies." A melodious female voice chimed. Under the moonlight, a beautifuldy d in a white dress appeared, standing high above in the air. She observed the already captured ten angels and said, "Hmm, I don''t have time for this. I know your master who has sent you here is watching me right now. So, I''ll give you onest warning. Whoever you are. I don''t give a shite about you. Just stop interfering with me and my people here. Otherwise," Thedy grinned, showing her teeth, and further added, "Even if you may be high born among angels, if this thing were to happen once again, then I''ll hunt you down to your Kaprije Region." She then raised her hand and snapped her fingers. Then the connection was lost, and the video footage ended there. Lord Gabriel frowned as he kept pondering. Cello moved closer. She cuddled him and asked in a coquettish tone, "Lord husband, what did you think about this?" "Apparently, all the information we receive about humans is inurate. And all those old fogeys sitting in the union of highmand thought that those sinners and pleb-weaklings could deal with the humans alone." Lord Gabriel replied after a few minutes. He further added, bursting into a peal of heartyughter: "What a joke? Hahaha¡­ I believe this group is not the only one with that level of weapon technology among humans. And from what I just witnessed in the video footage, thatdy is so powerful." "How powerful?" Cello asked curiously. "At least the level of a Spiritual Guardian Elder. Maybe even stronger." Lord Gabriel responded. "Wow, she is strong. So, what are you going to do about those people?" Cello asked once again. "I''ll do nothing." Lord Gabriel replied, and he continued, exining. "My dear wife, I''m here just to retrieve the devil''s weapon. And not to make enemies unnecessarily, especially with someone that powerful. Once we get what we need. We''ll leave for the 25th Kaprije." He then turned his head and asked, "Gabriel, what about other missions?" "My lord, as you have predicted, the former 11th Spiritual Guardian Jo Moriah is the one who founded the Gentleman Club. ording to our spies there, Jo Moriah''s location is unknown. And they spotted his daughter along with the current headdy, Si. Their works varied from just a normal hotel to all the shady business of the city; gambling, illegal underground arena, andst but not the least, they had a private channel for assassins and their customers." Ariel reported in a calm and polite tone. "Hmm, I never thought Jo Moriah had founded something really shady like this." Lord Gabriel said, "Well, now, tell me about the retrieval mission of the Devil''s Weapon?" "Sire, I have sent Agent Dark X to retrieve it back from the human''s secret hidden military site. And I believe he wille by now." Ariel reported. Just at that moment, a shadow shed and a silhouette all in ck cloak knelt before them and he spoke, "My lord, I''m sorry to break this news, but I have failed the mission." Chapter 210 Youth In Black! Just at that moment, a shadow shed and a silhouette all in ck cloak knelt before them and he spoke, "My lord, I''m sorry to break this news, but I have failed the mission." Lord Gabriel squinted his eyes and said, "Oh, you are injured. Tell me everything about what happened there?" "My lord, as we have nned, I easily got inside the building and also spotted the secret chamber. But this golden key failed to let me enter the secret chamber. I tried several times, and it didn''t work. Just when I was nning to contact you from there, ady came inside and we had a fierce battle. She is perversely powerful and her ocr technique is so strange¡­ But luckily, I activated the short-range teleporter Lord has given and returned here." Agent Dark X reported as he knelt on the ground. "Alright, Agent Dark X, keep the key and the teleporter device on the table. You are dismissed¡­. Tend to your wounds." Lord Gabriel ordered, instead of punishing him. Agent Dark X gave a salute and disappeared from the room. "My lord, since the golden key didn''t work. What should we do now?" Ariel asked politely. "Hmm, the golden key didn''t work to open the secretpartment, which means it already belongs to someone else." Lord Gabriel said. And then he asked, "Ariel, did you know who has previously worked in that building?" Ariel scuttled toward the corner of the guest room and came along with a white paper. "My lord, I''ve already investigated, but somehow that person''s identity waspletely erased from every record. So, I asked my man; someone who had seen that person before to describe his posture and we came up with this portrait." He then passed the white paper to Lord Gabriel. Having ced the teacup, Lord Gabriel then took the portrait and looked at it. Yes, he saw anky, handsome portrait of youth. It was Bobby''s portrait. "Hmm, alright, make multiple copies of this portrait and send them to every agent. As of today, I annul all current missions, and our only mission must be to search for this youth." Lord Gabriel said, passing the portrait back to Ariel. Ariel bowed at them and quickly excused himself from the room. Afterpleting the tea in his cup, Lord Gabriel stood and said, "Darling, I''ll go out for an hour." "Lord husband, where are you going? Can I tag along?" Cello suggested. "I''m going to meet Jo Moriah''s daughter. If you still wish to follow me, that''s fine with me." Lord Gabriel replied. "Oh, then I''ll pass this one." Lord Gabriel smiled and rushed out of the room. ----------------------- Bitter Terrain Ex, In a boat floating down the stream, Bobby was observing the beautiful scenery while the boat sailed down. While he was in the boat, he caught fish and ate some of the apple-like fruits growing on trees that the boat sailed past. Sometimes, he enjoyed chatting with Cynthia, and the seven days passed quickly as the time that the devil being had mentioned arrived. Lieuting on his rocking chair leisurely, Bobby nced up at the sky and asked, "Are you done spying? Why don''t youe out already and let''s see what you consist of?" "Jejejeje¡­. Human, you''re a sharp one. And I can give you that." An eerie voice echoed out of nowhere. Then a veil of dark Origin Chi appeared in the air and a handsome youth who seemed to be in his early 20s came out of it and stood in the air. He had a pitch-ck dark long lock and also wore a set of ck dresses. The handsome young man made a waving motion toward the boat afloat on the river. Bang! The boat exploded, and an immense wave of water floated high in the air. While quavering his pair of wings, Bobby reappeared standing in the air. With a thought, he activated his ocr technique, Devil''s Eye Skill, as his eyes scintited purple and scanned the youth d in a total ck suit. Ding! With a dinging sound, a notification popped up in his mind. [ Target: Full Body Scanning Completed! ] [ Species: Unknown! ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Energy Level: Level 64!] [ Vampire and Werewolf Bloodlines Detected! ] [ Red Alert!!! ] [ Threat Level: 15%! ] "Dude, this man is extremely powerful. My suggestion is to go all out from the get-go." Cynthia warned him in his head. "I know," Bobby responded. Meanwhile, the man in ck was also observing him. Bobby then ignited both his vampiric blood and the werewolf blood in his system. Just after that, his hair color changed to silver and his skin began transforming like the skin of a wolf with white hairs. He also took out the red katana from his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. "Are you done yet? Then let''s begin." The Youth in ck asked in a crispy voice. He then raised his hand in the air and a ck sword materialized in his hand. He then took a casual step forward, and he reappeared just before Bobby and shed the ck sword at him. "Activate 25% of the power!" Bobby''s voice instructed, and he shed toward the ck sword. nk! For a few seconds, nothing happened, but after three seconds, a squall of wind appeared, sting Bobby back like a rocket. After Bobby had flown more than a mile in the air, he finally gained his bnce. "Activate 50% of the power!" Bobby said, and the red katana''s de hummed. After that, he even infused his Lightning-based origin chi, and Angelic Grace Energy into the katana. "Ninja Movement Skill, 2nd Law, One Step in the Wind plus Lightning steps, activate!" The next thing Bobby appeared just before the youth in ck, leaving an afterimage in his earlier spot far away. Then he hacked at him with his red katana. The youth in ck also swung his ck katana, meeting the red katana. ck! This time, it did not force Bobby backward, as somehow both of their energies neutralized to the point of singrity. Chapter 211 Third Eye! This time, it did not force Bobby backward, as somehow both of their energies neutralized to the point of singrity. Then the two continued engaging in a melee fight with their swords. And their actions were so fast that within a minute they had exchanged over one hundred thousand moves. Bang! With a loud banging sound, it forced them back with a gap of a couple of miles between them and both of them immediately gained their bnce and nced at each other. Bobby chanted an incantation while making a series of hand seals while holding his katana and igniting the vampiric blood in his bloodstream. Afterpleting his incantation, he shouted, "Multiple Ice Lotuses, activate!" Then, the next second, a bluish mist of Origin Chi with Ice-Elemental based was expelled out from every pore of his body to the surroundings. From that mist of Origin Chi, ten thousand blue-icy lotuses materialized in the air. All the blue lotuses rotated rapidly in the air. Then Bobby took a step forward, leaving an afterimage made from the remnant of the lightning-based Origin Chi. "Activate 60% of Power!" a voice whispered from out of nowhere. Bobby reappeared in front of the youth in ck and struck him with his katana. Bang! With a loud, reverberating thundering voice, the youth in ck was sted, sending him flying over ten miles in the opposite direction. Bobby pointed his katana at him and said, "Go!" Then, a thousand lotuses sprang towards the man in ck, bombarding him and freezing his body. It formed a huge chunk of rounded ice in the shape of a huge meteor. Bobby waited as he was devising his next step to defeat the youth. After a few seconds, the huge chunk of ice exploded, showing the man in ck. He then grinned and said, "Nice job! You make me fly like that. Now, I''ll return it back to you with full interest." The youth in ck raised his hand in the air and a ball that contained all the five elemental-based energies; fire, water, earth, wind, and metal materialized above his hand in the air. "Enjoy this!" He said and made a throwing motion toward Bobby. The massive energy ball flew toward Bobby at an incredible speed. On seeing that, Bobby put the red katana inside, and he took out the ck rusty katana with blunt edges from his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye. Then, without even using any energy, Bobby sped the ck katana''s handle and gradually raised it above in the air and he made a slow-motion slicing motion as he closed his eyes. There was no energy sent out by the de this time, and it looked like he was just shing the sword. But the next thing, therge ball of energy was cut into two halves, which fell into the river and two loud booming sounds followed. Boom! Boom! "Oh, spacew! Now, you have passed this god''s test with flying color marks." The Youth in ck said as he was both surprised and delighted. Then he shouted, "Alright, unsealed!" A warning notification popped up in Bobby''s head. [ Alert! Alert! Alert!] [ The Target is rising in his Energy level rapidly! ] [ Energy Level: Level 69 ] [ Level 75 ] [ Level 80 ] [ Level 90 ] [ Level 100 ] And it still kept rising. "Ah! What the hell!?" Bobby yelled in surprise. "What are you waiting for? Run!" Cynthia yelped in his head, in a worried tone. Bobby took a heavy breath and said with a wry smile telepathically in his head, "It''s pointless to run. Even if I were to die this time, I''ll face the danger regardless of my death and I''ve already died once, so why should I fear death this time?" And a smile appeared on his face. He then tried to activate Satanification''s true form. But the youth in ck appeared before him and held Bobby''s right hand. "First, I''ll drain your vitality from your body, then I''ll devour your soul, then I''ll merge my current avatar into your body, then I can leave this wretched ex." He said as if he wanted Bobby to know what he was nning to do with him. Bobby couldn''t even move a muscle after the youth in ck clutched his hand. This was the time he ever felt vulnerable after gaining the mysterious system and activating his inert bloodlines. "Satanic Life Sucking Technique, activate!" The youth in ck hushed and then the next thing, he sucked the vitality out from Bobby''s body. Bobby saw the Life Steal Status in his mind kept dwindling. And just within 5 minutes, the Youth in ckpletely sucked all the vitality he previously sucked unintentionally from Xolo and Liam dry and he continued sucking. Until then, Bobby felt nothing but when his original vitality was sucked, he felt an intense heart-wrenching pain but didn''t scream once as he gnashed his teeth and thought of a n to counter it. This went on for over ten minutes and Bobby''s half of his total vitality was sucked dry. Even Bobby''s ck hair began changing to gray silver because of aging rapidly. At that moment, Bobby felt the same feeling he had felt twice aftering to this ex as his forehead churned, and then the situation turned reverse as the vitality returned to his body from the Youth''s body. This suction force of the vitality was so strong that within ten seconds, Bobby regained all of his original vitality and his face turned back to his youthfulness, also his gray silver lock returned to his original ck hair. And he saw that the vitality status rising rapidly. [ Life steal: 100 years ] [ 300 years] [ 500 years ] The number kept increasing sharply, and he finally gained his previous value. Then he even drained the youth in ck''s vitality out of him. "Hmph! You want topete in this game with this god. Fine, I''ll give you one just before you die." The youth in ck snorted and said. He then increased the intensity of his sucking a bit and this time life drained toward his body and a smile appeared on his face. But it froze as the suction force became even greater than his. The man in the nk once again increased his life-stealing ability, and the consequence was that even a greater suction force came from Bobby''s body. Then a tug of war between the drainage of the vitality began and atst, the youth in a ck frowned and he released the intensity of draining life to the limit with no holding back and sucked Booby''s life for a minute and it continued. Bobby quickly aged once again and just when only three years were left to suck out of his body. He felt the vibration from his head be more intense and vertical long lids appeared and soon the lids opened, showing a pitched ck eye with one ring. And as a result, a more intense suction force appeared and drained the vitality from the youth in ck. "Ah, my eye! Human, how did you have one of my eyes that I have been looking for?!" The man in ck yelped in surprise when he saw the vertical, all-dark eye on Bobby''s eye. He then tried to remove his hand holding Bobby''s. But he failed, as now he was the one who could not move a muscle. "Hahaha¡­ I have just one body left to fuse to gain my foundation again. Who the hell will know that I, a degenerate god, would lose my life in a human''s hand who possessed my eye?" Bobby was the one who was even more surprised as he listened to the man''s words. "Alright, why did you say that my third eye I have never known before is yours?" He asked curiously. "You don''t need to know that. Kekeke¡­ Even if I fall here, there is still one more of me¡­ no, another part of my original is out there. He''lle looking for you since you have my God''s eye¡­ Hee-hee-hee." The man in ck said as his voice became weaker and weaker. Chapter 212 Sealed Memory! ¡­..He''lle looking for you since you have my God''s eye¡­ Hee-hee-hee." The man in ck said as his voice became weaker and weaker. Finally, he lost the energy to talk, and the light in his eyes dimmed. Ding! [ Life Steal: 75.9 Million Years! ] "Wow, congrattions Damien Darhk! You''re going to live over 75 million years¡­. Just Woah! This unholy creature must have drained lots of lives to have this much vitality in him." Cynthia''s scintited voice chimed in his head as she bloviated cheerfully. Just after that, Bobby tried to release his hand but failed as his hand was glued to the other''s hand. "Hmm, these eyes are so weird. The thought of possessing a third eye never crosses my mind in my clear head... Something is amiss here." He hushed under his breath. Therefore, in the hope that he could control his third eye, Bobby sent his consciousness into it. At that moment, his other two eyes immediately shut reflexively and Bobby saw the surroundings through his vertical, pitch-ck dark eye. "Wow, it''s beautiful!" He eximed in delight as he could see the all elemental bases Origin Chi in the air; they were very colorful and he could slow down the motions of the bird in the air. Then he muttered, "So, my third eye can manipte time." Bobby''s vision shifted to the withered old-looking man''s corpse, and he saw a dark ball flickering in the body. "Hmph! So you are still not dead yet?" He scoffed. He then thought of an intention to suck out the ck soul ball from the body. His third eye twitched a bit and the ck sword was sucked out of the corpse, but he couldn''t stop it when it went through his hand and was swallowed by the third vertical eye. In the next instant, Bobby''s consciousness appeared in his soul sea, materializing into a soul body. He saw the soul body of the Youth in ck. "Jejejeje¡­. Thank you, human, for bringing me here. Now I can possess you." The Youth in ck said, bursting into a peal of weirdughter. He then chanted a skill in a voice that sounded like a ghost''s howling sound in anguage that Bobby could hardly remember after every syble he chanted the mnemonic. He then pointed his finger, sending out a hair-thin luster ck streak line that darted toward Bobby. Bobby didn''t show any sign of worry this time as he raised his hand and a ball of lightning was formed just above his palm. The ball of lightning consisted of half ck lightning and the other half white lightning. He then tossed it, which immediately struck with the iing streak of ck thingy. Both of them exploded and neutralized in the air. Bobby took a step forward, appeared in front of the Youth in ck, and said, "Alright, you can die now." As a ck me appeared in his hand, which was the Primordial ck Angelic me. He then touched the youth with the ck me in his hand. Soon his body burnt rapidly and a dazzling white ball appeared on that spot. Bobby reached out his hand and touched the dazzling white soul ball. Just after that, the dazzling white ball disintegrated into countless multiple specks of white glowing particles and entered Bobby''s soul consciousness body. After that, a series of multiple images shed in his mind. In those memories, he first saw a baby in the hand of ady with a pair of ck bat-like wings. And beside her was a handsome youth. Judging by their dresses and their hair, it was clear that they were not the people of the modern time. The scene was on the top of the red mountain peak. "Phoebe, are you sure this will not harm our son?" the man asked. "Don''t worry, Gregory. I assure you nothing will harm our child. Instead, we''re doing a favor by removing the corrupt part of his soul." said Phoebe, thedy with a pair of ck bat-like wings. She then further added, "Are all the things that I''ve requested ready?" Then the youth took out several things, including a small bed. The beautifuldy arranged all those things in a pattern with the small bed in the center. She then chanted a spell. She grazed her palm with a curvy dagger and then dripped her blood all around, spreading in a colorful pattern. After that, she also drew various lines of patterns with her blood all over the baby''s body. "Come out!" She yelled as her palm touched the baby''s forehead. The next thing, a ck color Natural Chi vaporized from the baby''s body. At that time, the baby''s eyes turned pitch ck and a vertical eye also appeared. "Now Gregory!" Thedy yelled. Then the man took out a knife and gouged out the baby''s two eyes, but when he was about to remove the third eye. The man failed to move his dagger a bit when the tip was five centimeters away from the eye. "Alright, I got it!" Thedy said and poked the baby''s forehead. "Extract!" She then briskly moved her finger and put something on a pendant. That was the exact pendant Bobby was wearing. Then she pulled out a mass of ck Origin chi from the third eye and then touched a toy-sized ck temple, putting that thing on it. Thedy then chanted a spell and dripped her blood into the baby''s hollow eyes and a pair of blue eyes appeared. But just after that, a strong vibration emitted from the baby''s third eye, and a chasm materialized, covering the baby. "Ah, what is going on?" The man said worriedly and stretched out his hands for the baby. But thedy stopped his hands in time and said, "Stop! This is a time aberration phenomenon. If you touch it, then you''ll lose your hands forever. There is no means to heal something that is destroyed by time." On seeing the worried stricken appearance of the man, thedy embraced him tight and said, "Dear, there is nothing to worry about our child.....(stay tuned!) Chapter 213 Freeze! On seeing the worried stricken appearance of the man, thedy embraced him tight and said, "Dear, there is nothing to worry about our child. It''s just a space anomaly¡­ Maybe he might freeze for centuries, but he will be fined." She then turned to the baby and said with a loving smile, "My Damien, remember us and this moment¡­. You''ll face a lot of enemies and troubles in life. But you will eventually triumph all over them. And when you think you are ready to ovee the corruption, absorb your two pieces of the souls I have separated today and destroy the corrupted consciousnesses on them. Only then, your soul will be whole once again and you will understand how great you are¡­. Because you are a reincarnation of a great God who was forsaken by heaven unfairly. Those arrogant gods will search for your soul and eyes. They will call you the Holy Grail." She then further added, "One more important thing. Always remember this. Whatever happens, we always love you." "Phoebe, what about the baby? If we couldn''t touch it, then how are we going to move him?¡­. Will we let him stay here for centuries?" The youth said. "We don''t have a choice for now." Phoebe responded, "But there is a thing which can hold the time aberration?" "Ah, tell me. What exactly is it?" Gregory Darhk asked briskly as his face beamed. "A thing to hold a timew is another timew¡­ And recently, I heard that one of the king-level Chaos Devouring Space has a trace of timew in every one of his attacks. So, we need its eye to store our baby in it or hold him." Phoebe responded, exining patiently. Then the two looked and hunt the beast for a year. They stayed there for a year and left afterward. In the meantime, the baby opened his eyes all the time as he was frozen in time, opening his eyes. So, he observed the surroundings unconsciously for centuries. The change of day to night, from one season to another, year to year, and the floating of the clouds were memorized in the baby''s head. After several centuries passed, one day, Gregory appeared at the top of the mountain. There were ten multi-colored Spatial Beast''s eyes in his hand. Gregory Darhk infused arge amount of Origin Chi into it. After that, ten multi-colored halos covered him. He then picked up the baby and said with a smile, "Little fe, sorry toe alone. Now, let''s leave this ce." He then put the baby inside the Chaos beast''s eye. And then Bobby saw the world inside of the Beast''s eye. From time to time, Gregory would take him out to a new ce and talk to him. "About your mama. I promise you I will bring her to you. He said with a smile. And then he frowned and said, gnashing his teeth and clenching his hands. "Those damn gods were the ones responsible for hunting her all the way and forcing her to enter into that unearthly wormhole." And thus several centuriester, suddenly the baby''s third eye closed and disappeared as if there was none, to begin with on his forehead. Then the time aberration that was covering the baby also faded away. Then, for the first time, the baby cried. Gregory stayed with his baby in a shack just next to ake while he tended to the baby. After four months, a man came to their shack. He hugged Gregory and said, beaming. "Big brother! Where have you been all these years?" And they released themselves from their hug. Gregory brought the man inside the hut and introduced the baby to him. They chatted for hours; they sometimes burst into boomingughter. p "Big brother, why did you summon me here?" The man asked. "Jeremy, I call you today to do a favor for me." Gregory Darhk said. "I''m ready to do anything for you." Jeremy Bradworth responded with a sincere tone. Gregory made a long sigh as he nced at the baby and said, "From today onward, I will leave my son in your care. Raise him like your actual son." Jeremy didn''t respond rashly. After pondering for a while, he said, "Okay!.... But...but, I need your reason for leaving your son with me¡­ Are you going somewhere very far?" "Yes, you can put it like that. I''m going to enter Satan''s pitfall wormhole¡­. I need to find my wife." Gregory Darhk responded. Then they drank together and chatted the entire night. The following morning, Gregory kissed the baby''s forehead, nced at the baby''s face meaningfully once, and passed him to Jeremy. And he disappeared without saying a single word. And the memory ended there. Bobby regained his consciousness and whispered, "Those memories have always been with me all along." "Dude, what is going on? Are you okay?" Cynthia''s sweet voice interrupted the chain of his thought "I''m fine. No...I remember everything." Bobby responded as a charming smile appeared on his face. "I''ll tell you all about itter. For now, I have an urgent job to do." Bobby then took out the pendant from around his neck. He then sent his consciousness into it, passed the firstyer, and saw the portrait of his father and mother. After ncing at them for a couple of minutes, his consciousness entered the core of the pendant. Suddenly, Bobby''s form materialized in the spacious room as his consciousness manifested. Just after that, the humanoid creature who was in Satanification form woke up from his silent slumber and spoke in an ire voice, "Human, you''re here again. Excellent! Today I''m going to devour your soul for good." He had a pair of amber-red horns and a tail. "Oh. I''m going to pay you back for thest time." Bobby said. Then his figure flickered, appearing in front of the humanoid creature and giving a resounding smack across his face. p! Chapter 214 Lucifer! p! With a loud reverberating sound, the humanoid creature was sent flying while knocking him over the wall andnding messily on the floor. Bobby appeared next to him as if he was the first one who had been standing there all along. Following that, he stomped his leg on the creature''s head, which struck the floor. "I would appreciate an apology like this. Don''t you think so? Hahahaha¡­. This feeling is so great." Bobby''s voice thundered as he burst into a peal of boomingughter. "Human, you dare to step your feet over this Evil god''s head!" The humanoid creature shrieked. "Oh, what about that?" Bobby said. Then he continued to kick his head hard three more times. He then crouched, lifted the creature''s head by the hair, and said, while making a devilish grimace. "And you, measly filthy and corrupted fragmented piece of soul dare to call yourself Evil god in front of me¡­. Then, perhaps, I should show you something to make it clearer to you." The next second, inside the hall, a pair of vertically long lids appeared in the air, and a giant ck eye emerged, opening the lids. "Ah, my god''s eye!" The humanoid creature yelped in surprise. "Hmm, your god''s eye? Hahahaha¡­ That''s soughable. It has always been with me since the time of my birth." Bobby said as heughed. "Y-y-you are the reincarnated baby." The humanoid creature stuttered as he realized the time when his fragmented piece of soul was extracted from the infant. "Well-well, since you already know my identity, I''ll end your miserable existence here," Bobby said. He then raised his right hand and whispered under his breath. "Primordial ck Angelic me!" And in an instant, a ck me materialized above his palm in the air. After that, he touched the humanoid creature''s body with the ck me. It didn''t take long for the ck me to burn the humanoid into smithereens, leaving a dazzling soul ball levitating in the air. After Bobby touched it, it fragmented into multiple specks of minute white soul particles and entered the body he created with his consciousness. He then closed his eyes and the next thing, his consciousness returned to his main body. After that, Bobby''s spirit changed as the two parts of his soul came together into his original soul and, as a result, a cluster of images overloaded his mind. His mind got sharper at a godly level. Therefore, it took a couple of 10 minutes toprehend all the memories of his previous life and analyze all of them at the same time. Over 20 minutester, Bobby''s eyes slowly opened. A bright red light shed in his eyes. And he muttered, "So, I was the Devil God who was forced to activate the forbidden reincarnation spell and reincarnated as me in this life. Then, my soul transversed through space and entered the womb of my pregnant mother." "In my previous life, I was once a kind God who cared for people but I was fooled by Lightning God Ishkur to drink the elixir of life which was mixed with soul corrupting poison. Then I lost my empathy and my sanity was gone, too. And I massacred every ce I passed as I drained all of their vitality. But eventually, I was cornered by twenty-five gods and was about to lose my life. At eleven hours, I regained my senses and activated the Forbidden Reincarnation Spell to be reborn as me. Thanks to my parents, all the corrupted parts of my soul were removed." Bobby said telepathically to Cynthia. When Cynthia heard him say that, she was in a state of shock. After recollecting herself, she asked, "So, that means you are actually the Satan and also the Holy grail that every expert is looking for." Bobby nodded his head while making a wry smile. "Onest question. What was your real name in your previous life?" Cynthia asked once again. "Lucifer!" Bobby responded. He was still holding the Youth in ck''s corpse. At that time, a body came out of his body, and next, another corpse was expelled from the new corpse and it went on for the 25th time and there were 26 corpses lying on the ground near the river. Bobby nced at it and saw Liam, the giant ck werewolf he killed, and also the ming man''s body among 26 corpses. He then walked toward them, put their corpses in his Purple Chaos Beast''s eye, and he burnt all the remaining corpses lying over the ground. Soon a tremor urred, causing a heavy earthquake, and Bobby saw the surroundingndscape change. The next thing he was standing on the top of the red mountain that he had seen in his recollected seal memories. Bobby nced around therge, t grasnd and spotted a gigantic ck temple. And he also saw a small bed exactly the same one he saw in his memories, far in the corner. Bobby first approached the small bed. He walked around it as his finger touched it. An enchanting smile appeared on his face and he put it inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye. After that, he looked up at the sky from that spot and said, "Thank you for giving me such a beautiful sight." Then he walked toward the giant ck temple, which was originally the ce where the Youth in Balck was sealed before. Bobby then bit his thumb finger and drew several designs over the wall of the ck temple. After that, he chanted a spell from his memory that his mother used to control it and yelled, "Soul Capturing Temple, activate!" In that instant, the red blood which was drawn all over the wall lighted, emitting a dazzling white light, and the huge ck temple lifted in the air magically. "Come here!" Bobby said as he stretched his hand in the air. At that time, the gigantic ck temple diminished rapidly and turned into a toy-sized ck temple, floated down, andnded in his palm. Chapter 215 Shadow Slave! After Bobby voiced out, the gigantic ck temple diminished rapidly and turned into a toy-sized ck temple, floated down, andnded in his palm. "Wow, I have never seen something like this before¡­ And you seem to know a lot about this temple." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "That''s understandable because this thing is not from this Titan''s Remnant Region." Bobby responded and seeing her pondering expression in his mind, he further added, "And within my sealed memories of the past, there was a scene in which my mother used it." "Master Damien, my question is; are you still going to stay here? And how are we going to return? From what I can see until now, I don''t see any teleportation devices or runes on this ex." Cynthia asked, turning their dialogue to a pressing matter. nk! nk!... Suddenly, the toy-sized ck Temple in Bobby''s hand expelled a red medallion token out from it and fell into the ground making nking sounds. "Hmm, it''s the Chief''s token!" Bobby said and then he crouched over the ground and picked it up. "Hee-hee-hee. Speaking of the subject. Here is our return ticket." Yes, the Chief''s token was a teleporter device that had only one final destination, the Blue Lagoon Unit''s forbidden region. After checking his system status in his mind, Bobby saw the decrease in his life steal. [ Life Steal: 74.9 Million Years! ] Bobby said, "Huh, I''ve lost a million-year of my vitality! And this must have something to do with my third eye time maniption." ,m "Oh, that''s very because tampering with time is not like any other naturalws. So, you need to give up something this valuable, to manipte the time." Cynthia responded. And then she asked abruptly, "Umm, how many years of your life did it use to manipte the time for just a second?" "555.56 years!" Bobby replied. He then put both the toy-sized ck Temple and red medallion into his Blue Purple and then he took out a flying vessel from it which he boarded and the vessel took flight in the air. From high above in the air, Bobby nced down and saw only the red mountain peak as the other twin peaks turned out to be a magic array creation projection that his mother had long designed in that ce. "Alright, since we arrived here, we don''t have a clue when we areing here again. So, why don''t we give a tour around this ex?" Bobby said telepathically in his head. Cynthia also gave her agreement readily. For the next two months, Bobby traveled the globe andnded the flying vessel whenever he saw a beautiful ce. And then soon hepleted traveling around the world. During this whole time, he would retell some important parts of the memories during when he was in a time-aberration and some parts from when he was a god in hisst life. Finally, deciding to leave the ce, Bobby took the Red medallion out from his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and said, "I have already had enough fun here. Okay, time to leave." Then he started infusing Origin Chi into the Red Medallion. Nothing happened. Bobby continued infusing with no reserve for the next four minutes. And then the Red Medallion emitted a red beam of light. As Bobby continued to infuse his Origin Chi into the medallion, the hue grewrger andrger, finally covering his entire body. And with a loud whistling sound, a spatial pitched-ck dark spatial gap appeared just above Bobby. As the pitch-ck darkness grew, it also expanded in the area. Soon Bobby''s body was sucked into it, and in the next second, he disappeared into it while the pitch-ck darkness gradually narrowed and soon it vanished. ------------------ The Blue Lagoon Main Military site, Trans-Sr H-55 Ex, Eight months had passed since Bobby and the other two youths left the Ex for the Chief''s trial. After the three months of their departure, just like before, almost everyone had given up on the idea of one of them returning whilepleting the trial as this had always been happening for several terms. But several people hadn''t given up yet. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo and ire were among them. Kuppo woulde to the forbidden ground from time to time in hope that Bobby woulde one day whereas ire had been waiting there after a month from his departure while sitting cross-legged in front of the Temple''s gate. Today inside the temple, a red thick beam of light projected down over the ground and anky youth holding a red medallion materialized. It was none other than Bobby. And soon the red mist of aura vanished and he put the Chief''s token in his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. Bobby then stretched his body rotating his upper body and torso left and right. Then he said, "Hey,e out now! There is no point hiding there." But no one came out and the room was inplete tranquility. "Fine!" Bobby saidzily and he raised his hand pointing at the corner of the room and he shot a thick white light beam. Thud! "Aarrgh!" Something shrieked in pain and a humanoid with three heads and six hands, along with a long lizard-like tail, appeared andnded over the floor making a thudding sound. That Creature tried to run away when he realized that the human was perversely powerful. "Halt! If you even take a step then I''ll kill you immediately." Bobby announced. The creature with three heads stopped his left foot, which was about to run away, and froze in the air. "Good! Now look at me and tell me who I am, Shadow ve?" Bobby said with an indifferent icy tone. The creature nced at his face and saw the vertical eyelids appearing on his forehead and opened it gradually, revealing a pitch-ck dark eye. He then plopped down on the floor and said, while kneeling to Bobby: "Master, my sincerest apology. Forgive me for not recognizing you." "Alright,e here," Bobby said, gesturing the creature toward him. Chapter 216 Returning! "Alright,e here," Bobby said, gesturing the creature toward him. The creature approached him while kneeling. Bobby then ced his palm over his middle head and then said, "Extract!" He then pulled a thick mucus-like luster ck viscous liquid out from the forehead of the creature and the next thing it moved and seeped into his palm as it tried to infiltrate his palm. Bobby whispered under his breath, "Primordial ck Angelic me, activate!" The next thing, a ck me materialized above his other hand. He then forced out the luster ck mucus-like fluid from his palm and burnt it in the ck me in his other hand, which was burnt to smithereens. Just like that, he took out simr ck fluid from the creature''s other two heads and he burnt them, too. After that, the creature''s three pairs of pitch-ck eyes became clearer again like a normal human eye, and the out-of-control bloodthirstiness released from his body was also gradually suppressed into his body and the creature became a lot calmer than before. "Thank you, my master, the great Lucifer, for removing the corruption poison." The Creature said sincerely. "Alright, fused with my katana!" Bobby ordered as he took out the ck katana from his Purple Spatial Beast''s eye. As he sted like an over-inted balloon, turning into a thick mist of yellow, they infused into the de of the ck katana, infusing into it. The ck katana vibrated rapidly as it lifted its body in the air and Bobby released it. The ck katana flew high up in the air. As it hummed louder and louder, an enormous amount of Origin Chi gathered around it, and then it began consuming them, and they were all devoured within minutes. Then the katana transformed, and the metamorphosis ended within a few seconds. Bobby witnessed that there was not much change with the Katana as both its edges were still blunt and looked dull ck. The only change was the handle, as the handle looked exactly like the miniature version of the creature''s earlier lizard tail. Just at the adjacent just between the de and the handle was a miniature version of the creature''s three heads. The ck Katana floated down and halted in the air just before Bobby and the creature''s crispy voice sounded out from the katana. "My master, the great Lucifer, your shadow ve, is ready to be your katana once again." Yes, the Creature was the shadow ve of Lucifer, the great god, throughout his long life from his childhood until his eleventh hour, when he cast the Forbidden Reincarnated Spell and brought along the Creature in the process. From within the seal memories, Bobby had learned all about it. So he didn''t kill the creature, considering his absolute loyalty to him in his previous life. Bobby held the ck katana, sping his hands around the handle, and casually swung it in the air, followed by the sounds of the temple''s walls booming. Boom! Boom! Boom! The next second, he saw the destroyed parts of the walls mending themselves. "Hmm, not bad." Bobby praised the ck katana, and he ordered, "Alright, you can enter your silent slumber now." Next, Bobby saw the ck katana transformed into a cloud of ck smoke that entered his palm and left a tattoo on it. "Dude¡­ no, my lord Lucifer. That''s very cool!" Cynthia''s scintited voice chimed in his head. Bobby made a wry smile and said softly, "He''s the only loyal servant in my previous life." Then he walked toward the giant door and saw the slot that could fit the Golden Medallion. So he took out the Golden Medallion and inserted it into the empty slot. Immediately after the Golden Medallion was inserted, it was forcefully sucked inside, and a metallic mechanism chimed. Then the giant door opened. Outside the temple, ire, who was sitting cross-legged over the ground and meditating, opened her eyes when she heard the sound and saw the gigantic door opening, and youth came out of the door. He was Bobby in Loki''s disguise. She disappeared from her spot and reappeared, hugging the man close. The two cuddled for several minutes without even uttering a word. "Agent Loki, is that you?" A loud voice reverberated in the surrounding area and a middle-aged-looking angel appeared next to them. The two separated. Then Bobby nced at him and said, beaming: "Good to see you, sir Kuppo!" "Likewise." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo responded. Then he asked, "Agent Loki, do you have the Chief''s token?" Bobby turned, approached the giant door, and took out the Golden Medallion. Just after he removed it from the slot, the door automatically shut, mming into a loud bang. "Is this the one?" He asked as he tossed the Golden Medallion at Vice-Chancellor Kuppo. Vice-Chancellor Kuppo caught it from the air. He then chanted a spell in old Porus*. After hepleted the incantation, the Red Medallion in his hand twittered. "Nullify!" He yelled. Then the Red Medallion stopped moving. "Hahahaha¡­ Agent Loki, this is the exact Chief''s token. With this, you have passed the Chief''s trial for thest time. Alright, follow me. We''ll hold a banquet for your chief''s appointment today." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo said while bursting into a peal of heartyughter. Then the three walked out of the forbidden ground, and under the lead of Kuppo, the two were brought in the direction of the Elite Union''s main building. But on the way, they halted when someone called Bobby. "City Master! City Master!" A man''s voice echoed as he said, "City Master Loki." Bobby turned around and saw a middle-aged-looking man with torn robes and his face was beaten beyond recognition. p "Ah! Sir, do I know you?" Bobby asked, but soon he realized ?the angel was none other than his city''s Governor Flint. "City Master, I''m Flint!" Governor Flint replied while pointing at himself. Bobby nced at him and saw that Flint had various wounds all over his hands and legs. "Governor Flint, what happens to you? And who did this to you?" Bobby asked in a serious tone. Chapter 217 Massacre! "Governor Flint, what happens to you? And who did this to you?" Bobby asked in a serious tone. "City Master, it happened just three months after your departure. Someone who said himself to be from the Kaprije belt came to the Cantoon City along with junior masters from the four noble families. And they announced the demise of City Master and dered that the City belongs to the Young man who came from the Kaprije belt. Every one of us locals didn''t quite like the idea. So we revolted and, as a result, they held us, hostages, beaten, and even killed several city dwellers in order to make an example. And since I''m the one who was looking after the city, they held me there to know all the assets of our city and our business partners. They keep torturing me to know all of it and I give in because of their inhuman tortures. And then a week ago, they kicked all of us out of the city." Senior Flint retold the past events of their misfortunes briskly. Bobby remained calm all this time. "Ah! Who the f**k are all those bastards who invade our city and want to rule this ce? I''ll kill them all." ire shouted at the top of her lunge. Bobby padded over to her back and said, "Hey, calm down. Everything will be fine." He then turned to Vice-Chancellor Kuppo and said, "Sir, I think we have to do the banquet another day. For now, I need to do something urgent." After saying that, he infused a trace of Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and? the next thing, a golden color luxurious flying vessel, appeared in front of them. Both Bobby and ire boarded the flying vessel, jumping inside it. "Governor Flint, you must tag along too." Bobby''s voice came out from the flying vessel. Governor Flint gave a proper military salute by thumping his fist against his chest and rushed inside the flying vessel. A few secondster, the revving sound of the Flying vessel reverberated, and then the giant vessel lifted ?in the air and flew away at a breathtaking speed. After over six minutes, the golden luxurious-looking flying vessel reached the Cantoon city, and itnded just in front of its gate. Three people came out of the flying vessel. Just when they were about to pass the city gate, a guard shouted, "Halt! Show me your identity, City Gateway card and entrance fee? I''ll say this only once. One red power stone for each head." Bobby raised his hand and pointed his finger at the man and said calmly, "Die!" A thin, white lightning bolt was sent out of his index finger, aiming at the city guard''s forehead. The next thing, arge hole appeared over the guard''s forehead and he immediately lost his life and fell to the ground without screaming even once. Bobby walked inside the city gate and casually took a stroll on the street on his way to the center of the city. On the way, he would y everyone that he encountered with no mercy, as all of them inside the city were from the four noble families. And a fracas ensued in the surroundings as they saw a youth killing everyone as he passed by like cutting weeds. Everyone ran madly in all directions. But Bobby''s movement technique was exceptionally so fast that he appeared in front of everyone at the same time and poked at everyone''s foreheads and all of them fell to the ground, losing their lives. In less than seven minutes, he killed over ten thousand people in the city. It overwhelmed governor Flint on seeing the action of killing everyone in the city within the ten minutes. He even pinched himself to prove himself that everything happening here was real as his vision shifted from one corpse to another. He saw that there were was not even a drop of blood was spilled over the ground of the city and as everyone died simrly; there was a hole in everyone''s heads. All this time, Bobby was the only one doing the action. Then the three approached his building, which was also the tallest in the city. Soon, they reached and walked inside it. When they walked inside, they heard peopleughing and cheering inside the main hall of the building. Inside the hall were ten angels sitting around the Brobdingnagian table. They were dining and drinking wine. Sitting on the primary seat around the round table was a youth with green hair. He was the one who came from the Kaprije belt. He remained silent all the time, but a charming smile was stered over his face. Everyone was sucking up to him, clicking their wines, and enjoying their meats. Suddenly, the door of the hall opened with a creaking sound. Then the ten people inside the hall turned in the sound''s direction and saw three peopleing inside the room. The moment a youth among them saw Governor Flint, he yelped, "Flint, you old dog, why are you here again? Do you want to get beaten? Or Do you just lose your mind ande here to get yourself killed?" But the elegant-looking youth with the green hair sitting on the principal seat shouted when he saw ire standing among them: "Shut up, you bastard!" Not only that, he even walked up to the youth and gave a nice resounding smack across his face, sending him hovering in the air. The elegant-looking youth approached the three and bowed slightly toward ire and greeted them with a charming smile, "Greetings, Princess ire! Once again, we meet." But just as his head slightly got lower down, a leg appeared out of the blue and kicked over his face and he was sent flying toward the round table where he crashed andnded upon the sses and food, and it even broke the table from the momentum of his bodynding upon it. Then the green-lock youth stood up from among the debris of the broken woods, sses, and food. Now, he was all messy. He then nced around and spotted the one who kicked at him. Then he pointed his hand at Bobby and bellowed, "You damn pleb! You dare to kick on me. For this sin, you deserve to die a thousand deaths." Chapter 218 Nuked! "You damn pleb! You dare to kick on me. For this sin, you deserve to die a thousand deaths." The Green-lock youth from the Kaprije region yelped, pointing to Bobby as he stood up from within the debris of broken woods, and his body was soiled with wine and food. "Loki Bradworth! You''re still alive." A young master from among them eximed in surprise when he realized the one who kicked Master n was none other than the original Master of the city. Other young masters who were present there also recognized Bobby in Loki''s disguise. Then all alert to fight with him. "Hmm, so all of you want to fight. But, it''s too bad. I don''t fight with trash. So," Bobby said. The next thing he appeared in front of the nine junior masters and poked at each of their foreheads. "die¡­ aie¡­!" His voice chimed in the hall as all of them plopped down to the floor, lifeless. There were simr holes in each of their heads that were exactly the ce where the Angelic Soul ball was positioned in their heads. After absorbing the vitality of the Youth in ck, his strength increased exponentially. He could destroy them easily now. On seeing Bobby kill all the nine junior masters all at once, the Green lock youth realized that the person whom he had yelled at a moment ago was perversely powerful beyond hisprehension as even when he scanned Bobby''s body with his eye technique he failed to see through it. Therefore, his facial expression suddenly changed from a frown to a brilliant smile and he said, "My friend. This is a misunderstanding. And since you''re the friend of princess ire, I can be considered your friend. I''m from Kaprije, sent by the Elder Council to deliver a message to Princess ire. Why don''t we talk this through?" "Okay, I''ll spare a minute of your life while you deliver your message to Princess ire," Bobby said in an icy, indifferent voice. ire stepped forward and said brusquely, "Will, first, I''m not your friend and I''ll never be one¡­. Alright, what did those old fogies want me to do this time?" "My grace, your training here is already over a year ago, as they have agreed. Therefore, the Elder Councils have ordered me to bring you back to Kaprije 37." Will replied, courteously. "And all the representatives of this ex are also joining the trip for the uing Kaprije Open Martial Meet." "Is that all?" Bobby questioned. "Yes," Will nodded as he made an amiable smile on his face. "Good! ire must go to Kaprije 37. Unfortunately, not with you. Because," Bobby responded, and then his facial expression changed to a grimace of delight. In the next instant, he appeared just before him, poked his index finger over his forehead, and ended his word. "You''re going to be topsoil soon!" Then, the Green Lock youth fell over the floor, hitting his head against the floor lifelessly. Several minutester, inside Bobby''s study room, three gathered around a portable round table and they were enjoying the wines and meats that were already prepared by those ten earlier. "City Master, what is our next n?" Governor Flint asked. "Governor Flint, first I need you to gather all of our former city dwellers. Bring them back here and reorganize everything, just like before. And in the meantime, I''ll give a visit to all the four noble families. Since they have the guts to send their junior masters here, announcing my demise and causing such a disturbance in my city, then I think it''s time to visit them and know their intentions." Bobby responded, and he grinned at the end of his statement. Seeing ire ncing at him and showing her intention to tag along with him. Bobby then turned to ire and said, "ire, you stay here and help in stabilizing the city." Then, two hourster, they all left the building. ire and Governor Flint went together on a flying vessel to gather their people. Whereas Bobby also boarded his flying vessel and took his flight toward the Tempest Noble Family first. ---------- Tempest Noble Family, In the centermost region of the Blue Lagoon Unit''s Territory lies the Tempest Noble Family. They had been the oldest noble family on the. So, it could be considered the wealthiest family. The Tempest family territories were like a gigantic city five times the area of Lagoon City and had the most advanced and sophisticated infrastructure with the current technological level in the ex. Today, the other three patriarchs of the other noble families came to the Tempest family after learning the news of Loki Bradworthing back whilepleting the Chief''s trial. Inside a magnificent building lying somewhere in the middle of the Tempest Territory, there were four men and ady sitting around the round table, facing each other in the conference hall. One of them was Hanzo Tempest, who had requested to soul search Bobby eight months ago. The other four were patriarchs of the four Noble families. The soledy was the patriarch of the Griffin Noble Family. And Hanzo Tempest stood just behind Gongye Tempest, the patriarch of the Tempest noble family. "My dear friends. We have got an urgent problem." A red-haired, middle-aged-looking man began the conversation. He was the Patriarch of the Winchester Noble family, Hall Winchester. He further added, "I have summoned everyone here for this meeting as I have urgent news to break¡­ That bastard, Loki, is back along¡­ with the Chief''s token. Which course of action do you think we should take next?" Soon everyone inside the room reacted anxiously, and they were all tense since this was the terrible news for them as the person whom they were making trouble in his entire life would be the Blue Lagoon Unit''s Chief¡­ meaning they would live under his care from now onward. "Hmm, that''s a troublesome thing. By any means, we should not let that happen¡­. I think it is time for us to do everything in our power to take him down by hook or crook." Gongye Tempest, the patriarch announced his decision after pondering for a while. "Hall, do you have any idea where he is right now?" "I heard ??he went to the Lagoon City after hearing that they had thrown all of his people out. He must be still there. Why don''t we go together and kill him?" Hall responded, suggesting to kill him. p! p! p!.... A pping sound chimed in the hall out of the blue. All the five inside the room nced up and saw a youth floating in the air while quivering his wings. The youth was none other than Bobby in Loki''s disguise. "There is no need for all of you to go to Lagoon city because I''m already here. That''s a meticulous n when I''m especially here to do the same to you all." Bobby said as he put his hands folding on the back. With a thought, Bobby activated his ocr skill, Devil''s Eye skill, as his eyes now scintite Golden. Yes, after the opening of his third eye, his ocr skill in the other two eyes evolved too; enhanced in X-Ray vision, and magnification, and now he could even see the trace of the natural Chi in various multiple colors. He then scanned all the five''s bodies. Ding! Ding! Ding! A notification popped up in his mind as the dinging sound chimed in his head. He saw the soledy patriarch from the Griffin Noble Family had an energy level of Level 65; the patriarch of the Winchester Noble family at an energy level of 66, the patriarch of the Bradford family at an energy level of 67 andst, the energy level of the Tempest Noble family of 75. Andst, Bobby scanned Danzo Tempest''s body and witnessed that he was at energy level 72. On seeing that two of them surpassed energy level 70, Bobby''s lips curled up into a cheerful grin. "Yo, it must have excited you on seeing that two of them are over energy level 70. Hee-hee-hee, perhaps they might give you a fight this time." Cynthia''s scintited voice chimed in his head. "Yes, I really hope so too," Bobby responded telepathically in his head. He then nced at the five and he further added, saying: "Since you gave me such trouble in my city, then I should give you a reward." Bobby flew out of the building quivering their wings at an incredible speed. The five inside the hall spread their wings and also quickly followed ?Bobby. But when they were outside in the open air, they saw Bobby levitating high above in the air with a giant ball of energy with five colors that were highly concentrated energy with five elemental natural bases; fire, wind, earth, water, and metal. Bobby threw the five-color gigantic energy ball down. Boom! Boom!.... The five escaped from the energy st as they quickly flew up high in the air. They nced down and saw that the entire vast territory of the Tempest Noble Family exploded as an enormous giant unceasingly fireball burnt everything to the smithereens. Chapter 219 Leveled! Boom! Boom! Boom!... It was like a mini-nuclear holocaust as the entire territory of the Tempest Noble Family was exploded, burning into smithereens. It leveled all the magnificent infrastructures, burning into dust and the total poption of over 50,000 also died along with the explosion. Four patriarchs and Hanzo Tempest looked down with a dumbfounded expression for quite some time when a portion of the thick ck smoke cleared, revealing the gigantic charred ck crater still zing, fuming with thick dark brown smoke in the shape of a deep smallke. Patriarch Gongye Tempest shook his body rapidly, and he lost his calmness for the first time in his life and went ballistic, losing his mind. Because he lost everything within a second. "You damn wretched devil! Today, I''m gonna skin you and drink your blood until my stomach is full!" He yelped, pointing at Bobby. He chanted a spell in old Porus* making various hand seals and shouted, "My Devil Destroyer, Come Forth!" He then raised his hand in the air as the giant Silver de materialized from the veil of white Angelic Grace energy in his hand. Just at that time, Danzo Tempest, the old-looking man, approached and said, calming him down. "Patriarch, please calm yourself first. This Bastard seems to be so powerful. Why don''t we join hands and figure out a way to kill him?" "Patriarch Tempest, Danzo is right! Why don''t you calm yourself first? Anything you lost today, you can build it once again¡­ In the meantime, let''s work together to take this bastard down." Hall Tempest said, while the other two patriarchs also voiced out, telling him to calm his head. Hall Tempest nced at Bobby, who was in Loki''s disguise and said in a cold, indifferent tone: "Loki, Loki Bradworth, since you are my blood, let me endorse this for onest time. Surrender and kill yourself for your sins¡­ Otherwise, after killing you, we will extract your Angelic Soul ball. Deep it within the icy pond, and we will torture your soul for eternity." "Bahahaha¡­.!" Bobby burst into a peal of maniacalughter and he said, "Haha¡­ You still haven''t figured it out yet, right? And you must be Hall Bradworth, Loki''s father¡­. Then let me show this today." With a thought, Bobby deactivated the Angelic Armament Device on his back. First, the pair of ck wings retracted, and next, his body and his appearance changed to a handsome,nky youth. "Ah, human!" Hall Bradworth eximed in surprise, as it stupefied him in seeing Bobby. It was the same for the other four. Danzo Tempest came to realize his missing points back when he soul-searched the members of Banishment Gangs. And he blurted out, "Ah, now it all makes sense! You''re the one who killed every elite agent and soldier in the Arid Archipgo Ind and you somehow manipted the memories of the members of the Banishment Gang." "Oh, Danzo, oh Danzo! You''re good at this." Bobby said and then he turned his head to the others and further added, "Seriously, do you think a Wimp like Loki could do everything that I''ve done all this time?... Well-well, why don''t start now?" This time, without the help of his pair of ck wings, Bobby could easily float in the air as he manipted the wind just under his feet, which was part of an ability he got by igniting Mia''s werewolf bloodline. The next thing, the three patriarchs and Danzo Tempest chanted their spell in Old Porus and they summoned their weapons. "My Three Color Trident, Come Forth!" Hall Bradworth yelled and a trident with red, green, and ck colors materialized in his hand. "Amber Heart Hammer, Come Forth!" Patriarch Winchester said and a burning red-hot iron hammer materialized in his hands, transforming from a cluster of the white mist of Angelic Grace Energy. "Dragon Tail Whip, Come forth!" The soledy patriarch from the Griffin Noble Family yelled and a long gray whip materialized. "My Four Seasons Spear, Come Forth!" Danzo Tempest yelled. Then, a simple-looking spear with a long bamboo pole and a pair of sharp-pointed des on both ends materialized in his hands. Bobby then moved his upper body, turning left and right as he stretched his body and he said, "Hmm, good. You all have unique weapons. Let''s hope that you can give me a proper fight." Patriarch Tempest raised his giant saber in the air and arge magical diagram appeared from the tip of the de. Then ten des materialized from the magical diagram and shot toward Bobby. They quickly reached Bobby within a fraction of a second. But just as they were about to hit Bobby, he yelled, "Disperse!" Just the wind waves from his voice expelled those des into multiple specks of Origin energy, whichter vanished within the air. "Is this all you got? Then, this is disappointing!" Bobby said in azy tone. Hearing that, Patriarch Tempest lost his mind. His de was infused with an unlimited amount of Origin Chi, and he cried a war cry as he made his advance. The next thing he appeared just before Bobby and hacked his de over his head. Bobby dodged his weapon lightning-fast and the white sword''s energy. Bang! Bobby nced in the explosion''s direction and saw a deep and long de mark over the ground. And he said, "Hmm, better!" Then, a long whip whipped at him. It hit his body and exploded, turning into a lightning explosion. The other two also joined the fight, and a melee fight began among them. Bobby fought with them with his bare feet and hands. ? Bang! Bang! After several minutes, Bobby became tedious, and he said, "Hmm, this is it. Those in and above energy level 70s are nothing after all. Alright, let''s end this here. I still have a date with ire." Bobby raised his hand, and a simple katana appeared in his hand. He took a step forward and appeared in front of Patriarch Winchester, Patriarch Griffin, and Patriarch Bradworth, and poked at each of their foreheads with the de''s tip. And he punched Danzo on his chest, sending him far away in the air. Then the next thing Bobby appeared beside Patriarch Tempest and caught the de with his hand and ced his other palm over Patriarch Tempest''s forehead. Chapter 220 Banquet! Then the next thing Bobby appeared beside Patriarch Tempest and caught the de with his hand and ced his other palm over Patriarch Tempest''s forehead. And ?Patriarch Tempest stopped moving even a muscle, and soon within a few seconds, Patriarch Tempest dried up as he aged in a few seconds. After that, Bobby let go of the corpse which fell to the ground, making a loud, thudding voice. Thud! Next, he materialized next to Danzo Tempest and did the same to him, devouring all of his vitality. "Hmm, I only gained the vitality of 5,678 years from them," Bobby said, disdainfully. After that, Bobby activated the Angelic Armament and a pair of ck wings grew out of his back. He then quivered his wings and briskly scampered away from that ce. Then shortly thereafter the same thing happened to the other three territories of the other three noble families as everyone from the four noble families was wiped out from the face of the. Shortly afterward, Bobby returned to the Cantoon City in his flying vessel. When he walked into his main building, a beautifuldy jumped into him and cuddled him close. "I''ve been waiting for you all this time," ire whispered in his ear. Bobby carried her body up and disappeared from that ce. The next thing, he reappeared inside his room while carrying ire. He then threw her into the bed, making her bounce up and down onto the bed. "This must be what you have been waiting for, right?" Bobby said as he gave a devilish grin. "Scoundrel, I don''t know what the hell you are even talking about," ire said shyly. Bobby unbuttoned his shirt, removed it, and jumped into the bed. "What the hell you..." ire yelled, but before she could even finish her words, her lips were sealed by his, taking her by surprise. Then the two engrossed in a passionate kiss. While they were engaged in that act, Bobby stretched his hand and caressed her head, skimming through her hair. ire also raised both her hands high in the air and folded them around his head, began massaging his hair too. For several minutester, the room was filled with the sound of moans. ---------------------- It took the next fifteen to take care of the business of the Cantoon City. After the City was now all back to like before, he assigned all the matters of the city to Governor Flint. Then he left for the Blue Lagoon Main Military site in his flying vessel, as today was the agreed day for his Chief Coronation. After reaching the main military site, a banquet was already arranged for the coronation of the Chief. They also invited all the eminent people from other regions to join the function. It was a giant big ass function filled with all the elites and soldiers from all the Lagoon Units who also took part in the function. Soon after some introductory speech, Bobby was called up to the podium to present his official crown, official suits, and seal. Just after taking everything and when he was about to make an official speech. A white flying vessel appeared just above that ce and three angels d in full golden armor jumped out and floated high above in the air. They all had a pair of white wings. A ruckus ensued over the ce. And one soldier from among the crowd blurted out saying: "White wings! They must be White Feathered Protector Troops " "Who among you is Loki Bradworth?" a booming voice chimed in the surroundings. "It''s me! Do you have anything to do with me?" Bobby responded. "A pleb like you dared to kill an important envoy from Kaprije. I ?announce you to capital punishment." The soldier with a pair of white wings said while floating in the air. Then the three angels with the pair of white wings flew down, holding a spear each in their hand. Then the one who spoke poked his spear at Bobby. It was extremely fast, but Bobby dodged at the angel, sending him hovering in the air. The other two also reacted as they speared at him, too. But within a fraction of a second, two Bobby appeared in front of the two and poked at their heads. The two angels fell to the ground with a hole over their foreheads. Both of them died. "No! Don''t kill them." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo''s voice came, but it was toote as the two had already hit their heads against the floor. The First angel with the pair of white wings flew back and shouted, "Sinner, you deserve ten deaths." "Alright, since you came to kill me, then I have the obligation to kill you too," Bobby said and in the next instant, he appeared in front of him and poked in his head, killing him too. A tremendousmotion began and the nice function ended like that as they were all excused and dispersed from that ce as they didn''t wish to be linked with the death of White Feathered Protector Troops. Only Bobby and Vice-Chancellor Kuppo remained on the podium. There were also three corpses lying on the ground. "Oooh, what have you done? Chief Loki Bradworth, please leave this ce and get to somewhere far away. I''ll deal with all of them." Vice-Chancellor Kuppo suggested, honestly. "Nah, I''ll take care of my ?mess. Don''t worry. They are the first who came after my life. So, I have every right to kill them. If they still wish toe after me, then let theme¡­. And I''m also nning to go to the Kaprije region." Bobby responded casually as he waved his hands against the air. Bobby passed the Chief''s suit and crown, and he said, "Alright, I should return these to you. After what happened here, I believe it''s not a good idea for me to still be the Chief here. So, it''ll be for the best for me not to hold on to that seat. Well, see you!" Chapter 221 Night Assassin Troops!!! In the aftermath of the banquet''s failure, Bobby returned to the Cantoon City, leaving Vice-Chancellor Kuppo to carry the chief''s dresses and crown in disappointment. Just after Bobby was long gone, a youth-looking man appeared just next to Vice-Chancellor Kuppo and said, padding on his back: "Vice-Chancellor, it''s for the best. This is the only decision to save our Blue Lagoon Unit and also a genius like Loki. You''re doing the right thing. Now, since we have the Chief''s token, we can enter our forbidden training ground. So, why don''t we go together there and improve ourselves?" The neer was none other than Assistant Chief Bruno. "Aight! I''m doing the right thing." Vice-Chancellor said while clenching the Chief''s Red token and ncing at the far horizon where Bobby had gone to. The scene changed to the Cantoon City, Bobby stayed in the city while enjoying his youth along with ire. He would spend almost his time cultivating the Origin Chi. Now after unlocking the sealed memories of his past life, Bobby found a better cultivation technique called Heavenly Origin Cultivation which he could now cultivate all the five elemental nature Chi from the surrounding air with more efficiency in addition to his mainstream lightning elemental based Origin Chi. In his leisure time, he loitered around the city watching the sea of people, cheering, jeering, and doing their everyday routines. And he would also give a visit to the Governor''s office every so often. And almost a week had passed after his stay in the city. One night while he was standing atop his building while observing the cluster of stars in the limitless night sky, Bobby heard something and nced at the far horizon on the Southwestern side. "Good! Finally, they are here." He said and his facial expression changed into a wide grin. The next thing, a pair of ck wings with multiple white spots grew from his back. He then gave a light, pushed over the floor with his feet, then took off and flew in the direction of the southwest. After flying for over five minutes in the air and leaving the city for over one and a half miles, he halted as he floated in the air and shouted, "Alright,e out. I have been waiting for you all patiently for a week. Why don''t you people from the White Feather Protector troopse out now?" Several dark phantoms appeared out of the woods with a gust of wind, materializing into ten silhouettes all wearing full ck suits standing on the tips of the tallest trees. "Hmm, dude, you better be careful. This time, they send the night assassin troops. And quicklyy down on the ground, otherwise, you''ll be sealed in their Legendary Heavenly Catching Net. There is no time for exnation. Quick!" Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head, warning him in her urgent tone. Without second-guessing, Bobby used his greatest movement speed, and in the next instant, he reappeared standing on the verdant grasnd of the woods. He looked up and saw that his afterimage was captured by a white that exploded after turning into a lightning bolt. Bang! "So, now, can you tell me? What''s this Legendary Heavenly Catching Net?" Bobby asked telepathically in his head. "It''s a joined magical array trap. You must be wondering why these ten angels didn''t have their wings on their backs. It was because they sacrificed it in a ritual to cast this powerful trapping magical array. In short, even if you''re double times stronger than your current strength, there is no guarantee that you can escape from thisLegendary Heavenly Catching Net." Cynthia responded, exining patiently. Then he further added, "Now, be always on your guard and don''t let their weapons even make a scratch in your skin or your body will be corroded into a mass of paste. This time don''t ever think that your highly regenerative skill from vampiric blood and werewolf blood could save you¡­" Meanwhile, with a thought, he had activated his Ocr, Devil''s Eye technique as his eyes scintited goldenly. Then he began scanning around his surroundings, eyeing the 10 assassins'' bodies. Ding! Ding! Ding! Dinging sounds chimed in his head as a series of notifications popped up in his head. He read the statuses of the 10 assassins and saw that all of them had the same energy levels of 79. "Hmm, so their simr energy levels must also have something to do with them cultivating the same cultivation technique together?" Bobby said with a big question mark telepathically in his head. Just at that moment, a knife attached to a long ck chain appeared swiftly out of the blue from his behind. It passed through his body which exploded as it turned out to be Bobby''s afterimage, turning it into a bolt of white lightning. The knife was retracted again, disappearing into the thin air just like a puff. "Just don''t look down on them since you have easily killed people above energy level 70. Keep this in mind; they have a lot of strange forbidden abilities that I''ve never known about. That''s the beauty of the Night Assasins Troops." Cynthia said, warning him in his head. And she further added, "It shall be aye olde good time. Super cool, right?" "Yep, if they are what you say they are then I''m going to have a st today," Bobby responded. A phantom shed at him, Bobby reacted quickly as he blocked it with his simple katana that had appeared abruptly on his hands. nk! After failing the sneak attack, the ck silhouette disappeared so fast that Bobby didn''t have the time to counterattack. And he mused in his head, "Huh! It seems like some kind of small-scale teleportation skill. Just brilliant! Let''s see what more entertaining tricks they have up their sleeves." All this time, Bobby saw that none of the ten even moved a motion as they all stood tall on the tips of the ten tall trees. Suddenly he heard one of them utter ''Fire'' in Old Porus*. Then, in the instance, a magical diagram appeared on the ground and he realized that he was inside a giant fireball..... (Please stay tuned!!!) Chapter 222 Enlightening-Slash-Purgatory! Then, in the instance, a magical diagram appeared on the ground and Bobby realized he was inside a giant fireball. Bobby felt scorchingly hot but reflexively he uttered, "Primordial Angelic ck me!" In the next instance, he expelled a lot of white and pure Angelic Grace Energy, which further transformed into a wildly burning mass of ck me. It grewrger, and made a small dome, covering his body and diffusing out the red crimson me. It even burned and devour the white magical diagram over the ground, disrupting the fire magic spell. And Bobby deactivated the Primordial ck me too. Just after that, he heard another husky male voice saying, "Earth Golems!" In the next instance, another five circr diagrams appeared, with Bobby at the center. Then suddenly, the diagrams turned into mushy gray muds, and five gray figures raised out of the ground d in a full set of armors. They had different weapons in their hands; long spears,s, a saber, a dagger attached to a long chain, a long sword, andst, an earth golem with a pair of axes spinning on both hands. It happened so fast that it urred within a fraction of a second. "An earth elemental magic caster! This is the first time I have seen one like this. And this is going to be fun." Bobby said telepathically in his head. " "I have already seen a lot. Earth elemental magic casters are prettymon among Angels of higher ss. There is even a noble family, especially specialists in summoning earth golems like these." Cynthia replied telepathically in his head. The five Earth golems surrounded Bobby, with several sizeable gaps between him and them. Suddenly, one Earth golem threw an ax in a curving motion swiftly and another poked his spear aiming for Bobby''s heart which shot out grayish earth elemental heavy Origin Chi, condensed into a simr miniature form of energy spear, flying toward Bobby at a breathtaking speed. And another earth golem threw out a dagger attached to a long ck chain from his behind. "Beware of those weapons! Don''t let them graze your skin even a tad bit. They are smeared with this ex''s most lethal poison." Cynthia''s scintited voice chimed in his head, warning him. "Okay," Bobby said, raising his sword upward in the sky. Then, a veil of white multiple threads, like mists expelled out from the de of his katana and made a miniature dome around him and blocked all the weapons iing to him. The miniature spear condensed from the Earth Elemental Origin Chi exploded into multiple specks of fine grayish Origin Chi, which got diffused within the surrounding air. Pak! Bam! Boom! All the earth Golems sprinted toward Bobby. The five earth golems that looked like angels attacked him in intricate rhythmic patterns, covering all of his weak spots. Bobby took a step forward, and another four of Bobby appeared and blocked all of their attacks. It meant they moved at an incredible speed that he seemed to appear in front of the five earth golems at the same time. nk! nk! nk! The multiple nking sounds of weapons chimed in the surroundings. Then a fearsome melee fight began with Bobby at the center. Sometimes, some weapons will prate his bodies, which turned out to be afterimages made from the remnants of his lighting Origin Chi, exploded. Bang! Bang! Bang!..... Then multiple afterimages reced them and the melee fight continued, as the perfectly coordinated joint attacks astonished even Bobby. Therefore, Bobby wished to continue the fight as he was expecting to experience more from them. The most troublesome one was the spear wielder, then the ax thrower, which moved like a boomerang, and others were also very tricky. "Hmm, controlling at such a fine level. Those ten assassins must have controlled them, right?" Bobby asked telepathically in his head. "Exactly, otherwise, why do none of them ever cast any more spells during your duel with those Earth Golems?" Cynthia answered back in his head with a question. A few minutester, Bobby realized that those fight golems fight with perfect coordination in nine styles, and then they repeated the previous moves as in previous patterns. "Alright, that''s it!" Bobby muttered under his breath and the next thing, he first appeared just before the earth golem with the spear and shed his katana, and its head rolled over the ground, and it dposed into dry sands which littered the ground. Just like that, within a fraction of a second, all the heads of the other four Earth Golems tumbled down the ground, and simrly, four miniature dunes appeared at the spots they were formerly standing. "What now? Try harder if you wish to kill me." Bobby bellowed, with a trace of his Origin Chi in his voice. It sounded as if he was taunting them. Then the ten dark silhouettes standing on the tips of each tree chanted a simr incantation as they made a series of hand seals. They expelled arge amount of Origin Chi out from his body to the surroundings whenbined and turned into a dark mist of fumes, nketing arge area around them. Just at that moment, Bobby felt disorienting as the ground turned upside down. And below him, he saw a sea of fire in a particr area, a sea of ck water in another, a vast area of muddy area, and a sea of lightning in a particr area. "Hmm, what is this ce? Illusion?!!!" Bobby asked. "Oh, boy, wee to the realm of four elemental enlightening-sh-purgatory. I can''t believe this ce exists." Cynthia''s excited voice chimed in his head. "Oh, judging by your excitement. This ce must be something good, yeah?" Bobby asked telepathically in his head. "Good? No-no-no, this ce is a legend. I never thought that they even had the power to send you here." Cynthia responded, still in excitement. And she continued in a serious tone, "Listen, bro, now you have only two choices; onepletelyprehends the fourws in those areas within an hour or two,... Chapter 223 Vertical Eyes Evolution! And Cynthia continued with a serious tone, "Listen, bro, now you have only two choices; onepletelyprehends the fourws in those areas within an hour or two, you die if you fail. And one more thing, one hour in this ce is a few seconds on your previous." "Then, now, I''m all doubtful. Why are they trying so hard to help me by sending me here?" Bobby asked, with a wry smile stered over his face. "Heh, they mean to test you. I think they have changed their minds and are contemting ending this fight by giving you such a harsh trial. Whatever. Stop squandering your time here and go over there. It is just an hour¡­ And the time is still ticking." Cynthia responded, exining patiently, and she further insisted, saying: "If you couldn''t finishprehending all the fourws then you will be killed by the naturalws of this realm and your soul be inculcated into this ce too and you''ll never be able to reincarnate into another life if there is something like reincarnation, to begin with." "Okay, I understand," Bobby said, and then he gave a heavy kick over the inverted ground with his legs, jumping in the direction of the vast area of the muddy region. He moved in a streaked line as he entered the swamp of ck mud. And his body got swallowed inside and all he saw was darkness in his vision. It was already possible for him to hold his breath for several hours because of his current cultivation level and also because of his enormous vitality. He felt he was still moving endlessly. Bobby then shut his eyes and filled his surroundings while operating both his cultivation techniques; Heavenly Origin Cultivation and Lightning Cannon Cultivation. His heavenly Origin Cultivation began, absorbing grayish Earth elemental Origin Chi into his body unceasingly. At the same time, his Lightning Cannon Cultivation Technique sent out two streams, one white lightning, and the other ck lightning and they purified the gray origin chi absorbed from the surrounding. Meanwhile, his consciousness felt that he was cajoled into thep of mother nature. He felt a peaceful experience he had never felt before¡­. No, inner peace to be exact as his soul, which was finallypleted, became morepact, while mending all the multiple cracks on it. Like that, he cultivated harnessing the finest quality of earth elemental Origin Chi into his body while his soul attained a special state ofprehending the earthw. There he saw the life cycle of all the animals and nts and became part of the earth as they were formed from the earth, to begin with. Bobby opened his eyes and jumped out of the swampy mud into the air and he uttered, under his breath: "Thou shalte from the earth, thou shalt be the earth!" Just after that, he jumped into the sea of water, diving deeper underwater, and closed his eyes again, doing the same thing he did inside the muddy swamp. This time, his soul consciousness saw the soft qualities of the water first; giving the boons of life to every living thing of both nts and animals. And its nature of running down from a higher region to the lower region. And he witnessed the hard qualities of the water; the incessant effort of its drops to even make a deeper dent on the hard rock and then he witnessed its wild side as natural disasters; tsunami, heavy maelstrom while destroying all lives with no discrimination. And hisprehension ended after seeing the rain cycle that began from the thundering to evaporation from the sea of water. Then, Bobby jumped out of the sea of water and he uttered under his breath, saying: "WATER which gives lives also takes the life!" After he went into the sea of fire and experienced both the soft and hard parts of it as it began from the sun shining in the sky giving lives to everything and then it showed its characteristics of destroying everything if it was not handled properly as just a spark could even burn a vast area of the forest into smithereens. Then he jumped out of the sea of fire and announced, "Fire is ferocious and has a bad temper but its nature is just like a kid, reckless than they could be spoiled!" Then Bobby jumped into thest, but not the least, lightning sea of the region. This time, he halted his Heavenly Origin Cultivation Technique and just operated his Lightning Cannon Cultivation Technique, absorbing arge quantity of Lightning Elemental Origin Chi. During that moment, he shut his eyes and filled the surrounding lightningws. Just like before, his soul consciousness could see the shes of the strong vitality within it. During the entire process, he saw it was very destructive and, at the time, a nemesis of dark origin chi. It could obliterate anything that was out of the unholy and unnatural creature. A few minutester, Bobby jumped out of the sea of lightning and said, "Mind you, lightning is the darling of nature, and it has the power to destroy anything unnatural creations. " He then stood, levitating in the air. In the next second, all the four elemental seas below gathered together and formed into a tiny crystal and flew toward Bobby and entered through his forehead. But the next instant, his third eye reacted as a long eyelid-line materialized first and a pitched-ck dark eye with one ring appeared while opening the eyelids. And soon a strong suction force came out from the third vertical eye and eventually devoured the tiny crystal into it and soon a change happened in the third eye as there were four tiny dots of blue, red, gray, and white on the eye''s ring. The blue represents the sea of water; the red represents the sea of fire, the gray the sea of the muddy swamp, andst, the white represents the sea of lightning. Then, suddenly, the ring of the third vertical eye rotated, and a beam of multicolor light containing the elemental powers of all the four shoot out from his eyes and hit the ground above in the air, which had been upside down. It sted the ground into dust. "Hah! Honestly, that is overpowering!" Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. Chapter 224 Open Level Angel Meet! A spatialrge mirror monument materialized in front of Bobby. "This must be my return ticket, right?" Bobby said. Then, he approached it and walked into it and in the next thing, he realized he was back in the same spot standing in the woods. p! p! p!.... All the ten Night Assassin Troops standing on the tips of the ten tall trees pped their hands, apuding at him. "Congrattions, Mr. Loki Bradworth!" One Night Assassin Troop said and then he further added, "Since you can clear the Four Elemental Enlightening-sh-Purgatory, ording to our White Feather Guardianw, your name is removed from our hitlist. Now, take this card." Then he reached out for a red card and tossed it at Bobby which he caught while raising his hand leisurely. Another Night Assassin Troop said, "That''s a token for your entry in the uing Open Level Angel Meet. It''ll start from the 60 days exactly from today onward. Alright, we see you in the tournament. Until, then," Then the ten Night Assassin Troops disappeared from their spots within the thin air like puff. "Hmm, it turns out those are just the clones of the real ten Night Assassin Troops." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "Oh, just clones?" Bobby said, repeating after her. "So, Cynthia, what''s the deal with this Open Level Angel Meet?" "It''s the most fabulouspetition among all the angels. Each of the top finalists will gain the right to be the real Noble ss among the top-level not here like you among Pleb. Also, there are many enchanting prices for those top winners." Cynthia replied, and she further added, "It will be held after every 25 years and I believe you''re not just the one they are searching for. They must have already scouted for thousands of young geniuses from all among the angels and their colonies. My suggestion is why don''t you join it? At thepetition, you''ll be up against many geniuses under the bone age of 100 years old." "Hmm, sounds interesting. Alright, I''ll join thatpetition." Bobby responded as he ced the red card inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. Then he nced at the right side of his and said with a smile, "How long have you been here?" An absolute epitome of beauty wearing a full set of white dresses came out, appearing closed by him, and said, "Since the very beginning." "Then, why are you hiding there and not helping me, your husband?" Bobby said chuckling and he further added, "Do you want to be a widow so soon? Oh, ire-oh, ire, are you plotting something here?" "Cut the bullshit already! Show me your red invitation card?" ire Sophia said as she stretched out her hand in his direction. Bobby took it out from his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and passed it in her hand saying, "So, are you intending to join this fight too?" "No, I''m the Princess. Have you forgotten?... There is a sudden change of rule during this time''s Open Level Angel Meet." ire said with a serious tone. "Oh, I''m all curious," Bobby responded as he approached, hugged her from the back, and caressed her soft face. "What did you think you''re doing? Release me!" ire yelled on top of her lunge. "Not a chance. Hah, why are you suddenly bing shy? Not an hour ago, you have been begging me to do a lot more stuff on your body." Bobby whispered in her ears. And he perceived the faintest flush creeping up her neck. "Shut up, you scoundrel! I''m trying to tell you a serious thing here." ire yelped and yanked her body out of his embrace. Then, she continued, "You need to be the Champion of this Open Level Angel Meet." "Oh, why is that?" Bobby asked yfully. "Because those old fogeys who are currently upying the seats of Twelve High Elders are nning to betroth to the champion of this uing Competition," ire said with a serious tone. "Rx! I''ll be the champion eventually. Do you think anyone can snatch you away from me¡­ Nah, I''ll kill them if necessary." Bobby responded still with an amiable smile stered over his face. He thought of something and further added, asking: "Mmm-hmm, judging by this sudden change in this decision I think they may have a better candidate arranging for you, right? Someone really powerful among your Angel folks?" ire frowned and replied, nodding her head, "Audie Bruce! From his birth until now, he has been defeating everyone and somehow I have even heard a piece of recent news stating that he has even defeated the 12th High Elder in a simple friendly match¡­ No, the high elder was utterly defeated." "Eh! Take it easy. There is nothing to fret about. I''ll take care of everything, okay?" Bobby said. "Alright, let''s go back. It''s toote already." He took the red card from her hand and put it inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. Then he hugged her from the back, folding his arms around her supple stomach. After that, Bobby spread his pair of ck wings with multiple white spots on them. As he kicked his legs over the ground and took a flight up in the air, he drifted toward the Cantoon City area. For three days, Bobby spent his sweet moments of passionate youth with ire and took his leave from the city after bidding her saying that he had to give a visit to his foster mother, Mia. ire, on the other hand, left for the Gopi Central Continent of the ex to meet those groups Of White Feathered Protector Troops. A few minutester, a luxurious-looking Golden flying vessel appeared just above the Castle standing tall in the center of the Arid Archipgo Ind. It thennded on the vast verdant grasnd in front of the Castle and a handsomenky youth jumped out of it. Just like before, a group of 20 men and women wearing the most expensive suits of the time appeared out of the blue from the thin air and they all knelt and greeted, "Wee home, your highness, the Crown Prince!" ------- End Of Volume 2------- Chapter 225 Aphrodite City! Just like before, a group of 20 men and women wearing the most expensive suits of the time appeared out of the blue from the thin air and they all knelt and greeted, "Wee home, your highness, the Crown Prince!" They were none other than the 20 elders of the Blood Moon Family of the Werewolves. "Alright, everyone, you can all stand up," Bobby instructed. And then he asked, "You can stand at ease. How is everyone doing here?" Then he mingled with that,ughing and chuckling and padding each other from time to time. Soon everyone was excused and only grand elder John McCain remained beside him. "Grand Elder John McCain, is my mother here?" Bobby asked. "Your Grace, I''m about toe to that. Just after you have left for those Angels whatever Chief''s trial. Her Majesty, the Queen returned here and stayed on this Ind for a week¡­ But, our people from the other side came with the news that your other siblings wished to meet her. So, she left after a few days." Grand Elder John McCain said while adjusting his monocle eyess. "Alright, then I have to pay a visit to mother earth," Bobby said. "Mind if you activate the teleporter device for me?" "Sure, anything for you, my Grace!" Gran Elder John McCain replied, courteously while waving his hands elegantly. Then he led Bobby toward the Chamber of the Teleporter, whichy somewhere at the center of the Castle. A few minutester, Bobby was inside a bright white Polygonal-shaped chamber. A rumbling revving noise came from the teleporting device, and the circr domes that surrounded it began to rotate rapidly around him. And the whole polygonal-shapedplete white chamber disappeared from inside thatrge empty room. ------------------ District A-13, Aphrodite City, Dwarka Ex, A couple of minutester, the white Polygonal Chamber appeared in the Garage of his home. As they heard the thundering voice of the teleporter machine, a group of thirty-five youths stood outside the Garage on extreme alert. They were the ones who were on duty today to guard this teleporter. In any case, they were to attack if it was the enemies who came out of the door. With a mechanical voice, the seal automatic door opened, releasing a puff of white gaseous out from inside the Chamber. Anky, suave-looking Handsome Youth wearing strange old-fashioned clothes stepped out of the door. They were about to attack him with theirser guns. But the next second, they saw his face, all of them knelt over the ground and greeted, "Wee back, Your Highness, the Crown Prince!" "Alright, you can all get back to your duty now," Bobby said as he waved his hands at them to stand up and walked away with a bright smile on his face. He looked around and saw that his neighborhoods were changed as he saw that other than his home which looked the same, all of them had upgraded to an amazing feat where there were a lot of highly advanced infrastructure and even various military bunkers which were way advanced than those he witnessed from within the Human''s Main Military Site, he had worked before. Then Bobby walked inside his house. Inside the room was also the same as before, only that a thickyer of dust covered everything; couch, floor, chair, etcetera. For the next seven days, Bobby stayed in his home. He would loiter around the current District A-13, which was within the high walls. He would visit all the buildings and also the bunkers. Then he would sometimes interact with all the werewolves. On the 7th day, Bobby took out the miniature Red Supermodel car on the ground. "Deactivate, sub-sizing mode!" Bobby''s voice instructed through the ck AI ball in his hands. The next thing, a red beautiful flying car appeared on that very spot. Bobby jumped into it and drove the flying car out of District A-13. His destination was the main military site he had worked on before. Since he knew the password and the exact location of the Ares 776d5, he gained ess to the main military site and drove his red flying car toward his office. Nobody who knew him spotted Bobby as he drove his car toward his former office. He parked the flying red car in the curve and then he brought out the golden key and inserted it into the private part region of the female angel diagram drawn on the surface of his building. The golden key was sucked inside, and an entrance appeared. Bobby rushed inside the building and went up to the office. Just after he went inside the room, someone punched him. Bobby caught the fist and said with a smile, "I never thought I''d find you inside here." "Y-y-you, you are Bobby Bradford!" Scarlette Chanel stuttered as she pointed her finger at him. Then the next thing he realized, Scarlette immediately hugged him tightly. "Am I just dreaming? Are you still alive?" Scarlette asked, sobbing as she burst into tears. "Eh, as far as I know, I''m still breathing fine. So, I''m still alive." Bobby responded. Then the two made up as they made long lovemaking. Momentarily, Bobby walked out of the building, leaving the sleeping Scarlette. Then he searched for the other Assistant Chiefs of the Bureau Of Knowledge. And killed all of them as they were the culprit for making him almost die in the teleportation. After that, he went back to his former office and met Scarlette and bid farewell, telling her he would visit once again soon and that he was urgent to return to Mother Earth. After that, he went to Aphrodite City''s Universal Teleportation station and booked a ticket for tomorrow. Then he walked back toward his home this time. It was already dark when he walked back in the District A-13''s direction Just after he was in the downtown vicinity''s poor section slum area of the city when even electricity was not properly installed, Bobby suddenly stopped and said, "Hee-hee-hee, my friend, you have been following all this time. Why don''t youe out now? I think it''s time for us to have a pleasant chat." Chapter 226 Shadow Slaves Browbeating Skill! ¡­...Why don''t youe out now? I think it''s time for us to have a pleasant chat." Bobby said, chuckling while stopping in a downtown slum region of the City. Other than the chirping sounds of insects, the surrounding area was in a serene state. "Fine," Bobby said, pointing at five points in the air and fluttering his fingers a tad bit, sounding like there were shes of lightning shooting at the five locations. Aaahh! Ohh! Ouch!.... Five shrieking male voices chimed in the surroundings and subsequently, followed by five thudding sounds from the dusty ground revealing five male angels d in all-ck suits. "Oooh! Angles with a pair of Gray Wings." Bobby said in surprise. "Gray Wings Angels are a level above those ck wing Pleb angels. They are trained to be spies from birth. Tracking, tracing, sneaking and snooping around, and survival tactics are their specialists. If they follow you, then it means only one thing," Cynthia replied, exining patiently, and she further added, "You were sought by a higher-up noble angel they had been working for." After that, Bobby gathered every one of the five injured angels in a spot where they were suffering from the pain of his attacks. He crouched and asked, "I''ll ask this only once. Tell me the name of your master?" All the five nced at him, giving a scornful look as they tried to sit as all of their feet below the knees were destroyed by Bobby''s attack. "Well-well-well, eventually you will tell me," Bobby said with a devilish grin, standing up. Then he stretched his right palm and called out, "Shadow ve!" A dull-looking ck katana sprung out of his palm and levitated in the air close to him. "Torture the five over there until they spill out the name of their master." Bobby further instructed, pointing at the five heavily injured angels lying over the cold and dusty ground. The next thing, the ck katana transformed into a ck mist in the humanoid''s shape with three heads, six hands, and a lizard-like tail. He bowed at Bobby and dashed toward the five and a ck veil of mist entered their bodies through their eyes, noses, ears, and small sweet pores. Then the next second, heart-wrenching cries of the five angels reverberated in the surrounding areas, filling the air. "Aahhh¡­..!" "Oh, I never thought that your shadow ve, which has already been weaponized into a katana, could do such things." Cynthia''s cheering voice chimed in his head. "You''ll be more surprised if you continue to see more of his abilities¡­ This is nothing. He even has the skill to browbeat even gods into a confession. I bet that they''ll confess within a minute." Bobby responded telepathically in his head. "Please, have mercy. I''ll talk!" An angel shrieked. "I''m ready to talk. Please, kill me already." Another angel shouted. Then the other three also voiced out to confess in exchange to end their lives. Bobby crouched and asked, "Alright, give me the name of your master?" "We don''t know who he is or his name either, but we know where he is currently staying." An angel who seemed to be the leader of this little group responded briskly. "Well-well-well, that''s even better. Okay, I''m listening." Bobby said. "Easternmost side of the city and within the eastern wood. There was a mansion there, camouging within the terrain of the woods." The Angel responded, with an urgent voice. "Good. Now, tell me. Why are you alling after me?" Bobby asked, but immediately, he had a change of his heart and ordered, "Shadow ve, gobble them all up, including their angelic soul balls." Then, within a few seconds, all the five angels were devoured both in bodies and their angelic soul balls, leaving only a miniature version of the Humanoid with the three heads and six hands. "Wow, so cool! But¡­. don''t you need to know why they are after you?" Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head, asking. "Nah, I got the address of the Big boss. There is no need for me to know about that when I''m about to meet the boss, right?" Bobby said leisurely and then he infused a trace of his origin into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and a golden flying vessel appeared, standing over the dusty ground. "What? You''re going to drive in this one¡­ Bad idea, bro. The second the air traffic system of the city caught an unidentified Flying Object under its radar, all the military in this Ex wille after you." Cynthia warned him. "Eh, you''re overthinking it. Now, we are on my turf." Bobby then took out his AI-Pod and clicked on a tiny button, powering it up. "Si, remove this flying vessel''s presence from the City''s Air Traffic System." He voiced instructed. Ding! Ding! Ding! "Authentication sessful! It''s Master Bobby Bradford''s authentic voice. Now, scanning the body of the flying vessel." A female mechanic voice responded from the AI pod while levitating in the air. It then sent out a beam of colorful light and scanned the luxurious-looking flying vessel as it moved around, covering all of its body. "Scanningpleted! Now, removing any presence of this flying object from the City''s Air Traffic System." The Female mechanic''s voice sounded, echoing in the air. Ding! Ding! Ding! "Done!" Bobby then deactivated the AI pod and put it inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. Just after that, he walked inside the flying vessel. "How? Just how did you do that?" Cynthia asked. "Remember who I have worked for? Once I was forced to do the recent development in the City''s Air Traffic System Database. In short, I can do anything in the air inside this city or maybe even all the colonies of the humans which used my new programs, Bobby responded with an amiable smile. With a thought, he activated the Angelic Armament on his back, and then he infused his Angelic Grace Energy into the core of the engine. In the next instance, a revving sound echoed in the surroundings, and with a giant lift, Chapter 227 Aint Worth My Time! In the next instance, a revving sound echoed in the surroundings and, with a giant lift, the Golden Flying Vessel lifted high in the air and flew away, setting its course toward the Eastern woods of the City. In the meantime, inside a giant and luxurious-looking mansion, a beautifuldy was currently having her dinner. There were a lot of dishes of meat, vegetables, and wines on the Brobdingnagian dining table. She was none other than Cello. While the servant Ariel was serving her as he stood elegantly beside thedy. Thedy Cello took a sip of the wine and said,plementing. "Hmm, it''s a tasty wine. Ariel, you pick a good one this time." "It''s my pleasure," Ariel responded, waving his hands elegantly. "By the way, when is your Master Gabrieling home?" Lady Cello asked. "Master will be back by tomorrow morning. Currently, he is hanging around the Gentlemen Club''s hotel, befriending the ownerdy and Jo Moriah''s little girl. Yes, my master is finding some clue regarding that Human that everyone believes to be dead." Ariel responded. "Whatever¡­. Ariel, don''t mention this to your master. I think I don''t like that mission of finding that missing Human as soon as it''s kind of staying here, enjoying their drinks and food and their clothes and many more. Even though humans are weak, their ingeniousness in creating such beautiful and tasty stuff is the best in our entire Titan Remnant''s Region." Lady Cello said, and then she ended her meals after gobbling a whole te of spicy chicken nuggets up. "Wow, what a nice ce?" A male''s voice chimed in the spacious kitchen hall. "Who?!" Ariel asked in surprise Then a rapid footstep sound came echoing in the hall and anky, handsome youth wearing blue jeans and a white shirt appeared before them. "You!" Ariel said, pointing. And he further added, "You are Bobby Bradford!?" Then he reached into his pocket and pulled out a white paper with the sketches of the youth, the same as thenky youth before him. "Yes, I''m the one your master is searching for," Bobby responded with an amiable smile. "Oh, chickens. Mind if I join the table?" Before Lady Cello responded, Bobby grabbed a chair nearby and upied it. Then he picked a chicken leg and took a bite and said, "Mmm-hmm, good!" "I missed humans'' food a lot," Bobby said, nibbling the chicken legs. Then he nced at thedy and asked, "Hey, why are you not eating yet? You angels, especially from a very faraway ce like Kaprije, need to eat our specialties." Thereupon finishing a te, he watched his hand with the wine, cleaned it to the table sheet, and said, "Alright, time to have a serious discussion here." He further added, "Actually, I have been back from killing five angels who had been following me since the morning and they led me here. So, now, tell me, Lady. Are you the one looking for me?" "What if I''m?" Lady Cello responded with an indifferent tone. "Why? Did you need something from me?" Bobby asked again in a calm tone, along with a smile on his face. At that moment, Ariel, the servant, came in front of him and said, "Mr. Bradford, let me do the talking here. My master is not present at the moment. He seeks something in your possession. And we want it back." "Oooh, something in my possession?" Bobby responded with a big question mark. "Devil''s Ultimate Weapon! We have already sent our people inside your former office of the military site. It''s found out that you have already be the owner of that thing. So, our agent couldn''t enter the secret chamber¡­ Mr. Bradforth, that thing is a legacy of our angel''s Scion Of Death Goddess. So, you can name your price for it. We could even give you twice the size of Humans'' current territories. Name your price." Ariel responded, exining patiently. And she further added, "And please be courteous with Lady Cello. She''s my master''s official wife." On hearing that, Bobby said telepathically in his head, "Oh, what a good name? In my mind, your sobriquet has never crossed my mind that you are a Scion of Death Goddess." "Then, surprise-surprise, that''s my title well known among the masses of the angels," Cynthia responded as if she was boasting about her title. "Mr. Bradforth, have you considered your decision?" Ariel asked once again. "Yep, it''s already decided." Bobby replied and then he further added, "Finder keeper loser weeper!" "Then, sorry for my rudeness. Shadow guards!" Ariel''s tone changed as he called aloud. The next thing ten angles d in full ck sets appeared inside the vast room out of the blue. Bobby raised his hand swiftly and caught the angel''s version of shuriken between his index and middle fingers and said, "Dang! This beautiful ce is gonna be the bloodbath." In the next instant, he disappeared from the spot and ten of him appeared in front of them and poked at each of their foreheads. Pang! Pang! Pang!.... The shadow angels fell, making muffle thudding sounds on the ground, and all were headless. Blood sttered everywhere, covering the entire room. Then the ten Bobby standing in the air turned into ten bolts of lightning and disappeared within the thin air like puffs. He had always been seated in the same chair. At that moment, Lady Cello pulled up the gigantic table and threw it at him. Bang! Bobby poked at it, which was destroyed intp multiple specks of sawdust and scattered all over the floor. "Hmm, you people ain''t worth my time? Alright, tell your master that if he still wishes to take away that; whatever Devil''s Greatest Device from me, thene looking for me at the Earth because I''m going there tomorrow." Bobby said. Then he stood up and walked toward the entrance of the mansion. "Stop! You''re not allowed to take a step away from here. After killing my people." Lady Cello yelled at Bobby, who was currently trotting toward the entrance as if he didn''t care a word of her. Chapter 228 The Flawless Domain! Lady Cello then tried to grab a heavy object nearby. But Ariel stopped her in time, saying, "Ma''am, let him go. His strength is so strong and we''re way out of his league." Aftering out of the luxurious-looking mansion, with a thought, Bobby activated the Angelic Armament on his back and a pair of ck wings with multiple white spots grew out from behind his back. He then pped his wings and took a flight in the air and boarded the Golden Luxurious-looking flying vessel he had left auto-piloting it in the air. "I never thought you would have soft spots for a beautiful woman like Cello." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head, teasing him. "Nah, I went there to have some good time. But all of them are just at energy levels a tad bit of over level 50. And I have my best meals after such a long time. So, ten people are enough for today." Bobby responded. Then he infused Angelic Grace''s energy into the core of the engine and the flying vessel drifted toward District A-13. After a couple of minutes, a golden Flying Vesselnded in front of the gate of the new District A-13. Just after that, a group of giant wolves of different species, shapes, and sizes surrounded the Golden flying vessel. It was so natural because no one had ever seen such a flying vessel before and there was a red alert siren chiming inside the territory of the new District A-13. The door opened with a creak and anky youth came out as he announced, "Alright, it''s me, folks. Stand at ease." After seeing that, all the werewolves knelt and howled in a rhythmic as if they were greeting him. Awoo! Awoo! On hearing that, Bobby was all smiles, and he said, waving his hands at them. "Okay, bring this ship for me inside." Then he walked hurriedly inside the gate. "Hmm, someone is bing more like a real crown prince." Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in his head. "It''s only natural, and what is there to be shy about? I''m their Crown prince, anyway." Bobby responded, and then he sauntered toward his house. As soon as Bobby learned the location of the pce of the Blood Moon Family, he jumped into his red super model car, warmed its engine, and drove toward the City''s Teleportation Station. --------------------- The wless Domain, This ce was poprly well known for battles between gods and devils. Currently, giant humans had popted this world. The naturalws and the Origin Chi of this ce were morepact than any ce in the Titan''s Might Region. Yes, this world was outside the Titan''s Might Region. It had been over six years* since Jeremy Bradford and Jo Moriah had identally teleported into this ce through a wormhole in the earth. From that day onward, they had been escaping their way as it turned out; even a simple ant was way stronger than them. The naturalw of this ce was morepact than all the Origin Chi they had cultivated throughout their lives and turned out to be significantly weaker than a newborn baby in this world. The noble-looking Jo Moriah and robust-looking beef-up Jeremy Bradforth looked all pale and haggard. On various asions, they escaped through the ferocious beast''s teeth by using God''s eye while they sacrificed many years of their lives. As all of their hair turned gray, they stumbled upon a cave filled with power stones containing several naturalws as they escaped from the swamp of giant red ants two years ago. Since then, they had been cultivating by consuming the stones and restudying the inner fabrics of thews of nature which were present inside those stones. And day by day, they had been gaining their vitalities, and after cultivating for four months straight, they regained their former physical features as their hairs turned all ck like before. And five hues; representing earth elementalw, metal elementalw, water elementalw, fire elementalw, and wind elementalw covered their bodies. They even reverted to their original physical features when they were young and charismatic in their early twenties. And soon, all the power stones piling up in the room turned into the dust which was then scattered over the ground. Only after that did the two open their eyes after two years of cultivating andprehending thew. Then they stood up. "Are you ready?" Jo Moriah said, and he snapped his fingers, and a new set of suits appeared around his body, recing his old and shattered clothes. "Yep! Now, let us go. And ughter all those animals that came after us." As Jeremy Bradford answered, there was a ze of fire in his eyes as he thought of the way they had fled those native beasts and insects for the past four years. "Good! First thing first. You need to get a nicer outfit. So," Jo Moriah said, snapping his fingers and in the next instant a ck suit and he further added, "Hmm, now you''re looking sharp!" "Hey, stop jesting me¡­. Alright, time to y those whoe after us. By the way, I''ve never known about this. But, let me ask you this; are you a vegetarian?" Jeremy Bradford asked as they came out of the cave. "Hell no! I love eating meat." Jo Moriah responded. "Excellent! From today onward, we are going to have meat all the time." Jeremy Bradford responded. Then he dashed up to a nearby tall tree like a nimble monkey and stood on the top of the tree. Then nced around to locate a nearby beast. Suddenly, Jo Moriah appeared levitating in the air while crossing his arms around his chest. And he said, "9 O''clock! There is the two-headed giant serpent who almost kill us two years ago." Jeremy turned his attention to that direction and saw it, too, floating just below the waterfall pond. "Hmm, snake meat is good for the starter." Then, in the next thing, his figure turned into a phantom and jumped from one tree to another in that direction. Jo Moriah, on the contrary, floated toward it, standing on the mass of white clouds following his words¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 229 Camouflage! The scene was under the gigantic waterfall and there was a clean and transparent pond where a gigantic serpent was floating over the water after eating a heavy meal. With the swooshing sound, a phantom appeared on top of a tree nearby which turned out to be Jeremy Bradforth, and close to him stood a suave-looking youth in the air. When Jeremy unsheathed his katana, Jo Moriah said, ordering. "Hey, let me do this. Water, lift that thing in the air for me." Then in the next second, the giant, long serpent was lifted along with the mass of light greenish transparent water columns in the air. Hiss! Hiss! Hiss! It hissed incessantly, spreading out its long fork-like tongue, licking its lips, and trying to escape from the water that confined its entire body. "What are you waiting for? Just be careful and stop damaging any of its internal organs." Jo Moriah said jokingly. Jeremy took a giant lift, shing toward it in the air, and made several cutting gestures directing toward the gigantic serpent''s body. In the next instant, the giant serpent was severed into seven parts and eight meat slicesnded on the pond''s nearbynd. After that, Jo Moriah and Jeremy Bradforth reappeared beside theyers of meat, piling up three times their heights. "Hmm, nicely done." Jo Moriah praised him and then he further added, "Fire!" Then a giant crimson fireball materialized in the air. He then waved his supple fingers in the pile of snake meats'' direction. The sweet-scented smell of barbecuing meat diffused in the surrounding areas drifted toward their nose and assaulted their olfactory nerves, sniffling continuously. Then Jeremy Bradford sliced a thick slice of snake meat and then he tossed a sizeable chunk of well-cooked meat at Jo Moriah. After that, the two began wolfing down, and soon the enormous pile of meat was soon reced with a gigantic pile of bones and cartges. After having a sumptuous meal after such a long six years, they felt their stomachs feeling satisfied for the first time. It took them just a couple of five minutes of cultivation to fully digest all the meat in their system. Then they began another search for their next prey and for the next two years, they feasted on all the meat they had hunted down. Because of eating the native beasts'' meat of the wless Domain for two years, the internalposition of their bodies changed. As they chased down a giant ck condor, they came upon a small vige made from mud and bamboo just at the foot of a mountain on the horizon. "Oh, this means there are also intelligent beings in this ce. And judging by the size of this vige and the number of the huts, they must have around 300 people. I wonder what this vige is all about? Let''s have a look. Maybe they have some knowledge regarding this ex or whatever?" Jo Moriah said as he nced at the vige. Yep, it had stranded them in this ce that had nothing of record in the Titan''s Remnant Region. Therefore, they did not know where the hell they were currently at. "Alright," Jeremy Bradford agreed too. He then removed his shirt and poked at multiple spots over the ck dragon tattoo on his belly and yelped, "Dark Dragon Soul, activate!" In the next instant, the ck dragon moved like a living thing, and an eerie voice of a Dark Dragon roared, chiming outside and Jeremy Bradford disappeared from the watchful eyes of Jo Moriah. "Ho-ho-ho, you have even killed a Dark Dragon with invisibility ability and inculcated its soul with your body. Now, I can''t even find you even after using my Ocr ability. Nice job! Then it''s my time to show you my invisibility ability." Jo Moriah praised Jeremy Bradford honestly. Then he instructed, yelling: "Air, you''ll camouge my body, and Light, from today onwards, you can''tnd your light on my body. And during the night, darkness will hide me from anyone''s eyes." In the next second, Jo Moriah''s body disappeared into the thin air. "Hmm, I''m getting jealous of you and your naturally born Omnipotent Hansi Physique. This is not fair at all. In contrast, I devoted a decade to hunting this Dark Dragon, which was invisibility-capable, but I finally had time to kill it only during its mating season. And you, on the other hand, just order the naturalws and they all follow you as if you are the darling of nature." Jeremy Bradfordmented. "Hey, enough with the whining. You are the luckiest one to possess the Primordial Human Bloodline, which was even believed to be the best bloodline which all the powerful beings in the entire Universe originated from. So, even though it took time and a lot of arduous and hardship, you''ll eventually attain the ability to reach the pinnacle level of the cultivation. And with your aptitude, it is a matter of time that you canmand the natural elementalws, as I do." Jo Moriah retorted, exining patiently. "Now that we know where the vige is, it is time for us to sneak inside." "But, since we can''t even spot ourselves, how we are going to find out our locations when we are in a dire situation? It''s better to be safe than sorry. Even an ant is dangerous, which is why we have been avoiding it recently. Do you believe an intelligent being will be any weaker? So, we need to think of a n to know our traces andmunicate between us if anything precarious turns up." Jeremy Bradford suggested. "Yep, you''re correct. But don''t worry, I still have to bring out my tracing talisman. Take it." Jo Moriah''s voice chimed out of nowhere and a yellow slip of paper with several intricate diagrams was seen in the air and quickly disappeared. He then further added, "Now, if you want to either find ormunicate with me, then you need to just infuse some of your Origin Chi into it. Try it." Chapter 230 Forsaken Rain God Tribe! He then further added, "Now, if you want to either find ormunicate with me, then you need to just infuse some of your Origin Chi into it. Try it." "Yes, this will work. Alright, I''ll snoop around half the region of the western side while you do the other half of the region of the eastern side. Good luck!" Jeremy Bradford said. "Hey, why do I feel you are bossing me around here?" Jo Moriah asked, but no one responded. "Dang it! He has already left." He yelled when he inserted a trace of his Origin Chi into his part of the Talisman paper and witnessed that Jeremy Bradford was already inside the region of the vige. Aftering inside the vige, both of them witnessed that there were onlydies and children in the vige. And they all had the same physiques as humans and the only difference was that they had more than a pair of eyes. Some had two pairs of eyes, and they even spotted a middle-aged-lookingdy d in the most luxurious-looking dress, which had four pairs of eyes. Except for the normal pair of eyes, which looked like human eyes, all the rest were a tad bit white like mercury. They all wore strange kinds of colorful robes made from animal skins and nt roots. Two hourster, thedy with the pair of four eyes came out on the ground and announced in English, "My dear two human guests, why are you still hiding this long? Please,e out and state your reasons foring to my Forsaken Rain God Tribe." She then tapped the tip of her walking stick twice over the ground and suddenly a heavenly rain fell out of the blue and a human figure was revealed. "Hee-hee-hee found you!" the middle-aged-lookingdy said and then she looked at another spot and said with surprise, "Mmm-hmm, really fascinating! Alright, the nice camouging method can even manipte rainwater. Can you two grow some balls ande out already? This poordy is already wetted to¡­. Ahh, I understand! You two must have enjoyed the views, right?" She even teased them with an amiable smile as she gripped her pair of colossal bosoms. "Ahem-ahem! Eh, spare me the view. Okay, I''ming out." Jo Moriah said, coughing out. "Obviously, you''re the one who''s capable of manipting the rainwater. Not bad-not bad." The middle-aged-lookingdy said as she was grinning from ear to ear. "Well, I''m enjoying the view, but this old fe is such a party-pooper to give in so easily." Jeremy Bradford said, deactivating the Dark Dragon Soul. Tak-Tak! At that moment, thedy tapped twice on the ground, and suddenly, the rain stopped. Even the water on the ground and the water that had been soaking her and Jeremy''s clothes had mysteriously dried. "Alright, where is my manner?... I''ll introduce myself first." Thedy introduced, waving her hands elegantly. "I''m Joe Kassandra. The chieftess of the Forsaken Rain God Tribe. And you?" "Jeremy Bradford! Just called me by my first name since you''re a beautifuldy." Jeremy introduced himself, flirting with her. "And I''m Jo Moriah!" Jo Moriah introduced himself too, with just a few words. "Well, since we have shared our names, then you''re the guest of my tribe¡­. Gentlemen, wee to my Forsaken Rain God tribe! Please follow me." Joe Kassandra, the curvaceousdy, said and led them toward the center of the vige. As they passed by, all the kids yelled cheerfully, smiling as this was like once in a blue moon to see two humans in their viges, and their mothers held on to them, preventing them from interacting with the humans. They spoke a strange melodiousnguage with soft tones. "What a lovely vige?" Jeremy Bradford said as they waved at those children with a smile. "Hmm, if I knew this, I should have left some of those meats for those little fes." He uttered under his breath. Atst, they reached the biggest house in the vige, where the Chieftess brought them inside. "Please have a seat first." Joe Kassandra said while gesturing at the chairs made from bamboo as she grabbed one herself. Jeremy Bradford and Jo Moriah upied a chair each. Joe Kassandra snapped his fingers and mysteriously, a bottle of liquors and three wooden cups materialized on the portable table. She poured the wine, filling the three cups to the brim, and suggested, "Why don''t we start with a toast?" She then picked up a cup and lifted it in the air. Jo Moriah nced at the two cups, and then he winked at Jeremy Bradford and picked up one too. Jeremy Bradford also lifted his wine cup and then they tapped, saying, "Cheese!" They guzzled down their wine all at once. "Well, since the two gentlemen from the human n follow my tradition of sharing wine, then¡­" Joe Kassandra said with a charming smile but interrupted before she finished her words. "No, I''m not a human." Jo Moriah responded. "Wrong! Even though you have evolved, in the end, you''re still a human." Joe Kassandra corrected him while saying firmly. And then she further added, asking: "Well, let''s get to the proper business. My questions are; why are you gentlemen in my tribe? Did you seek something from us?" Jeremy and Jo Moriah nced at each other meaningfully. "Don''t worry. We never hurt a guest who shares a drink with us. Whether you can trust me is up to you to decide? But judging by your look you seem to need my help, yeah?" Joe Kassandra said as her voice sounded sincere. "Whatever. There is no harm in sharing this, anyway." Jeremy Bradford muttered and then he further added, "Lady Kassandra, actually, we are not from this ce." "I already knew about that since the human empires live far away from here," Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess, responded. "No, I mean, we''re not from this world." Jeremy Bradford said. "Huh!" Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess, eximed in surprise as she was never expecting this. Chapter 231 Eyes? "Huh!" Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess, eximed in surprise as she was never expecting this. "Yep, we''re from another world, perhaps so far from this one." Jo Moriah added. A realization suddenly dawned on her, and she stood up, eximing, "That must be it¡­ You are the secret envoys of our Great God, Lucifer!" "Envoys of Great God Lucifer?!" Jeremy Bradford eximed in bewilderment. While the alwaysnguid Jo Mariah said calmly, "Chieftess Kassandra, perhaps you must be mistaken for someone. And I''m afraid to break this piece of news to you; we are not anyone''s envoys. We have drifted to this ce while passing through an unknown wormhole¡­ Great God Lucifer, we have never heard of such god, but we have heard of the Great devil Lucifer in our old legends on earth." "Come on. Just follow me. Let me show you something." Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess, said with no care for their words and sauntered toward the inner region of the gigantic mansion. Jo Moriah and Jeremy Bradford were also curious, so they followed her. After a few minutes, they were inside a hall filled with various hand curve designs of men and gods on the four walls. "Look, this is our Great God Lucifer." Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess, said, pointing at the messily drawn figure of men. They saw a man with three eyes with seven rings in each of the eyes. On seeing that, Jo Moriah seemed to realize of something as he took out a pitch-ck dark eyeball with a single ring and beganparing the eyes. Joe Kassandra saw it and she knelt over the floor and greeted, "Greetings, my lord!" Both the men nced at thedy Kassandra with an incredulous look and then Jo Moriah put the eye inside his secret pocket and asked, "I know the owner of one of these eyes*. Now, can you tell me? What is the story behind this picture on the walls?" "Eyes?!" Lady Kassandra said with a big question mark as she stood up. "Yep, actually, I found an eye with seven rings exactly like those in the picture of your Great god on the wall in a forbidden ce of my Titan''s Might Region." Jo Moriah responded and then he craned his head to Jeremy and further added, "I''ve already told you about that strange wolf-like the alien beast that has entered our region and now currently killing all the intelligent lifeforms in several gxies." Jeremy Bradford nodded his head in agreement. Jo Moriah continued, exining: "Yes because I took that strange pitch-ck eye with seven rings from a forbidden temple and opened a cosmic gateway that allowed the outsider to infiltrate our region and destroy several areas of our region. So, this eye was sealing our region from outsiders¡­. In the aftermath of my wife''s illness, I sought a way to get her out of heratose state. In the days following my discovery of the eye''s power to manipte time, I contemted changing my wife''s past before she was poisoned by that substance. Therefore, in exchange for my many years and years of thinking long and hard about her baby inside her womb, I activated the eye using my 50,000 years of life. But, beyond my expectation, I was instead teleported to earth along with my wife which was hibernating in a thick cube of ice." He then further added, "That''s when I met your big brother, Gregory Darhk. And the eyeball in my hand reacted strongly with the eyeball on his hand. We tried to stop those eyes, but they even froze us in time lock and merged into this eye with a single ring. In the next few weeks, we had a fierce fight for that eye and came out with no winners, and finally, we exhausted ourselves andid down. Your big brother threw a bottle of wine at me after he had a mouthful and exined to me that the eye belonged to his son and would one day return to him. And I also told him my reason for needing the eye which was to wake up my wife. Within a few months, we became close friends and he suggested keeping the eye on me and returned to him afterward when I''m done waking up my wife. Luckily several centuriester, I managed to remove my small daughter from her womb safely but still failed to wake her up." ? As Jo Moriah ended his story, he took a deep breath, turned to Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess, and asked, "Now, tell me your part of the story linking to this eye?" Joe Kassandra responded, exining in a calm tone: "Alright, I''ll tell this story briefly. Our Great God Lucifer was once a venerable, kind god in the Ten Heaven Realm. But because of some unknown reason, our lord suddenly changed his behavior and went rogue, causing destruction and chaos everywhere he went. So, after a meeting among all the higher gods, they had made a decision to denounce our Lord from being a Great God into a Derange evil god and all of his subordinates including our tribe were also sentenced to kill on sight. But fortunately, my grandma predicted this and managed to leave that ce and bring our small tribe over here in this wless Domain, hiding from those God and their subordinates spreading to nooks and corners of the Universe." Then she further added, "My Grandma put my mother in charge of the tribe, and then she cast a forbidden spell to peek in the future regarding our Lord Lucifer while sacrificing all of her life. She drew all these pictures and thered about the envoys from thereing here to my mother and took herst breath. And during her eleventh hour, she also repeatedly mentioned that our lord had reincarnated into a human body and one day, he will bring us back to the former glory and that time it should be when our enemies will run away from us." And she asked with bright eyes, "Can you please tell me whether you know about my newly reincarnated lord?" "Hee-hee-hee, now I totally get it." Jo Moriah chuckled, and he continued while bolstering the big man. "He knows about the baby better than I do. It''s because he is the one who raised him up from just a baby until his adulthood." Chapter 232 Zivia Empire! In the wake of learning that Jeremy Bradford was the foster father of her lord, Joe Kassandra, the Chieftess''s attitude had changed 180 degrees. Then she bombarded him with a barrage of questions, bloviating, while Jeremy responded to everything as much as he could as he had fancied thedy. "Yo, have you two forgotten I''m also present here?" Jo Moriah jumped into their conversation. Then he asked, "Chieftess Kassandra since we have arrived here, we have seen no adult males in the vige. Did you,dies and children, live here alone, deep in this forest and the wilderness?" "Oh, you don''t need to worry about that. This time of the year, every male over the age of 12 would go out hunting for a month and woulde back with the meat for the entire winter season." Chieftess Kassandra responded. Seeing their curious stares at her three pairs of silver-white eyes, Kassandra continued, "Hmm, you two seem to be interested in my other god''s eyes, right?.... Actually, every member of our tribe had just a pair of normal eyes like you humans and we only have the inborn quality of controlling the rain and water types abilities. Yes, we are descendants of the Great Rain God who had vanished mysteriously." She further added, "After our ancestor was gone, all the other gods turned their attention to swallow us and thousands of our members were enved in the name of working for the other Great gods, bedding their shady business, and when they were done using our usefulness, they simply toss us away while framing various crimes and creating various hatred and atrocities to our tribe. Eventually, our number dwindled and was almost about to extinct. One day, fortunately, my mother identally met the kind and benevolent Great God Lucifer and he saved her from unjustly being sentenced to death for stealing a medallion, which was actually the one left by our ancestor." And she continued, "After that day, she brought our lord to our tribe and all of us decided to be his loyal servants. But, as benevolence as our lord was, in order to not let any members of our tribe not be touched by other gods, he cast a forbidden spell on all of us and gifted us his five drops of essence drops of blood from his vertical third eyes and thereby infusing those drops of blood to our eyes. After that, we gained these new pairs of eyes which could see everything that others couldn''t even see." "Oh, interesting! Then perhaps, did your eyes also have the ability to manipte time?" Jo Moriah asked once again. "Nope, we could possibly have other ocr abilities like controlling some elemental naturalws, illusion, and even space maniption. But not the time maniption. That''s way beyond the level of our newly evolved eyes." Joe Cassandra responded. "Well, then tell us more about this world?" This time Jeremy Bradford asked, without beating around the bush. "Hmm, okay." Joe Cassandra then poured some drinks into the three cups, which appeared out of nowhere, and then she passed them each up. Then she answered, "We''re now in the wless Domain, the world of Giants. This ce was once believed to be the battlefield of Gods, and Devils, and simrly, Armageddon happened here. Originally, it was barrennd, but all the lives of today, both fauna and flora species are believed to be born out of the blood of the gods and devils." She then drank up her wine in one fell swoop and continued, "So, the Origin Chi of this world is naturally rich and all the species here have strong physiques from the time of their birth, and the first Giant, the sovereign of this world is believed to be born from both the blood of Devils and Gods. Also in this world, humans are the next in the food chain after those Giants¡­. If you are nning to return to your world, then I believe the Zivia Empire of the Human has that device¡­. And as the Chieftess of my Forsaken Rain God Tribe, I''ve decided that we will follow you until you bring us to our Lord." The tribe''s 257 men returned from their annual hunting game after a month, and ten youths under the age of 15 had been injured and brought to Chieftess to heal. Inside the house, Chieftess activated a pair of her silver-white eyes, and two thick beams of greenish lightsnded on the severe part of their limbs and ability to regenerate them and healed all of their injuries. Jeremy Bradford and Jo Moriah were also inside the room and they witnessed her ocr skill of healing. There followed arge bonfire party and arge feast to wee those brave members of the tribe who had sessfully hunted a giant beast each. Then at the end of the party, Chieftess Joe Cassandra announced their melodguage, introducing the two humans as the envoys of their great God Lucifer. On hearing that, all the vigers cheered, as they were waiting for this day all along. Therefore, this was a blissful day for everyone. Jeremy and Jo Moriah stayed there for the next two weeks. And they finally decided to leave for the Zevia Empire of the humans. And the entire tribe members of the Forsaken Rain God Tribe also decided to tag along with them and they began a new journey for the Zevia Empire. Then, Chieftess Joe Cassandra waved her hands in the air and a gigantic luxurious-looking spaceship appeared on the vast open field of the vige. All of them boarded the ship, and they began a new journey, setting their destination to the Zevia Empire. Within a cabin on board, the spaceship, Chieftess Joe Cassandra, Jo Moriah, and Jeremy Bradford, were enjoying a sumptuous meal. "I never thought that you would have such an advanced-level spaceship." Jeremy Bradford said with his mouthful. "That''s what you humans often say; don''t judge a book by its cover¡­ Hee-hee-hee, do you think just because we live poorly in a vige, we would be like some country bumpkin? Honestly, our technologies in my previous world were far better than your so-called scientific inventions." Joe Cassandra responded with a yful smile stered over his face. Chapter 233 Reverend Granny Claudia! Earth, After returning to earth, Bobby first went to visit his old house, which was now upied by a family of five. Then he went to Oraga''aon Institute of Space Science and Technology. As he roamed around the University''s campus, Bobbymented, "Hmm, it''s been eight years and it''s still the same." Then his figure turned into a phantom and disappeared from that spot and in the next instant, he appeared just before the office door of the Director and he rang the doorbell. "Come in!" A mechanical male voice sounded from the nano speaker attached to the door. Tring! The door opened with the sound of an electrical sound. ? Bobby then unceremoniously walked inside the room and saw that Director Kemino was currently busy, scribing something on the piece of paper on the desk. "Sensei, long time no see¡­ Ah, you seem to be busy! Maybe I picked the wrong time to visit here." Bobby said, chuckling with an energetic voice. Director Kemino sprung up to his feet, sauntered toward him, and said while smiling from ear to ear, "No-no-no, youe at the right time¡­. Have a seat." After sitting over the cushion, Bobby picked up the already teapot on the desk and filled the porcin white two cups and passed one to Kemino, and began the Japanese tea ceremony. After chit-chatting for a while, Bobby asked, "Sensei, I have a business to handle right away, and I''m here to seek Diana Carver''s address from you. And this is a gift for you." Then he took out a pair of sunsses and presented them to Director Kemino. "Bahaha¡­ A pair of sunsses as a gift. Hahaha¡­ How thoughtful of you? These days I have been thinking of getting one from the nearby market. But poor me, I''m overloaded with my work. Tsk! Tsk! Tsk!" Director Kemino said as he burst into a peal of boomingughter and then he clicked his tongue. "Oh,e on, Sensei. Stop faking it. Just say you don''t like the gift." Bobby said, revealing his facade. "Yep, you''re right. Actually, I''m disappointed¡­ not so disappointed when my disciple who visited after such a long year would bring a pair of sunsses as a gift¡­. Hmph, I already have over a dozen sunsses that are way more fashionable than this one. I just mean to not hurt your feelings, okay?" Director Kemino said, shooting straight at the point. Bobby appeared abruptly next to Director Kemino, snatched the pair of ck sunsses, and instructed, "Activate the katana mode!" The next thing, Director Kemino witnessed the pair of sunsses transforming into a red katana. "Sensei, if you''re disappointed about this gift that I have for others; maybe a cartload of red power stones might bring your attention, right?" Bobby said slyly. Director Kemino briskly snatched it back and said, "Nope! Since you have already given it to me, it will be rude for me to not ept this gift from my disciple." "Sensei, there is an AI attached to the handle. And it is also powered by my; self-invented Power stone energy cell. And this is the user manual." Bobby said, and then he reached into his pocket, pulled out a pocket diary, and passed it to him. Kemino started reading the diary in excitement. "Sensei, I''m on a tight schedule. Can you please tell me the address now?" Bobby asked, reminded after a few minutes. "Oh, I almost forgot." Director Kemino walked up to his cupboard, took out an old-looking suitcase, and passed it to Bobby, saying. "Take this! Your uncle Jeremy left this to me to give to you. It must be something to do with your Protector Family''s inheritance. Um, and if you want to meet Princess Diana, then go to Bran Castle in Yoshinagari, Japan, the Sun Country.'''' Then he reclined on his couch and continued reading the manual. On seeing hisnguid appearance, Bobby made a wry smile and said, "Then, see you, sir!" And he vanished immediately, disappearing into thin air. During all this time, Director Kemino also observed him using his consciousness projection skill. He nced at the spot where Bobby was before just a few seconds and said, "Brilliant! Now, I can''t even figure out how in the hell he went out of my room. Like father, like son. Someday, I wish he could lead my Otsuka n like his father, the Harbinger of light." He then turned his attention back to it as he engrossed himself in the technical equations and mathematical forms written on the pocket diary. --------------- The Wolvesley Fort Castle, At the top of a rocky teau somewhere close to the Pacific Ocean stood a Giant castle known as the Wolvesley Fort Castle. Several steps were connected to the castle at the foot of the teau. Yes, it was the main pce castle of the Blood Moon Family of werewolves. It had been silent in the castle for six years. Only an old woman was present there shuffling from room to room with a walking stick looking after them the whole time. Today, anky, suave-looking youth in jeans and a white shirt appeared out of nowhere and climbed up the steps, whistling while cing his hands on his back. It was none other than Bobby. After learning about this ce from his people back in District A-13 of the Aphrodite city, he came here. It took a couple of minutes for Bobby to reach in front of the gigantic gate and he knocked on the gate with the thing that was shaped like a grotesque-looking face attached to the gigantic iron wall. Knock! Knock! Knock! After Bobby knocked on the gate for a few seconds, the gate opened up, and saw an old hunch-backdy with a walking stick in front of him. "Lad, you''re in the wrong ce. Leave!" The old hunch-backdy said in a husky tone. "Nope, actually, I''m in the right ce¡­ This ce must be the Blood Moon Family''s pce and you must be Reverend Granny udia, yeah?" Bobby responded with an amiable smile on his face. Chapter 234 Black And White Vajra Katana! ¡­ This ce must be the Blood Moon Family''s pce and you must be Reverend Granny udia, yeah?" Bobby responded with an amiable smile on his face. "Huh! You know about that¡­ Now, tell me; who really are you? And no lie." Granny udia, the hunched-backdy, asked in a husky tone. "Hello, Grandma udia. I''m the Crown Prince and I''d like to see my mother if she is here by any chance." Bobby responded. The hunched-back olddy nced up and down his body and then swiftly raised his walking cane and poked its tip over Bobby''s forehead. Bang! It was so fast; happening within a fraction of a second as his body turned into a bolt of white lightning and exploded. "Wind!" Granny udia yelled, and the wind elemental Chi blew the explosion away from the surrounding areas. And she further added, "Stop lying. No one from my werewolves family can harness a lightning ability and at the top, we can''t harness and used an Origin Chi as you do. So, for trying to impersonate our family''s Crown Prince anding here, you deserve to get some serious thrashing before I throw you away far from here." Meanwhile, Bobby reappeared, standing in the air while igniting a portion of Mia''s blood, as there was a mass of white cloud below his legs. And then with a thought, he activated his Ocr technique Devil''s Eye technique as his eye scintited goldenly and he nced at the olddy''s body using his X-Ray Vision. Ding! Ding! Ding!.... A notification popped up in his mind as a dinging sound chimed in his head. [ Target Body Scanning Completed! ] [ Target Name: Reverend Granny udia! ] [ Bone Age: 1,256 earth years! ] [ Species: Werewolf! ] [ Gender: Female! ] [ Energy Level: level 100 ] "Yo, that granny is super strong. Bro, you better be careful." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head. "I was thinking of revealing my lycanthrope transformation to convince her. But seeing her status, I have changed my mind. Now, I''m all hype up to test my current strength with some veteran like her with an energy level of 100." Bobby responded telepathically in his head. Seeing the white cloud under his feet, the olddy thought, ''That wind cloud skill looks just like your majesty, the Queen. Is he telling the truth?.... No, this little prick mimicking my Queen''s ability and trying to fool me. And importantly, a werewolf could never use Origin Chi like before.'' Then she shook her head, keeping away those ideas from his mind, and then the next instant took a step forward and appeared beside Bobby and stabbed at him just like in the air. Boom! It exploded, turning out to be another afterimage with the trace of white lightning Origin Chi left behind after he activated the lightning step. Then the two fought in the air as if they were ying a game of hiding and seek as Bobby hide among multiple after images of him which exploded like a balloon as the walking stick poked at each of them. "Hmph!" Granny udia snorted, and she ignited part of her werewolf essence blood and she shouted, "Wind Clones, activate!" In the next instance, a hundred Granny udia materialized in several spots in the air and this time, they attacked all Bobby''s afterimages all at once. Boom! Boom! Boom!.... Another series of loud booming sounds reverberated, chiming in the surrounding areas. And only the real Bobby remained standing at some spot in the air. "Since you destroyed my lightning afterimages all at once, then I will do the same to your wind clones," Bobby muttered under his breath. Then he raised his right hand and shouted, "Lightning Energy st!" Then a thick beam of white lightning bolt sent out from his palm, streaking in a curvy light and destroying all the wine clones of Granny udia. Then Bobby shot another white lightning energy beam, aiming at the real Granny udia. It shed toward Granny udia at the same speed as the light. But Granny udia reacted even faster as she raised her walking stick and poked its tip in the air, aiming for the iing thick white beam of lightning bolts. At the point where she tapped with her walking stick in the air, a ripple in the shape of a wind eddy appeared and neutralized the iing beam of white lightning. Seeing that his attack was easily neutralized like that, Bobby made a series of hand seals and he uttered under his breath, "ck And White Vajra, activate!" And on his hand was a katana with half of its de the white lightning and the other half with ck lightning materialized in his hands. Yes, this was the copy version he made from the ck Lightning wielder Xolo. Then he used both the Ninja Movement Technique, 2nd Law, One Step on the Wind, and Lightning step and disappeared from that spot leaving a lightning afterimage and he reappeared in front of the Olddy and hacked the ck and white shes of lightning katana over her head. ck! The olddy blocked Bobby''s ck and white vajra Katana with her walking came and even he was forced to fly back for a few feet in the air. "Again!" Bobby made a WarCry and in the next instant, two engaged in a melee fight and they had exchanged over 100 hundred thousand within a second. For several minutes, the two fought to a draw and separated, making a gap between them. And the two panted, gasping for the air as they were exhausted from the bout earlier as they had already exchanged over 100 hundred moves. The olddy frowned and wondered in her head, ''Hmm, thisd is not ordinary at all. If this continues, then my old body could not hold anymore, so I should use that move.'' Then she warned, "Lad, this is myst warning. Leave this ce immediately." Bobby grinned at her in response, telling her he was not taking a single step away from this ce. "Fine! Then as you wish." Granny udia responded and then she shouted, "Beast Transformation, activate!" Chapter 235 Magic Wand! "Beast Transformation, activate!" Granny udia yelped, tossing her walking cane down in the castle. The next moment, she already bent her hunch-backed upper body bent even further. With an intense breaking sound of bones and the popping sound of the joints, she transformed into a gigantic gray wolf. Awoo! Awoo! The gigantic wolf howled twice, and then it darted toward Bobby in the air. It howled, sending out a sonic wave attack at Bobby. Boom! It sted Bobby''s afterimage, which turned into a bolt of lightning and exploded with a booming sound. The next thing, Bobby reappeared and hacked his simple katana over the gigantic gray wolf''s head. The gigantic gray wolf blocked the katana with its ws and then she raised another limb, and made a wing motion in the air, sending out four straight lines of energy aiming at Bobby''s body. It sessfully hit the body, which was turned into a bolt of lightning and exploded with a loud reverberating boom. Boom! Then, the next instant, over hundreds each of Bobby and the gigantic gray wolf appeared in the air, engaging in multiple fierce melee battles high in the air just above the castle. It became apparent after some time that the gigantic gray wolf that was Granny udia''s beast transformation had be fiercer and swifter with each attack, pushing Bobby back and forcing him to rely on his speed as she attacked. Using his multiple lightning energy sts, Bobby neutralized thest energy st attackprising a strong torrent of wind''s elemental nature. Despite that, the powerful explosion propelled his body far beyond a couple of hundred miles in the air. After igniting Mia''s werewolf bloodline and manipting the surrounding wind, he produced a cushion made from the concentration of a lump of wind, used it as a shocker, and finally gained his bnce at a high altitude in the air. "Dang it! It turned out her attack was a lot stronger than I imagined. Alright, I have had enough of my fair share of fun today. Time to end this with my surprise move." Bobby uttered under his breath. "Hee-hee-hee, Mr. Damien Darhk. I believe you can still handle her if you bring out some of your serious moves hiding in your sleeve, right?" Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head. "Nah, let''s just end this saying that Granny udia''s strength isudable," Bobby responded telepathically in his head. In the next instant, he used both his movement techniques, leaving behind a lightning-based afterimage in that spot, and the next thing his actual body reappeared, standing in the air, a couple of hundred meters away from the gigantic gray wolf. When the gigantic gray wolf was about tounch another heavy frontal assault on him, Bobby''s voice reverberated in the air, saying: "Wait! Granny udia, I have another surprise for you. Why don''t we end this spar already here?" With a thought, Bobby spent 10,000 of his experience points and uttered under his breath, "Beast transformation, activate!" In the next second, white hairs grew out from all over his body, and then his upper body was slightly bent, which was followed by the loud breaking sound of his bones and joints. And soon Bobby transformed into a little white coyote. At a breathtaking speed, the white coyote sprinted toward the giant gray wolf and asked, "Now, do you believe me?" The giant wolf nced at him, giving an incredulous look and the next second, she was in her human form. Then, granny udia made an official bow while kneeling on one leg and said elegantly, "Greetings! Your highness, the Crown prince. I beg your pardon, earlier that was wrong of me. "Eh, don''t say that Granny udia. I''ve my fair of fun earlier, too." Bobby responded in azy tone and he further added, "Alright, why don''t you bring this Crown Prince inside the pce?" Then the twonded just before the gigantic gate of the Grand castle and sauntered inside the castle under the lead of granny udia. Two days passed quickly for Bobby as he stayed in the castle, enjoying a fabulous life away from the boisterous cities he had spent thest over 20 years in. On the morning of the third day, the hunch-backed olddy entered his chamber, bringing along his breakfast as she always did the previous few days. After a set of fifteen dishes were arranged on the dining table, Granny udia announced courteously: "Your Highness, your breakfast is ready!" Just after her husky voice chimed inside the enormous hall, a handsome youth appeared out of the blue while upying the grand-looking chair and then he said, "Granny udia, today''s breakfast looks lovely. Why don''t you join me today?" "I don''t dare, my grace." Granny udia responded briskly. "Will you still go against my word if I insist on eating with you?" Bobby said slyly while beaming. Granny udia heaved a long sigh and joined the table as she saw ?Bobby was determined to share the breakfast with her. As they were enjoying the various dishes, Bobby said, "Granny udia, I have my other reason foring here¡­ Actually, I need your help, doing something for me." Having witnessed Bobby''s beast form and the royalty bloodline that exerted from him, which was Mia''s bloodline, Grandma udia replied politely since she waspletely subservient to him. "Anything for you, my Grace. I''m even ready to give up my life for your cause." "Well, then I have an important magic wand that had belonged to a senior of the Healer Family of Witches. I think their Patriarch would like to have it back at any price¡­ But, I''ve something else in my mind which they might not agree with at all. That''s where I need your old connection to bring me to meet their patriarch. Leave everything up to me once I meet their patriarch. I will handle it all from there on." Bobby responded, exining patiently. Granny udia cleaned her soiled hands while pondering deeply. After a few minutes, she asked, "Can I have a look at that magic wand?" Chapter 236 Witch Patriarch, Mars Queen! Granny udia cleaned her soiled hands while pondering deeply. After a few minutes, she asked, "Can I have a look at that magic wand?" "Sure," Bobby responded as he reached into his pocket and pulled out a straight green stick, and tossed it at her. Granny udia caught it from the air. Afterward, she observed it and eximed in surprise, "The Wand Of Sovereign Grand magus!" "The Wand of Sovereign Grand magus?" Bobby repeated the word with a big question mark. "Your Grace, this is the only Magic wand that was once rumored to be used by the Sovereign Grand magus, the founder of the Witches'' Healing Family." Granny udia answered, exining with an excited voice. "I believe with this, the Witch Patriarch will surely agree to give you any demand ?for it." "Still, I don''t think he would agree with my request," Bobby said with a smile that was really not a smile. Hearing that piqued her interest even more. Therefore, she asked, "Oh! Then, what was your Grace seeking from the Witch family?" "The Witch Reincarnation spell!" Bobby replied as his voice echoed in the dining hall. "Huh, the Witch Reincarnation Spell!" Granny udia eximed, feeling bbergasted. She took a deep breath to calm her mind, which was like a boat rocking and rolling in the middle of an ocean amidst a heavy storm. She added, "I understand. But I believe this will be the toughest bargain I will ever encounter in my long life." In his golden luxurious flying vessel, Bobby and Granny udia took off after breakfast for the hidden territory of the Witch family. It took just twenty minutes for them to reach their destination. As soon as their flying vesselnded on the ground in front of the Witch family''s main gate, thirty-three men and women flew out on magic brooms and surrounded the flying vessel from all sides. They all held a magic wand each, pointing at the luxurious-looking flying vessel. Their reaction was so natural after an Unidentified Flying Object appeared on their territory. Bobby and Granny udia came down from the flying vessel. "Halt! Don''t even think about taking a single step forward." One wizard shouted from the air. "Tell your patriarch that Granny udia of the Werewolf is here to have an audience with him." Granny udia announced, stepping forward. Then soon, one Witch took her flight inside the castle to inform the piece of the news to the Witch Patriarch. After a few minutes, the witch returned, flying in the air. She thennded and announced, politely while giving a salute. "Greetings, Reverend Granny udia! On ount of the entire witch family. I wee you to the Healer family!" "Please, follow me. Our Patriarch is waiting for your presence in his chamber." She further added and brought granny udia and Bobby into their old-looking castle. But just after entering the castle''s interior, Bobby saw that contrary to the outside, the inside was well decorated extravagantly, and various garnishes and even diamonds and gold were used to make various designs and antique-looking ornate murals also filled the walls. After strolling over fifteen minutes, the witch suddenly halted just before a gigantic door and said, "Please, our Patriarch is waiting behind this door. This is as far as I can go. Let me excuse myself from here." Then she wandered away from that ce hurriedly, leaving the two. Grandma udia pushed the giant door open, and she and Bobby sauntered inside side by side. Just after they were inside a vast hall, a peal of boomingughter filled the hall. "Hahaha¡­ it''s Granny udia." Then a middle-aged-looking man with a lean physique and average look appeared in front of them. "Patriarch Mars Queen, how are you doingd?" Granny udia asked as she was beaming from ear to ear. "Granny, I''m doing great¡­. Ah, where is my manner? Please,ee. Have a seat first." Witch patriarch Mars Queen replied and then he led them gesturing toward the series of seats in the hall. After all of them were seated, Granny udia said, "Patriarch Mars, this is my family, Crown Prince. today, my purpose foring here is to introduce my Grace to you." "Oh, I''ve never heard before that the Blood Moon Family has their Crown prince." Patriarch Mars Queen said and then he further added, "It''s nice to meet you, Crown Prince." "The pleasure is all mine." Bobby reciprocated with a jovial smile. Then the three interacted chatting about simple stuff for several minutes and finally, Patriarch askeding straight to the point. "Since youe here without any prior information, then I believe you are here for something important. So, what can I help you with, Crown Prince?" "Patriarch Mars, first, I am here to return something really important for your Witch family," Bobby said and then he reached inside his inner pocket and pulled out a magic wand. The moment Patriarch Mars Queennded on the magic wand, he sprung up to his feet and stuttered, "T-that is the Sovereign Supreme Magus''s Magic wand!" Then his attention turned to Bobby and said, "Crown Prince, thanks for bringing our long-lost treasured magic wand. Can I have a look?" "Wait! Patriarch Mars must have already been aware that nothing is free in this world." Bobby responded slyly. Realizing the meaning of his word, Patriarch Mars asked once again, "Well, I understand. So, what do you need for this magic wand? Anything, name your price." "Witch Reincarnation Spell! I want that spell in exchange for this magic wand." Bobby said without beating around the bush. "No, that''s out of the discussion. Ask anything other than that?" Patriarch Mars Queen quickly rejected his demand. Hearing that, Bobby nced at Granny udia, giving a meaningful look and he asked, "Patriarch Mars, is there a reason for rejecting my proposal straight away? Don''t want your forefather''s magic wand back?" There was some hesitation that appeared on Patriarch Mars''s face. But after evaluating the value of the magic wand, he heaved a long sigh and said, "Crown Prince, it''s not that I don''t want you to get that spell... Chapter 237 Chaos Dragon! But after evaluating the value of the magic wand, Patriarch Mars, heaved a long sigh and said, "Crown Prince, it''s not that I don''t want you to get that spell. But, unfortunately, the spell is carved on the tombstone of our forefather. And ording to our strict tradition, only the patriarch has the ess to enter his tomb. So, I''m afraid I can''t let you go in there even if the value of that magic wand is enticing enough." Bobby pondered deeply and asked, "Then what about if I defeat you. Can I enter your forefather''s tomb? I give you my word; rather than learning that spell I would not touch a single thing in there." "Yes, you''re right. But, hmph, as if a young man just over twenty years, can beat me?" Patriarch Mars responded while snorting. "That''s simple. In addition to receiving that Witch Reincarnation Spell, I''m also here to unite the Witch family under my band, and perhaps, if I defeat you, I can also unite all your Witches under my rule. It''s like killing two birds with a stone." Bobby said, finally revealing his true intention ofing here. Yes, he wanted the Witch Reincarnation Skill. But after recovering his seal memories, he wanted to follow in the footsteps of his biological parents "Lad, are you challenging me to a duel?" Patriarch Mars Queen asked, frowning. "Yep," Bobby responded briskly. "Why don''t we choose a ce outside since I don''t like to cause any destruction in such a nice ce? Anyway, this ce is going to be mine from now onward." "Hmph! Follow me." Patriarch Mars Queen snorted and then he brought out his magic wand, waving it and the next thing he disappeared from inside the hall. "Crown Prince, I don''t think challenging Patriarch Mars is not really a great idea. Strength Wise, he has left me behind in the dust several centuries ago." Granny udia warned him, sincerely. "Granny udia, you don''t need to worry about that. I know what I''m doing." After responding with a smile, Bobby also disappeared into the thin air, and the olddy also made a tapping gesture with her walking stick in the air, causing a ripple that passed her body, disappearing from within the hall. Several hundred miles from the Witch Family''s castle, Bobby and the Patriarch Mars Queen appeared, floating high in the air with a gap of just a few hundred meters between them. "Patriarch Mars, before this. Let me introduce myself first. The name I have been given by my foster parents is Bobby Bradford, but my real name is Damien¡­. Darhk." Bobby announced and thest word Darhk echoed, reflecting from one mountain to another in the far ce. When Bobby brazenly challenged him and even ranted about annexing the witch family under his reign, Patriarch Mars retorted at him as his view about Bobby had turned 180 degrees. "Why would I care about that? Lad, stop wasting my time here. And if you want a fight then I''ll give you one." But it was not the same for an olddy who was standing on the ground just below them. "Damien Darhk! Darhk, I''ve already heard of this second name before." Granny udia muttered under his breath. And she eximed after realizing it, "Oh, I remember... Ah, I do not believe Your Grace is Lord Gregory Darhk''s son! Then-then, how in the hell did he have the same bloodline as Queen Mia''s bloodline?" And a doubt arises in her head. She then nced up high in the sky and saw Patriarch Mars pull out his magic wand and chanted a spell in old Hebrew. "Chaos Dragon, I, Mars Queen, the present patriarch of the Witch family summoned you here!" Patriarch Mars shouted and the next thing, a gigantic magical array diagram of several designs materialized in the air. Then a giant luster ck Dragon came out of the magical array and it roared, reverberating the surrounding areas. Roar! Roar! Roar!..... Meanwhile, Bobby muttered under his breath, "Devil''s Eye Technique, activate!" And in an instant, his eyes scintited goldenly and scanned over Patriarch Mars Queen and then the luster ck Gigantic Dragon. p With a dinging sound, a notification popped up in his head. [ Targets Full Bodies Scanning Completed! ] [ Target A: Patriarch Mars Queen! ] [ Species: Human; Bloodline: Witch! ] [ Bone Age: 769 earth years! ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Energy level: Level 109 ] Ding! Ding! Ding! And another notification chimed in his head. [ Target B: ck Dragon! ] [ Species: Chaos Dragon ] [ Bone Age: 3,500 earth years! ] [ Gender: Male ] [ Energy level: Level 112 ] "Attack that youth!" Patriarch Mars Queen instructed, pointing his magic wand at Bobby. The giant luster ck Chaos Dragon flew toward Bobby with a thundering roar. It then blew out a ck fireball. And after that, it struck at Bobby with its long tail. Bobby also sent out a white and ck lightning st, neutralizing the ck me. He then blocked the iing tail by punching it. Bang! He was sent hovering back in the air for a couple of fifty-seven meters and finally regained his bnce. "Hmm, what a strong body. Then let''s try using that skill¡­.. Satinification, activate!" He yelled and the next thing, his skin turned all swarthy, and a pair of greenhorns grew from his forehead. Bobby took a step forward which caused a ripple of the air on the point of his footstep and the next thing, he appeared before the giant ck punched on its body. Bang! After a loud bang, the ck dragon was sent flying through the air. Bobby didn''t stop there, however, as he reappeared mysteriously at a spot near the flying dragon and kicked it, sending it flying to its original location. He reappeared once again and rained multiple punches and kicks on its body, with the sound of the banging reverberating throughout the entire area. Boom! Boom! Boom!..... Finally, Bobby seized the ck katana in his hand and raised it up above his head before slowly hacking it down while muttering, "Dragon Beheading Strike!" As it appeared, it was just a simple sword move, but the oue was the head of the ck dragon was severed from the body, killing it in an instant. "Shadow ve! What are you waiting for? It''s a dragon. Gobble everything up, leaving nothing behind." Booby instructed while he released the ck katana in his hand. Within a few seconds, the ck katana had transformed into a ck veil of Origin Chi, separated into ck mists, and moved one to the head and another to the body until within a few seconds everything of the ck dragon had disappeared leaving only the miniature form of a humanoid creature with three heads and six arms. He then transformed into ck katana and darted toward Bobby andnded in his hand once again. Chapter 238 Onslaught! Having seen the Chaos ck dragon taken down by a sword strike and then seeing the ck katana transform into a strange humanoid creature with three heads and six arms and devouring the gigantic luster ck dragon, Patriarch Mars Queen and Granny udia were startled to the core. "Huh, did I hear him say, Dragon Beheading Strike?!" Granny udia muttered softly under his breath. Then she shook her head and further added, beaming from ear to ear. "Yes, just like in the legends, beheading the mighty dragon with just a simple swing of the sword. That''s definitely the legendary assault sword technique of the Hunter Family, the Dragon Beheading Strike." She then continued, chuckling from time to time: "This time her majesty the Queen made a pretty good n. But from what I heard the crown prince was just a foster son of the queen and her husband¡­ Then it made sense he is the sole son of the lord Gregory Darhk, the strongest ever member of the Hunter family." High above in the air, after calming hisposer, Patriarch Mars Queen asked, "Damien Darhk, since you can kill my summoned Chaos Dragon without even breaking a single drop of sweat then I finally admit that you now have the right to challenge me. And I don''t need to hold back anymore." Just after that, Patriarch Mars raised his magic wand, and then he recited a mnemonic mantra in a strange husky tone. During the whole process, he ignited arge amount of his essence blood containing the witch bloodline and then he yelled, finishing his spell: "Forbidden Beast Summoning Spell, Activate!" In the next instant, four gigantic magical diagrams appeared in the air around him and each beast came out from each magical array. "Oh-hohohoho, interesting! A red dragon, a griffin, a gigantic five-colored colossus python with three pairs of wings, and a ck Phoenix. So, it turns out that the witch patriarch fort is controlling those magical fantastic beasts so he could summon them when he needed them," Bobby said telepathically in his head. In the end, his eyes were glistening with golden light as he scanned all of them. "Right, this is going to be an exciting battle. Now, tell me, Lord Damien Darhk. Can you still handle all of them?" Cynthia responded. "Nah, if I wish to end this battle then I can end this in a matter of a single move. I''m waiting for him to use that spell and perceive the crux of the inner fabric of that reincarnation spell¡­. But who knows that this will turn out much more exciting." Bobby said. A notification popped up in his head with the dinging sound of the system. [ 5 Targets Scanning Completed! ] Ding! [ Target A: Red Dragon ] [ Species: Fire Dragon! ] [ Bone Age: 4,122 earth years! ] [ Gender: Male! ] [ Energy level: Level 121! ] Ding! [ Target B: Five Colors Python! ] [ Species: Elephant swallowing python! ] [Energy level: level 118! ] Ding! [ Target C: ck Phoenix! ] [Energy level: Level 12o!] Ding! [ Target D: Griffin! ] [ Energy level: Level 121!] "Damien Dark, this is my strongest Trump card. Since we didn''t have any enmity among us, I''ll say this once. Lad back out from this fight." Patriarch Mars Queen warned him. "Hahaha¡­. Thanks for your kindness. But I''ll pass." Bobby denied his idea while heughed. Patriarch Mars pondered and suggested trying to gain something out of this fight, "Well, then, to escte this. How about this? Choose anyone from my four beasts and fight it. But if you could defeat it then I will ept your suggestion of bringing my entire witch family under your camp. But if you were defeated then you have to pay us 50% of your Werewolf family''s assets. What did you think? Did you dare or not?" "Yes, I dare. But, I¡­. choose to fight the four of them all at once." Bobby responded. "Fine, it''s your choice anyway. And if anything bad happens to you then it''s your foolishness." Patriarch Mars said nonchntly and then he pointed his magic wand at Bobby and shouted, "Defeat him! And don''t hold back." Then the four beasts flew towards, surrounding Bobby from four directions. "Alright, entertain me. If you fail then I will finish you all in a single move." Bobby said calmly. Even though their intelligence was low they understood that thenky youth was looking down on them. So they made their different roars and howls, rumbling the surrounding areas. The six-color python was the first to attack as it quickly channeled an energy ball of a ck lump of poisonous mist and shot it at Bobby. "Hmph, paltry trick!" Bobby snorted and he said, "Shadow ve, absorb them all. It will be nutritious for you and give me some of those poison pills you could form afterward." "Yes, my lord!" An eerie voice spoke out from inside the ck katana. Then it transformed into a veil of the ck mist of Origin Chi and changed into a miniature humanoid with three heads and six hands. All of his three mouths opened and three strong suction forces were sent out of their mouths and the iing ck mass of poison was divided into three equal portions and was devoured into his three mouths. ? After that, the shadow ve turned to ck katana, flew back, andnded in Bobby''s hands. "Alright, you can die now," Bobby said then he raised his katana and made a slow hacking motion in the air while aiming at the colossus-looking python. Then he whispered under his breath, "Dragon Beheading Strike!" Actually, this strike looked so normal as not even a sword energy was expelled out of the ck katana. But in the actual case, it used the spacew, and the sword energy was hidden within that invisible spacew and revealed only after it reached the target. The next thing the gigantic python was cut into two halves from its head to the tail, followed by a thick red mist of blood in the air. This time, even without Bobby''s instruction, the ck katana flew toward the two severed corpses and gobbled all of them up within a few seconds. And the shadow ve returned to Bobby''s hand in the ck katana''s form. Chapter 239 Yielding! Seeing that a powerful magical beast of that level was killed easily with a single sword strike and also, its corpse got devoured within a few seconds, this frightened the three beasts still standing alive surrounding Bobby. Yet they didn''t even think of fleeing, since it was beneath them. The most shocked and horrified one was Patriarch Mars Queen. Now he realized that he had bungled up big time as this was the second time he witnessed the youth name Damien Darhk killing his fourth-strongest beast. "Wait a minute! I know that move. That is¡­ that is the legendary beheading technique of the Hunter family." He uttered under his breath and yelled, "Retreat!" His words were like a sweet melody in the ears of the three beasts as they didn''t want to die yet. So they flew toward him. As he saw Bobby still raising his ck katana gradually in the air, Patriarch Mars said hurriedly, "I yield! It''s my loss." But Bobby still didn''t n to stop yet as he continued raising his katana. "Okay, I agree to all your terms. From today onward, the witches of the Healer family will serve you as our lord. But please spare my beasts." Patriarch Mars said even to the point of pleading as he kneeled toward Bobby. Yes, each of these beasts was needed for his witch family to have equal footing among the other four olden families as most of their members were healers as the name suggested and summoning "Fine, but I need five drops each of their purest essence blood," Bobby said and the ck katana transformed into a mist of ck, entered his right palm, and turned into an invisible miniature-shaped ck katana tattoo. Before Patriarch Mars instructed his beasts, the three beasts sprew out five drops of red essence blood with multiple tinges of golden dots on them. Bobby reached into his pocket, infused a trace of Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye, and pulled out three transparent small ss bottles. In the next instant, he appeared in front of the few drops of the essence blood and he briskly collected all of them into those ss bottles and said beaming, "Alright, you three can go back to your master." After exercising his movement technique, he reappeared beside the Witch Patriarch and said, "Patriarch Mars, I still have something to ask you." "Please, Lord Damien, I''m ready to do anything for your service." Patriarch Mars responded courteously to all subservience. By that time, a ripple appeared in the air next to them and Granny udia appeared at that spot. "It''s just a simple task. Patriarch Mars, why don''t you use the Witch Reincarnation spell and try reviving the five colors elephant swallowing python? And this magic wand will be yours." Bobby asked as he pulled out a magic wand from inside his inner pocket. "Okay," Patriarch Mars Queen agreed readily. Then he chanted a mnemonic spell and shouted, "Forbidden Reincarnation Spell, activate! Elephant swallowing python revive!" The next thing a lump of the mist of red sipped out from Bobby''s palm which was exactly from the ck katana tattoo. Immediately, the mist of red pure and natural Origin Chi gathered, concentrating, and a massive five-color elephant swallowing python emerged from the mass. This entire time Bobby memorized everything about the spell and also the way Witch Patriarch exerted his energy derived from his bloodline with the magic wand as the outlet. He pondered deeply, and he thought: ''The crux of the issue isn''t the spell, the bloodline, or the magic wand. But it''s theprehension level of life and death''s inner deep meaning.'' "Alright, Patriarch Mars, you can undo the spell," Bobby instructed. And thetter undid the spell. Within a second, the Colossus five-color python dposed into the red mist of natural Origin Chi, which drifted toward Bobby and entered through his right palm, resulting in his ck katana tattoo. After that, the three went back to the witch territory. For the next two days, Bobby and Granny udia reclined among the witches. They were introduced to all the senior members and the elders of the Healing Family. And during these few days, Patriarch Mars Queen summoned every member of the Healing Family who was away from the home to make an emergency convention to announce an important decision for the family. Today, arge function was held with Bobby, Granny udia, the Witch Patriarch, and some prominent elders of the Healing family seated on the dais. Just below the podium, over ten thousand witches gathered together around the high tform. Several centuries have passed since thest convention of this magnitude. Therefore, the crowd was also curious to know the reason for such an emergency gathering. Without wasting any more time, Patriarch Mars Queen bowed slightly to Bobby. Then stepped up in the center of the podium and announced, "Today, my fellow witches of the Healing family. I''ve got an important announcement to make. But first of all, let me first introduce you to our honor guest, Lord Damien Darhk." He then gestured his hand elegantly toward Bobby who was sitting on the key seat on the dais. In response, a jovial smile radiated from Bobby''s face, and he raised a hand to wave at the crowd. Patriarch Mars Queen further added, "Well, from today onward, we''ll be the subject of Lord Damien Darhk." Just after that announcement, a fracas ensued among the crowd. As this was the most ridiculous decision their patriarch had ever made. And they still didn''t believe any words of his. "Patriarch Mars, are you out of your mind? Even if you''re the patriarch, without the prior consultation of elder councils and seniors, you can''t make that decision on your own." A slightly plumb elder seating among the dais yelled out, berating the patriarch harshly. His name was Elder Rudolf Pollock, a strong contender against the current Patriarch Mars Queen. And he yelled, pointing at Bobby, "Not a chance. Boy, I know you''re the Crown Prince of Blood Moon Family of the Werewolves. Chapter 240 Smashing Head! Elder Rudolf Pollock yelled, pointing at Bobby, "Not a chance. Boy, I know you''re the Crown Prince of Blood Moon Family of the Werewolves. There is no way in any circumstance that my witch family will be subordinates of any of the other five Olden families. So, before things escte further, get the hell out of my territory and never evernd even a single step of your foot inside my territory." Bobby was thinking of killing that middle-aged-looking man and before he did that, someone reacted even faster as Patriarch Mars appeared in front of elder Rudolf Pollock. Then he smacked across his face making a resounding voice reverberating inside the surrounding areas. p! The p sent Elder Rudolf Pollock hovering in the air and making a long parabolic path from the stage andnded unsteadily within the masses of the crowd. All those who had previously raised their voices in protest shut their mouths, and the surrounding area fell intoplete silence once again. Patriarch Mars knelt before Bobby and pleaded, "My lord, please, forgive them. I have left them astray too long for them to reflect on such poor behaviors in front of your humble presence." "Fine. It''s your family''s internal issue. You better fix this yourself." Bobby responded in an apathetic tone and then he picked up the ss of wine and took a sip. Just at that moment, Elder Rudolf Pollock stood up from within the crowd and yelled, pointing at the Witch patriarch. "Y-y-you, Mars, you dare to beat and humiliate an elder in front of the public." "Shut up!" Patriarch Mars yelled and then he warned him, "Rudolf if I ever hear another word of redeeming Lord Damien then I''ll kill you myself. And about this, you can thank meter." This time Elder Rudolf Pollock didn''t speak rashly. But he flung his robe and tried to walk away from the conference hall. None stopped him this time and even Patriarch Mars shook his hand and then he began clicking his tongue. "Tsk! Tsk!" And he muttered in an undertone voice, "I''ve done everything to save your life. If you want to me someone, then me yourself for your cynicism." When Elder Rudolf Pollock reached near the exit of the hall, another Bobby appeared blocking his path which shocked the crowd as they still saw Bobby reclining and drinking the wine cup on the dais. Now they realized why their Patriarch was overly protective and courteous with thenky youth. "Did I give you permission to leave this gathering?" Bobby questioned and then he responded himself, "Nope, I don''t think so." Then he reached out his hand and swiftly poked Elder Rudolf Pollock''s forehead. Bang! With a muffled banging sound, his head was destroyed the same as a watermelon was smashed by a giant hammer. The headless Rudolf Pollock fell onto the floor, soiling the beautiful marble floor with brain matter and blood which was also oozing incessantly from the severed neck region of his corpse. Then the Bobby standing there turned into a bolt of white lightning and diffused within the surrounding air. All the thousands of witches standing and also the elders and the senior members on the dais nced at thenky youth with awe and they were even careful with their breathing thinking that it would attract the attention of the suave and harmless-looking youth. Also, they now understood that Patriarch Mars Queen pped and yelled at the deceased Elder Rudolf Pollock, just meant to save his life. Patriarch Mars took a long sigh and he continued, "You all must be wondering the reason why I have decided to follow Lord Damien Darhk. Then I''ll tell you one. Lord Damien Darhk challenged me to a duel and I was utterly defeated. Also, have you forgotten thest prophecy of Priestess Phoebe, Progenitor of the six olden families, that has been handed down from generation to generation?" Then he intentionally halted his speech. On hearing that, Granny udia and the other six seniors of the Witch Family eximed in a shiver of apprehension at the same time, "The Childe Of Destiny!" "Yes, may I present to you all, the Child Of Destiny!" Patriarch Mars Queen said, gesturing his hand elegantly toward the direction of Bobby while he beamed from ear to ear. "Oh, is it the time to give my speech?" Bobby asked as he ced the porcin white tea cup neatly on the tray. "Please, Lord Damien!" Patriarch Mars responded politely. Then Bobby trotted toward the center of the dais and said with a tone that was neither loud nor soft: "Hello, brothers and sisters of the Healer family." Everyone saluted in response. And Bobby continued his speech, "Alright, first of all, let me clear this. I''m no Child Of Destiny your patriarch was talking about. And I don''t give two shits about it. All you have to know is that now the Healing Family is under my same band. If you follow me then I''ll reciprocate favorably whereas if it''s the other way around then you''ll face the same fate that may be even worse than that headless corpse lying near the entrance of the hall." He then reached into his pocket, infused Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye, and pulled out four transparent miniature ss bottles that contained drops of blood. And he further added, "Since Patriarch Mars is pleasing to my eyes, I''ll gift him with these three drops of essence blood of his pets." Everyone''s eyes dazzled on seeing that but in the next instant when they heard Bobby''sst word, they all screamed in their heads, ''What?! You call that a gift!'' In the same way, Patriarch Mars made an expression that was unsure whether he would smile or cry. "Eh, Patriarch Mars, don''t make that face. If you don''t like them I''ll bring out another item." Bobby said slyly. "No-no-no, it''s my luck that Lord Damien has given me such a precious gift. Until myst breath, I will never forget this kindness." Patriarch Mars responded briskly and then he approached and took the four bottles while thanking him. Chapter 241 A Chance Encounter! .....Until myst breath, I will never forget this kindness." Patriarch Mars responded briskly and then he approached and took the four bottles while thanking him. Yes, indeed even though the gift seemed kind of ambiguous since it was taken from the Patriarch''s strongest three pets. But still, those drops of blood mean a lot to the powerhouse of the Healer family. p! p! p! Granny udia pped and said aloud, "How noble of the Lord Damien Darhk? First, my Grace took those three drops of essence blood from those three beasts because they were engaged in a battle earlier and my grace spared their lives in exchange for their essence blood. Now, returning back to the owner for his subservience in service of my Grace." Hearing her words cleared the smoke clouding the minds of all the crowd and they began to see a new light in Damien Darhk-SLASH-Bobby. As a result of those few words of hers, their regard for him skyrocketed. ''Huh, ssic! Really ssic move. Granny udia, you''re called Reverend not just for your strength because of how quick-witted you are to manipte everything ording to her whim. Hmm, mom is right about her. I need someone like her if I want to have a firm grasp over all the six olden families.'' Bobby thought in his head. "Alright, everyone dismissed!" Bobby yelled and he further added, "And also, remember this. I need all of you to go to District A-13 of Dwarka''s Aphrodite city by the end of this month. So, gather everything and get there. You hear me." "Loud and clear!" Everyone responded in tandem. Soon everyone left the hall, leaving only Bobby, Patriarch Mars, and Granny udia. Then Bobby and Granny were brought back to the Patriarch''s chamber and they were entertained with their best wines, dance shows, and many other kinds of stuff. After spending the day in leisure, Granny udia saw Bobby yawning and asked, "My Grace, what''s your next n?" And she nced at Patriarch Mars giving a meaningful look as if telling him that they wanted to have a private discussion. Patriarch Mars waved his hands, sending off all the entertainers, and said politely, "Lord Damien Darhk, let me excuse myself." "That''ll not be necessary at all. Just stay as I like you to hear my n." Bobby said, gesturing at him to sit back. Then he further added, "Now, I have Blood Moon Family of werewolves and Healer family of the witches on my side. Now, all I need to do is give a visit to each of the other three olden families; the Treant Guardian Family of elves, the Fiery Family of Chimeras, andstly, the hotshot Blood Royalty Familly of Vampires. And about the Sixth family, the Protector family, I''lle up with a perfect n to unify them too because they were once unified under my father Gregory Darhk. And I believe I can do that too." Granny udia and Patriarch Mars Queen listened attentively the entire time. ''Hmm, I made the right bet this time. Hahaha¡­ It turns out Lord Damien Darhk is the son of Lord Gregory Darhk, the sovereign of the Sixth Olden family.'' Patriarch Mars Queen wondered in his head. "My Grace, which one are you nning to visit first?" Granny udia asked once again. "Mmm-hmm," Bobby hummed as if he was pondering and the beautiful smiling face of Diana Carver appeared in his mind and he responded, "The Vampires! I''ll visit the Blood Royalty Family first." Meanwhile, a guard''s loud voice chimed, reporting: "Lord Patriarch, young miss has finallye out of the forbidden ground and she is here to wait for your permission to have an audience with you." Patriarch Mars Queen responded, "I''ve some important guests here. Tell her toe to visit me some other day." "Eh, Patriarch Mars Queen, please be yourself at home. I''m temporarily residing here and there is no need for you to meet your daughter just because I''m here. It feels like you''re leaving me in such an awkward situation. Just meet her, okay?" Bobby suggested out of boredom. "Fine," Patriarch Mars agreed, and then he instructed, "Guard, let her in!" Then he turned to Bobby and said in a pleading tone, "Lord Damien Darhk, my apology for failing to bring my daughter to today''s gathering. Please, spare her." "Patriarch Queen, I understand. Your daughter was in your family''s forbidden ground. So, stop apologizing too much." Bobby responded while reclining on his luxurious-looking chair. A few minutester, the chamber''s door opened with a sound, then a tall and elegant-looking brte came inside walking with a long gait. Seeing her, Bobby quickly pulled out his handkerchief and covered his face. And underneath the veil of the white piece of cloth, Bobby made a devilish grin and said telepathically in his head, "Hee-hee-hee, finally we meet again." As the brte nced around, she spotted the Patriarch and approached him. Then she greeted, "Daddy, you seem to be in a good mood! Care to share with me." Seeing her yfulness, Patriarch Queen warned her, "Eli, mind your manners. I''m here with Lord Damien Darhk." As he gestured his head toward thed who was reclining leisurely on the luxurious chair while covering his face with a white handkerchief. "Oh, I heard about the news just now about our family following a great and generous Lord Damien Darhk." Elizabeth muttered under her breath and she bowed slightly at Bobby and said, "Thank you, Lord Damien Darhk for going easy on my father." She snorted in her head as she saw that lord Damien Darhk had not reciprocated her greeting. Then she whispered in her father''s ear, "Daddy, eight years ago, I met someone so stubborn in the Dwarka and he stole something very valuable from me in the pretext of my weakness. Now, I would like to find him and deal with our unfinished business and teach him a good lesson for not searching for me for these long years after stealing my precious thing. So, I''m here to inform you that I''ll take my leave today for the Dwarka." Chapter 242 Reunion! ¡­.So, I''m here to inform you that I''ll take my leave today for the Dwarka." Elizabeth, the brte, whispered in her father''s ear. The patriarch didn''t know what the other person his daughter is seeking for? Or why she suddenly returned eight years ago and entered the forbidden ground for witch training when she had never cared about practicing her witchcraft skills. After pondering for a while, Patriarch Mars responded, "Eli, our whole Healing family is shifting to the Dwarka by the end of this month. Why don''t you wait and travel together with the family to that ex? And since you came out learning all the witchcrafts, after we reached there, I''ll set you free and let you do whatever the hell you like, yeah?" "No, I can''t wait for that long." Elizabeth responded and then she said with a determined tone, "Daddy, what about this? I''ll go first and search for that man and join youter in whatever District A-13 of that Aphrodite City." She then kissed his cheek and sauntered toward the door saying, "See you there Daddy." Patriarch sighed, making an awkward smile. But as he nced toward the back of her leaving daughter, the next scene shook him to the core. Just as Elizabeth was about to step out of the room, someone hugged her from behind her, halting her. "Remove your dirty hands away from me immediately if you still wish to keep your life." Elizabeth yelped in rage and at the same time, her hand which was covered with red me japed at his belly. Puchi! Then red blood oozed out of the worn dying Bobby''s white shirt all red. "Ah, Eli, don''t!" Patriarch Mars shrieked and tried to rush at them but Granny udia stopped him as Bobby had already informed her telepathically to not let anyone disturb him. "Hee-hee-hee, my little butterfly. You are still the same. That day in the hotel, you stabbed me at that exact spot using that same ming technique." Bobby whispered in her ear, chuckling. "Found you. And you don''t need to go searching for that man because he is standing right behind you." Hearing that familiar voice that she had been longing and craving for all these past eight years, Elizabeth released the palm that was inside his belly, turned around, and hugged him tightly. Then she began, ranting while beating over his chest, "Where have been, you bastard? You never came looking for me as you promised me that night." Bobby caught her hand and then nted a kiss on her lips. Then the two started kissing passionately forgetting the presence of others inside the room. "Huh! What the hell?!" Patriarch Mars eximed in total shock as he was not expecting this at all. First, he was worried about his daughter when she punctured Lord Damien Darhk''s belly with her palm. He was helpless as Granny udia stopped him and was expecting a lighter punishment for her daughter in lieu of his loyalty to Lord Damien. But the next scene turned out to be the drama of a reunion between long-lost lovers. "Oh!" Granny udia eximed in apprehension too. Then she further added, teasing him: "Hee-hee-hee, congrattions Patriarch Mars! Earlier I was even thinking of pleading for your daughter''s life. But it turns out to be the opposite. It seems that she finally found the person who has stolen her most¡­.. precious thing." "Precious thing! Her most precious thing?!" Patriarch Mars repeated her line twice and then he eximed once again as sudden realization struck him, "Ah! Don''t tell me? What she lost was her virgi¡­.?" He didn''tplete his word as he frowned because of rage. But his frowning expression was reced with a wide grin of delight thinking that he was going to be the father-inw of Lord Damien Darhk. "Hee-hee-hee, now we are on the same page." Granny udia responded, chuckling while she nodded while confirming his words. Then the two sat back in their seats and continued drinking their wines as if whatever the two young couples were doing was none of their damn business. Even if Elizabeth was his daughter, Patriarch Mars had no right to interrupt them. The two youths continued savoring the sweet moment of their reunion while indulging in a long kiss. ? After several minutes, Bobby moved his head back unsealing her lips. But a few secondster, the curvaceous brte briskly pulled his head and sealed his lips with hers, and began kissing him wildly. Bobby was like, ''Hell to the yeah!'' Then he reciprocated by kissing her more passionately and then his naughty hands drifted down from her head and then grabbed her pair of twin peaks. "Aaahh!" Elizabeth''s upper body convulsed backward, and a soft moan of pleasure escaped from her mouth. But the next instant, Bobby skillfully sealed her lips with his once again while meshing their lips and continuing their wild intoxication. Even though the two elders inside the hall tried to ignore the two, the moaning sound that escaped from his daughter''s mouth put Patriarch in an awkward situation. A second inside the chamber was like a year to him. Even Granny udia shook her head pitying the precarious situation of Patriarch Mars but she could not help him anyway. So, instead, she poured the drink for him thinking, ''Poor Mars Queen! Inside the same room, her precious daughter is making out with someone while he could not do anything. Fine, drink up boy, and just leave the matters of youths to themselves.'' Patriarch Mars, unable to do anything, bent his awkward situation on the alcohol. Drinking up all the alcohol in one go, Granny would pour the drink and he would repeat the cycle. Meanwhile, while the two youths were kissing without any care for another soul, Bobby yed with her soft andrge boobs, massaging them. After a few minutes, he wanted to explore more of her. So, his hands drifted further down, went on her back, and groped her pair of juicy fat arses. "Aaahhh!" Another soft moan chimed in the hall and the next thing, unable to control her intoxication, Elizabeth bit Bobby''s lower lips¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 243 Craving! "Aahh!" As Bobby abruptly groped the pair of her juicy buns, another soft moan transpired in the room. And unable to control the overflowing hormones inside her system, Elizabeth bit his lower lip. "Aahh!" This time, it was Bobby who moaned due to sharp pain. Granny udia couldn''t bear it anymore as she muttered under her breath, "Hmm, this is too much! Alright, let''s stop them here." Then she harrumphed twice and yelled at the top of her lunge, "Ahem! Ahem! Patriarch Mars, your daughter is such a total catch. Even your Grace, Lord Damien has forgotten the presence of two elders still inside the room. If they are so needy then why don''t they find another empty chamber and spare us old people from further humiliations." Only then did the two youths realize that they were not alone in the room. So, Bobby separated first but the brte was still wishing for more. And she leaned toward him. Bobby drifted his face toward hers, making her close her eyes. But instead of going for her lips, he moved closer to her air and whispered, "Your desire for me is rmendable. Even have the audacity to kiss and let a stranger do other passionate things in front of your dear Daddy. Or is it one of your strange kinks? If you still wish then we can carry on." Then he kissed her ear and then down to her neck as he perceived the faintest of flushes creeping up her neck. "Aahh! Stop it already." She said while moaning and pushing him and then she further added with a determined tone as she was trying to act tough to escape the humiliation of her rashness and also meaning to say that she didn''t care for others'' thoughts. "Hey, you still haven''t answered me yet." "After that day, I have been looking out for. But your presence and records in the Dwarka were already wiped clean. So what can I do other than rely on our chance encounter again¡­ And here we are." Bobby responded and then he further added, "And what is with your letter about not to look out for you ever again?" Then he reached into his pocket and took out a letter and an envelope with a thick bundle of Universal Cheques and ced it in her hand. "Ah! You still have these!" Elizabeth eximed in awe. "Yep, why did you think I kept all those things with me all this time?" Bobby asked and then he responded himself, "Because that night in the hotel is my first time too; meaning you''re the very first specialdy who has taken my virginity. From the letter, I thought that to keep that night as just a one-night stand." Bobby then moved closer to her and whispered, "So, what changed your mind to enter your witch''s forbidden ground to learn witchcraft and also pretty adamant to disobey even your poor dear old daddy to find me?" Elizabeth remained ncing at his cocky smile nkly instead of responding to his toughest question. 1 minute passed! 2 minutes passed! Just after five minutes passed, Bobby abruptly appeared and hugged her from behind and then he skillfully sneaked his hand inside her shirts passing through her bras, and groped her pair ofrge, soft, and supple breasts. Then he began to massage them while feeling the softness and enjoying the process. "Just what did you think? You''re doing. Quickly put your dirty hands off me." Elizabeth hushed under her breath as she nced in the direction of the two elders who were doing their strange drinking and pouring routines. "Exactly, if you don''t reply to my earlier question then it''ll leave me no choice but to tear all of your clothes and caress all your body while exploring them in front of Daddy''s eyes there in my earlier seat. And now you have one minute to open your mouth." Bobby whispered in her ear while threatening to humiliate her in front of her father. "You bastard!" Elizabeth took a deep breath and responded, "Fine you win! Yes, you''re right. The day after we crashed under a roof, I decided to leave everything behind as just a one-night stand... But-but," ? "But, what?" Bobby asked as he continued ying with her pair of boobs. "From that day onward until today, my mind is filled with you, your voice and my body couldn''t forget that time as the craving for you grew with time gradually. At first, I thought I''ll forget about you after a year or two but I failed and I realized that you''re the only man that I truly like both physically and also mentally. So, I''ve been craving for you all these eight years waiting for this day." Elizabeth responded, projecting her inner voice telepathically into his head. p! p! p!... "Bravo, Lord Damien Darhk! It seems that another epitome beauty has been enamored with your masculine charm, falling head over heels for you." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head while pping. Bobby ignored her and whispered in Elizabeth''s ear, "Don''t you worry, Eli. From today onward I''m going to give you everything you like and let''s take a long ride to the 9 heavens like our first time in the hotel¡­. And remember this even if I have a lot ofdies by my side, you will always be the special one since you are the one who made me into a real man. Well, time to face the reality and announce our rtionship to your daddy." Then he released her hand holding her pair of melons and she briskly escaped from his embrace and kept a distance between them and she hushed, "Let''s not humiliate my daddy anymore." "Okay," Bobby agreed with a charming smile and approached her but she moved back to not give him further advance on her. Bobby made a wry smile and like a phantom, he appeared just before her and held her hand making her skip a breath and calmed down after realizing that it was just her hand this time. "Eh, did you take me for a perv to molest you every time I got an opportunity? Alright, let''s walk together." Bobby said and then he approached the two elders while pulling the brte. Chapter 244 Bluntness! After dragging the tall and beautiful brte in front of her father, Bobby announced, "Patriarch Mars Queen, I have a big announcement to make today." The heavily drunk Patriarch Mars nced up at him and said in his drunken haze, "Lord Damien Darhk! Can you please spare me the humiliation? If you like my only daughter, then it''s okay and will be even better for my Witch family. But before being a patriarch, I''m a father too. And you will only know how I feel today only when you have one in the future." Bobby nced at the old hunch-backdy and said telepathically in her head, "Granny udia, do something?" As soon as Granny udia heard his instructions, she abruptly appeared beside the Patriarch Mars Queen, ced her hand over his head, ignited her bloodstream and began cleansing his bloodstream of alcohol, and he once again became normal. Then Granny udia bowed slightly to Bobby and then sat back to her seat. "Patriarch Mars, let me rephrase again." Bobby responded and then he continued with a calm tone along with a smile stered across his face. "Sorry to break this piece of news veryte. But I already have a deeper rtionship with your daughter Elizabeth¡­ Queen! It was a long story. And I ask your blessing for taking Elizabeth Queen as my first official wife." Patriarch Mars Queen was thunderstruck from his words as he never expected the daring Lord Patriarch to ask politely for his daughter''s hand. "Patriarch Mars Queen, what are you gapping at? Lord Damien is still waiting for your response." Granny udia said, waking him up from his shock. "Okay, since your rtionship is mutual and my Eli seems to like Lord Damien, then it''s the best for everyone. So, I''m happy to hand over my daughter''s hand to you." Patriarch Mars Queen responded while he smiled from ear to ear. Seeing his smile, Elizabeth''s face blushed quickly. "Thank you, Dad! Ah, I forget to unpack all of my stuff. Alright, see youter!" She yelled and bolted out of the hall. "Oh, thank goodness. She still has the sanity to even feel shy after all. Hahaha¡­" Patriarch Mars Queen said, bursting into a peal of heartyughter. Bobby then upied his seat. Then he picked up the tea cup, took a sip and said, "Alright, since I need to hurry to the Blood Royalty Family of the Vampires, I must enter the Witch First Ancestor Tomb by tomorrow. Patriarch Mars Queen, be prepared as I''m going inside the tomb with Elizabeth Queen by the following morning." Patriarch Mars Queens stood up and said while slightly bowing his head to Bobby, "Then I''ll look into it right now and let me excuse myself, Lord Damien Darhk." Bobby nodded his head while Patriarch Mars went rushing out of the hall. "Granny udia, why are you disturbing us when we finally have our reunion? You ruin everything this time." Bobby said, questioning her. Granny udia gave him a strange look and asked, "Your highness, can I be blunt for the first andst time here?" "Okay, since you''re pleasing to my eyes and I''m now in a great mood, I''ll let you have a chance for thest time. Alright, speak your mind!" Bobby responded while reclining on his luxurious-looking seat leisurely. "Well, your Grace, to me even though how great you are? The Crown Prince or either the son of Sir Gregory Darhk. In my eyes you are still a junior to me and as the senior most elder of the Blood Moon Family, I''m ashamed of your earlier attitude. In the presence of me, your elder and Patriarch Mars Queen, you have the audacity to do those things with his daughter." Granny udia exined, patiently and then she further added, "Are you deliberately humiliating Patriarch Mars? Do I deserve such humiliation for agreeing toe here?" "Hee-hee-hee, Granny udia, calm down already. Now you look a lot scary like my ma¡­ Anyway, I didn''t mean to humiliate anyone here. It''s just that meeting Elizabeth here out of the blue just overwhelmed me and I kind of lost at the moment and it was the same for Elizabeth I can vouch for her on that. Alright, I gave you my word this thing will never happen again." Bobby responded skillfully and turned the page of the discussion. Then he asked, "Granny, I''m curious too. Did all the six Olden families have their first ancestor tombs in their territory? For all I know, I haven''t seen one for our Werewolf Family." "Yes, your Grace! We have ours too but hidden in a secret location. If you want to visit then I can give you the coordinates of our ancestor''s tomb. Oh, and I believe all the other five families have their too. But, please be careful while you are inside the Witch First Ancestor tomb. Once I heard from an elder of mind that all the ancestors are not death yet. They are just taking a long slumber to cultivate andprehending to break though their bloodline." Granny udia responded and she even warned him. "Oh, if what she says is true, then this will be the perfect opportunity for you to meet the first witch ancestor, right?" Cynthia''s voice chimed in his head. "Maybe or maybe not!" Bobby responded telepathically in his head. "Actually, I''ll be going there to learn the Witch Reincarnation Spell and on the other hand to have some sweet time with Elizabeth. Perhaps we could have our honeymoon inside there." Then he further added, "As much as I would like to meet that Ancestor, I think I will pass this time since Elizabeth has been waiting and thinking about me all this time. At least, I need to reciprocate her, yes?" "Hell yeah! But who knows? What will happen inside there?" Cynthia responded. "Whatever! There is nothing to ponder about that. If something happens then I''ll deal with it¡­ Rx! Have you forgotten about my other identity?" "My bad, Lord Lucifer! Hee-hee-hee!" "There is nothing to fret about. I have dealt with and have done a lot worse things and what can a mere ancestor who gained his bloodline after drinking my mother''s blood could do to me." Bobby responded proudly telepathically in his head.... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 245 Witch Ancestors Tomb! [Bonus Chapter] Early Morning the next day, Bobby and Elizabeth were brought inside the witch''s forbidden ground under the lead of Patriarch Mars Queen. They halted just after reaching the center of the forbidden ground in front of a tomb. "It''s this ce. Lord Damien Darhk, now I''ll begin the tomb opening blood ceremony." Patriarch Mars Queen said courteously. Then he pulled out a dagger and made a cut on his palm. After that, he let his blood drip, filling up the small bowl-shaped hollow, attached to the luxurious-looking tomb. Upon inspecting the tomb curiously, Bobby found out that it was made up of marbles in the form of a gigantic coffin that was perfectly polished. He also saw various ancient scriptures like Sanskrit, Sumerian, Latin, Mycenaean Greek, Old Hebrew, Old Chinese, and several other scriptures that he didn''t even know about. Meanwhile, after filling that bowl-shaped hollow with his blood, Patriarch Mars Queeb chanted a spell in old Hebrew and then he yelled at the end of the incantation: "I, the 25th Patriarch Of the Healer Family, pay my blood to enter the tomb and pay my homage to the old ancestor. Now Imand the gate of the tomb to open!" ,m The next thing a heavy tremor urred and with a loud booming sound a white door opened at the center of the gigantic tomb. Boom! Boom! Boom! With a thought, Bobby activated his ocr technique as his eyes scintited goldenly and then scanned the other side inside that giant white door. But all he saw was darkness. And he thought, ''Oh interesting! It seems like some kind of spatial teleporter. Only that, this one was purely made while using the magic array only.'' "Lord Damien, it''s ready. Since I have taken an ode to talk about that ce, you''ll have to figure out for yourself what lies behind that door. Good luck and please take care of my Eli." Patriarch Mars Queen said as he gestured his hand elegantly toward the door. Bobby reached out, held Elizabeth''s hand, and said with a jovial smile, "Patriarch Mars, you don''t need to remind me of that. And for the record, even though Eli is your daughter now she is my wife. So, she is my responsibility." Hearing his boastful words, Elizabeth pinched secretly telling him to stop his ranting which made Bobbyugh wryly, and walked toward the white door, pulling her. "Patriarch Mars, you don''t need to worry. Unless I''m dead, no one will even dare toy even a finger on my Eli." His voice chimed in the surroundings and the two walked inside the pitch-ck inside of the giant white door. Just after they went inside the giant door shut automatically making a loud mming sound and with another tremor, the white door disappeared as if it was not there from the very beginning. "Good luck on your quest, Lord Damien! And please, keep your promise." Patriarch Mars muttered under his breath. Then he nced meaningfully at the exact spot where the white door was before and disappeared from his spot. Just after Bobby and Elizabeth went inside the white door, their vision went pitch-ck dark and they felt something devouring them. "Don''t resist!" Bobby''s voice projected in her head. The next second, they saw the brightness, dazzling their eyes, and felt that they were falling down. As soon as they realized they were falling rapidly, they nced down and saw all the greenery and the white river stream with its numerous branches below. "Eli, it seems to be another ex. And now we are falling down rapidly and judging by my body weight, there is no doubt the gravity of this is ten times greater than that of the Earth." Bobby said calmly and then he asked, "Do you happen to know any flying type witch skill by the way?" "Yes, but without the flying broom I can''t," Elizabeth responded. "Okay, then just hold on tight to me," Bobby instructed, and then he ignited Mia''s werewolf bloodline in his bloodstream. Initially, he hugged her and changed into a carrying posture while she folded her arm around his neck in support. After that, he muttered a spell under his breath, which condensed into a white cloud just below his foot, preventing them from falling. Then with a thought, Bobby controlled the white mass of clouds while carrying them down gradually and finallynded on the verdant overgrown sses just beside the huge river. Bobby then ced her on the ground. "Hmm, I have never in my wildest mind thought that my First Ancestor''s tomb is residing on such a green," Elizabeth said cheerfully as she watched the beautiful scenery. Then the two strolled by the river bank for several minutes enjoying the natural scenic beauty of that ce. Elizabeth suddenly asked, "So what is your n now?" "n? Hee-hee-hee, let''s enjoy our time together here for a month and then start searching for the secret tomb of your first ancestor." Bobby responded. "Hmm, that sounded more like an ambiguous n. What about this? Let us first find my First ancestor''s Tomb and let''s learn andprehend the Witch Reincarnation spell together. And then," Elizabeth responded and made a flirtatious smile. Bobby abruptly embraced her and said, "And then, what?" "Hmph! Stop assuming those naughty thoughts. I give you my word. I''m never going to let you have your way around me unless we find and learn that forbidden spell." Elizabeth said with a firm tone. "Fine, let''s do that," Bobby said, releasing her. He reached into his pocket and pulled out the Purple Beast''s Eye. Then he infused his Origin Chi into it and the next thing, a golden luxurious-looking Flying vessel appeared standing in front of Elizabeth''s eyes. Elizabeth was mesmerized when such a giant flying machine she had never seen before appeared suddenly and then she asked, "Are we taking this ship?" "Yep, this is a flying jet ne version of the Angel," Bobby exined patiently. "Hmm, Mr. Damien, you''re bing more and more mysterious as I stay along with you. First, you appeared after such a long eight years as Lord Damien lording over my Witch family and even defeated my father in a duel. And now, you have a flying machine that belongs to the Angel." Elizabeth said as she nced at the flying vessel while trotting around it. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 246 Hell No! [Bonus Chapter] ¡­.And now, you have a flying machine that belongs to the Angel." Elizabeth said as she nced at the flying vessel while trotting around it. Then she asked, "What is more confusing to me is; how in the hell do you bring this out from the thin air?" Hearing that, Bobby curled his lips into a smile. Then he reached into his pocket and threw another Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye at her. Elizabeth caught it from the air and asked while observing it, "What is this purple ball?" "Awaken your bloodline and inject whatever energy you witches produce into it. Then send a trace of your consciousness into it and you''ll find out yourself." Bobby instructed as he walked toward her. Just as he suggested, Elizabeth ignited her witch''s bloodline and the next thing, a yellow Energy gathered on her palm. Consequently, she infused a trace of it into it and sent a bit of her consciousness into that Blue ball. "Ah! What the hell?!" She eximed in surprise while yelping at the top of her lunge. Then she said, "This is the rumored spatial storage that I have only seen in books. Hmm, now I understand. So, my dear Damien, after all, you''re taking that gigantic flying vessel out from such a purple ball, right?" Bobby boarded the golden flying vessel and his voice came out from inside, "Why don''t you get inside first? I''ll tell you everything about that Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye during our journey." Elizabeth put the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye inside her pocket and boarded the ship. Inside she upied the seat just beside Bobby and asked, "I have driven all kinds of nes, even the spaceship once. This is the first time I''ve ever been inside an Alien''s ship. It''s now tempting for me to see just how you''re going to drive this thing." "Then be my guest," Bobby responded. Then, with a thought, he activated the Angelic Armament behind his back and a pair of ck wings with multiple white spots on them grew out from his back. "Ah, you are a freaking angel!" Elizabeth eximed once again as he was not expecting this at all while springing up to her feet. With another thought, Bobby deactivated his Angelic Armament, retracting his pair of ck wings, and then he said, "Nope! I''m not." After that, he reactivated the Angelic Armament and in front of Elizabeth''s mesmerizing eyes, he ced his hand on the round white ball which was the core of the flying vessel. Then he infused the Angelic Grace energy into it and the engine began to run, revving in a loud resounding voice and the flying vessel lifted up in the air and quickly shed high up in the air. "In contrast to our human machines, all machines of angels function by using their trademark Angelic Grace Energy. This is also one of their ways to protect their intelligence from other alien species." Bobby exined as he controlled the flying vessel. Just as the flying vessel was high above in the air and even after escaping the atmosphere of the ex, Bobby activated an advanced scanning technique, sending out multiple series of invisible waves down to the ex. And soon, various images popped up in the 3D pictures materializing in front of him in the air. Eventually, Bobby was able to get all the topographical maps of the after orbiting the half an hour from space. After reading several data of the ex in Porus* scriptures that were sliding rapidly on the 3D Screen, Bobby finally understood most of the things happening and also the entire topography of the ex. "Hmm, this ex is just like the Earth 71% of the surface is water body and the remaining 29% isnd. It''s just that this ex is five times bigger than that of earth. Except for the presence of Humans, all the other nts and animals are in this ce. Interesting!" He muttered under his breath. "Oh, have you happened to find my ancestor''s tomb?" Elizabeth asked. "I''m looking right into that," Bobby responded. Then he stretched his hands and a virtual 3d keyboard thing materialized in front of him in the air. Then he clicked on them, entering a set of algorithms of certain input ofmand in the Porus and with a beeping sound. The miniature version of the image of that ex appeared in the air. After that, the view magnified at a certain point in the equatorial region of the miniature globe of the ex revealing a simr version of the tomb-like they had seen back in the center of the Secret ground of the Witch family. "Wow! That must be it. It looks exactly the same as we have seen before." Elizabeth''s cheerful voice echoed in the flying vessel. Yes, the only word Patriarch Mars revealed to Bobby was that the tomb would be the same as the one on the outside. "Alright, why don''t we go there?" Bobby said and then he set the course of the destination in that very coordinated and flew toward it down on the. A few minutester through the thick sses of the flying vessel, Bobby and Elizabeth saw the tomb but only that this time it was a lot bigger. It was as big as a tall building and the material used for making it was not marble at all but some sort of metal that Bobby had never known before. Even scanning from the highly advanced scanner of the angel technology failed to find it in their database. There was a peculiar thing about that Brobdingnagian tomb: its colors changed rapidly from golden to silver white and then to five other colors without rhyme or reason. "Hmm, really beguiling!" Bobby muttered under his breath. Then hended the Flying Vessel on the grass field just in front of the colossus monument. After they jumped out of the Flying Vessel, Bobby inserted a trace of Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye, and with the wave of his hand, therge Flying Vessel disappeared out of the thin air. Elizabeth clicked her tongue, pulled out the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye, and said coquettishly, "My dear husband, um,..." "Um, what? Spill it out!" Bobby said, shooting straight at her. "Um," Elizabeth yed touching her fingers and continued acting coyly, "That Angel''s Spaceship. It kinda caught my eyes. Can I have it?" "Sure!" With a wave of his hand, the goldenly Luxurious-looking flying vessel appeared out of the blue standing on the verdant grass field. While chuckling cheerfully, Elizabeth dashed toward him and nted a kiss, and said, "You''re the best." Then she infused her trace of witch energy into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye and with the wave of her hand, the giant of the Flying Vessel was ced inside it. She then folded her hands around his arm and leaned, pressing her soft boobs on his arm intentionally, and asked with a charming smile, "So what now?" Gulp! Bobby gulped down a mouthful of saliva and nced at her nkly as he was enamored by her smile. Elizabeth pinched at his arm and said giggling, "Hee-hee-hee, Damien, stop ring at me like that. It makes me flustered all over again." But suddenly, Bobby sealed her lips with his and pulled her down to the verdant soft grass. After that, he grasped both of herrge boobs with his hands. "Aaahh!" A soft moan escaped from her mouth and while taking that chance of opening her mouth as Bobby skillfully stuck his tongue inside her mouth and yed with her tongue. Elizabeth was taken by surprise as this happened quickly out of the blue. But after a few seconds of feeling his desire, she reacted back as her tongue yed along with his. Then they began their passionate wild kiss as they sometimes sucked each other''s lips and exchanged their saliva. While kissing passionately all this time, Bobby''s hands masterly sneaked her shirt, and even passing her pair of bras, he grasped herrge and soft pair of boobs and then began to continue massaging them enthused. From time to time, as he grabbed on her pair of boobs hard, Elizabeth would convulse her body and moan with pleasure. Then the two hot-blooded youths continued kissing wildly as their bodies were overflooding with hormones and lust consumed both their mind and body. Bobby lifted his head and said with a grin, "You know what? You are so tasty." "Hmph, pervert! Can we now stop here? You''ve already given your words earlier. Remember." Elizabeth said with all her face flushing as she looked away from his teasing grin shyly. "Hell no! I can''t wait anymore. And it is you forcing me to do this. Stay still. I''ll make you feel really good." Bobby yelled with augh and then he ripped her shirt first exposing her milky white skin tone and only the messy pair of white bras covering just half of her well-rounded boobs¡­.. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 247 Destroy Me! [Lemon!] "Hell no! I can''t wait anymore. And it is you forcing me to do this. Stay still. I''ll make you feel really good." Bobby said firmly and in the next instant, he ripped her shirt into pieces of shreds. This exposed her milky white upper part of the body except for her pair of white bras that covered just half of her well-rounded boobs because of his earlier exploration with his hands. "Aah!" Elizabeth screamed with a shiver of apprehension as she was not expecting him to act this way and then her arms folded, covering her upper body involuntarily. "Hmm, are you still that shy? After all, we had our fair share of fun on our first night in the hotel. And if I''m not wrong with my memories, then it was you who seduced me first while enticing me to do that, right?" Bobby said with a grin while holding her face to make her look at him. "Hogwash!" Elizabeth retorted. Then she further added, exining, "That day, from the very beginning when I walked out of the bathroom, you were the first one to push me on the wall and then you bit me on my neck while sucking my blood and injecting something into my system and making me all aroused in the process. So, it was your fault and not mine." "Maybe right, but why did you have to be so bold to be all naked in the presence of aplete stranger that day. You didn''t even scream as any normaldy would do. Instead, you stayed stark naked, and then you yelled at me to leave immediately. Now, I''m all curious. Did you do that in the presence of other men too?" Bobby responded and asked. "Hmph! No one even dares to intrude in my ce, unlike a perv who came inside on the pretext of being a room service boy." Elizabeth replied as she snorted in annoyance as she remembered that day. "Umm, umm, can you bite me likest time? I like to feel that level of euphoria once again." "Sure, that''s really a good answer." Bobby was overjoyed learning that he was the first man to her body as an adult and then with a thought, he ignited the Lucifer Bloodline in his bloodstream, and then his temperamentpletely changed just like when he was in the Satanification mode. Only that this time, his eyes scintited goldenly and a pair of long fangs elongated from his canines. And the next second, he was consumed with bloodlust as he felt an intense thirst for blood. Then without any warning, Bobby drifted his head down, bit her neck, and began to suck her blood. "Aaahh!" Elizabeth moaned in pain as she felt intense pain in her neck but after a few seconds, it was reced by extreme pleasure and the feeling of that warmness spread all over her body electrifying with ecstasy. Then she began moaning while chiming the surrounding area with her mellifluous soft voice. "Aaahh! Aahh! Aah!...." After drinking her blood for the next five minutes, his bloodlust resided and then he moved his head back as his eyes returned to his normal blue and the pair of fangs also retracted. He then wiped the blood on his lips with his sleeve and nced at thedy who was already under the grasp of the lust. "Please, do that again?" Elizabeth pleaded with her meek voice as she nced up at him with her misty eyes. "Sorry, Luv. That''s it for today. I know this is really addictive." Bobby denied his demand and then he further added while grinning at her, "But we still have something else which we could both enjoy at the same time." "Then, what are you waiting for? Just me feel that good likest time." Elizabeth said briskly as she couldn''t control her lust anymore. "Likest time. Nope, that is not fun at all. It is no good to be that haste. This time, let''s take it one step at a time. And fret not, I''ll teach you all the art of this thing." Bobby said in his gentlest tone. Then he reached out his hands and used a bit of his Origin Chi to cover his hands and ripped her pair of jeans, exposing everything except for white panty covering her most secret region from his watchful eyes. There were designs of two bunnies on them. "Hmm, really exquisite!" Bobby muttered under his breath. He then moved his body upward and sealed her lips with his again as he was on top of her. Then the two engaged in a passionate kiss once again. This time, Elizabeth was more proactive as lust consumed her. While they were engaged in a passionate kiss, Bobby''s hands reached out and began to feel her soft and supple body making her moan softly from time to time. First, he caressed around her belly, and then he drifted his hands upward. Then he skillfully unhooked her pair of bras as they continued engrossing in their passionate kiss. Elizabeth raised her hands, and she conjured a witch spell, covering her hands with red mes. Then she used one hand to touch his white shirt while the other hand moved down and grasped at his butt. At that time, the red me on her hands moved like waves; one on his white shirt while another wave on his pants, and they got burnt into ashes, and those multiple ck shoots further dposed themselves and disappeared, diffusing into the thin air. The result was that Bobby was all naked now as even his undergarment was burnt with her red me. Then she began to feel his body with her hands from the back. He sat straight up, moved his body down, and said, "I''m always dreaming of doing this to you all the time." After saying that, he removed herst piece of delicate cloth covering her most sacred ce and revealing the most precious part of her body. "It''s already draining here," Bobby said as he gulped down a mouthful of saliva twice as he saw her pussy that looked like a miniature version of a burger with white foreskin and the ckish pink meat in between the foreskin and red pubs were grown a bit further above her pussy. "It looks delicious." He uttered under his breath. Then he knelt his head, closing his face to herher region to see the close view of her pussy. Then he stuck his tongue out and began to clean the white foreskin soiled by her precum making Elizabeth moan once again rhythmically. Then he began sucking and massaging with his lips all over her foreskin while making smooch sounds and then he stuck inside hers and her moans became a bit louder and louder. And he reached his palms upward and began to caress her pair of soft andrge boobs. After, a few minutester, while making a shrill loud moan she had her first orgasm making her release her female semen and Bobby sucked most of it into his mouth, swallowing her sweet-scented sweet and sour fluid. Only after that, Bobby then lifted his head, and then he said, "Eli, it tastes great¡­ Alright, since our little warm-up is over, let''se to the main course of the meal." At that time, Elizabeth reached out her hands and grabbed around his long andrge penis. Then she helped it insert into her vagina''s crack, putting its half, and said moaning, "Umm, please, I can''t wait anymore." "Well, I''m all inside you," Bobby said, moving his waist as he entered all the way inside her in one fell swoop. "Aaahhh!" Elizabeth moaned once feeling sharp pain from her lower libido. But she bore to not scream second as she made an appearance of a grimace. And then she yelled at him, "What are you waiting for? Shag me and let''s ride a journey together all up to the nineyers of heaven." "Hey, calm down. I''m just careful not to hurt you." Bobby responded and then he began to move his hip, entering her in and out slowly. "Hurt me?! Don''t be such a pussy? I was born with one to get hurt from you. So, hurt it with your big and hard penis and fuck it hard so much that destroyed me if you can only then will I get satisfied." Elizabeth screamed with a mocking tone. Hearing her bold and slightly rude words, make the golden blood containing Lucifer''s Bloodline move toward his heart in an infinitesimally fraction of a second, and with a pang sound it exploded and spread pure goldenly Origin Chi all over his body, especially half of the energy drifted to his lower body entered his little brother making it berger and longer, even changing its color to goldenly. His heart began to pound so loud that his consciousness turned on and off and the next thing he realized he began pounding Elizabeth making her moan at the top of her lunge. "Yeah yeah!" Elizabeth then maoned at the top of her lunge with extreme pleasure. For the next two hours, Bobby continued banging her so hard with a break and making her reach orgasms multiple countless times. Soon five hours passed! "Please slow down! I can take this anymore. Please, please!" Elizabeth pleaded as she could take it anymore. "Eli, are you satisfied now?" He asked as he continued sagging her without reducing his pace. "Yes-yes-yes, lord husband, I''m more than satisfied. Please, end this and filled me with your seed." Elizabeth pleaded sincerely. "My Luv, I''m doing this to make up for thest eight years. Alright, since you want then here Ie." Bobby said and released his load filling her inside... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 248 Witch First Ancestor! [Bonus Chapter] "My Luv, I''m doing this to make up for thest eight years. Alright, since you want then here Ie." Bobby said and released his load filling her inside. Then he tried to take out his little brother inside her but Elizabeth folded her legs around his butt and said, "Kiss me!" Then he drifted his face down toward her and sealed her lips with his, meshing their four lips. And they began another long kiss as white fluid came out of her honeypot. A few minutester, Bobby asked, "Can we do this once more?" "Hell no! You, super baddie, my delicate thing is already battered to the point that I can''t move a muscle as I''m all sore all over there¡­. Aah! Please, take it out with tenderness and care." Elizabeth replied meekly and she moaned in pain once. "Hmm, okay! My bad. I thought you were enjoying it all this time." Bobby said and slowly pulled out his still hard and erect thing out of her pussy. Just after removing his ns, she shrieked in pain as she cried once, "Aaah!" And then she responded, "You don''t need to feel bad. You''re right. Even though I feel kind of pain now, nevertheless it''s worth the pain as the pleasure derived from it is something that I have never experienced before and it''s still crossing through my body along with that pain." Bobby nced down at her pussy which was now all red and seemed to be breathing as it moved opening and closing which was cream pied and a stream of white drained down. He stood up on his feet. Then he inserted a trace of his Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and took out several clothes. He also took out a cover and tucked over Elizabeth was tired out, covering her body. Just after he put on his dress; a white shirt and a pair of blue jeans, Bobby suddenly felt a looming sense of danger directed at them. So he briskly picked Elizabeth up along with the thin nket and used his ultimate movement technique, leaving behind only his after-image which was formed from the trace of his white lightning Origin Chi remained expelled out from his body in the surrounding areas. Boom! A gigantic palm appeared out of the blue and struck down on the ground making a loud booming sound. Bobby appeared standing on a thick vertical branch of a tree not far from the scene of the explosion. With a thought he activated his ocr Devil''s Eyes Technique as both of his eyes glinted goldenly and then he nced at the point of the explosion and saw a deep trench that was probably over 3 miles deep-hole and around it were debris of earth and dirt, and a thick cloud of dust still settling down on the ground. "Damien, what is going on? Did I just hear a loud explosion?" asked Elizabeth as she also woke up and then she stood on her feet next to Bobby on the branch of the three and looked in the direction of the explosion. Bobby reached out his hand, folding his arm around her dainty smooth waist, and responded calmly, "Hmm, nothing to fret about. It''s just a sneak attack from a rat." The next thing, the same brooding feeling asst time-pressured upon them, and a crimson me in the shape of a gigantic curvy de materialized instantly and shed toward them vertically. ? Bobby stretched out his right hand and muttered under his breath, "Large White Lightning st!" Then, a thick white beam of light bolts was sent out of his palm and collided with the iing gigantic crimson red fire curvy de in the air. Boom! Boom! Boom!..... The next thing, a gigantic explosion happened which was followed by the reverberating sound in the surrounding areas with the thundering loud booming sounds as both the two skills exploded, neutralizing each other in the air and the air quickly calmed down after a few seconds. "Hmm, thews of this are way sturdier than I imagine!" Bobby muttered under his breath. He then scanned around the surroundings using his X-Ray vision and spotted the figure of a middle-aged-looking man wearing a suit and a hat floating high above in the air, ncing down at them. "Found you!" Bobby said with a grin and then he scanned him with his X-Ray vision. "Why don''t youe out now? There is no point hiding there." "Huh! He can see through my invisibility skill." The Middle-aged-looking man eximed in surprise. With the dinging sounds, a notification sound popped up in Bobby''s head. Ding! Ding! Ding! [ Target Scanning Completed! ] [ Species: Human; Bloodline: Original Witch Bloodline Detected!] [ Sex: Male! ] [ Bone Age: Unknown! ] [ Energy Level: Level 200! ] Then another red g appeared with the ringing sounds of danger, chiming in his head! Ding! [ Threat Level: 25% to the host! ] "Run, Lord Damien! Run!!" Cynthia''s anxious voice echoed in his head. On seeing that Bobby was standing there nonchntly, she further added, briskly, "It''s threat level 25%. What are you still waiting for?" "Chill Luv! I know you care for me. The threat level of the System is overrated and I think this is the time to know the limit of my power. And hee-hee-hee, don''t you hear my pounding heart? Now, I''m all thrilled to have a satisfying fight for the first time." Bobby responded telepathically in his head and then he continued, "Hey, have you forgotten who I''m? There is no one in this entire universe that I fear after unlocking the sealed memory of myst life even if they are thousandfold stronger than me. Because I know when to retreat or when to engage in a fight." Only after that did Cynthia calm her mind down. Meanwhile, The middle-aged-looking man stopped his invisibility spell and appeared as therge white cotton-like ball of cloud disappeared. The wide grin on Bobby''s face caught Elizabeth''s attention. Therefore, she traced his line of vision, nced up, and saw a man wearing a nice-looking ck suit and a pair of ck shoes standing high above in the air. Chapter 249 Insult! Elizabeth whispered a witch spell, making her eyes gleam in white. And the next instant, when she saw the face of the middle-aged-looking man, she eximed in surprise and also excitement, "First Ancestor!" Then she jumped down on the ground, prostrated toward him, and said loudly, "Greetings Ancestor Lucas Queen! I''m Elizabeth Queen, daughter of the current 25th Patriarch Mars Queen. And this is my Lord husband Damien Darhk!" She then further added, "I beg a thousand apologies if we have the wrong ancestor." ''So that man is one of the six ancestors of the six olden families.'' Bobby thought in his head. When Ancestor Lucas Queen heard her, he nced at Bobby and muttered, "Darhk? Is he the offspring of Brother Noah Darhk? Hmm, whatever. Since they came to enter my sacred resting ce and dare tomit sin in front of my tomb, then I can''t let them go unnoticed." He then bellowed, "Even if you are my direct descendant since you dare to defile my resting ce with your lover. There is no way I can let you two go without giving punishment for your sin." Even his voice was so powerful that Elizabeth was forced down, hitting her head so hard over the ground. Bobby appeared next to her and made a punching motion in the air destroying the force pressuring Elizabeth. He crouched down and held her upper body upward. Seeing the blood oozing from her forehead, made Bobby incensed as he frowned but he quickly changed to an amiable smile. Wipe the blood with his sleeve and he said, "Eli, what are you even doing? Listen! From today onward, you are Elizabeth Darhk, and you don''t have anything to do with the Healing family." Bobby pulled her up as both of them stood tall and he further added, "And from today onward, other than me I forbid you to bow or kneel before another soul even if that person is a god. Do you feel me?" Elizabeth nodded her head and said, "I understand you, my Luv." "Good, then tell that guy over there to fuck off, or I''ll teach him a good lesson," Bobby said as he hugged her from behind. Seeing that she was still silent, Bobby dered, "Are you defying your husband''s order?" "No, I dare not," Elizabeth responded briskly. "Then yell aloud at that bastard to get the fuck out of here. No, no-no-no, what am I thinking? Tell him toe down and kowtow before you, knocking his head a thousand times. This is the only means to keep his own life¡­. What are you waiting for?" Bobby said with a firm tone. "Ancestor Lucas Queen¡­" Elizabeth said. But Bobby jumped in before she finished her words, saying: "Wrong. Call him a bastard. And be louder just like how you moan a few minutes before." For some reason, her confidence spiked up when Bobby was behind her as if the boldness was contagious. Therefore she yelled at the top of her lungs, "Bastard! Come down, prostrate before me, and knock your head a thousand times. Only then you can save your poor life." Then she turned at Bobby and asked with a charming smile as for the first time in her life she felt true freedom from everything. "Did I do well?" "You have done an excellent job! That''s how my first wife should act. Humph, What measly insect-like him, dared to spill my wife''s blood? He deserves a thousand deaths." Bobby said calmly as he patted her head. The man who was standing in the air felt humiliated by two youths, one being his direct descendant. So, anger got the better of him, and he yelled with a trembling voice, "Ugh, unforgivable! I''ll kill you two devil spawns for the sake of the world and my Healing family." Then he made a pping motion down at them. The next thing, in an infinitesimal fraction of a second, five elemental bases Origin Chi in five different colors from the surrounding coagted into a gigantic palm with five colors and struck down at Bobby and Elizabeth. Bobby raised his palm in the air and muttered under his breath, "ck and White lightning st!" Then, a thick bolt of ck and white light night twirling around like a massive thread was sent out of his palm, and with a sizzling sound of a thunderp in the air, it transversed briskly in the air and collided with the gigantic five colors palm. Boom! Boom! Boom!... In an explosion of loud booming sounds, they neutralized each other and the remnants were transformed into multiple specks of Origin Chi that diffused into the air and disappeared. "Hmph, just with that strength, you even have the audacity to say to kill me." Bobby snorted while ridiculing Ancestor Lucas Queen. In the next instant, he stepped forward in front of Elizabeth, and then he chanted a spell while making a series of hand seals. It was so quick that Elizabeth saw over a thousand hands, making several seals and his voice was like the buzzing of a swarm of bees. Bobbypleted his incantation and yelled at the top of his lunge, "ck And White Vajra Katana, Come Forth!" Just after that, multiple bolts of ck and white lightning churned out from his Dantian, flowed toward his right hand, and transformed into a thick beam of ck and white lightning in the shape of a katana; one half of the de was white while the other half was in ck. From time to time, a sizzling thunderp sound chimed as a bolt of lightning hit the empty air. Zhe-Zhe-Zhe! "Vajra strike!" Bobby hushed. Then multiple bolts of white and ck snake-like lightning flew out from the tips of Vajra Katana in his hand, moving in zig-zag lines in the air with the crackling sounds of thunderps. Those lightning bolts moved at the breathtaking lightning speed that they reached the middle-aged-looking man in the air within a fraction of a second, and he was almost about to get hit. Chapter 250 Summoning Beasts! "Impudence, swine! Dare to attack me." Ancestor Lucas Queen shouted, Then with the raise of his hand, a silver-white magic wand appeared on his hand. Then he pointed at the iing multiple bolts of lightning and said, "Earth Golem, Come forth!" In an instant, a sigil with multiple magical designs appeared in the air and a gigantic dark gray humanoid jumped out of it and blocked the iing lightning with his upper body. "Hmm, nice move. Earth is the only thing that has the upper hand against lightning among all the other five elemental spells." Bobby said, praising the quick wittiness of Ancestor Lucan Queen to summon the earth-based Golem. "I can''t agree more. Only earth has the ability to neutralize and absorb lightning. Other four elemental natures are pretty much the medium for lightning to conduct." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head. But the next thing a grin appeared on Bobby''s face as thick beams of lightning struck Ancestor Lucas Queen''s body, electrifying him, and burning his body. But he remained calm as the Earth Golem dashed toward him and touched his back and thereby it extracted the foreign Lightning-based elemental Origin Chi from inside his body. After that, his straight hairs returned to normal, and with the wave of his hand, another ck and white suit materialized covering his body. "How?!" Cynthia asked in surprise as she didn''t have a clue of how in the hell another thick beam of lightning came out of the blue and struck Witch Ancestor Lucas Queen. "Eh! Have you forgotten who was the creator of this Vajra skill?" Bobby responded with another question and then he continued, answering himself: "Yeah, originally, this skill is summoning the natural lightning but I did a bit of study and my Vajra skill is made using my internal lightning Origin Chi. But, it doesn''t mean that I can''t summon the natural lightning of this ex. I''m suppressing it like this." He then said, ncing at the sky, "Strike!" Just like before, another ck and white lightning bolt emerged from the sky and struck Ancestor Lucas once again. This time, the gigantic dark gray humanoid Golem dashed and blocked it, absorbing it into its body. "Since you want to die faster then let me help you." Ancestor Lucas Queen said and then he did an incantation and yelped, "Multiple Beast Summoning Spell, Activate!" In the next instant, twenty colorful sigils materialized in the air, and twenty colossus beasts appeared in the air. Bobby scanned all the beasts and saw that their energy bases were in between the range of Energy level 160 to level 170. He then said, "Twenty Gray dragons. Nice!" Seeing those majestic looking twenty gray dragons in the air, Elizabeth said, "I''ll help you." Bobby caressed her face and said beaming in a calm tone, "Good to hear that. But no need this time. Why don''t you stay here enjoying the show while your husband beats the crap out of this arrogant Ancestor of yours?" "Okay, but please be safe," Elizabeth said. Bobby responded with a jovial smile. And then, he ignited Mia''s werewolf bloodline in his bloodstream and muttered under his breath, "Wind Walk!" Then the next thing he disappeared from his spot and reappeared in the air and there was a cluster of white clouds just below his foot. Seeing his Wind Walk ability, Ancestor Lucas Queen mumbled, "Wind Walk ability of Werewolves. And I feel a majestic bloodline of Werewolf from this brat. What''s going on?! Isn''t he from the Hunter Family? And earlier he can use the lightning base Origin Chi¡­. Hmm, it''s really strange!!" "Whatever. I can figure out all of his mysteriester. Kill him!" He yelled, instructing the twenty Gray Dragons in the air. Roar! Roar! Roar!... Hearing the instruction from their master, all the twenty gray dragons roared, filling the surrounding with strident voices, directed toward Bobby. Bobby picked his ear wax and yelped at them, "Alright,e to me all at once¡­. I only hope that none of you will be all bark and no bite." All the twenty gray dragons had reached a certain level of intelligence to understand his word and all of them sent out a sonic attack at him, directed at Bobby. "Lightning Miniature Dome!" Bobby hushed and the multiple bolts of white and ck lightning came out of the Vajra Lightning Katana, forming a dome around him with half of it with white lightning and the other half-spherical area with ck lightning. With its sizzling sound, it blocked all the iing sonic attacks. Bobby then deactivated it and then he took a step forward and appeared in front of a gigantic Gray Dragon with an energy level 160, the weakest among them, then he hacked his ck and White Vajra Lightning Katana at it. His size was like an ant aspared to the colossus Gray Dragon. The Gray Dragon also reacted by lifting his body horizontally, pping its pair of wings, and then it shed down one limb with five sharp and long nails. ng! The Gray Dragon sessfully blocked Bobby''s Vajra Katana with its one nail. Nothing happened. But after a couple of seconds, from the point of contact between the Vajra Katana and the gray dragon''s long nail, suddenly energy churned and with a loud rumbling sound, the air exploded, sending out arge amount of energy in various forms. Those high energies were cut into two and passed by Bobby. But it was not the same for the Gray Dragon as those bursts of highly explosive and unstable energy sted over its colossus body and sent it flying back for a couple of 10 miles. Its roar of pain could be heard from far. "Good! The weakest one can block my full all-out pure physical strength that too delivered using my ck and White Lightning Vajra." Bobby said cheerfully with a smile. At first, Ancestor Lucas Queen was surprised when he saw that a single sword strike from Bobby could easily send a Gray Dragon sent hovering in the air. But after hearing Bobby''s words, Witch Ancestor was dumbfounded and he screamed in his head, ''So, that''s just his muscle strength! Really?... If it is true then either physical strength is his fort or this brat is terrifyingly strong. And It seemed that earlier that exchange was just to test the strength of my weakest Gray Dragon.'' .... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 251 Devil?! After sting the weakest Gray Dragon among the twenty, Bobby took a step forward and neen of him appeared in front of the other neen Gray Dragon. They all hacked or shed the Vajra Katanas in their hands in different styles. Roar! Roar!... With rumbling roars, all the Gray Dragons activated their full physical strength and their skins turned into silver-gray due to the Iron Elementalws as all of them were Iron base users. They blocked the katana and even sted all the neen of him which turned out to be after-images, turned into a bolt of white lightning, and disappeared within the thin air with loud booming sounds. Boom! Boom! Boom!... The real Bobby reappeared, standing at the center of the neen Gray Dragons. At that time, the weakest Gray Dragons came out from behind like a phantom and struck at him with its tail. Bobby reacted briskly by blocking it with the slicing motion of his ck and White Vajra Lightning. Bang! It was Gray Dragon''s full strength with quadruple times thest strike, so Bobby was sted backward, hovering him in the air. After a couple of fifty miles from his early spot, Bobby yelled, "Wind Walk!" And the cluster of white clouds appeared, stopping him and regaining his footing soon. "Hahaha, nice!" Bobbyughed and then he yelled as he visualized the image of the Satan''s head having the simr appearance of him with a pair of the greenhorns, "Satanification, First Form, Activate!" In the next instant, his body began to transform as all of his skin tones changed to swarthy, his nails elongated into sharped ck nails and a pair of greenhorns grew out of his forehead. Then atst his eyes turned golden and even his shirt and pants turned into a luster ck. He then held the Vajra katana in his left hand and whispered, "Shadow ve, Come Forth!" The Satanification formed was Bobby''s strongest physical state and he could also use two external Bloodlines at once. Next, a dull-looking ck katana appeared in his right hand. "Shadow ve, can you handle lightning, especially this ck and white Vajra?" Bobby asked. "Hold your strength and use it only to block the lightning, okay?" "Yes, my lord." An eerie-sounding voice responded,ing out from the ck katana. Bobby then brought the Vajra Katana on his left hand to the ck katana and it transformed into external multiple bolts of ck and white lightning, twirling around the ck katana. "Good! Now, let''s have some fun." Bobby said grinning devilishly. He took a step forward and an air ripple appeared at the point where his feetnded. Then, just like before, twenty of him materialized in front of the twenty Dragons and all of them hacked each of their ck Katana at the twenty Gray Dragons which were turned into Silver Gray Iron Dragons. All the Gray Dragons also reacted hurriedly as some shed with their limb while some whipped their long tails striking at Bobby. nk! nk! nk!..... This time Bobby used only 1% of his total physical strength and he managed to block all of their attacks all at once. Then multiple ripples appeared and a melee fight broke out between the twenty Gray Dragons and Bobby in the air changing their positions over three hundred times in the air. Meanwhile, Ancestor Lucas Queen and Elizabeth were eyeing their fight. When Ancestor Lucas Queen first saw Bobby activating and transforming into Satanification form, he was thunderstruck and he eximed, muttering under his breath: "Huh! Tan skin tone, long ck nails, a pair of golden eyes, and¡­ and a pair of well-grown horns! Don''t tell me. Aah!" He took a deep breath and further added calmly, "Now understand for all his unruly natures and all of those strange abilities he is using. Hmm, so this brat''s soul and consciousness must have long been corrupted and snarled under the control of the Satan that Mother Priestess Phoebe had warned us about a long time ago. Fine, I must do everything within my power and means to suppress him for the future of the Six Olden Families. Or-or, if ites to worse then I have no choice but to terminate him. But first, let me observe his skills and strengths and hatch a plot to capture him alive." Then he continued to observe their melee fight. At the same time, Elizabeth was also bbergasted from seeing her husband transforming physically after activating the Satanification form. On seeing his tanned skin face, she was attracted both sexually and mentally. But when she witnessed him with the pair of long, greenhorns, she eximed with a shiver of anticipation, "T-t-that is a pair of¡­.. Horns!" The first thing that came to her mind was because of her Healer family''s teaching as she blurted out, "Devil?!" Hearing her say the word, Ancestor Lucas Queen turned his gaze down at her and said, "Yes, he is possessed by the Devil, the satan. Little girl, do you understand your sins? Now, quickly prostrate before me and atone for your sins. There is still time. I''lle up with a lighter punishment since you have the purest witch bloodline." Elizabeth''s mind began to waver and she was almost about to kneel on the ground but a memory of a voice resounded in her ears, "Then yell aloud at that bastard to get the fuck out of here. No, no-no-no, what am I thinking? Tell him toe down and kowtow before you, knocking his head a thousand times. This is the only means to keep his own life¡­. What are you waiting for?" It was the exact word Bobby told her not long ago. From out of nowhere, she regained her senses as her heart pounded with excitement, and her worry-stricken face changed to a wide grin. She then stood up straight, nced up at the middle-aged-looking man standing in the air, and said with a calm tone: "Hee-hee-hee, you are right. My lord husband is a Devil. What about it? And I''m the Devil''s Principal Queen. Prostrate before you?" Chapter 252 Summoning Chaos Dragon! "Hee-hee-hee, you are right. My lord husband is a Devil. What about it? And I''m the Devil''s Principal Queen. Prostrate before you?" Elizabeth said mockingly. Then Elizabeth yelped at the top of her lunge, "Bastard! You dare to spill my blood. I''ll repeat again;e down here, prostrate before this queen and kowtow a thousand times- no, I''ve changed my mind. Offer me to kowtow a thousand times and ask for forgiveness. Only then I can spare your sorry-arse life. That''s thest thing I can offer you for your blood passing down to me and that''s flowing in my blood vessels." Her voice chimed in the surrounding areas. "You imbecile brat! As of today, you are wretched from the healer family." Ancestor Lucas Queen shouted, pointing down at her. "As if I care. For all, I know your precious Healer Family is already under the control of my lord husband. Hee-hee-hee. And why did you think we two are here instead of my daddy, the current patriarch?" Elizabeth responded while chuckling and then she added with an indifferent tone, "So, what can you do about it?" Ancestor Lucas was devastated to hear the news that he had lost his world. So he made a pping motion down at her and yelled, "Die, you devil spawn!" Then a gigantic palm with five different colors condensed from the five elementals Origin Chi materialized in the air and it drifted down, moving at her at an astounding fast speed. Elizabeth kept standing without any care while ncing up at the iing colossus pentacolor palm that was shadowing over her. But in the next instant, Bobby appeared before her and made a shing motion in the air. Boom! With a loud booming sound, the Gigantic Pentacolors Palm was destroyed into multiple specks of five Elemental natures Origin Chi which diffused into the thin air, disappearing. "Tsk tsk!" Bobby clicked his tongue and said with displeasure, "Actually, I was actually having fun fighting your twenty dragons. But too bad for them since their master tried to harm my queen." Hearing his words, Elizabeth beamed from ear to ear. "Hmph! Devil, with only that strength, did you really think you could beat me? Hmph! Ridiculous!" Ancestor Lucas Queen said while snorting twice in his statement. "Oh, then, let''s see," Bobby said nonchntly and then he sped the handle of the ck katana firmly with both hands. He then lifted it gradually up in the air above his head and hacked it downward in a simple-looking strike as he muttered softly under his breath, "Dragon Beheading Strike!" Even though the sword strike looked very simple, Bobby used 5% of his current strength in it. Seeing that sword strike that was so familiar to him, Ancestor Lucas Queen said while frowning, "That is¡­ that''s the Ultimate Sword Strike of Hunter Family!" In the next instant, twentyrge heads of those Gray Dragons were severed from their neck and the air was filled with the spray from the veil of red blood. They didn''t have enough time to cry as twenty sword energies came out of the space. The twenty Dragons'' heads dropped down on the ground first and then their bodies followed after a few seconds. Ancestor Lucas squinted his eyes for a second. And then he began chanting another summoning spell only that this time he ignited all of his Witch Bloodline, sending out ck color Witch Energy out siphoning through his silver-white magic wand. Then arge ck sigil was formed high above in the air just before Ancestor Lucas Queen. Then he yelled, "My Chaos Dragon, Come forth!" Just his words echoed in the surrounding, a gigantic luster ck Dragon came out of therge ck sigil which was destroyed just after its appearance. Bobby nced at the luster ck colossus dragon, activated his Ocr Devil''s eye technique, and scanned its body. With dinging sounds, a notification popped up in his head. Ding! Ding! Ding! [ Target Full Body Scanning Completed! ] [ Target: A ck Dragon! ] [ Species: Chaos ck Dragon! ] [ Bone Age: 7,658 Earth Years Old! ] [ Gender: Male! ] [ Energy Level: Level 249! ] Ding! Ding!... Another dinging sound of danger alerted him with multiple dinging sounds chiming in his head. [ Dager! Danger !..] [ Threat Level: 60% to the Host! ] "60% threat level! Are you sure you can deal with this beast?" Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head, asking. "If not then there is no need to act before a gal. Just grab her and escape from this ce." "Eh, stop belittling me. Babe, I know you are sincerely caring for me. But why would I run facing a worm in the husk of a dragon?" Bobby responded telepathically in his head. Then he further added, "And the threat level of this system is truly botched. Hey, you are the guardian. Why don''t you do something to correct its rating?" "No, I can''t. Actually, I don''t know how to0 do that." Cynthia responded in his head with an apathetic tone. "Eh, just forget it. We''ll figure it out with something soon." Bobby consoled her telepathically with a gentle tone in order to lighten her mood. Roar! At that time, with a loud thundering roar, the Chaos ck Dragon sent out its terrifying aura pressing down on Bobby and Elizabeth. "Trying to crush me with just its aura. Hmph! What a pretentious creature?!" Bobby said and snorted, adding a trace of Origin Chi into his and bombarded the Chaos Dragon''s massive, destroying it like breaking fragile sses. Boom! This time, Elizabeth hugged him from the back and asked, "My Luv, that beast looks truly magnificent and strong!" "Stop worrying. I can kill it easily." Bobby responded with his gentlest tone. "No, what I mean is? Um-um-um," Elizabeth responded but she hesitated in the end. "What is it? Just shoot it out. There is no need to hide from me." Bobby insisted. "Um, okay, I don''t want you to kill that Chaos Dragon. Instead, I want you to tame it so that it can be my first summoning beast." Elizabeth said without beating around the bush anymore. Chapter 253 Dark Chaos Energy "Um, okay, I don''t want you to kill that Chaos Dragon. Instead, I want you to tame it so that it can be my first summoning beast." Elizabeth responded without beating around the bush anymore. Bobby removed her hand, turned toward her, moved his face closer to hers, and responded without any care for his opponents in the air, "Oh, it''s just that. Well, if you like it. Then I''ll give it as my first gift to you for our first honeymoon here. How does this sound?" "Cool!" Elizabeth responded cheerfully and nted a kiss over his lips, sealing them with hers. Then the two began kissing passionately with no care for another soul around them. Seeing that, Ancestor Lucas Queen was incensed and then he yelled, instructing the Chaos Dragon. "What are you waiting for? kill those abominations?" On hearing its master''smand and also perceiving his fury, the ck Chaos Dragon became serious and then it channeled a spell, spewing out a mass of ck me from its mouth, forming into a gigantic ball of ck me with multiple sigils on them. It took the giant ck dragon just a fraction of a second, to channel that gigantic ball of ck energy me ball. Then it blew it down toward the two couples who were kissing passionately. The colossus ck me ball flew down over the ground at a lightning-fast speed striking at the spot the youth were standing and kissing passionately. Boom! Boom! Boom!... Under the impact of the gigantic ck fireball, an explosion happened with a series of booming sounds. And it continued for another five minutes. The middle-aged-looking man waved his magic wand and a strong torrent of wind was sent toward it, extinguishing the ck me and the serenity returned once again. When the smoke and dust were blown away because of Ancestor Lucas Queen''s wind spell, he saw a huge crater the size of a small sea over the ground from the impact of the Chaos Dragon''s ck me ball. The next thing he noticed, the two youths who were kissing passionately had not been affected by what he''d witnessed. "Aah! It''s the doing of that ck katana. Really strange!" Ancestor Lucas Queen said as he saw the translucent ck energy dome around the two youths that were sent out from Shadow ve which was floating in the air just above their heads. Bobby and Elizabeth were currently floating, standing high above in the air that was exactly where the ground was before the explosion. Seeing the two youths'' attitudes further aggravated him as it was like adding insult to the wound. So, Ancestor Lucas Queen turned his head at the gigantic ck Chaos Dragon and shouted, "Dunderhead! Is this all you have?.... Attack them with your strongest skill." The gigantic ck Chaos dragon roared thrice. Then it raised its head upward, ignited its bloodline, and began channeling a spell. It was just like before a ball of ck me got bigger and bigger in addition to multiple spots of estranged energy imbued on them. Seeing that fireball spell, Ancestor Lucas Queen nodded his head in satisfaction. Shadow ve who was currently in the ck katana form felt the strange energy that was present inside the fireball and reported, "My Lord, sorry to disturb you. But uh, I sense the presence of that Dark Chaos Energy from that dragon''s second move. I''m afraid I can''t block this time." His eerie-sounding voice was projected inside his head, making him move Bobby''s head back. "Dark Chaos Energy?! For real?" Bobby asked in surprise as this was one of the purest primordial natural Origin Chi. He nced up and saw the gigantic ck me. Then he activated his X-Ray vision and zoomed at it and saw multiple blurry ck spots in it. The next thing, a notification chimed in his head. Ding! Ding! Ding! [ Warning! Warning! Warning!] [ A small trace of impure Dark Chaos Energy is detected in the enemy''s spell! ] [ Threat Level: 199% to the Host! ] "Damien, run! There is no way you can face this level of attack. Please," Cynthia''s pleading voice chimed in his head. "Hey, calm down! There is nothing to fret about. In my previous life, I spent over 50,000 years searching for this energy without sess. Hmm, actually uh, what should I put the words¡­ Um, yes it''s actually a blessing in disguise." Bobby responded, telepathically in his head. "My lord, what should I do? If I have Milord''smand then I can interrupt the spell before that Pestpletes its channeling spell," asked Shadow ve. "No need. I''ll deal with it." Bobby responded, nonchntly and then he wondered in his head as he beamed, ''Interesting, having the ability to conjure a Dark Chaos Dragon. I believe this is the only one left in the entire Universe with that bloodline or maybe some alteration in its genes.'' Yep, in his previous life after finding a ck old book with the details of this particr energy, he had looked for it, in particr, he had searched for almost all Chaos Dragons in the Universe, but the one he was seeing now did not exist. So, he ended his search with the thought that the real Chaos Dragon had gone extinct from the entire universe. Meanwhile, the ck Chaos Dragon hadpleted channeling the fireball spell. And then with a thundering sky-breaking roar, it sted at them. At first, feeling the brooding feeling of the primal instinct of dangering from that gigantic Fireball, Elizabeth felt a shiver of anticipation and the internal energy flowing inside her turned chaotic as the name suggested from the particr energy present in it. And as a reaction, her mind was also in her chaotic state too. Bobby came to sense her condition. Therefore, he lightly touched her forehead and injected a trace of his Origin Chi, restoring normality as the chaotic energy in her body was neutralized. Whereas seeing his nonchnt attitude toward the iing gigantic ck fireball which every cell of hers was acting up to avoid that ce as fast as possible, for some reason her mind became calm, as calm as the toad in the sun. Chapter 254 Freeze! After calming Elizabeth down, Bobby turned his attention to the iing ck mass of mes imbued with multiple spots of those estranged Dark Chaos Energy. He then shut his eyes. Just as the gigantic ck me ball was ten feet away from them, a vertical saffron line appeared on his forehead. It moved as the saffron line turned into two curves while revealing the pitch ck eye. Elizabeth, who had been focusing on him all this time, was even more mesmerized when she saw his third vertical eye. Within her husband''s pitch-ck eye, she also saw the single ring with four tiny dots of blue, red, gray, and white on the ring. "Freeze for me!" Bobby whispered under his breath. In the next instant, a form of wave energy came out from his pitch ck dark eye, and then, everything got frozen in time; the colossus ck me ball, the birds passing by that area, even the gust of wind stopped. "Wow, waoh-ho ho-ho! Hail to my Lord Damien. Today, you have finally made me realize one of my wishful lists¡­. To behold such a grandest sight of freezing time." Cynthia eximed with delight and then she began to jump up and down like a kid whereas on the other hand, someone was vying over her pair ofrge, firmed, well-rounded, and milky white boobs bouncing up and down, distorting their shapes in tandem with the way she jumped. "Still, it came with the prize of my vitality; 555.56 years per second to be exact. So I need to finish this up first." He said telepathically in his head. "Then, stop dazing like that," Cynthia shouted, making him awake from his current state. Suddenly, a thought appeared in his head, so he gave a quick nce at them as he gulped down a mouthful of his saliva and then turned his attention to Elizabeth who was frozen in time. Bobby raised his hands, held the ck katana with one, and poked Elizabeth''s forehead while saying, "Released!" Then Elizabeth was released from the Area Of Effect of time freeze. Just after that, she nced around and saw everything freezing and asked while she folded her arms around his hands, "My Luv, what is going on? Why is everything freezing like that?" Bobby caressed her face and said while winking at her, "That''s for you to figure out yourself. Alright, give me a minute, and we can continue from where we have left behind." Then he turned his head at the gigantic ck mass of fireball just above their heads and shouted, "Devoured!" ,m In the next instant, a strong invisible suction force appeared above his head. The suction force was so strong that the gigantic ck fireball began to distort in shape and size. And then they were broken down into multiple specks of ck fire elemental origin and were forced to send into Bobby''s third vertical eye. The devouring power of the third vertical eye was so perversely powerful that it took only a few seconds for him to absorb the entire Gigantic ck Fireball into the pitch ck eye. In a sense which was quite weird as currently the surrounding areas were frozen in time. Just after that, Bobby closed his third vertical eye. "Aaahh!" His third eye burned intensely and a line of thick ck blood fell from it as he screamed in pain. Elizabeth was all frightened and said while holding her hand, "Dear, is something wrong?" Then she reached into her pocket, pulled out her white handkerchief, and wiped the ck blood. "Don''t!" Bobby yelled. Then he quickly snatched the handkerchief and tossed it away while keeping all of his three eyes shut. His throw looked simple but Elizabeth witnessed the white handkerchief disappearing and then the next thing she heard a loud explosion and saw multiple cracks in the sky, revealing multiple pitch ck spatial nodes high above the sky. "What the fuck?!" She eximed. Then she gazed at her husband and wondered in her head, ''Freaking amazing! It must be because of the single drop of his ck blood. The more time I spend with him the more I feel that this man is bing more and more mysterious. And why do I have the feeling that he is someone unsurmountable like¡­. um, like a god?'' Bobby reached out his hand, touched his vertical third eyelids, and opened it. A ck, small pigeon egg-like oval ball was excreted out from his third eyes. He then nced at it and put it inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye. "What is that ck thing that hase out of your eye?" Elizabeth asked curiously. Then she stared at his pitched ck vertical eye and witnessed some changes. "It''s just an energy capsule that contained almost all the energy of the earlier ck me ball except for something more essential energy." Bobby responded, exining briefly and then he further asked, "Did it catch your eyes?" "Um, pretty much!" Elizabeth responded, shaking her head. "Okay, you can have it." Bobby then took it out from his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and passed it to her. Elizabeth was all smiles as she checked the ck pigeon egg-like energy ball and asked, "This is the ck fire elemental energy of that Dragon. So, how do I use it in a battle?" "Simple! Just insert some of your internal energy and toss it to your opponent and boom¡­ You can also control the timing of the explosion with your energy." Bobby responded and then he further added, "Alright, time to present your gift." He appeared behind her, folded his around her dainty snake-like waist and both of them disappeared from their spot. The next instant, they reappeared just before the head of the gigantic luster ck Chaos Dragon, floating in the air as there was a cluster of white clouds just below their legs. "Well, darling, both the beast and its master are currently like the living stone statue. And I believe you don''t need my help to tame this piece of fine art, yeah?" Bobby said with a gentle tone as he yed, feeling her soft and supple waist... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 255 Planting Blood Sigil! In response to Bobby''s caressing of her waist, Elizabeth leaned her head over his body and, while slipping her hand inside the shirt, made a circle around his chest with her finger. And she said coquettishly, "Thanks for the help. Now, I can take it from here¡­." Seeing that Bobby didn''t quite catch up with her intention, Elizabeth pped lightly over the back of his palm and further added, "I mean you can let me go. And I need total focus to rece my witch mark over this dragon." Bobby removed his hand around her waist and made a gesture as if he was agreeing with her. "A thousand thanks forplying with my words," Elizabeth said, smiling. Then she pulled out her Silver White Magic wand and turned her attention to the Colossus Luster ck Chaos Dragon. Elizabeth ignited her witch bloodline in her bloodstream. She began to chant a spell in Old Hebrew and yelled aloud, "Blood Bond Spell Remover, Activate!" The next thing arge and colorful sigil appeared in the air with a lot of intricate-looking designs on them. "Begin Extraction!" She muttered under her breath and the next thing, the colorful gigantic Sigil moved toward the Giant Dragon''s head and all the designs on it began to rotate rapidly. Bobby nced at the sigil with his Goldenly eye, observing every detail of the mechanism of the Sigil. The next thing he saw a small palm-sized blood diagram was forcefully extracted from inside the head of the Luster ck Dragon. "My Luv, I don''t have enough strength to destroy this blood sigil. Can you give me a hand?" Elizabeth asked as she craned her head to Bobby. "Sure!" Bobby responded. Then he activated the Angelic Armament and then chanted a spell as he made a series of hand seals and uttered softly, "Primordial Angelic ck me, Activate!" The next instant, the White Grace Energy concentrated above his palm turned into a ck me. Just after he summoned the ck me, Elizabeth nced at it curiously and pondered in her head, ''Hmm, in terms of its heating and energy, this ck me is way stronger than the ck me ball of this Dragon.'' Bobby controlled the ball of Primordial Angelic ck me while making it reduced in size and stopped when it was the size of a falling raindrop. Then he flicked the rice grain size ck me toward the Palm-size circr Red Blood Sigil that was extracted from inside the ck Chaos Dragon''s head. Upon touching the Blood Sigil, the me caught alight, gradually devouring the sigil piece by piece until it was burnt outpletely leaving only the ck me levitating in the air. "Dispersed!" Bobby hushed and the tiny ck me dissipated and broke down into multiple specks of White Angelic Grace Energy which further changed into Natural Origin Chi and dispersed, diffusing in the surrounding air. Once again, Elizabeth saw something miraculous and asked curiously, "Lord Damien, now I have seen it. I''m all curious to ask you this; is that me something to do with Angel?" "Not exactly, but you can put it that way. Hey, stop wasting my time. Get it done with your witchcraft to tame this Dragon. I can''t hold this freezing skill anymore." Bobby responded, saying half-truthfully since he was paying a heavy price by freezing the time while spending 555.55 years of his vitality every second. "Oh, okay! Then I''ll continue." Elizabeth then ignited her bloodline once again, fusing her witch energy into her silver white Magic Wand. Then she began to chant another mnemonic mantra in Old Hebrew and shoutedpleting the spell. "My Blood Sigil Pact, Activate!" Immediately afterward, a sigil with the same shape, size, and diagrams as the blood Sigil that was extracted from inside the ck Chaos Dragon''s head and burnt out just now. Only that, Elizabeth''s Sigil was blinding white. Then Elizabeth chanted another short mnemonic in Old Hebrew and then she pricked her index finger with the tip of the silver white magic wand. Blood oozed out from the small wound and then she tossed her drops of blood toward the Brilliant White Sigil with the flick of her finger. The moment those drops of blood touched the Sigil, it absorbed them and began to hum at a certain frequency and within the next couple of seconds, there was a change in color from brilliant white to Red like human blood. "Go!" Elizabeth yelled, waving her fingers in the air. Thereupon, the Blood Red Sigil which contained her essence blood drifted toward the ck Dragon and entered through its head. Then she made a series of hand seals while igniting her witch bloodline and this kept going on for three minutes. Elizabeth turned to Bobby and made an enchanting smile while making thetter''s heart skip a beat. Bobby reached out his hand and wiped the sweats over her forehead with his sleeve. Then he asked, "Did you seed?" "Hell yeah!" Elizabeth responded. She was dead tired from igniting her witch bloodline and also from the whole process of making a blood seal pact with the ck Chaos Dragon. She then further added while bursting into a peal of hystericalughter, "Hahaha, I would see the face of this old fogey when he saw that his all and mighty beast is now mine." "Well, if it''s under your control then I''ll release it too." Bobby took a step forward and the next thing, he reappeared just in front of it. He then poked his finger over its broad forehead and said, "Released!" The moment it was released from the time quiescence, the Giant ck Dragon roared and attacked Bobby with its front limb. "Halt!" Elizabeth''s melodious tinkered while halting its attack mid-air, a few inches away from Bobby. She then further added, "Hey, you dummy lizard. Like it or not, your blood contract with that old fogey was terminated and reced with mine. So, you are mine from now onward¡­. Since you are bold enough to attack my husband, then I have no choice but to punish you." Just after that, the colossus ck Dragon began to growl in a long and horrendous heart-wrenching cry due to intense paining from its soul. Chapter 256 Force To Kowtow! The ck Chaos Dragon made a horrendous growl while experiencing an agonizing paining from its soul. It trembled but failed to move even a bit. It was pretty clear down to Elizabeth''s whim now after recing her Blood Sigil, it took only a single thought of her to control the Gigantic ck Chaos Dragon and even to kill it. After some time, the Dragon projected his inner voice in her head, pleading in a husky voice: "Master, please forgive Gogor and spare me this time." "Even after you have be my pet, you even dare to attack my husband. For that, I still need to punish you." Elizabeth responded telepathically to her dragon. Then the ck dragon further pleaded to never repeat its mistake ever again. Unbeknownst to them, Bobby was snooping around their secret conversation with the help of his system. Having raised his right hand, he flicked his right hand over the ck Dragon''s forehead so hard that his blood was boiling. Roar! Roar!... The Chaos Dragon snarled feeling even more. "I''ll spare your life this time since you are my gift to my beautiful wife. But don''t take it for granted. This is thest time. If you ever do that again, then I''ll kill you." Bobby said, threatening the ck Chaos Dragon. Then he turned his gaze to Elizabeth and said with a charming smile on his face, "Ely, that''s enough¡­. Alright, you take care with this Dragon while I take care of that piece of shite that even has the guts to hurt and spill your blood." Bobby took a step forward in the air, making an eddy ripple at the point of contact of his front foot. Immediately afterward, he disappeared and reappeared in front of Witch Ancestor Lucas Queen who was still freezing in the time of quiescence. First, Bobby took the Silver White wand on Ancestor Lucas Queen''s hand and tossed it toward Elizabeth while yelling, " Catch! Perhaps, this might be useful to you." After catching it, Elizabeth checked the magic wand and she was all beaming from ear to ear. After kicking over the white clouds under her feet, which were caused by Bobby''s wind control skill, she jumped up andnded on the ck Chaos Dragon''s head. Bobby then turned his attention to the Middle-aged-looking man and his smile changed to a grimace of fury. He grabbed him by his cor and uttered under his breath, "Released!" It didn''t take long for his third vertical eye to close up and the eyelids visible over his forehead to vanish as well. Just after that, Ancestor Lucas regained his senses and was startled as he witnessed many changes in the surroundings as the time had just frozen for him. "Devil! What trick is this? Do you think this simple illusion trick will work on me? Ridiculous!" yelped Ancestor Lucas as he saw Bobby in front of him and mistaken the whole thing as just some masterly Illusion spell. Then he ignited his witch''s blood in his bloodstream and uttered under his breath, "Break it for me!" But nothing happened. p! In response, Bobby made a devilish grin and then he smacked across his face. Then he said chuckling, "Illusion? My arse! Wake up already, bastard!" Bobby then asked, "Earlier, I simply didn''t want to let thingse to this. But¡­but, you clearly cross the line first. Now, tell me. Do you understand your biggest mistake?" Ancestor Lucas Queen spat blood and said while bursting into a peal of maniacalughter, "Hahaha, that''s funny. You may be stronger than me. But do you really believe you can continue to be happy with possessing the soul of this brat from the Hunter Family?... I''ve already broken the news about this to some of my men. It''s just a matter of time that it will reach their ears and they will send out their Spartan Force to hunt you down." "Wrong answer!" Bobby said with a calm tone. Then the next thing, the surrounding areas were chimed with the incessant resounding sound of ps. p! p! p!..... The former noble-looking face was no more as now his face was all green and battered from the continuous ps from Bobby. "For the record, it''s really funny to hear thating from you. Possessed? Hahahaha¡­ I''m possessed by whatever devil you''re talking about. Do you want to know why?" Bobby asked and then he drifted his face and whispered, "Because I''m the damn Devil!" "Surprise motherfucker!" Then he gave another loud smack across his face, sending him down over the ground. Just as Ancestor Lucas was about to hit the ground which was now arge crater, Bobby appeared and stomped Ancestor Lucas Queen''s head against the hard ground. Bang! "So, you finally made the right decision to kowtow before my wife." Bobby then crouched down, picked up Ancestor Lucas holding him by his hair, and said, "Tsk-tsk! Sadly, you''re not doing it properly. Do it right. Look! She is there." Ancestor Lucas Queen happened to see his former summoning giant beast first and then spotted Elizabeth standing on its head. Ancestor Lucas Queen was first taken by surprise. Then he yelled, instructing the Dragon, "Ugh! What the hell are you doing? Kill that bitch!" But seeing the ck Dragon didn''t even flinch a bit to his instruction, he yelled once again, "Kill her immediately. If you don''t then, I''ll instantly kill you instead." ? "Teeteeheehee, hey old fool. Are you that dense or simply refuse to admit it? Check it out for yourself. This beast is already mine and it''s going to be my ride from today onward." Elizabeth said aloud at the top of her lungs as she chuckled. "Well, you can continue your kowtows. Um, make it 10,000." "You heard thedy!" Bobby said then he let go of his hair and stomped Ancestor Lucas''s head against the ground. Then he continued stopping down hard and the amount of the dust contained in the air became thicker and thicker. Bang! Bang! Bang!..... It started as a continuous bang, followed by tremors, and ended several minutester. With the wave of his hand, the thick dust was cleared and Bobby said, "The show is over. Why don''t youe out already?"..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 257 Threat Level: 299.99% After clearing a thick curtain of dust with the wave of his hand, Bobby said as he nced up, one leg straddling the middle-aged man on the ground: "The show is over. Why don''t youe out already?" No one responded. Elizabeth instructed her Dragon tond over the ground and then she nced around and asked in confusion, "My Luv, who are you talking to?" Bobby craned his head and gave an amiable smile and then once again said in an indifferent stern tone, "Ancestor Lucas Queen, I know this bastard here is just your mere ignorant clone. And I believe you must have already figured out my real identity from my bloodline. So, why don''t youe out and greet your master here? This is yourst chance and I''ll never repeat myself again." It was only after his words reverberated in the surrounding areas that something changed. Large crevices andnd fissures that had been destroyed earlier slowly began to rebuild, and after a few seconds, thendmark and even every de of grass returned to their previous state. Bobby and Elizabeth witnessed that they were standing on the t grasnd not on the dusty huge crater anymore. In front of them, the earlierrge tomb which was destroyed into smithereens because of the earlier fight also rematerialized, regaining its former state. Bobby said telepathically in his head, "Exactly as I thought earlier. There was no way this measly lizard''s mundane energy sts could leave even a single scratch on this strange monument. From what I can see, I have a hard time figuring out anything like this monument even after checking through all of my previous life''s memories." "Oh, that''s truly fascinating to hear!" Cynthia responded with her eyes bright and then she further added, "Then I believe what I saw everything earlier are illusions, right?" "No, I don''t mean that. Everything that happened earlier is all more real than real with the exception of this monument''s destruction. And most importantly, haven''t you perceived it too? Everything magical happening around here is all the doing of this monument. The very person who has been eavesdropping on us the entire time infused his energy into this thing and somehow it is able to¡­" But before he finished his word, Elizabeth who was thrilled on seeing that incredulous scene interrupted as she asked in a coquettish tone while folding her hands around Bobby''s left arm. "So Darling, what in the hell name is going on here?.... Is it just me? Or not. I''ve sensed an immense amount of witch energy within that brisk instant of time..... Hmm, maybe it is just my imagination." Yes, it happened so fast that Elizabeth seemed to have some confusion about what she perceived earlier. "No, your feelings are absolutely spot on. Just give it a few seconds." Bobby responded and then he further added, "Because the one who should take the full responsibility for spilling my beloved wife''s blood ising out to pay back everything in full interest." A door appeared out of the colossus cuboid-shaped Tomb and a middle-aged-looking gentleman, exactly the same noble-looking man as the man who was currently under Bobby''s leg. Unlike the other one, this one''s face was more vibrant and he wore a pair of simple white T-shirts and pants. He sauntered toward the two youths. "Another Ancestor Lucas Queen?!" Elizabeth shrieked in surprise as she rubbed her eyes in disbelief. Soon, realization struck her hard, and then she muttered to herself softly, "So this one must be the real one. " Bobby eyed Ancestor Lucas Queen who was strolling toward them in a perfectly poised state and then he activated his Ocr Devil''s Eyes Technique, thereby scanning his body while using his X-Ray vision mode. With the familiar beeping sounds echoing inside his head, a notification popped up in his head. Beep! Beep! Beep! [ Target Scanning Completed! ] [ Target Name: Lucas Queen! ] [ Status: First Ancestor Of the Healer Family! ] [ Species: Human with the Purest Witch Bloodline! Nearly 99.99% purity level! ] [ Sex: Male! ] [ Aged: Premise Is Wrong! ] [ Energy Level: Level 309! ] Another beeping sound chimed in his head, alerting him about the danger. Ding! Ding! Ding! [ Warning! Warning! Warning! ] [ Threat Level: 299.99% to the Host! ] Bobby became dead serious looking at the threat level this time because the Dark Chaos me with the 199% presented a serious threat to him, but he deviated the danger into a blessing in disguise by activating his third vertical eye and using his time freezing skill. Outwardly, the man walking pensively toward them looked like a simple normal human without even a tinge of energy above the normal human level, but his status indicated a threat level of infinitesimally near 300%. Therefore, Bobby was in all alertness as he was ready to activate his third vertical eye and used the Time Freezing technique once more if the other became hostile to him. Just as Bobby was about to manifest his third vertical eye, the Middle-aged-looking gentleman abruptly halted his step, knelt down over the ground, and greeted with his forehead touching the ground, "Greetings Young Master Damien Darhk! Please ept this sinner Lucas Green''s humble salute!" "So you have already learned of my identity, yeah?" Bobby said with a big question mark. "Yes, milord!" Ancestor Lucas Queen replied and then he further exined, patiently. "From the moment Young Master Damien has been transported within this ex, I smell a trace of scent simr to Mother Priestess Phoebe''s from your body. And I can also feel the traces of four out of the six Olden Family''s bloodlines; Protector Family, the Red Royal Family, the Blood Moon Family, andst but not least my very own Healer Family''s bloodline in my young master''s bloodstream. That''s when I realized that you are none other than the sole child of Mother Phoebe that we have been waiting for centuries." "Oh, so you seem to know about me then?" Bobby asked once again curiously. "Yes, I have been once to the Bitter Terrain Ex and lucky enough to see your graceful sight within the time chasm at the peak of the mountain." Ancestor Lucas Queen answered. Chapter 258 Shadow Slave! "That''s good to hear. Then I''ll make it easier for you." Bobby said. Then he pulled Elizabeth by her dainty waist while folding his arm intimately around her waist and introduced, "This is my wife Elizabeth from your family and now part of my Darhk Family. I think you have already witnessed everything from the very start. But let me continue to give a clean chit. First," Bobby stomped his leg hard over the Clone''s head hitting hard against the grassy ground making him to howled in pain and then he further added, "This bastard here dare to condemn us for my action here which I previously thought of going it easy on him since Elizabeth is from the same family. But he had taken that for granted by going a mile and he dared to spill blood from my beloved wife. Alright, I''lle to the point. As a master, you have to take full responsibility for your servant''s mistakes. What do you say?" "I concur with Master Damien''s words. I''m ready to ept the punishment for my mistake." Ancestor Lucas Queen responded politely while he knelt over the ground. "Tsk! Why are you so understanding here? Now you''ve ruined my mood. Alright, let me think of your punishment." Bobby said casually and then he further added after pondering for a while, "Hmm, actually, since your servant spilled my beloved wife''s blood, you deserve a death sentence. But, after considering your attitude, I''ll give you another chance toe clean again; be my Second Shadow ve, and serve three thousand years as Elizabeth''s guardian. What do you think?" Bobby saw the hesitation in his expression. Ancestor Lucas Queen asked, "I beg your pardon. This is my first time hearing that term. So, can I at least know something regarding this Shadow ve?" "That''s easy. I''ll show you one to see for yourself then." Bobby responded and then he muttered under his breath, "Shadow ve, show your true form." Then he let go of the dull-looking ck katana in the air. In the next instant, the ck dull-looking katana hummed at a certain frequency, shaking its body. It turned into a veil of the ck mist of pure Origin Chi and then a figure of a humanoid with three heads and six hands, along with a long ck lizard-like tail materialized, standing in the air. The strange humanoid creature knelt toward Bobby and greeted him in an eerie tone, "Greetings my lord!" Bobby curled his lips into a wide grin and said while gesturing his hand elegantly, "Behold my first Shadow ve!" Ancestor Lucas Queen was overwhelmed with surprise as he witnessed the ck katana transforming into that strange humanoid being. He shook his head and said after making a firm decision, "Master Damien, I change my mind. Can you please kill me instead? There is no way I''m going to turn into that thing. I can do anything for you but I can''tpromise myself to give up on my humanity." Hearing his words, Bobby burst into a peal of boomingughter and then he said, "Hahahaha, Ancestor Lucas Queen, you''re hrious in a strange way¡­. Alright, I think you misunderstand something here. Being my Shadow ve doesn''t mean to for shake your human form. What were you thinking? My First Shadow ve is born in that form. Being my Shadow ve means you need to make a certain blood ve contract with me and in return for your freedom I''ll grant you certain enticing rewards. Now, make your decision. I''ll give you a couple of minutes." Ancestor Lucas Queen took a long breather and responded, "If I don''t have to give up my humanity then I agree. There is no need to ponder over it since it''s my punishment for causing harm to mdy Elizabeth Darhk!" He gave his final say, agreeing readily to his words. Meanwhile, Bobby deactivated his Satanification form, regaining his former fair skin appearance and the pair of greenhorns retracted back. It was then that the gold color on his eyes dimmed, turning into his original blue color. He then nced at the three-headed humanoid creature and ordered, "Shadow ve, what are you waiting for? Devour all the bodies of the twenty Gray Dragons. Go!" Immediately afterward, the three-headed humanoid creature turned into a phantom, dashing toward a nearby Dragon Corpse, and began gobbling it up whole within a few seconds. Then he moved toward the next colossus Dragon Corpse. Bobby turned his attention to Ancestor Lucas Queen and said, "Alright, I''ll start the ceremony. Before that let me warn you. Don''t even consider resisting. If you have even a single doubt about changing your decision then the repercussions will be something that will even cause your soul to rupture. Well, then you can sit upright." On hearing his words, Ancestor Lucas Queen, who had been kneeling all this time, moved his body sitting upright as Bobby ordered. Just after that Bobby inserted a trace of his Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and in the next instant, a dagger appeared in his hand. He then made a long deep cut on both of his palms and tossed the dagger, sticking it over the grassy ground. Before his instantaneous regeneration ability kicked in, Bobby resisted and sealed the bloodlines of both the Vampiric and Werewolf in his bloodstream. After that, he began to draw arge diagram from his blood over the ground with Ancestor Lucas Queen at the center. Elizabeth moved away giving them the space. While Bobby was drawing those multiple intricate-looking sigils with his blood, Elizabeth scuttled toward the Gigantic Dark Chaos Dragon. She then infused a trace of her Witch Energy into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye and the next thing, a pile of ck and red power stones poured out of the thin air, making a small dune on the ground. Seeing those power stones, the Dark Chaos Dragon drooled while eyeing them. But still, it resisted its strong urge to devour them and nced at Elizabeth giving a petty look. "Gogor, what are you waiting for? They are all for you. Help yourself." Elizabeth said with a calm tone. The ck Chaos Dragon made a strange soft roar and began digging on the pile of the Power Stones, wolfing down on them greedily...(Please, stay tuned!) Chapter 259 2nd Shadow Slave! It took just a few minutes for the Gigantic ck Chaos Dragon to devour the entire pile of the power stone which was their primary source of food other than the meat of their prey. In addition to maintaining their energy and massive body, they had long given up on simple prey since their meat failed to meet their required energy in their level. Therefore, power stones which were the source and containing the Natural Origin Chi became their main food. After having a hearty meal, the ck Chaos Dragon burped, and then it stuck its head friendly toward Elizabeth. Whereas Elizabeth touched its head and said in a kind tone, "Gogor, since you''re full then it''s time to send you back." The ck Dragon growled as if nagging her to stay furthermore time with her like a baby who had found their favorite ymate that treated them quite well. "Nope, you''re too big to y clingy around me." She infused her witch energy into the silver white magic wand while saying, "If therees a time of needing your help, then I''ll summon you again." Then she touched her forehead with her other hand and yelped, "Reverse Summoning Beast Sigil, activate!" Immediately afterward, arge gigantic luster ck sigil exactly like the one the fake Ancestor Lucas Queen cast to summon the Gigantic ck Chaos Dragon materialized from thest veil of misty energy expelled out through the magic wand''s tip. "Go! I can''t hold it anymore." Elizabeth yelled, as maintaining the sigil had be tedious for her at her current level. It was hard for her to hold it for more than five seconds. The Colossus Dragon was also aware of its master''s situation. So it gave a meaningful look at her once and dashed into the sigil, and both the beast and the ck sigil disappeared. Elizabeth almost lost her consciousness due to over exhaustion of her energy. Still, she felt dizzy and fell down on her back. The mist of Origin Chi suddenly rushed at a high speed and formed a couch, causing her to fall into it and tilt her spine back. Shadow ve materialized in his humanoid formed while kneeling toward her and said in an eerie tone, "Mdy, please take some rest." Meanwhile, Bobby finally ended, drawing therge Sigil with his blood. He nced toward Elizabeth and the next thing another Bobby appeared in front of her. He touched her forehead, checking her body, and muttered under his breath, "Using that sigil has drained her too much." After pondering for a while he found a solution. Bobby ignited the witch bloodline he consumed earlier, transforming into a thick mist of witch energy inside his body. He poked at her forehead and said while transferring the witch energy into her body, "The Witch Energy is the only thing she needs now." Since the energy was her, to begin with, it was easily digested inside her body and in the next instant, Elizabeth regained her vivaciousness like before. Then Bobby beamed at her and said, "Wait for me here!" The next moment, he reappeared in front of Ancestor Lucas Queen and said, "Now, I''ll begin the ceremony. There is no turning back after this. Do you feel me?" "Yes, I understand." Ancestor Lucas Queen responded in a serious tone. After that, Bobby began to make a series of hand seals while chanting a spell in a tone not audible to either Ancestor Lucas Queen or Elizabeth. Only the humanoid three-headed creature could hear him as he had already passed through that ceremony and be the First Shadow ve. But since this particr ceremony was currently beyond his cultivation based, Bobby activated his highest movement speed and thousands of him appeared inside therge blood sigil, making different hand seals. "It''s fucking amazing!" Elizabeth eximed partly both of surprise and excitement. And then she muttered under her breath, asking herself, "Is there anything he can''t possibly do?" Bobby finally ended his first incantation and then thousand of his voices yelled in a tandem, "Today, I, Damien Dark, a human and previously an Evil God, Lucifer by my title made a heavenly mandate to take Lucas Queen, a mere mortal as my Second Shadow ve." Just after he said that a thick bolt of lightning struck down over his head and Bobby absorbed all of it by activating Lightning Cannon Cultivation Technique. "Now, begin the blood-surging ceremony!" Thousand monotonous voices of Bobby yelped at the same time. Then the next thing, one blood diagram nearest to him floated and struck over Ancestor Lucas Queen''s body, making him shriek in unbearable pain. "It''s just the beginning. Bear it until the very end and don''t ever think about even the slightest idea of rejecting them in your mind. Otherwise, they will exterminate your soul." Bobby instructed in his thousand voices. "I''m the Lucifer of this generation and also the only eye god in the entire cosmos. Did you really think anyone can be my most loyal Shadow ve? If you can pass this test by staying alive until the very end then I''ll let you choose one of the abilities I currently possess." After torturing the Lucas Queen for a minute, the symbol resonated with his body and entered his body. The thousand Bobby waved their hands in the air and the next thing, eight blood diagrams lifted up from the grassy ground and began the same torturing as the first one, bombarding Lucas Queen which resonated and entered his body after five minutes. Then, 27 diagrams lifted from the verdant grassy field and bombarded him while making Ancestor Lucas Queen scream in pain like a beast. It took him eleven minutes to fully resonate and enter his body. Simrly, 64, 125, 216, 343, 512, and finally 729 blood diagrams were lifted one by one and all sessfully managed to resonate with his body and the blood surging ceremony ended. Only one Bobby remained standing just before ancestor Lucas Queen. "Congrattions, Lucas Queen! Now you have sessfully be my 2nd Shadow ve." He said. Chapter 260 Another Ocular Skill! "Congrattions, Lucas Queen! Now you have sessfully be my 2nd Shadow ve." Bobby said. "Well, it''s time for your reward¡­. Except for my ocr ability, you can choose one ability. I''ll give you only five minutes to choose. Your time begins now." Bobby said, exining and then he reached out his hand. "Wait, Master Damien!" Ancestor Lucas Queen yelled, halting Bobby''s hand in the air. "2nd Shadow ve, state your question?" Bobby asked with a straight face. "My Lord, before you transfer the information of all of your abilities to me. I have a doubt." Ancestor Lucas Queen responded. "Fine, shoot out!" Bobby said as he didn''t want to waste any more time. "What I need is just one ability? But I''m afraid I may learn more than one ability if I browse through all of your abilities." Ancestor Lucas Queen stated his mind. "Eh, if it''s about that then you don''t have to worry anymore, I have my means. Alright, keep this in mind. You only have five minutes." Bobby responded in an easy-going tone. Then he poked Lucas Queen''s forehead and began transferring a lot of information about all of his abilities within an infinitesimally small fraction of a second. Then he released his hand and waited for Lucas Queen''s answer. Lucas Queen shut his eyes and began browsing through all the abilities. 1 minute passed! 2 minutes passed! 3 minutes passed! 4 minutes passed! The time kept ticking and Ancestor Lucas Queen was still in his strange state. Just before 10 seconds of the 5 minutes, Ancestor Lucas Queen opened his eyes and said briskly at the same time, "Satanification! I choose the satanification ability!" "Good choice!" Bobby praised him and then he poked at Ancestor Lucas Queen''s forehead again. "Focus! Now I''ll impart all of my knowledge and experience regarding the Satanification technique." Ancestor Lucas Queen shut his eyes once again and in the next instant, he happened to see a 3-D statue of Satan''s head in his soul sea-sh-soul pce. It has a pair of long green horns protruding from the forehead and it had a simr appearance to Bobby; meaning it was kind of duplicate since Lucas Queen would never have such Satan''s statue in his own appearance. Then Ancestor Lucas Queen saw multiple shes of images of Bobby activating and using the Satanification Technique on multiple asions and it ended soon. Just as he opened his eyes, Bobby instructed, "Stay still. Don''t even move a muscle." Ancestor Lucas Queen saw Bobby was already shutting his eyes and he witnessed a vertical saffron line appearing on Bobby''s forehead. The vertical saffron line moved, turning into two curves while revealing the pitched ck eye with a ring along with four tiny dots of blue, red, gray, and white on the ring and there was also an extremely tiny murky dark on the pupil which was Dark Chaos Energy he absorbed in the earlier battle with the ck Chaos Dragon. "Freeze Time for me!" Bobby muttered under his breath. In the next instant, an invisible form of waves emitted from his third vertical eye, covering only Ancestor Lucas Queen while making him within the frozen time. He then activated a certain ability of his third vertical eye and he yelled, "Move him back to the time just before he said Satanification. And mark it as an initial timeline point." Just as he said, Bobby saw multiple Lucas Queen ovepping and ended the process at that exact certain point he mentioned. Then he continued, saying: "Final timeline point, mark it at the point just before I poked his forehead for transferring all the knowledge of my abilities." Just as Bobby instructed, it happened and he spotted another Virtual Ancestor Lucas queen ovepping with the initial Lucas Queen which was only visible with his third vertical eye because it happened in the time chasm only he could see. "Cut the portion from the initial mark point to the final mark point and extract it from the original timeline and fill the void timeline with dark mist," Bobby said and cut out the certain portion of Ancestor Lucas Queen''s time and extracted it out by using the time termination ocr ability of his eyes. Then with a single thought of his, a strong suction force came out from the vertical third eye while sucking the portion of the time extracted from Lucas Queen''s time which was exactly 5 minutes. Ancestor Lucas Queen''s extracted time became some form of nutrient for Bobby''s third vertical eye which was digested briskly and the eye became even darker. Bobby felt that his third vertical eye was growing stronger from his previous state and he grinned in delight. During that time, 555 years of his vitality were expanded with every second ticking. Bobby came to realize it and then he uttered under his breath, "Freezing Time, Deactivate!" The next thing, Ancestor Lucas Queen got free from the time restriction. "2nd Shadow ve, how do feel now?" Bobby asked as he beamed. Ancestor Lucas Queen checked his body moving and then he checked with his consciousness and replied, "Master, I feel great!" "Good," Bobby then poked his finger over Ancestor Lucas Queen''s forehead and asked, "Now, tell me do you remember any other abilities of mine other than the Satanification Technique you have chosen." Ancestor Lucas Queen tried to remember them but he only saw dark mist within that five minutes of time and he responded, "No sire, I fail to remember anything and I saw only darkness." "Now, do you understand? Even if you saw every secret of mine, if I want you to forget it, it is just a simple thing to do." Bobby said with a pose attitude in his tone. Then he further added, "Alright, now it''s time for you to show me using the Satanification technique. And don''t you disappoint me after all I have shared everything I have shared of my experiences with this particr technique." Ancestor Lucas Queen nodded his head. Then he stood up, imagined seeing the 3-D virtual image of Satan''s head in his head, and the next thing, his skin color began changing into a swarthy tone. Next, a pair of greenhorns grew out from his forehead... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 261 Reincarnation Hall! Seeing Ancestor Lucas Queen morphed while using the Satanification technique, Bobby grinned with approval and said, "Well, since you have sessfully been able to execute this technique on your first try, then let me see how strong your physical strength is too?" Bobby then crouched down, grabbed Ancestor Lucas Queen''s clone by his right leg, and tossed him high above. The clone was currently in an unconscious state. "See! That''s your target. Punch him using your all-out strength. Go!" He instructed, pointing at the clone who was plummeting over the ground. With no regard for second-guessing, Ancestor Lucas kicked his legs over the group and leaped up high above in the air. Just as he reached the rapidly falling clone of his, he punched him exactly at the center of his body, holding nothing back. ? Bang! Boom! Boom!..... As soon as Ancestor Lucas Queen''s right fistnded on the clone''s body, it burst into smithereens, destroying everything at the level of Origin Chi. And the remaining energy exploded while making a long, continuous booming sound in the air. The soul threads, the Origin Chi, and all the parts of the clone were observed inside Ancestor Lucas Queen''s body as the clone was made from his body and soul, to begin with. Bobby nced up and said, "Hmm, even though the clone is physically weaker. He is still someone in energy level 200¡­. Brilliant! In this form, the 2nd Shadow ve''s muscle strength is quite rmendable. Choosing Satanification is his best option, which was his only weakness." When he witnessed Ancestor Lucas Queen absorbing the soul and Origin Chi of the clone inside his body, Bobby muttered softly, "Oh, interesting!" Then with a thought, he activated his Ocr Devil''s Eyes technique and scanned Ancestor Lucas Queen''s body. Ding! With a ding, a new notification popped up in his head. Bobby witnessed Ancestor Lucas Queen''s Energy level increasing rapidly and halting after hitting energy level 367. After that, Ancestor Lucas Queen floated down,nded, and knelt in front of Bobby. "Good! You can stand up now. I have some questions to ask you about," Bobby said with a calm tone, wobbling his fingers toward him. "Master, please continue." Ancestor Lucas Queen responded courteously. Bobby pointed at the gigantic structure of the tomb and said, "Don''t tell me that this monument is your personal tomb? I believe there is something more secret about this monument, yeah?" "You are right, master. This thing is believed to be one of the few remaining relics of the very first Ancient God civilization on the earth. It''s called Heavenly Reincarnation Hall." Ancestor Lucas Queen responded. ''Exactly as I thought. Heavenly Reincarnation; a relic of the oldest, first-ever God civilization.'' Bobby wondered in his head and then he instructed, "Alright, open a path for us inside. Actually, I''m here to learn the Witch Reincarnation Spell and I believe I can find that spell inside this God relic." Without further ado, Ancestor Lucas Queen chanted a mnemonic spell while making a series of hand seals and he shouted, tossing the invisible sigil toward the monument. "Heavenly Reincarnation Hall opened up a path for me!" Just after the invisible sigil touched the wall of the cuboidal Gigantic monument, it illuminated a blinding white beam of light and an entrance inside it opened and Bobby saw a long, curly path through that door. "Please, follow me." Ancestor Lucas Queen said and then he approached the entrance and entered it whereas Bobby and Elizabeth also walked behind him closely. The moment they were inside the monument, Bobby looked back and saw that the entrance door of the wall was closing immediately, mending with the same material as the building mysteriously. Bobby saw ?they were inside a long and wide tunnel. He nced around and saw unique designs, some form of Scripture that he had never seen before and drawings of peoples, animals, and nts depicted on the walls. Some of them look like just scribbled by the cavemen, but there were also some wonderful arts among them. The inside was bright even though Bobby failed to find the source of the lighting from. Under Ancestor Lucas Queen''s lead, Bobby and Elizabeth strolled further inside the Reincarnation Hall. After walking for over half an hour, they finally reached the end of the tunnel, a wooden door. Ancestor Lucas Queen exined patiently, "Master Damien, Mdy Elizabeth, after stepping inside past this door, we''ll be on our own. And I requested for you to prehend anything from the walls. Because one of them includes the Reincarnation Mantra which I was able to seed toprehend a bit of it and hence deriving our Witch Family''s forbidden technique, the Witch Reincarnation Spell." "So, you mean; we''re going to go in our separate ways?" Elizabeth asked. "Yes, I don''t know the exact reason behind the inner fabrics of the nature behind this door. But the space and timews in that ce are out of extraordinary that it is just beyond my understanding to exin." Ancestor Lucas Queen answered. "Then let me do the honor," Bobby said, beaming, and then he pushed the wooden door showing the pitch-ck darkness before their eyes. He caressed Elizabeth''s face, nted a pack over her forehead, and walked into the darkness without saying another single word. And the other two also did the same, stepping their foot behind the door as theplete darkness assaulted their eyes. The next second, Bobby realized that he was standing inside a Brobdingnagian hall. He looked around and discovered that there were also several stone statues of various men, women, and bests inside the hall. After observing each of them, he came to understand those stone statues, which were in six different sections. He muttered to himself, "Hmm, so they must be statues of gods and legendary beasts that once roamed the surface of the earth. And they are arranged orderly with the nature of their naturalws they could wield." Bobby tried everything and tried to learn something from those white stone statues and failed as they were only meant for decoration after all. Chapter 262 Reincarnation Hall [2] After five minutes of the insignificant moment, he moved closer to one of the four walls. And then he nced at the walls and saw various ancient scriptures written on them. He understood nine percent of them as they were written in Sumerian, Sanskrit, Archaic Chinese, Akkadian texts, and some other godsnguages he had learned from his previous life. Whereas he had zero clue about most of the remaining 91% of the scriptures written on the wall. "Oh, for the fuck''s sake!" Bobby cursed and then he continued, "Luckily, there are still some human diagrams to make up for those unknown scriptures." It turned out there were various diagrams of a man and a woman besides those texts. But as Bobby continued analyzing them, he stomped hard in surprise as he saw the series of diagrams and he muttered with a grin, "This technique is one technique I have been searching for in my past life... Hahaha, who would have ever thought that the Chinese Myths of the Yin and Yang Dual Cultivation will be here?" "Hmm, good for you. Such perversion technique is made solely for a womanizer like our Lord Damien." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head, along with her attractive chuckle. Hearing that, Bobby grinned even more than he thought in his head, ''Whatever? I will bang you hard using this technique the moment you gain your physical form. So fucking hard that I''ll make you cry under me... Hmm, that''s what is waiting for you to tempt me all this time.'' "Hey, stop staring at me like that. You are making me all nervous." Cynthiained as she spotted his line of vision constantly shifting from her pair of well-rounded, big boobs to her most sacred ce. "Says thedy, who is naked all the time in my eyes," Bobby whispered under his breath. "Because it''s ufortable, okay? And I''m just in my soul form. Why should I care about wearing clothes? If this makes you ufortable, I''ll cover them with a white mist of cloud." Cynthia responded naively. "Eh, I really enjoy the view. No, I mean, I''m apparentlyfortable with how you are currently. Just leave it," Bobby responded slyly, and then he sent his consciousness out of his mind. After that, Bobby sat cross-legged on the floor. And with a thought, he activated his Ocr Devil''s Eyes Technique and began scanning the entire world while using the X-Ray vision. Then he analyzed the written scriptures along with the various diagrams of a man and woman copting in various postures and also the internal energy pathway within their bodies while they did those intimate sexual acts. He shut his eyes and tried to deduct 91% of those unknown scriptures. Millions and millions of his neurons had reacted, sending out neurochemical reactions like a chain reaction while Bobby tried analyzing. It took him thirteen minutes exactly to figure out all the unknown scriptures. Then he reviewed them in his head along with those graphic diagrams. Bobby''s eyes trembled, opening gradually as he whispered, "The Ultimate Great Union Technique, the secret of the earliest hymn of creation!" He further added, "Onepleted! Now I have three more walls to go." Then he walked toward the nearest adjacent wall and began deducing, just like earlier. The second wall contained a godly knowledge of a long-lost weapons engineering, which took ten minutes to havepletely understood those written words and designs as after deducing the first wall, he had figured out the cluster of the unknown scriptures written on the walls. On the third wall, Bobby saw only a drawing of a giant rounded thing. But the moment his eyes fell, his vision upon the design on the third wall, his vision disoriented as if it was sucking forcefully the light from his eyes out of them and he screamed in pain as two long lines of blood flowed from his eyes. The design looked like a gigantic eye with two rings-like ck marks. "Aaaahhh!" He screamed. But he quickly realized that if he continued watching the drawing with his naked eyes, then he would go blind for sure. So he tried to shut them. But, unfortunately, he failed as the drawing continued sucking the visual essence energy Chi out from his eyes. Bobby began losing his vision as his sight got dimmer and dimmer gradually. "Haha hahaha, what a twisting ce to lose my vision? Am I really going to go blind?" He said while he burst into a peal of maniacalughter. "Hahaha, who would believe the great God Of Eyes will have his days of losing his fate in his eyes and feeling so damn weak in his eyes like this? Then let''s see. I''ll give my all." Bobby then a series of hand seals along as he began chanting strange mnemonics, and he yelled at the end of the incantation, "Opened my Third Eye!" The next thing, a saffron long line appeared on his forehead first and it moved, contorting into a pair of the curvy line while revealing a pitch-ck vertical dark eye with a ring on it. The moment Bobby''s third vertical eye opened, it darted out dark energy and hit the wall. Bang! In a loud banging sound, Bobby shut his eyes as tears of blood still dripped all the way down to his chin, and drops of thick blood stained the floor red. Just after he shut his normal eyes, another stronger suction force assaulted, aiming at his vertical third eye, and multiple specks of dark energy Chi were extracted from his eyes gradually. "Fine, let''s see how great the power of those archaic gods is?" Bobby muttered and then he activated the devouring ability of his third eye and the multiple specks of dark spots seeped back inside his eye and within the next infinitesimally small fraction of a second, the suction force moved all the way to the wall and turned the table as ck inks that were drawn in the shape of the gigantic eye in the wall. Chapter 263 Reincarnation Hall [3] As Bobby focused, he realized that just after the ck inks separated from the wall, they changed their color from ck to red, and soon he experienced his stomach growling with intense hunger and he uttered softly, "Hmm, so they are drawn with blood¡­. Aah, I must drink it." Just after the outer ring of the ck eye illustration was sucked out from the wall as ck ink which pigment changed to red with the thick pungent smell of blood assaulting Bobby''s nostrils, he felt his heart pounding loudly once as a tiny golden speck of blood shined radiating golden hue even outside his body from his chest. Out of his own volition, the Satanification technique manifested as the Golden speck of blood turned out to be his satanic bloodline. As a result, his nails and hair elongated first. A pair of greenhorns grew out from his forehead and his skin''s tone became swarthy, bing tanner and tanner. Seeing his Satanification form, Cynthia nced at him and said while beaming, "A total charmer¡­. Yep, he''s devilishly charming. If I ?were to have my physical form, then I''ll pounce at him and let him ravage me as he pleases." Then she pped her head and said to herself, all shy, blushing. "What the hell are you even thinking?" After calming herself, she further added, whispering as he observed his reaction without even blinking once, "Hmm, it seems like¡­. he is reacting to that strange red ink extracted from the wall." The red ink moved toward Bobby. But halted when thest ring of eye hummed in a certain humanly inaudible frequency. Then, it sent out a strong attractive-sh-devouring force with over fifty-fold times its earlier value. This time, its devouring power was so strong that the mist of red inks in the air moved back, seeping into the wall, forming the earlier out a ring in the shape of a human eye. It was overwhelmingly powerful that it even began sucking out multiple specks of the dark hue Finest Origin Chi from Bobby''s third vertical eye. Acknowledging that his third vertical eye''s devouring power was overwhelmed by the Archaic Drawing of Eye on the wall, Bobby snorted and said, "Hmph, a mere remnant of the past still dares to resist me. Then bring it on!" Under his control, the ring in his pitch ck dark vertical eye rotated with four dots of blue, red, gray, and white that were crystals of water, fire, earth, and lightning based on naturalws respectively, and he yelled, "Devoured!" As the ring in his eye rotated rapidly as it picked up in its r.p.m., the third eye''s devouring power gradually increased sharply and began a tug-of-war battle with the Archaic Drawing of the Eye. Both of them increased their devouring powers toward each other with time. And they remained tied for five minutes. "Fine, Dark Chaos Energy ignitus!" Bobby whispered under his breath. In the next instant, a tiny murky me appeared in the vertical third eye''s cornea for a ?moment. Suddenly, a massive amount of energy flooded, ?making every cell of the third vertical eye feel overwhelmingly powerful that the ring rotated at a godly speed. Hence, sending out an overwhelmingly otherworldly devouring force and within an infinitesimal fraction of a second, all the inks from both the two rings of the Archaic Eye Drawing and absorbed inside the third eye. After that, Bobby deactivated the third eye''s devouring power and shut his eye feeling the strain. He felt something on his third vertical eye. So, he reached out his hand and caressed it to find a small ball. Bobby opened his normal eyes and saw that it was a red crystal ball, "Oh, a blood crystal!" He grinned and put it inside his mouth. The moment his saliva touched the red blood crystal, it dissolved into a warm and sweet savory liquid which he gulped down through his throat, quenching his intense thirst. And his satanification form began deactivating automatically as his Satanic bloodline power entered a dormancy state again. After that, Bobby moved toward thest wall and nced at it, beginning his study on those several uneven scriptures and human diagrams. At the center of thest wall was a hollow eye-shaped structure on it. The moment Bobbyy his eye on it, he felt an itching feeling from his third vertical eye. So it opened and a mass of dark Origin Chi sted toward the wall, filling the Hallow eye shaped with that mass of ck energy. Just after that, the goliath room shook abruptly, and the walls moved, folding, tilting, bending, and meshing while turning into a conical sphere in front of his beguiling eyes. All the characters, designs, and diagrams on the four walls meshed together, moving after every three seconds and switching their forms. For another fifteen minutes, Bobby observed intently studying the changing form, memorizing all of those diagrams and trying to find out possible sequences and patterns in them but he failed to do so. "What''s going on here? I''ve been looking for over fifteen minutes and I still can''t find anything about these diagrams and scriptures." Bobby mumbled to himself. "Wait! There is no need for you to be this anxious. Just observe. I believe this is an advanced level trompe l''oeil." Cynthia''s mellifluous voice chimed in his head, calming his slightly agitated mind. "Trompe l''oeil?!.... Deceiving the beholder''s eyes." Bobby further added, "Right, that''s for sure. But analyzing, encrypting, and deducting all those alien scriptures at the same time within three seconds is taxing even to my currentprehension level. I believe I miss some keys hidden deeply well within those series of uneven patterns." With a thought, Bobby activated his Devil''s Eyes Ocr Technique as his eyes scintited with golden light. He then scanned the entire conical semi-spherical wall using his X-ray vision and suddenly he witnessed a strange sight he sprung up to his feet in excitement as he yelled,ughing. "Hahaha, now I get it."......(please, stay tuned!) Chapter 264 Collapsed! "Hahaha, now I get it," screamed Bobby in delight. Cynthia, who was also observing the same mural, jumped up while feeling delighted to hear it. She asked, "Oh, that''s good then. Can you bring some light to clear the smoke here for thisdy?" "It''s fairly simple. As you said earlier, it''s Trompe l''oeil. I have finally cracked the patterns of those repetitively changing drawings and those mixtures of scriptures of archaic origins." Bobby responded patiently. "What are you ranting about? Can you cut to the case?" Cynthia asked once again. Bobby responded, exining patiently. "Well, fair enough. First, activate your ocr technique and keep your eyes in the best optimal form. Forget about everything you saw within three seconds of each period and focus on the imagery in between each pattern that shed within 25 over 311 fractions of a second and try mending them all and¡­.and you are wee to join the fun in unraveling the secret of the long lost ancient knowledge of reincarnation." He then further added, "That''s all I can guide you up to. Alright, time to enter deep meditation. And I needplete silence to contemte this hidden information. Are we cool?" He sat down cross-legged in the lotus position and began studying the picturesque image of therge board in his mind.d "Yep!" she responded and followed exactly as Bobby instructed him. Several minutester, she figured out the hidden data among the diagrams on the semi-spherical wall. ,m Meanwhile, Bobby analyzed the final drawing of the wall, putting all the multiple pieces of the images he had memorized and he uttered in his head, reading the line as he interpreted in English, which was his 1st dominantnguage, ''After birthes death; discarding the useless Physical Form and releasing the Spiritual soul. Then the union of the two pr opposite beings gives birth to a new body simr to them, allowing the soul to project into this new physical form. And the cycle continues.'' As he said that, suddenly he envisioned a scene shing in his head. It was the creation of the universe from two contrast; one extremely hot neb and one extremely cold neb, then the formation of stars, and other heavenly objects, and then the scene changed to the earliest form of Earth, from the formation of life from a single cell amoeba and its long evolutions into multipleplex beings to the first humans on the earth. Then Bobby witnessed the life cycle of a man from his earliest infancy to his old age. And he regained his consciousness, and he saw new lines on the wall. "Physical form dposes with time, but the soul never dies!" He read from the wall. Then he pondered deeply for a couple of minutes and whispered as he saw the particr set of the Reincarnation Mantra in his soul pce, "Now, I understand. In short, I need to practice the Union of man and woman ording to the Ultimate Great Union Technique from the 1st wall to secret a particr type of Creation energy. Then I can use this Creation energy as the fuel to activate this Reincarnation Technique." Then he further added, "Everything seems to be connected then." Just after he said that he felt the tremor in the room. Looking around his surroundings, he saw two people gradually materializing in the room. They were Elizabeth and Witch Ancestor Lucas Queen. In fact, earlier, just after the three walked inside the room, they were teleported inside the three multiverses of the same room. So, they went through the same opportunity. But just after Bobby cracked thest clue of the Remnant of the Reincarnation Hall, the three-multiverse ovepped with the room he was in and, hence, the other two appeared inside the room. Ancestor Lucas Queen bowed, "Master Damien!" Whereas Elizabeth dashed toward Bobby, snuggled into his embrace, and said, "Darling, I miss you!" Bobby responded with an amiable smile and he asked, "How much do you prehend?" Elizabeth pouted and responded coyly, "I didn''t at all. Anyway, the walls are filled with scribbles and," "And what?" Bobby asked with a smirk. Elizabeth drifted her head closer and whispered in his ear, "You have known them already. Are you intentionally teasing me?" "Nope," "Hmph, the wall is filled with the lewd posture of man and woman doing that thing¡­. You know what I mean, yeah?" Elizabeth whispered, ring at him as she caressed his face yfully. "Anyway, whoever drew those things must be a pervert, right? But thanks to him, I learned a lot. Today, I bet we are gonna have a steamy night." Bobby smiled and looked at her slightly rosy, enchanting face. Then he edged his face as the other closed her eyes. But the room quaked wilder and wilder. "Master Damien, let''s leave this ce immediately. I believe this ce will copse ?soon." Ancestor Lucas Queen announced and then he made a series of hand seals and a sigil as a door materialized inside the room. "This way, please," he said, gesturing his hand elegantly toward the sigil door. Bobby lifted Elizabeth and walked into the sigil door. Shortly afterward, Ancestor Lucas Queen followed ?him. They appeared in front of the goliath cuboidal structure. Bobby nced at the currently self-demolishing building and asked, "Second Shadow ve, what the hell is going on here? Does it happen all the time?" "Milord, I haven''t seen it like this ever before. Sorry, I''m afraid I can''t possibly ry any reason behind the copse of this Reincarnation Hall." Ancestor Lucas Queen responded courteously. Bobby observed it interestingly while carrying Elizabeth. Elizabeth caressed his chest and said in a low, seductive voice, "My lord, I''m thirsty." Bobby ced her over the ground, took out a bottle of sparkling water, and gave it to her. "Aah, not this. You know what I mean, right?" Elizabethined, feeling frustrated as she stomped her feet on the ground. Bobby hugged her tightly and whispered in her ear, "Wait! There is time¡­. And in the meantime, get ready. You''re going to feel a lot more pain since you''re daring enough to demand here." Chapter 265 The Satanic System 2.0 ....And in the meantime, get ready. You''re going to feel a lot more pain since you''re daring enough to demand here." whispered Bobby in Elizabeth''s ear. Then he spanked her plump ass hard, making a loud sound chiming in the surrounding air. "Aah! It hurts¡­. My lord, you''re so naughty. Today, I''m gonna tame you in bed." Elizabeth announced boldly as she caressed her bums. Ancestor Lucas Queen ignored them as if he was just a stone statue. After three minutes, the colossus buildingpletely copsed. But a strange scene happened the next second as an invisible point-sized attractive force sent out from the air, thereafter sucking all the demolished parts of the building without leaving even a single speck of dirt. "Oh, interesting!" Bobby said. Within a few seconds, it sucked every part of the building into its invisible chasm, and it turned into a yellow leaf and dropped ?to the ground. Ding! Ding! Ding!..... With a loud, continuous dinging sound, a notification abruptly appeared in his head. [Scanning Completed!] [God Crystal Detected!] [Activating The Self Upgrading Mode!] Then the next instant, the Satanic System in his forehead sent out a signal aiming at the yellow leaf on the ground. It lifted the yellow leaf whereas thetter tried to resist, but another signal was sent out from the Satanic System, making it all docile. "Cynthia, do you see this too?" Bobby asked telepathically in his mind. "Yes, and don''t ask me. I havepletely lost control over the System. I''m out of my wits too." Cynthia responded by even answering the question that he was about to ask. The Yellow leaf darted toward Bobby and entered through his forehead. [Yellow Level God Crystal Acquired!] [Initiating The Upgrading Protocol!] Then Bobby saw the loading bar in his head. [1% Completed!] [2% Completed!] ...¡­ After a couple of three minutes, the loading bar finally hit 100 percent. [Upgrading Completed!] [Configuration Completed Sessful!] [ Dear Host, Wee back to¡­. The Satanic System 2.0] "Cynthia, do you gain your control now?" asked Bobby telepathically in his head. "Umm, wait a few minutes. Now I''m currently processing a lot of new data." Cynthia responded as her eyes were dazzling with vivid light from time to time. Bobby waited patiently as he enjoyed feeling Elizabeth''s soft and supple, dainty waist. Elizabeth didn''t mind at all as she let his hands caress his body lewdly. Instead, she enjoyed his warm hands as a soft moan escaped from her lips. She whispered meekly in his ear, "Dear, after seeing all those lewd drawings on that wall, I''m horny as hell right now. And if you keep touching me that good, I believe I might lose all my conscience and jump on you." Bobby ignored her as his right hand slipped further down and gripped her soft and juicy left bum hard. Elizabeth reacted by moaning a loud and long moan abruptly and she saidiningly as she bit lightly on his chest, "Hey, you''re making me all worse. Now I''ve been wet all down there. You baddie, I need to change into a new panty." Ancestor Lucas Queen quickly walked farther away, giving them more personal space. Seeing that, Bobby said, "Oh, that is fast. Let me check." Then he slipped his hand inside her pants, all the way through her panty. "No, I''m dirty down there." Elizabeth shrieked as she tried resisting. But how can she when Bobby was way stronger than she physically was? Bobby felt her thick pub, moved his palm further down, and touched her vaginal crack, which was leaking with a viscous liquid of hers. He made a smirk of delight and said whileughing softly, "Hahaha, there is no need to feel shy¡­. Anyway, it''s the fastest orgasm. Hahaha," Then he nced toward Ancestor Lucas Queen and instructed, "Leave!" Hearing the words that he had been yearning for like ions to spare his humiliation, his words were like music in his ears. Without further ado, Ancestor Lucas Queen disappeared into the thin air like a puff of wind. "Good, now we are all alone." Bobby said, focussing his attention on the wildly aroused face of Elizabeth, "Eli, I was nning to continue thister on, but judging by your current circumstance I would be damned by Venus, the goddess of love herself if I were to ignore you." "As if," Elizabeth further tempted him, giving an alluring look and at the same time, she pulled a face as if she had a chip on her shoulder. "Time to treat my girl," Bobby said, and then he began by touching her clitoris making a circle with his finger. Then the surrounding was filled with the soft moaning sound of Elizabeth. He then put his middle finger, which was well greased with the slippery fluid inside her pussy. While he fingered her in and out, Elizabeth moved her face toward him and sealed his lips with hers, beginning a smooth, passionate kiss. After a minute, Bobby moved his face back, separating their lips, and asked, "Does it feel good?" Elizabeth nodded and said in a shaky tone, "Um, it''s good. But I like to feel more." "Fair enough!" Bobby said, then he stood up and removed all of his clothes, revealing all of his body in the air. Upon looking up timidly, Elizabeth noticed his slightly tan, thirteen inches long, and thick cock curving slightly upward, and the luster ns that seemed to be furiously staring at her. It was not her first time seeing it but she forgot to even take a breath as her heart pounded faster with excitement she wetted her lips with her tongue like a pervert and she crawled toward him. Up close, she didn''t touch it as she simply observed it admiring his healthy manhood from a different angle and her continuous gulping down of her saliva could be heard. Her yfulness enthralled Bobby and understanding the admiring look of his proud manhood from hisdy. And a wild ecstasy spread throughout his body, electrifying and more blood pumped, flooding down toward his manhood, making it grow further. "Eh! It''s bing even bigger." Her face waspletely flushed red as Elizabeth eximed in exitement.... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 266 Easy There, Tiger! [Lemon!] "Eh! It''s bing even bigger." Her face waspletely flushed red as Elizabeth eximed as her heart pounded in excitement. "Hmm, what should I do with this naughty beast?" Then she nced up, looking at Bobby with her misty eyes, and asked coyly, "Dear Damien, guess what I''m nning to do to tame your mighty beast?" Her words triggered excitement as Bobby felt another euphoric electrifying sensation cruising through his body and he responded with a trembling voice, "My Queen, I''m losing my patience." Elizabeth made a yful smirk, looked down slowly while turning her attention to his massive manhood and she moved her face closer to it gradually. Seeing her slow-motion action, Bobby screamed in his head, ''No way! Is she really nning to give me fetio? Hahaha, let''s see how good you are gonna be.'' But disappointment clouded his head while making his face darker when he heard her following words. Elizabeth halted just a centimeter away from the tip of his penis and she said, "Now, it''s way more, bigger than I thought when I''m this close¡­ Hah, forget it. There is no way this beast can be fit to put it inside my mouth." But in the next instant, she stuck out her tongue and caressed the crack of his penal ns, wiping the colorless pre-cum. And she said boldly, "Still, I''m nning to eat this mighty beast and make it yield to me today for all the pains, tortures, and pleasures I have felt these few days." And she ended thest statement in her head, ''Still, my pussy is screaming as it''s out of my control, yearning to get shoved it into with this massive thing and it''s screaming on its own way to feel the pain and pleasure of getting smashed and pounded harshly by his dick!'' "Eli, I''m looking forward to it. But since you dare to challenge me from the get-go, then be prepared as I''ll not hold back anymore. Anyway, does it taste good?" Bobby said with a gentle tone as he caressed her face. "Shut up! Stop ruining the mood." Elizabeth responded angrily as she flicked away his hand from her face. But inside her head, she responded, ''It tastes strange but oddly good at the same time. The masculinity odor you give off here arouses me even more.'' She then stuck out her tongue and began licking his penal ns meticulously like as if she was enjoying licking an ice cream, melting on her tongue. She moved, to lick all around the ram of hisrge meat-rod, wetting them all with her saliva. Several minutester, she finally reached his pair of balls. After ying them with her tongue, she moved her face back, trailing saliva as she used her lips to make loud smooching sounds as she kissed the thick wall and returned to the tip again. "Damien, your meat tastes great. Do you enjoy it too?" Elizabeth asked, feeling afraid that she was the only one enjoying the entire process. "Good to hear that. Since you have already eaten me, now it''s my turn to¡­." Bobby said and then he pressed her over the ground, making hery straight. "Eat yours! No, it''s all mine, to begin with. Anyway, stay still, okay?" Then he sat up, pulling up her jeans and shredding them apart, exposing her lower body to the air while leaving only her panty covering her most sensitive part of the body. "Aahh!" Elizabeth eximed in surprise, but sheplimented, saying out in her mind, "Don''t give me that look. That look on your face is killing me inside out¡­. making my body all hot. And now, I''ve only one wish; to melt into you. Can you make me?" Bobby felt an extreme impulse to kiss her. So, he moved his upper body down above her, held her head, and sealed her lips with his, and then he began kissing her madly and passionately. She felt the meaning behind his rough kiss, which meant his love for her was boundless and uncontroble; right now, he even lost his mind, releasing himself to what his heart, mind, and body wished to do for her. He didn''t hold back anymore. Thinking about it, Elizabeth felt an overwhelming feeling of joy and bliss and wondered if she was the happiest woman in the entire world. Therefore, she reached out her hands, caressed his back, shut her eyes, and reciprocated by kissing him back, even wilder than he did. And in her action, she reflected that even though your love for me is boundless, my love for you is even more boundless than yours. ''Because I''m not just I anymore as everything of me, has long been yours, and now what I''m afraid of is that I have nothing important left to give to you, my Luv!'' In the way they kissed, they expressed how they felt even though they didn''t talk. As they continued kissing madly, challenging themselves with their bodies, with a familiar beeping sound, a lot of information flooded Bobby''s head. But he waspletely engrossed in the act of intimacy with Elizabeth that he failed to be aware of the new pieces of information popping up in his mind owing to the Satanic System. Gradually, their bodies got heated, and both of them wanted to explore and take a further advanced step forward on their way to the nine heavens. So Bobby reached down with his hands to feel more of her skin, just like Elizabeth was currently doing with his body. But failed as there was still a shirt separating his palm from her body. So he sat up and said in a deep tone, feeling annoyed, "It''s in my way!" Then he used a bit of Origin Chi on his palm and pulled it while destroying it into smithereens. There was still a white bra covering her body. So he reached out his hand to destroy it like the shirt. "Wait! Easy, easy there, tiger. You know I''m all yours. Alright, I''ll help you." Elizabeth said as she saw ?Bobby''s eyes were all golden. Chapter 267 Cultivating Ultimate Great Union Technique! [Lemon!] "Wait! Easy, easy there, tiger. You know I''m all yours. Alright, I''ll help you." Elizabeth said as she saw ?Bobby''s eyes were all golden. Then she sat up, removed thest piece of cloth while hooking off her bra, and tossed it beside the ground. She reached out her hand, caressed his face, and asked, "As much as I like to continue. But I think you''re not yourself unlike before. Dear, your eyes are all golden. Is it something to do with that Devil technique?" "Are you afraid?" asked Bobby with slight disappointment in his heart when she said that. "Afraid of what?" "Afraid that I might turn into a devil. Isn''t that the reason you are chickening out?" On hearing that, she burst into a peal of tinkeringughter and said, "Hahaha, me - chickening out? That''s ridiculous. Even if you are the Devil himself, I don''t give a damn. To me, whatever you are, I''ll follow you until my body and soul wither. You hear me?" Suddenly a strange idea popped into her head and she said yfully as she hugged him, "Actually, I''m kind of having a wild desire¡­. Um, more like a fantasy inside my head after seeing you in your Satanification form. Can you help me with that today?" Bobby groped her pair of plump, juicy bums and responded, "Shoot it out! I''ll do anything for you, Eli." Elizabeth shifted her face toward him and whispered in his ear, "Earlier, when I see you transforming into that whatever Devil form, I kind of have this fantasy of making love with you in that form. So, can you? Um, if you don''t like it then forget it." "No, let''s do it. That sounds interesting. But are you sure you can take me? I''ve never done that before, and I''ll probably be way rougher and wilder in that form. Also, I might lose control." Bobby said. "Hmph, you''re belittling me again." Elizabeth snorted and then she said boldly, "Rougher and wilder? Stop making thoseme excuses. If you don''t like the idea, then just forget it. No one is forcing you here. And what about losing control? I don''t care even if you lose control since I''m your wife and I''m going to fuck you until youe back to your senses. Hah, rougher and wilder, what amb excuse?!" Bobby made a wry smile, touched his nose, and said, "Alright, let''s do it." Then, with a thought, he activated the Satanification technique, and in the next instant, his body began morphing as his body gained another couple of centimeters in height, his skin began turning all swarthy, tanner with time, and became beefier than before. A pair of Greenhorns grew out of his forehead. "I''m all set. Are you ready?" He asked. Elizabeth checked his body, eyeing down, stopping at his hard-rock massive penis, turning goldenly. Out of her curiosity, she gulped down a mouthful of saliva loudly, extended her hands, held them, and started stroking his penis. Then, she wondered in her head, ''Woah, it turns golden! The size and length are still the same, but something seems to have changed. Whatever, I''ll find it out after using it.'' Then she looked at his goldenly fiery eyes and said coquettishly, "Exactly as I thought, you look more dashing in this tan skin. Just looking at you makes me aroused and I feel an irresistible, itchy feeling down my lower body. My dear Damien, I''m all ready. Please, take me¡­." Then shey down over the verdant grasses. Bobby sat down in between her legs, spread them a bit, reached out his hand, touched her meaty pie wetted with her cum, and put his middle finger inside her vagina and thought, ''Right, she is ready. Then let''se to the main meal.'' He then held his penis, directed toward her pussy, and began rubbing her soft foreskin with its penal ns, wetting it with her juice. Ding! Ding! Ding!.... Meanwhile, with the familiar dinging sounds, a notification popped up in his head. He looked into it and saw something strange, as somehow the System inside his forehead was scanning Elizabeth''s body. [Ultimate Great Union Technique Installed Sessfully!] [Divine Union Energy can be Cultivated Using the Ultimate Great Union Technique. But the amount would vary ording to thepatibility of female partners with the Host.] [D. U. E. = 0/100: The host can activate any form of reincarnation skills using Divine Union Energy! ] "Oh, this is good. Now I can harness this Divine Union Energy sleeping withdies." Bobby muttered to himself. "Hey, what are you waiting for? Just put it inside me." Elizabethined. "Wait!" Bobby then poked her forehead and passed down all the information and data of the Ultimate Great Union Technique into her head. Elizabeth saw multiple images flooding in her head and said, "What''s with ?these lewd images you are pouring into my head? I think I have seen some of them in the Reincarnation Hall earlier. Do you want to take me doing those embarrassing postures?" "Yes, can you?" Bobby insisted. "Fine!" Elizabeth responded. Then she sat up, got on all four kneeling behind him, with her upper body straight up or slightly draped over him. Yes, the technique mainlyprised the five basic postures simr to the Doggy style, the missionary position, the Lotus flower position, the 69 position, and the spoon position, including over 1000 derived sexual postures deriving from these five basic postures. Ding! [Scanning Completed!] [Target: Elizabeth Queen!] [Sexual Compatibility For Performing Ultimate Great Union Technique: 62%; Rating: Good! ] Bobby walked up and saw her fatty meat from her behind and inserted his penal ns gently. "Aahhh!" Elizabeth moaned in pain. But she yelled amid her painful moans, "What are you waiting for? Go deep-perrrrrrr! Aaarrrggghhh!" But before she finished her words, Bobby shook his lower body, going all of it inside her. Then he began moving slowly, moving in and out and the surrounding was filled with her long moan. After several minutes, the pain transformed into the purest level of pleasure and she demanded, "Harder-harder!" Then Bobby began pounding her, holding nothing back and from time to time they would change their postures and continue, indulging in a wild and passionate long love-making session, feeling the surrounding areas with the aroma of the spring''s passion..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 268 Harem House Of Satanic Ultimate Union! Ding! Ding! Ding!... A familiar repetitive ringing sound woke Bobby up and he found himself,ying together with Elizabeth on the grass field under a broad dark canvas of the night sky, curtailing millions and millions of countless stars drawn over it. Both of them were still stark naked. He saw her still sleeping soundlessly, using his left arm as her pillow. Thinking about yesterday''s long marathon session of their springtime that continued for five hours straight, he muttered under his breath with a smile, "Hmm, yesterday, she is just really amazing. I almost thought she might give in after three hours, but she still insisted on going on." Then he fondled her beautiful face lovingly. "Yeah, I can vouch forst night. Hahaha!" Cynthia''s mellifluous chimed in his head, followed by a peal of tinkeringughter. "Ho, you''re back!" Bobby responded telepathically in his head. "So, how do you feel after the update?" Cynthia jumped up and responded cheerfully, "Damien, you will not believe this, but I finally figured out a way to regain my physical form." "Oh, that''s a piece of great news," Bobby said with a calm expression, but inside his heart, he was overwhelmed with joy. He then asked, "So, care to share some light on it?" "Hey, that''s actually where I''ming to. Honestly, I need your help to do that. Can you help me?" Cynthia asked in a pleading tone. "Sure, it''ll be my pleasure. Hey, just tell me. What should I do?" Bobby responded agreeing readily, and he thought with a grin, ''Hahaha, now, the time to end this long torture.'' Seeing his sly-looking grin, she felt a chill running down her spine for no reason. But she shook her head and said, "Since I''m the current guardian of the Satanic System 2.0 in your head, it transferred me a lot of new information about its new features. Among them, I came across a Godly Technique named Divine Lotus Body Cultivation Technique." "Divine Lotus Body Cultivation Technique!" Bobby repeated after her and further added bloviating, "So, where should I get it from? No, since it''s something to do with the System, then I believe I need to bleed a huge chunk of my Experience points, right? Well, whatever the cost, I''ll buy it. Just name the price." "Wait! I''m not done yet. Truth be told, forget about buying it. You still don''t have the right to excess on that information yet." Cynthia informed him. Then she further added, exining patiently: "Listen, the Satanic System 2.0 has five levels and you can only get ess to its information after upgrading the System to the 5th level. And currently, it''s in 1st level." Bobby pondered for a couple of minutes and opened his mouth, saying: "Well, then tell me. How do I upgrade this thing?" "God Crystals!" responded Cynthia shortly. "God Crystal?! Do you mean the crystal thingy that entered through my forehead yesterday?" Bobby questioned with a calm tone. Cynthia replied, nodding her head. "Yes, we need four of God''s Crystals like that to upgrade your Satanic System to 5th level. ording to data, it says that there are still some God Crystals left behind by those archaic gods like this Reincarnation Hall." Then she asked with a meek tone, "Can you find them for me?" Bobby remained silent as his mind was still thinking about where to look out for the four God Crystals. "Damien, you brat!" Cynthia yelled, startling him awake from his thought. "Oh, did I do something wrong?" Bobby asked briskly. Suddenly, her attitude flipped 180 degrees, and she responded in a desperate pleading tone, "Not at all. Sweetheart, I''m kind of feeling stuffy staying here all alone for over a thousand years, like a prisoner. So, can you help me once this time?... Alright, I''ll give you my word. I''ll grant you three wishes of yours from me if you can help me regain my physical form." "Are you sure?" "Yes, if your three requests are within my limit, then I''ll help you." "Fine, but let''s do it with just one wish. And I just need one." Bobby said slyly. And he thought, ''Damn, me and my luck.'' "Sweetheart, why don''t you check your status first? I believe you''ll find out a lot of cool things." Cynthia reminded him, and she remained silent once again. Bobby thenid his head over the ground, nced up, and saw the clear night sky filled with seas of stars and heavenly bodies. Then he shut his eyes and activated his status with a thought. In his mind, he saw multiple new statuses rting to his body strength, mentality, and his soul force. Among those captions, he saw a new caption name that caught his attention. [Harem House Of Satanic Ultimate Union!] [Status: Locked! Need 1 Million Experience Points, 10 Divine Union Energy, and 100 years of the Host''s Vitality.] [Host''s Current Divine Union Energy, D.U.E.= 27/100!] "Hmm, interesting! So, this is the D.U.E. I gained from sleeping with Elizabeth." Bobby then called out, "Cynthia, what is with this Harem House Of Ultimate Union? This name feels pretty familiar to me." "Sure, give me a few seconds. I''ll look into it." Cynthia responded in his head. Then she entered a strange state. Bobby saw her eyes glittering out with multiple colors of light from time to time and he waited patiently. After nearly a minute passed, colorful light scintiting out from her eyes died down and she asked, "Lord Damien, are you doing this to me intentionally?" "Hey, I don''t know where this ising from. But can you just stop beating around the bush?" Bobby responded in a serious tone. "Fine, whatever it is. I still think it''s none of my damn business. Listen," Cynthia intentionally halted, and then she continued, saying. "Harem House Of Ultimate Union, judging by its name, it''s something fantastic for a womanizer like yourself. Hahaha, it''s a sacred realm, more like a world of its own rule inside your Satanic System. It has already formed after thepletion of the update to 2.0. What you just need to do is to pay all the three requirements to get ess to it?" Chapter 269 Harem Palace! After thinking for a while, he asked again, "Good good! What can I do with this Harem House thingy? Are there any benefits to it?" "Bro, are you seriously asking me that question?" Cynthia eyed him and after seeing that Bobby still didn''t figure out the hidden clues she was pointing out. She took a sigh and further added, exining: "Well, that house is where you can ce all of your women to practice coitus with them daily. More like a special cultivation court for your women where you can visit anytime and induce with many sensuous activities you wish. You get me, right?" "I understand." "So, are you nning to buy it?" Bobby nodded his head in agreement. But inside his head, he was screaming in excitement, ''Hell yeah! Who won''t buy such a good thing? Now, I feel like this System, is bing more and more to my liking.'' Without further ado, Bobby used his mental consciousness and clicked the ''Yes'' button, and opened ess to the Harem House Of Ultimate Union while spending the cost of a Million Experience Points, 10 Divine Union Energy, and 100 years of the Host''s Vitality. Ding! [The Harem House Of Ultimate Union!] [Status: Unlocked!; Current Level: 1!] [Harem Volume: 0/5; each female partner needed to fuse Harem pact with the Host using the subsidiary Harem Contract Incantation technique.] [Each Female Partner will be inherited with a special Satanic Union Cultivation Technique The Moment they made a Harem Contract With The Host. This Cultivation Technique Can help them enhance their percentage ofpatibility with the Host!] [Host''s D.U.E = 17/100!] Meanwhile, Elizabeth woke up and said as she reached out her hand and caressed his face, "Sorry, I must have overslept." "It''s okay. I have just woken up just a few minutes earlier than you. Alright, how do you feel?" Bobby asked in his gentlest tone. "I feel great. Must be something to do with the sex with you. There is a strange warm energy in my dantian." Elizabeth responded and then she ced his palm over her navel region and asked, "Did you feel it?" Bobby infused a bit of his lightning energy covering his palm and felt the same warm energy that he got after practicing the Ultimate Great Union Technique with her. "Yeah, I can feel it!" Then he remembered something, and he asked while embracing her, "Anyway, do you want to go to a really cool ce?" "If you would love to be with you there," Elizabeth responded. Bobby poked over her forehead and transferred the Harem Contract Incantation to her head. Elizabeth sat up cross-legged in a lotus position, shut her eyes, and started studying the technique her husband had transferred inside her head. She was stillpletely naked. Meanwhile, Bobby took out two sets of clothes for himself and Elizabeth. He dressed and ced the other set of clothes beside Elizabeth. Eight minutester, Elizabeth stood up and said, smiling, "Dear Damien, I''m ready." After dressing up, she bit her palm and smeared the blood over Bobby''s forehead. In the next instant, she began chanting in a strange archaguage while making a series of hand seals at the same time. After ending the whole ceremony, she yelled at the top of her lunge, "I, Elizabeth Queen, pledge my divine bow to follow in the footsteps of my dear husband Damien Darhk at all times and in every incarnation as his wife in the future. If I break this bow, then I shall be crushed both bodily and soul under the strike of divine lightning." "Oh, this technique is more like a marriage bow from the bride''s side." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in Bobby''s head. Immediately afterward, the blood smeared over his forehead disappeared as they were absorbed by the Satanic System. Ding! [Ist Harem Queen Sessfully Contracted!] [Harem Volume: 1/5! ] [First Queen: Elizabeth Queen; Sexual Compatibility With the Host: 62%, Rating= Good!] Suddenly, a strange vibration sent out of Bobby''s forehead and hit her body and in the next instant, Elizabeth disappeared out of the thin ear. Next, Bobby disappeared too, like a puff in the air. For a few seconds, Bobby realized he was drowning in deep, dark space, and the next thing he stood in front of a colossus mansion beside Elizabeth, who was observing the new surrounding meticulously in excitement. In addition to the goliath-like pce, Bobby noticed that the surrounding areas were filled with colorful flowers, ake was not far away from it on the northeastern side of the mansion, and several mountain ranges were further away from the far horizon. "This ce is exactly like the earth." He muttered under his breath. Suddenly, Elizabeth jumped at her and said, pointing at the top of the goliath pce: "Dear, see that! There is my name at the top of the building." Bobby nced up and saw her name written on the top of the pce with red Block letters, ''FIRST QUEEN ELIZABETH QUEEN''s COURT!'' The two entered the pce and spent several hours strolling all around the pce. The two walked out of the pce and began walking around the garden filled with several beautiful flowers. "I have enough of my fun today. Can we leave now?" Elizabeth asked. But Bobby abruptly pushed her down over the bed of flowers and began kissing her lips. Elizabeth responded positively, and the two engrossed in a long, passionate kiss. During their intense kissing, Bobby slipped his both hand inside her shirt, passing through the bra, and grabbed both of her boobs. "Aaahhh!" She broke her lips from the kiss and maoned lightly in pleasure which Bobby sealed again quickly with his lips skillfully. He began savoring her sweet saliva and also felt the pleasure of massaging her boobs for several minutes. After he had enough of her boob, he reached his right hand further down, sneaked into her pants and all the way passed through her panty and touched her soft and sensitive spot which drained with her love juice. But the moment his finger touched the crack lines of her pussy, she screamed, "Argh, it hurts!"And she flung his hand away and said, "Sorry, I still feel all sore and painful down there. I don''t think I can do this today."... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 270 Archaic Gods And Their Legacies! While the couple was engaged in the carnage of physical intimacy the whole day, Lucas Queen, the witch olden family''s ancestor, sat on the bank of arge river around 55 km away. ncing at the long, and far curvy line of the river and its tributaries on the far horizon, he muttered to himself, "Mother Phoebe, as you''ve predicted the Child of destiny is finally revealed himself. I believe and choose him not just because he is your biological son but because I witnessed his unbending spirit and also his potential. What makes me even happier is that one of my descendants came along with him as his wife." The vague connection between him and Bobby suddenly dissolved. This connection developed after bing Bobby''s 2nd Shadow ve. "Huh! It seems like he disappeared from this world. I better go and check it first." He muttered. Then he took a step forward and disappeared into the thin air. After a couple of four minutes, Ancestor Lucas Queen appeared standing on the grasnd field where Bobby and Elizabeth had been before. He searched and found Elizabeth''s torn shirt and the jeans lying there. He pulled out a silver-white magical wand and started chanting an incantation while infusing the witch energy derived from his essence bloodline into it. Ending the incantation, he yelled, "Bloodline Tracing Technique, activate!" In the next instant, a tricolor sigil materialized in the air just above the magic wand''s tip. After that, he picked up the torn shirt and jeans and tossed them toward the gigantic tricolor sigil. The moment they made contact with the sigil, they were burnt to the smithereens. He then sat down cross-legged on the ground, shut his eyes, and meditated while tracing her current position of Elizabeth. Half an hour quickly passed, but he still failed to spot Elizabeth''s current location. So, he halted his technique and stood up with frustration. And he waved his hand in the air and the tricolor tracking sigil disintegrated into the multiple specks of Origin Chi in three colors and disappeared gradually diffusing in the open air. The only thing he figured out from his earlier witch tracking spell was that thest position Elizabeth stepped on before she disappeared was in front of him. Ancestor Lucas Queen thought about several means only to find them useless in finding his master. He took a long sigh and muttered under his breath, "Fine, since theirst position is here. I''ll wait for them here." The next early morning, Lucas Queen who was currently meditating opened his eyes abruptly when he sensed a slight disturbance in the air before him. He saw a 10 feet long tear materializing in the space in front of him. The ck pitch-ck dark tear line grew in the area rapidly, spreading the dark region and forming a circr pitched-ck dark space rupture in the air. "Oh, a natural spatial portal!" He eximed in surprise and stayed alert. Bobby and Elizabeth stepped out from the spatial portal and in the next instant, the tear in the space began to mend itself, returning to the earlier state. Lucas Queen knelt over the ground and greeted, "Wee back, master and madam!" "Shadow ve, do you know how to get back to earth?" Bobby asked without beating around the bush. "If you know then let''s get the hell out of this ce." "Yes, master. Please, follow me!" Lucas Queen, the Witch Ancestor responded courteously. Then he started flying high above in the air. "Master, shall I help?" "No need!" Bobby responded and then with a thought he ignited a bit of Mia''s Werewolf bloodline essence in his heart. Then he chanted a spell and muttered softly, "Wind Walk!" Immediately afterward, under his maniption, the surrounding wind moved and condensed into a cluster of white clouds around the legs of Bobby and Elizabeth. The white cloud under their feet started lifting them up in the air and elerated rapidly and halted abruptly next to Lucas Queen. Then they started flying high above in the air in the easternmost direction under Lucas Queen''s lead. After traveling for a couple of 450 km in the east, theynded at the tip of a tall mountain peak which was ensped with thick ice all over the air. Bobby looked around and saw that there were several caves at the top of the silver-white mountain peak. "Please, master! The grand teleportation array leading to the earth is here." Lucas Queen said, gesturing with his hands elegantly and he brought the couple into a cave. The next instant they stepped inside the cave which was dark and filled with dirt and rocks, then a white light passed scanning inside the cave and the scenery inside the cave began changing rapidly. Bobby realized that they were standing inside a goliath and archaic-looking hall with four tall walls. He walked around and carefully studied the architecture of the room. He also spotted various scriptures and drawings on the walls that he came across in the Reincarnation Hall. "Shadow ve! Is this ce something to do with those Archaic Gods who left behind Reincarnation Hall?" Bobby asked as he still had to find another four God Crystals to help Cynthia gain her physical form. "Judging by the level of this architecture, designs, and also those scriptures on the walls, I believe this teleportation room might be another relic of their time. Actually, I have done several kinds of research for centuries on this ce but failed to produce any productive results." Lucas Queen responded. And he continued, exining, "Plus, other than the clues of six god relics like the Reincarnation Hall, which we have recently visited, and some other five exs that housed the other relics, there is no other evidence left showing the proof that there was once a powerful, intelligence humanoid species called themselves the God, walking on the surface of the ancient earth." Bobby and Elizabeth were beguiled by his story. Hearing that there were still five other archaic relics from Lucas Queen''s mouth, Bobby asked in excitement, "Five other God relics! Shadow ve, do you have any clues about where I should look out for them?" "Master, you don''t need to search for them. I know exactly where they are." Lucas Queen replied. "That''s even better. So where can I find them? I think I need to pay a visit to each of them." Bobby said as he was hoping to find the four other God Crystals from there. But the next words that came out of Ancestor Lucas Queen''s mouth made a heavy blow to his mind, even shaking the inner core of his heart. It was the same for Elizabeth. "They are in the forbidden ground of the other five olden families. And, oh yeah, it is your destiny and the first hurdle in bing the real Child Of Destiny byprehending the knowledge left behind on them like you just did to our Witch Family''s Reincarnation Hall, God Relic," responded Lucas Queen. Bobby pondered for several minutes and asked telepathically in his head, "Cynthia, did you hear him? By what he said it seems like my destiny has long been curved out and predicted long ago. Do you believe it?" "Nah, I can''t be sure. Anyway, why are you asking me such a tingling question? For god sake, you are the reincarnate of the Evil God, a Satan." Cynthia responded. "Anyway, sweetheart, this is a piece of good news for you. Now we know where we find the five other God Crystals." Bobby said telepathically to Cynthia. Whereas Cynthia gave a sweet smile and she covered herself with a thick veil of white mist. Bobby remembered something. Then he infused a bit of his lightning-based Origin Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and a beautiful ring made from green jade appeared in his hand. "Shadow ve, spill a drop of your essence blood on it," Bobby ordered as he stretched his hand out toward him. Lucas Queen unsheathed a handy small dagger from his waist. He pricked his forefinger with the sharp tip of the tiny dagger. Then he squeezed his forefinger hard, causing a thick drop of blood to drip onto the jade ring. "Now, I will recite a mantra. Repeat after me." Bobby informed him and then he started chanting in the god tongue of his previous life. Ancestor Lucas Queen managed to sessfully chant the set of mnemonics in a strange tongue that he never heard better before. Just after he ended the incantation, the jade ring absorbed the blood on its surface and multiple magical designs appeared gradually on its surface. Immediately afterward, the jade ring hummed and it sent out a wave of vibration in a specific frequency and stormed at Lucas Queen. The next instant, Ancestor Lucas Queen''s began folding like a fluid and flew inside the jade ring. Bobby reached out for Elizabeth''s right hand. Then, he put the green jade ring on her ring finger and said caressing her dainty hand, "Here you are. It looks beautiful on your finger." Then he said, "Listen, shadow ve, from today onward I assign you as my Elizabeth''s personal bodyguard. Alright, you cane out now." The next instant, a fluid-like white cluster of mist came out from the jaded ring and materialized in Lucas Queen''s form... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 271 Mias Message! A colorless fluid came out of the green jaded ring on Elizabeth''s finger and it condensed rapidly and materialized into Ancestor Lucas Queen. He then quickly knelt before them. "Alright, time to go home," Bobby said, ordering him. "2nd Shadow ve, do what you need to do?" Ancestor Lucas Queen approached a particr drawing of various interlocking designs at the centermost region of the gigantic hall and then he said, "Master, Mistress, please, step inside this circle." After the couple was inside the circle of the diagram, Lucas Queen said politely once again, "Then I shall begin activating therge-scale spatial teleportation array." He then crouched down and started infusing the circr diagram with his internal energy derived from igniting his witch bloodline and the designs began to emit a dazzling white light, along the lines of the diagram. It took nearly three minutes topletely fill all the designs with Ancestor Lucas Queen''s internal energy. Immediately after that, with a loud rumbling sound followed by a tremor from the floor, a thick white light emitted out from therge-scale teleportation array high above in the air and hit on the ceiling which kind of triggered anotherrge-scale array and eventually reflected with hundred times more powerful and thicker white light beam falling into them. Then the three disappeared within the thick beam of the white beam and the surrounding of the hall returned to normal as all the light emitting out from either the arrays from both the ceiling and the floor slowly faded. And soon after three seconds, the gigantic hall transformed back into the earlier interior of the cave. ------------- The Earth, Healer Family''s Sacred Ground, Currently, a middle-aged-looking handsome man and a hunch-back olddy were sitting around a round table while drinking and enjoying several delicious dishes before them. They chat on various topics ranging from politics all the way to their daily lives and sometimes theyughed and sometimes they nced at arge ground in front of them. Yes, they were Patriarch Mars Queen and Granny udia, waiting for the return of Bobby and Elizabeth. Suddenly, with a loud roaring sound, a thick beam of light came out of nowhere and fell to the ground. Patriarch Mars Queen stood up and said, "They areing." A minuteter, the thick beam of white light broke down into multiple specks of Origin Chi and disappeared gradually into the air. As it disappeared gradually, they saw the silhouettes of three people which turned out to be Bobby, Elizabeth, and a handsome youth wearing aplete suit with a pointy hat. But the moment Patriarch Mars Queenid his eyes upon the handsome youth with the pointy head, he dashed toward the ground, knelt before him, and greeted courteously, "Greetings Ancestors!... Sir, I''m the current Patriarch of the Healer Noble Family." Ancestor Lucas Queen picked him up and responded, "I know." Granny udia also appeared beside Bobby and asked, "Your Highness, how is your trip?" "Hmm, it went pretty well," Bobby responded. They all transversed among themselves about theirtest escapades on the forbidden ground. Later, they all went back to the witch pce. And Patriarch Mars Queen arranged arge feast in honor of their ancestor and also in sess for his son-inw''s inheriting the legacy hidden in their forbiddennd. After the feast, Bobby clicked the wine ss and made his announcement, "Listen, now, as the Child Of the Destiny, I announced that I''ve decided to bring the other olden families under my bands too. So, my first Queen, Elizabeth Queen will go to conquer the Elven family and then to the Fiery family of the Chimeras." He then nced at Elizabeth and asked with a smile, "Ancestor Lucas Queen and Patriarch Queen will tag along with you. Eli, can you do it? If not then¡­." Before he finished his words, Elizabeth jumped in, saying proudly, "Don''t worry. Just leave it to me. I''ve got the ck Chaos Dragon and plus, my father and Sha- um¡­.er¡­. I mean Ancestor too." "Then, well, you will lead there tomorrow. Also, one more thing, I''ll begin my journey to Vampire''s Manor to suppress them and make them forced into my league." Bobby announced. That evening, Elder Mc Cain of the werewolves came to the Witch pce and imed his visit to have an audience with their prince. It went more smoothly than he expected as he was brought to the inner pce by a guard. Inside the Patriarch''s Quarter, Bobby sat on the main-luxurious-looking seat whereas Elizabeth and Granny udia were also inside the room ying chess. "Your Highness, I''ve got an urgent matter to report to you." Elder John McCain said elegantly as he knelt in front of him. "Oh, it''s Elder John. You must be tireding all the way from the Dwarka. If it''s not important then why don''t you take some rest and we can continue this discussion again." Bobby said with a happy smile and he nced at Elizabeth who was currently indulged in the chess game and said, "Eli, this is Elder John. Why don''t you arrange a pleasant meal for him?" Then he turned to Elder John and said introducing her, "Grand Elder John, meet my wife Elizabeth Queen, also the princess of the Witch family." Elizabeth stood up immediately, stretched her body side by side and she responded briskly, "Sure! Nice to meet you elder John." "The pleasure is all mine, my grace!" Grand Elder John said, giving an official bow in Werewolves'' custom. Then he turned to Bobby and said, "Your Highness, there is no need for that. And it''s kind of urgent- it''s about Her Majesty, the Queen." "Ma!" Hearing the word Queen, Bobby, who was currently sitting leisurely on the majestic chair sat straight up and said hurriedly, "Then what are waiting for? Just shoot it!" Grand Elder reached into his coat, pulled out an AI pod, turned it on and ced it on the floor. In the next second, the AI pod flew up in the air and then it emitted a mean of light making a 3-D screen of a scene. It was a scene in a vast desert. Suddenly, Mia appeared in it and she looked up and said, "Hi! This is myst message to you my dear son. After meeting with your twin brothers and after learning that their father Jeremy has disappeared suddenly. The boys looked around for months and finally, they found a trail of Jeremy and went cold in a desert in the central Arc Continent. And today we finally found a wormhole which is possible to be where Jeremy might have gone through." She then cleared her throat and continued, "The twins and Margaret are pretty adamant to continue searching for their father. So, um, we are nning to go through the wormhole tomorrow. Don''t worry. Ma wille back as soon as possible. I just hope that you don''t do anything dangerous while I''m away. And eat well. Alright, bye sweetheart! Until next time." Then the scene ended after that and the AI podnded on the floor. Bobby appeared out of the blue and caught it and said, "Grand Elder, I''ll keep this with me. And if by chance my mother contacted any one of you then please contact me immediately." For some reason, he felt guilty in his conscience as he was only the one among his siblings left behind for the father''s search mission, and the next instant he kind of felt unfair to him as he was so left out of his family''s affair, something this big happened and he just got the information just now. He sat back on the seat and said, "Grand Elder, why don''t you take a rest here? I''m also nning on giving a trip down to the east by tomorrow¡­ Elizabeth will help you with your " But, suddenly, Granny udia stood up and said, "Your Highness, I''ll bring him there. Anyway, you two are separating by tomorrow. Why don''t you have some quality time?" She then nced at Grand Elder John McCain and said, "Kiddo, follow me." The two sauntered out of the room leaving only the two and the night was too young for the two newlyweds as they engaged in a long night of carnal pleasure continuing with different sexual postures while cultivating the Ultimate Great Union Technique. The next morning, after arranging all the necessary things in order, a group of three under the lead of Elizabeth Queen had already left for the Elven Family, and shortly afterward, following that Bobby repeatedly declined Granny udia tagging along with him on his journey to the Vampire territory, she left for the Dwarka along with Grand Elder John McCain. As her service was required to fill up a part of the hole after the departure of the queen. After having a sumptuous meal, Bobby also left the Witch pce and as he strolled randomly for hours he finally reached a small city called Los Samaritan City..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 272 The Infinte City! It was recently that some thundering news stormed the pces of the Royal Olden Family of Vampires, the Elven Olden Family, the Fiery Family of Chimera, andst but not least, the Protector family, the most mysterious of all. The scene was picturesque in an old and abandoned city in the central continent region of the earth. Here the infrastructures were almost ruined and most of the buildings were covered with blue-green algae and there were even cases of trees growing densely inside the ruined city. Several antique automobiles and tires filled all the roads that were now overgrown with green grasses. This city was once the most populous and developed on the entire, flocking with great minds of that time. But, after the announcement of the Nuclear leakage, this ce had long been abandoned for the past six decades. Even the government marked this city as a dark spot. So, they did not employ even the military in this ce. This city was once called the Infinite City. But unbeknown to anyone, this ce had be the sacred pce of the Hunter-sh-Protector family. It was also because of this region that even the current Semi Corporate Government left this ce out from any political maps of the earth, and even history. Consequently, only a handful of high-profile individuals knew about such a ruined city. The perfect center of the city had a Brobdingnagian, pce-like luxurious mansion in the center, and unlike the surrounding buildings, it looked neat and fresh. In front of the mansion, a gust of wind blew leaves, and five individuals wearing dark and long cloaks appeared out of nowhere. All of them wore Shinigami masks and some of them hung katanas on their waists or behind their backs. "Captain Kimura Osen, do we really need to report this to the elder council? For all we know, this must be just a hoax yed by the Bloody Moon Family to threaten the other four Olden Families. And I think we don''t have the obligation to interfere in this at all if another great civil war breaks out." One of them said in a deep, masculine voice. "Shut up, Gk! It''s not your ce to lecture me. You hear me?" responded the tallest one among them in a female voice. "My sincere apologies, madam-sir! This will never happen again." Gk apologized briskly. "If I hear another word I don''t like from you, then I''ll toss you to the Thirteen Disciplinary Hall for breaking the order of your superior." Captain Kimura Osen said in an icy, haughty tone, and then she further added. "Follow me! We are going to call a meeting for the Elder Council." Then she walked toward the white mansion, which had no entrance. By the time she passed by the two big pirs, a portal door opened and she disappeared within it. And the three also did the same, walking inside the mansion simrly. Only Gk Munchi remained behind. He stomped his left foot over the ground lightly and bellowed, "Fucking bitch! One day, I''m going to shove that bitchy mouth of yours with my dick and make you cry in pain under me. Bitch, I''m going to fuck you hard¡­.so hard that I''ll make you forget your father''s name." After cursing for a while, he also walked inside the mansion, passing through the spatial portal. In the next instant, the five soldiers appeared inside a green and beautiful valley, beside arge river one by one. All four of them removed their Shinigami masks, revealing they were men with thick mustaches and long hair, and the captain turned out to be a woman with fair skin, a beautiful rounded face, slightly tanned, and dirty blonde hair. Her brows were like a pair of curvy bows ready to release the arrows. All of them nced to the south along the curvy long river and smiled happily as they saw arge mega-structure advanced city with a long wall surrounding it. Multiple advanced-level buildings stood tall inside the tall walls. And the sky of the city was filled with countless flying objects moving like a swarm of insects flying around. "Infinity City! Finally, I''m back!" Captain Kimura Osen yelled at the top of her lungs as she raised her hands in the air. Having been stationed out in the field to monitor the movements of the five other Olden families for the past thirteen years, they were happy to return home. Suddenly, a simple wooden boat materialized out of nowhere and a man''s voice came from there, "Halt!" The five nced at the source of the voice and saw a tall, muscr, and swarthy man standing on the wooden boat with a pair of long wooden oars in his hands. The muscr man ced the oars inside the boat and then he took a long leap in the air andnded on the grasnd in front of the five soldiers. The man was not much of a talker. So, he reached his hands inside his shirt and took out five AI pods with sharp pins attached to them. Then he tossed each toward them and said, "Soldiers, you know the drill. Help yourselves!" As the five soldiers caught the AI pods, they clicked a tiny button on each of the pods and poked their palms with sharp pins to draw blood. In the next instant, with a beeping sound, each of the AI pods shed out a green light, making five 3D-Screens in the air, showing the identities of the five soldiers with the 3D-Image of their bodies. After observing the screens meticulously, the muscr man forced a smile and said, "Wee back, Captain Kimura Onsen and her brave teammates! Do you have any reason for returning home while leaving your post?" Captain Kimura Onsen stepped forward and responded, "Yes, we are here to deliver a level S report to the Elder Council. Sir, can you ring the ten tower bells for us?" The muscr man kept ncing at her for a minute and responded, "I can do that¡­. Alright, guys, return me my AI pods." Chapter 273 The Infinite City [2] Captain Kimura Onsen and her four subordinates passed back the AI pods in their hands to the muscr man. The muscr man took out a paper-thin foldablemunication device and started typing something on it. Then he said after a couple of minutes, gesturing with his hands toward the wooden boat. "Done!... Well, I''ll bring you all inside the city. Guys, please," They boarded on the wooden boards, and the muscr man started rowing the boat toward the center of the center. And when the boat reached the turbulent region of the river, he lifted the oars and let the stream take its course, driving the wooden bow down toward the direction of the city. It took them barely ten minutes to reach the city. As theynded on the ground in front of the main entrance of the Infinite City, the muscr dark-skinned man walked toward the city wall, which was made from the hardest alloy of vibranium and adamantium that was known to the earth. He dashed toward therge gate and started punching hard with his fists, making a loud banging sound. Judging how much the man used his raw muscle power on his punches, he could easily plummet an elephant into smithereens of blood and meat paste, with a simr punch to his. But not a dent was left behind on the main city gate. A small hole opened up on the wall and a male voice spoke. "Hey Bull, we get your signal. But can you do me a favor? Next time, just punching three times is enough, okay? Alright, just follow the fucking rule!" The muscr man reached into his pocket and pulled out the five AI pods that were used to identify the five soldiers. And he tossed them through the hole. "Adios, Kyne! I''ll see you soon during the Moon festival." After saying that, he jumped into his boat and began rowing against the current toward their direction without so much as a nce at the five soldiers. "Did he just call him Bull?" asked Robert Burton, a soldier among the five. "Oh, Robert, you and your naivety! Hahaha, stopparing thatyman with the Bull, yeah? As you know these days, many people go by the same names." Logan Burton, another soldier, bickered at him. "Shut up, dickhead? Are you asking for a beating? I know everything about the Great Bull, the infamous Bulldozer of the Spartan Unit." Robert Burton retorted. "Yes, everyone knows about the Great Bull. But he is definitely not the Great Bull. Sometimes you''re so obnoxious that you take a porter as the Great Bull of Sparta. Reallyughable! Hahaha," Logan Crane said as he burst into a peal of boomingughter. Then the two started quarreling as they rained down a volley of curses on each other. Unable to bear it anymore, Captain Kimuro Onsen shouted, "Enough! What the fuck is wrong with you two?" Then she further added, "This is thest warning. Now I forbid you all to speak even a single word without my permission until the end of the meeting. Understand?... And who the fuck care if that porter is the legendary Bull or not?" But she screamed inside her head, ''Oh my gosh! My team has just been escorted by the Bull. Hahaha, how cool is that?.... You see that Infinite City, I''ll start climbing my way forward until all the people of the Protector family recognize me.'' Then she adjusted her appearance to an aloof one. Just at that time, with a loud cracking sound, arge hole in the shape of a door appeared in front of them on the wall of the city. "Soldiers, you have passed the authentication test. Alright, Captain Kimuro Onsen, you can bring your team inside the city." Kyne, the guard said. He was anky man with a funny face who seemed to be in his early 30s. But he was a lot older than that. Just as they entered the city, they heard the gonging sounds of bells from twelve directions. "Oh, it''s finally happening, someone is calling the elder council after a long gap of twenty years. Interesting! It better be good this time." Kyne said looking up and when he saw the group of five soldiers who had just disappeared, he muttered under his breath. "Captain Kimuro, you better bring an excellent report. Otherwise, those old farts in the Elder Councils might roast you and your teammates dry for pulling such a stun¡­. Hmm, what is this feeling?!" The next instant, his heart, which had been stone-cold calm, began beating more irregrly and he yelled, "Hee-hee-hee, this is the feeling that I miss the most. So perhaps my primal instinct is telling me I''m going to have a really exciting fight soon." Infinite City was a nuclear city as its very foundation was constructed from the nuclear power nts at the grass root level. Yeah, it could be said that this city was the replica of the previous ruined city. In terms of size, this city expanded ten times more than Danvers, thergest city of the great nation previously known as the United States of America. Even though it was filled with many advanced level infrastructures, the poption of the city was just 2,567 people which wasposed of the four family lines of the Protector-sh-Hunter Olden family. Since it was so big and diverse, the robots installed with AIs did most of the city''s work. And the four families that practically ran the city were the Onsen n, the Munchi n, the Burton n, and,st but not the least, the Bradford n. The Elder Council was formed, with one oldest member from each n. It had been half an hour since the ringing of the twelve tower bells. A council hall at the north-western side of the City was filled with three old men and one olddy with thin gray hair and thick beards waiting for news from the round table in the tower. Chapter 274 Elders Meeting! After leaving behind their Shinigami Masks and katanas, Captain Kimura Onsen and her four subordinates sauntered inside Elder Council Hall. They first greeted the four seniors, saluting in the Protector Family''s proper etiquettes. Then Captain Kimura took two steps forward and announced loudly, "Greetings my good four Elders! I''m Kimura Onsen, the captain of the Hawk 13th Infantry and my mission in the outside world is Watching the Five Tigers." "Enough with the formality! Come to the point Captain Kimura. Why did you order to ring the twelve tower bells at once?" Judah Munchi, the elder from the Munchi n asked in a cold tone. "Yes, you better give us a good reason, or otherwise it''ll be really unpleasant for you and your future carrier," added David Burton, the elder from the Burton n in a threatening way. Haley Onsen, the soledy elder from the Onsen n shouted pointing her fingers at the former two, "Ohe on! Can you two stop ndering the youth? Let her do her work and we can judge herter. What do you say, Elder John Bradford?" John Bradford, the old man who had been closing his eyes all this time opened his mouth and said with a soft tone, "I agree with you." A jovial smile adorned his face as he nced at the other two and asked with a wrinkled face, "My brothers and sister, can wemence this meeting?" The two male elders lost theirposers a bit when they felt his eyes on them. "Sure-sure!" They responded as they gulped down a mouthful of saliva. Yes, everyone in the Protector Family feared Elder John Bradford and his small n that only consisted of merely over 50 heads. Because his first son is the only one whopleted the inheritance in the Forbidden ground of the family to gain the Darhk Title which was the title given to the strongest warrior of the family and his first son. Plus, his second son Jeremy was also considered the second strongest in the entire hunter family following in the footsteps of his big brother. And there was a legendary secret army called a Spartan Unit, a group filled with oddballs which were formed and nurtured by his first son. So, Elder John Bradford was feared and respected by everyone in the Infinite City. Haley Onsen, the soledy elder raised her hand and said in a kind tone, "Little one, tell us. Why do you call this Elder''s Meeting?" Captain Kimura coughed twice clearing her throat and she started reporting her report, "Elders, I believe a storm had started to blow in the other Five Olden Families. Recently, Queen Miabe, the third of the Blood Moon Family has named her third Son the crown prince of the Werewolves Family." On hearing the name Queen Miabe, John Bradford opened his eyes once again and he wondered in his head, ''Don''t tell me she crowned my grandson as her heir without my prior consent.'' He frowned as his n was small in volume to begin with. "Do you get the name of their crown prince?" Haley Onsen asked. "Sorry, we can''t get ess to any names rted to Queen Miabe other than that she has three sons and a daughter." Captain Kimura Onsen replied. "It''s understandable. Alright, keep going." Haley Onsen said. Then Captain Kimura Onsen continued reporting in a calm tone, "I believe four Elders present here must have already heard of the information regarding Queen Miabe''s unsealing her bloodline and openly calling out all of her entire werewolves tribes from the earth and announcing the Aphrodite City of the Dwarka as her territories. Fortunately, no civil war broke out because of that since her move this time didn''t affect the interest of the other Four Olden Families. But," She halted meaningfully for three seconds and further added, "But, a few days ago, the Crown Prince of the Werewolves announced sending letters each to the other four tribes announcing that he is the Child of The Destiny foretold by the mother Phoebe¡­. Then the next day, he went to the Healer Family''s Pce along with the so-called Granny udia of the Werewolves. And he challenged the Witch patriarch Mars Queen of the Healer Family and my spies within the Healer Family reported to me saying that the mysterious Crown Prince easily defeated the Witch Patriarch Mars Queen and the Healer family had surrendered to him." "What!" Judah Munchi and David Burton eximed at the same time. "Are you sure that your spy is not mis-guiding you with faulty information?" Haley Onsen asked with a frown. But unknown to the other three elders'' reaction, Elder John Bradford grinned and thought in his head, ''Faulty information? Hahahaha, defeating the Witch Patriarch is just the beginning my friends. That''s my grandson you are all talking about.'' Captain Kimura Onsen responded, "Yes, today, that Mysterious Crown Prince sent out three from the Healer family, their ancestor Lucas Queen, Patriarch Mars Queen and his daughter, Elizabeth Queen to the Elven Family to subdue them under his band. I''ve seen it with my own eyes. And ording to my spy, the Crown Prince is on his way to the Vampire Family to force them into his knees." Then she finally said the essence of her report, "My dear elders, the most important news is that I believe he is nning toe after our Protector family after subduing all the five Olden families under his feet." Hearing that, Elder John Bradford pondered in excitement, ''Oh, that''s even better. I can finally meet one of my grandsons after all these years.'' "Eh, that''s absurd! Forget about challenging us, a mere werewolf prince won''t be able to even find our city," Elder Judah Munchi said cynically. "Shut up, Judah! Who are you calling a mere Werewolf prince?" Elder John Bradford shouted, losing his coolness for the first time. Then he quickly corrected, "Ahem-ahem, what I mean is we should not underestimate anyone with the mentality that our family is the mightiest among the six." Chapter 275 Employing Black Dragon Hunter Team! "Ahem-ahem, what I mean is we should underestimate no one with the mentality that our family is the mightiest among the six." Elder John briskly corrected himself. "Absolutely, I can''t agree more with elder John. So, did you get anything on this mysterious Werewolf prince?" Haley Onsen, the soledy, said. And the other two elders also agreed, singing the same song with her. Captain Kimura Onsen reached into her pocket, pulled out an AI Pod, and turned it on. It shed out multicolor light in the air, showing the 3-D picture of a handsome youth. John Bradforth scrutinized the image, and he briskly stood up with total shock. "Ahh!" "Are you okay, Elder John?" asked Haley. John Bradforth quickly regained hisposure, sat in his seat, and said, "I''m fine. It just crosses my mind that this youth seems to be very familiar to me." "Yes, he has a peculiar face. I think I have seen him somewhere too." Elder Judah Munchi agreed with him. "Alright, let''s discuss this matter among us four first¡­. Captain Kimura Onsen, thanks for the good work. Can you and your team step outside for a few minutes?" Captain Kimura Onsen and her four subordinates gave a salute in the Protector family''s way and they quickly rushed out of the hall. After that, Elder David Burton of the Burton n stood up and said, "My dear brothers and sister, perhaps if what Captain Kimura reportedes to light, then it must have already shaken the thin line of bnce between the other five Olden families. And let''s say if this Werewolf Crown Prince were to win against the Vampires, then it''s just a matter of time that he wille knocking on our door." Then he further added, "So, my proposal is, let''s finish him before hees here." Hearing that, Elder John Bradforth clinched his hands and thought in his head, ''Hmm, as if I''ll let that happen,'' "Yes, I totally agree with him. Let''s kill him before he bes nonsense to us. What did you think, Elder Haley of the Onsen n?" Judah Munchi opined. Elder John struck the table with his palm and shouted, "Have you two lost your damn fucking mind?" Seeing him in anger made the other three elders anxious as they had never witnessed elder John be angry like this before. But today, he lost his cool side twice in a row. Recollecting hisposer, Elder John continued, "Listen, um¡­. What I mean is, think about it, thest thing our Protector family wants is to cause a massacre among the Six Olden Families. So, if we killed an heir to the throne of the Blood Moon Family, then the werewolves will surely retaliate and the whole thing will get rolled in a really messy way. Am I wrong? Think about it." The three elders pondered and nodded their heads in agreement. "I do have an idea." Haley Onsen said. "Do tell us, Elder Onsen!" Elder John turned to her with a thought, ''Lady, don''t you try to cook a n to mess up my grandson.'' "As Elder John says, we are not the killer. We are the protectors of the Five Olden Families. So, what about this? Let''s send the team of Captain Kimura Onsen to invite the Werewolf prince to our Infinite City." Haley Onsen suggested, saying out her thoughts. "Okay. But let''s send the ck Dragon Hunter team as a backup n if any mishaps happen in the discussion." Elder Judah Munchi said in a calm tone. "I agree." Elder David Burton responded. "I can concur with that." This time, Elder Kimura Onsen agreed with him. Then the three nced at Elder John. "Fine, that''s a brilliant n. Let''s do that." Elder John gave his words, too. "Then, it''s decided." Elder Judah Munchi said, and he called out aloud. And the elder meeting came to an end just like that. Elder John stayed behind inside the hall, whereas the other three elders went out. Then the three delivered their decision and gave instructions to escort the Prince of the Bloody Moon Family to Infinite City as a friendly guest. But they didn''t reveal the fact that the ck Dragon Hunter team, a teamprising merciless executioners, would be employed as a backup n if anything went sideways with the negotiation. Back inside the Elder''s Meeting Hall, Elder John picked up the AI Pod left by Captain Kimora Onsen. Then he powered it on, shing a beam of light forming a 3-D Image of the handsome youth in the air. He reached out his hands to touch the head of the image but failed, as it was just a screen after all. "After a closure look. Hmm, this boy doesn''t even resemble that snorty brat, Jeremy... Um, but he seems to resemble¡­ er¡­" Elder John murmured under his breath as he felt something. "Yeah, he resembles a lot like your first kid." A voice spoke from beside him. Getting startled, Elder John took multiple steps back, turned around, and saw that there was a youth, who seemed to be in his early 20s, wearing torn clothes, looking at the 3D Image of Bobby on the screen. He had a normal face, neither ugly nor handsome. In addition, he had long, straight ck hair with a luster that cascaded down his back like a steep waterfall. Realizing who he was, Elder John quickly knelt on the ground and greeted, "Wee back, Ancestor!" "Rx boy!... So, is this the youngling, the one who has proimed himself to be the Child Of Destiny? There is no doubt he is the son of my pupil, Gregory. He has a simr facial bone fixture to him." said the youth. Then he sat down, upying a nearby chair. He was none other than Noah Darhk, the ancestor of the Protector family. Elder John sat up on his feet and thought, giving another look at the image on the screen, ''Yes, he resembled a lot like my first son, Gregory. But how in the hell he became the Crown Prince of Werewolves.'' Yes, his reasoning was that the Werewolves would not ept someone without their Queen''s bloodline to be their next in line of the heir. He muttered, speaking out his mind, "Is this boy a sacred child between Gregory and Queen Miabe? That makes no sense, as Queen Miabe is Jeremy''s official wife." Then a sudden absurd thought came into his mind and yelled aloud, "Ah! Don''t tell me. Don''t tell me. Those two bastard sons of mine shared a wife." "Hey, kiddo! I don''t enjoy interfering with your two sons'' affairs. But let me ask you this. Are you sure my disciple shared Queen Miabe with his little brother as their wife?" Noah Darhk asked with a frown. "No, sir. It is just a wild assumption on my part. There is no concrete evidence to back it." Elder John replied politely and then he asked briskly, "Ancestor, do I need something to do?" "Not exactly! Actually, I''m nning to help your grandson¡­. Perhaps, the ancestor of the Vampire Family mighte out to stop him. So, I''ll go there to stop him. Anyway, let me go and check to find out whether your wild assumption about my student is correct or not. And if you''re right, then I''ll whoop Gregory when I find him for causing such sphemy." Noah Darhk said, and he disappeared from his spot. Just after that, Elder John took out a rounded small ballmunication device and said, "Today, I summon all of you toe to meet me now in my home." Then he sauntered out of the hall too. After ten minutes, back inside a room somewhere on the northern side of the city, Elder John sat on the wooden floor while three men were also sitting inside the room. Two of them turned out to be the Swarthy boatman named, Bull, and the gatekeeper Kyne, who Captain Kimura and her team encountered earlier today. And the third man was disguised, covering all of his body with white bandages except for his eyes. "Elder John, what is the meaning of summoning the Spartan Unit? Is our legionmander back?" The man in disguise asked. "No, Gregory is still missing but he is still alive." Elder John responded truthfully. "Then there is no meaning for this summon since we only want the news of our legionmander," Kyne said bluntly. Then the three stood up. " Wait! I have some other reasons for summoning you all here. Gentlemen, it''s time for you to make a serious decision¡­. Even though Gregory is not within our realm, his son is back on earth. And he is causing trouble." Elder John said. "Hah, you mean Young master Damien!" Bull cried out in his husky voice. "Yep, now he is on his way to conquer the vampire families. Plus, we have employed the ck Dragon Hunter team to go after my grandson." Elder John responded and then he asked, "So, are you going to help him or not?"..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 276 Inviting For A Chess Game! After exining that Gregory, their Legion''s son, was not safe, Elder John asked with a serious tone, "So, are you going to help him or not?" None of them responded, but suddenly Bull, the beef-up, swarthy skin guy responded, "Alright, we will take the job to protect him from the shadow." "Bull!" the man in disguise shouted. "What-what? Whatever the case, even if you two still wish to stick with the code of conduct of the Spartan Unit, I respect that. But now we are talking about Gregory''s son. Cap, who is Gregory to us?" Bull responded with a raspy voice and he continued, "He is our brother and also our leader. So, I''ll be there for his son when he is away." "Oh, fuck you, Bull! You totally steal my thunder and my catchlines." The man in disguise said in a heavy and disappointing tone. "What? Are you going to agree to the mission?" Bull asked in surprise. Kyne pped the back of his head and said, "Idiot! We are ready to take the mission, anyway. But today, you totally make our gentle and kind captain into a scoundrel. Hahaha," "Alright! Then I''ll leave everything to you three. But¡­.. He''s still Gregory and also my Grandson, so don''t you interfere in any of his fights. Just intervene if perhaps therees a time that he is in a desperate life and death situation." Elder John said, instructing patiently. "Okay, but what about our daily duties here in the city?" The man in disguise asked while giving a meaningful look at him. His question was like, okay, we would go there to save your grandson''s ass, but you better take care of our situations here. "You are dismissed. And don''t worry about the things in the city. Even though I''m too old for field trips, this old man still could pull some strings to help with your posts in the city." Elder John said. "You heard the man. Now, boys, suit up! We are going on a long trip away from home this time." said the man in disguise and walked out of the hall stylishly. And two other oddities, a tall, muscr ck man and a pale white scrawny man, followed their captain out. Elder John pulled out an old wooden box from under his office desk. Opening the box, he took out several pictures of his two sons when they were little and until they became adults. Then he touched a particr picture and said, "Kiddo, where are you now? Your pop misses you a lot these few years. Anyway, your brat is here on the earth, causing a ruckus just the same as you. But, I''ll do anything in my power to help him¡­ And he looks a lot like you in both appearance and your strength and attitudes." Then he chuckled as he wiped the tears from his eyes and face. ------------ Los Samaritan City, It had been three days since Bobby hade to this wonderful picturesque golden city and for some reason, he didn''t feel to leave the city yet as he was waiting for the news of his wife Elizabeth and her group''s journey to annex the other two olden Families, the Treant Protector of the Elves and then the Fiery Family of the Chimeras. Last night, he heard through the secret linkage with Lucas Queen, his Second Shadow ve, that they had sessfully subdued the Elven Olden family under his band. And they were on their way to the Fiery Family of the Chimeras along with the Elven patriarch. So, Bobby thought he had to stay for a few days in the golden city. Today, he walked out to the street while enjoying the masses of people doing their own things, shouting, cheering, yelling, etcetera. Then, three hourster, he reached a strange, old-fashioned region of the city and saw for the first time that this was the only ce he could see fewer people walking around. Suddenly Bobby heard someone calling at him from beside. "Sonny! Do you want to have a match with this old man?" ''Just what the fuck is with this trick!'' Bobby screamed in his head as he was absolutely sure no one was behind him when he passed that spot. So, he turned around and saw a hunch-back old man with a chessboard and its pieces, ying by himself while sitting on a seat made of rocks. Everyone would mistake the old man for a homeless old beggar because he wore old and worn-out clothes. ''Hmm, this old man is not so simple. Then let''s find out who the hell you are. And I''ve nothing else to do in this beautiful and tedious city, anyway.'' Bobby continued wondering as somehow the positive aura around the old man somehow made him more curious about his identity of the old man. Hence, with a thought, he activated his Devil''s Eyes Ocr technique, scintiting with golden light, and scanning the old man''s body with the X-ray vision. At that moment, the old man grinned at him as if he felt that the youth was observing his body and energy level. "Are you talking to me, grandpa?" Bobby asked. "Yes, sonny! Why don''t we have a chess match here?" The old stranger asked again, beaming with a friendly smile. Ding! [Target Scanning Completed!] [Species: Human!] [Bone age: Premise Is Wrong!] [Energy level: Level 499!] [Treat Level: 20% treat level to the host.] [Warning: the host better be on good terms with this target!] "See! Now, every bug of the earlier System version is already fixed!" Cynthia''s scintited voice chimed in his head. "Are you sure?" Bobby asked telepathically to confirm it. "Definitely! Dude, this time, I can vouch for you that after that upgrade, the System has improved more than its previous version." Cynthia responded with a serious tone. "Then, oh my gosh! Then you''re telling me that old gentleman is really at Level 499 for real." Bobby screamed telepathically in his head. After that, one thing came to his mind which was that, if he fought with him then he would be crushed like an ant under that old man''s feet. Chapter 277 Losing Nine Chess Game In A Row And The Bet, After that, one thing came to Bobby''s mind which was that, if he fought with him then he would be crushed like an ant under that old man''s feet. After the update, he also looked out for his status and found that his strongest form which was Satanification was around Level 247. And yes, the strength of the Ancestor Lucas Queen was in level 209*. Then he frowned for a second and quickly changed into a smile and he reached into his pocket and tossed a golden coin at the old man and said, "I appreciate your offer. But maybe next time." After that, he turned around and started walking. "Sonny! I smell the blood of Vampire, Werewolf, Witch, and primordial human from you. What are you really?" The old stranger said as he caught the gold coin. Hearing that, Bobby suddenly stopped. "Sonny, why don''t you y a game of chess with this old man? Don''t you worry I won''t bite you?" The old stranger said humorously. Bobby went back, sat on the opposite seat, and said, "But, just one game." Then he started arranging the ck and white pieces onto the chessboard in default. "What''s your name, sonny?" The old stranger asked. "It''s Damien Darhk, sir!" Bobby answered politely. "Hmm, that''s a nice name¡­. Oh, where is my manner? I seem to be forgetful sometimes in my old age. Call me Noah. Alright, make your move!" the old stranger said with a friendly smile. Then the two started ying the game of chess and for the first match, Bobby had a humiliating loss in just 25 moves. This clicked something in his heart and he suggested, "Why don''t we y another round, sir?" "Hahaha, okay!" In the second game, Bobby lost again within 23 moves. Then the two continued ying from one match to another and the number of moves required to checkmate Bobby became lesser and lesser. In their 9th game, Bobby lost within 7 moves. "Ugh! Noah, are you messing around with me all these times?" Bobby yelled, feeling humiliated on thinking that the more the game they yed, the more easily he lost in the hand of the old man. "Alright,st game!" he suggested, ring at him with red eyes. "Alright! Thest game. But before that, this time let us bet something to make this game more exciting." the old stranger suggested. Without any second thought, Bobby responded agreeing readily, "That''s exactly what I have in my mind. Well, tell me. What should we bet on?" "Sonny, I''m old and have no one to look after me. So, if you lose to me this time, then why don''t you follow this old man and look after me for just um¡­.only four days?" the old stranger said as he beamed from ear to ear thinking that his scheme was already achieved considering the level of his knowledge in chess. "But, this old man has nothing important in me." "Okay, I agree¡­. Mr. Noah, you don''t need to bet anything." Bobby responded and he wondered in his head, ''Old man, this time, I''ll never lose to you again.'' Then he shut his eyes and infused a trace of lightning-based Origin Chi in his brain and activated billions and billions of his neurons. And he started analyzing the previous matches within a few seconds and he saw various permutations of ways to win those previous games. Bobby opened his eyes and said, "Make your move, Mr. Noah!" Then thest game began and this time, they continued for over an hour, and still, the old man failed to beat him in the game this round. And it ended with a draw. "Let''s y one more round," Bobby suggested, earnestly. "No!" Mr. Noah declined sharply and then he further added, "Sonny, let''s end it here. But before I leave this ce, I have something to say to you." After pausing for a few minutes, he continued, "You are the first person who can draw in the game of chess. So, I''ll change my stand for once and help you on your next journey to the vampire family." Then he stood up and his appearance started changing into a youth. "Who are you, sir?" Bobby asked. But Mr. Noah had already disappeared within the thin air and on the seat, he had just sat on a moment ago, with a clinking sound a gold coin dropped on it and started spinning. "See you, Damien Darhk!" a voice chimed around the areas passing through the void. Bobby picked the gold coin which was also the one he first tossed at Mr. Noah, thinking of getting away from him under the pretext of perceiving him as a beggar. He then took a deep breath and continued his random stroll around the golden structures of Los Samaritan City. The strolling continued for several hours until noon and Bobby suddenly spoke out in a calm tone in an empty park, "Guys, aren''t you tired of following me mindlessly for these three hours? Why don''t you alle out already?" Then he sat on a luxurious-looking public chair made from white and red marble. No one responded. "Fine, if you want to continue those tedious jobs then be my guess." He stood up and was about to leave the park. "Wait!" A sweet female voice stopped him from taking another step. Bobby sat back on the marble chair. In the next moment, five figures all in full ck disguise with katanas hanging on their waists appeared a few meters away from him out of the thin air. "You must be the Crown prince of the Bloody Moon family, right?" asked Gk Munchi with a rude, ordering tone. "So what?" Bobby responded in an icy-cold tone. "Hmm, then follow us obediently without raising any questions. Otherwise," Gk Munchi said, threatening him as Bobby''s tone kind of touched him in the wrong ces. "Otherwise, what shitface?" Bobby asked in a regal, calm tone as a grin appeared on his face. Then he had a strong urge to beat the hell out of the guy.... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 278 Killing Gulak! Hearing his all-high and lofty tone, royally pissed Bobby off. So, he asked in a deep icy tone, "Otherwise, what shitface?" "Otherwise, I''ll cut you into halves with my sword." Gk Munchi roared, and he unsheathed his sword and brandished it at Bobby. But Captain Kimura Onsen, the tallest one, was even quicker as she reached out her hand and put the man''s longsword back in the scabbard. Then she yelled at him, "Gk! Do you want to die in my hands?... Hey, just follow the mission." After that, she suddenly raised her leg to kick at his belly. But this time, someone was even faster as only the head of the man''s name, Gk stayed in the earlier spot whereas his headless body was sent flying from the gooddy''s kick. "Aaahh!" Captain Kimura Onsen screamed on seeing the bloody head of her subordinate held by Bobby. It happened so fast. "Snooping around and following after me is still okay. I can forgive you. But, threatening to cut me into halves, that''s fucking rude!" Bobby said calmly and then he tossed the bloody head toward Captain Onsen and sat back on the marble chair. "You, werewolf scum! You dare to kill one of our hunters." Another man yelled at him, threatening and he continued, "Cap, just forget about bringing this fucking barbarian into our Infinite City. Let''s just bring his head to Gk''s family as an exnation¡­.. Guys," Then he unsheathed his katana. The other two men in disguise also removed their katanas from their scabbards. But Bobby didn''t bat an eye on them as suddenly he felt something around the surrounding area. So, with a thought, he activated his Devil''s Eyes Ocr Technique, which was followed by the scintition of golden re from his eyes. Then he started scanning around the premises by using X-Ray Vision. Ding! [An Anomaly Detected!] [Alert! Alert!] [Someone has cast a spatial separation dome with your position as the center and 5km as the radius of the hemispherical dome!] Bobby sensed a spatial fluctuation from the southernmost side. So he looked in that direction while amplifying his vision. Then he saw a ck flying ship floating in the air, approaching him. The ck ship was exactly like medieval ships that once sailed on earth''s oceans, relying on the wind and a g disying a ck dragon head and katana in the middle. On the deck of the ship, he saw five silhouettes of men all disguised in ck cloaks from head to their knees. But he saw through their clothes and saw that they all had various forms of scars on their bodies. "Oh, my Dear Damien, how do you feel that you are now going to fight with some veteran fighters of your own kind?" Cynthia''s sweet melodious voice chimed in his head. "Hmm, that must be their n B. Since I have killed one of their protector''s younglings, the bigger ones are here to reciprocate. Cynthia, scan their bodies and inform me just their energy levels." Bobby spoke telepathically in his head. "Okay, I''ll do what I can as a guardian," Cynthia responded, and then she shut her eyes and started instructing the System as he said. Ding! She continued, "My dear Damien, today is your lucky day. I believe you are going to have a sting fight with those 5 veteran hunters." "Good to know that. Now tell me. What are their energy levels?" Bobby responded. "The four-person standing and looking in your direction. You see them?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his head. "Yeah," "Aight, I''ll state from left to right,... Their energy levels are Level 141, 139, 143, and 145." Cynthia answered, "And see the man that wasying in the middle of the deck. That''s the real threat! He has an energy level of 171! Oh, and see your energy level status for yourself in your current state without using your Satanification form." Then she snapped her fingers and a notification popped up in his head along with a beeping sound. Beep! [ Host Current Energy Level!] [In Current Form: Energy Level 135! ] [In Satanification Form: Energy Level 247!] "Damien, I have a suggestion. Why don''t you finish these five in your current normal form? Anyway, it''s an overkill if you fight them in Satanification form." Cynthia suggested. "Hmm, that''s exactly what I''m thinking in my head¡­. Sure, let me deal with them without using my Satanification form. By fighting in this way, it will be more interesting, right?" Bobby responded agreeing readily to her wild suggestion. Meanwhile, just as the three men on the ground tried tounch their sword strikes, their Captain dashed in between Bobby and them. And she yelled, "Stop, this madness!" "But, cap, he has just killed ourrade and also our brother in front of our eyes." One soldier responded. "Yeah, as a captain, you should be the first one to react to kill this beast." the second soldier added. Captain Onsen shouted at them saying: "Shut up! Stop talking about camaraderie in front of me. And stick to the fucking mission. Have you forgotten that as soldiers we are bound to follow themand? And for the record, after we bring him to the Infinite City, I''m challenging a life and death duel with this werewolf prince for shaming me." Hearing that the two soldiers unwillingly sheathed their weapons. But they red at Bobby with total abhorrence and if the look could kill someone then Bobby would have been a goner by now. Captain Onsen took a deep sigh and then she turned at Bobby and said with an icy cold tone, "Crown Prince, I sincerely apologize for my subordinates'' poor manners." she continued, "But, can you please follow me to the Infinite City? The elders of my Hunter family are waiting for your presence. Actually, I''m inviting you as a special guest." "Um," Bobby made a long umming as if he was pondering while supporting his chin with his hand. "Um- my answer is no!" He continued after a few seconds, "But, I have a condition. If¡­only if you suffice me with this then I will go to your whatever Infinite City." Chapter 279 Royally Pissed! He continued after a few seconds, "But, I have a condition. If¡­only if you suffice me with this then I will go to your whatever Infinite City." Hearing his words, Onsen''s eyes brightened with hope and she hurriedly asked, "What is it? If it''s something I can do then I''ll readily help you." "Hahaha, it seems that now we are on the same page. In truth, it is something you can only do,dy soldier." Bobby responded slyly, chuckling. "Oh, do tell me then," Onsen said. "Well,dy, before that can you please tell me your good name? Ah-um, you call me Damien." Bobby said introducing himself. ,m "I''m Captain Kimura Onsen, a member of the Onsen n!" Onsen responded. Bobby tapped on his seat with a finger yfully and said, "Kimura Onsen from the Onsen n, do you know that you have an angelic voice?" He further added, "So, I like the face hiding underneath that grotesque mask. Remove it!" Yes, he was just messing around with her as he had already seen her face and even almost all of her body when he scanned earlier using his X-ray vision. "Fuck you, you damn werewolf spawn." One of the soldiers yelled at him after realizing Bobby''s words as a man. Bobby grinned at the man and then he turned his head to Captain Onsen and said, "Now, I''ve changed my mind. I don''t like to see just your face but also your entire body,pletely naked. Are you able to satisfy this inner craving of this werewolf prince?" Keeping her gaze downward, Kimura Onsen started shaking her body with anger, digging wounds on her palms with her nails while clinching tightly. "Hmm, if it is too hard for you then the deal is off." Bobby insisted. "You bastard! Are you challenging the Hunter? I''ll kill you myself even if¡­" bellowed one of the soldiers, unsheathed his katana again. "Shut up, Logan! If you take another step then I''ll behead you." Kimura Onsen shouted, halting him. Then she turned toward Bobby and said with an indifferent tone, "Alright, I agree! I''ll do as you say and in return, you have to keep your word." Then she reached her hand for the mask. Just as she was about to remove her mask, Bobby suddenly turned into a blurry phantom and disappeared from the spot. Terrifying red de energy the size of a single hair passed the spot where he had been before and if Bobby was still here, it would pass exactly through his heart. Boom! The attack missed the target and hit the ground and a loud booming sound followed along with the debris of earth, dirt, and dust. The four soldiers including Onsen were quickly moved by someone''s spatial shifting technique away from the explosion. Onsen looked around and saw that Bobby was floating in the air with a cluster of clouds under his feet. And she also saw the ck ship hovering high above in the air and she whispered with surprise, "ck Dragon Hunter Team''s ck Dragonair Ship!... Oh, so they even employ them for this mission." She nced up and spoke at the top of her lunge, "My lords, I''m Captain Kimura Onsen and these three are my team¡­. Sir, there is no need for your assistance here. Everything is taken care of. Can you please leave?" One of the men standing on the deck of the ship responded, "Captain Kimura, there is a change of n after that werewolf brethren killed one of us. Come here to my ship! We will take care from here." He waved his hand in the air and in the next instant, four spatial fluctuations around the four soldiers on the ground, and the next thing, Onsen and her team were inside on the deck of the goliath ck ship. "Guys, leave that beast to me." One member of the ck Dragon Hunter team stepped forward. "Alright, Bordon Munchi! We understand. The proper person to capture that uncivilized beast is you since that beast killed one of your Munchi n''s younglings," David Burton said. He was the one who hadunched an attack on Bobby and also the one who brought Kimura and her team inside the ship. "Don''t you agree, Rnd?" He asked, looking at the man lying on the wooden deck in the middle of the ship. "Do whatever you want? Just bring that Werewolf brat here breathing." Rnd respondedzily. Hearing that, the man named Bordon Munchi jumped down from the ship. He stood in the air and said, "Hey, Werewolf Prince, today, I''ll cut all of your limbs and send them one by one to your whore of a mother¡­. Um, what is her name? Ah,... Miabe, right?" After seeing Bobby''s furiously frowning face, Bordon further added, provoking him: "You must be thinking that just because you are the Crown Prince of the Bloody Moon Olden Family, you could get away easily after killing one of my Hunter''s members. Then you''re fucking wrong¡­. Oh, and don''t worry, if your werewolves revolt against us for capturing you, then I''ll personally capture your mother and make her into my ything. Yeah, I''ll fuck Queen Miabe in front of you. You hear me?" Yes, Bordon was the one with the energy level of 141, the second weakest among the ck Dragon Hunter Team. Just after Bordon finished his words, Bobby whispered as he unleashed a trace of Lightning-based Origin Chi from his dantian toward his leg, "Lightning Movement technique Plus Ninja Movement technique, Thirdw, phantom sh, activate!" He reappeared behind Bordon and hacked down with a ck sword upon his head. Bordon dodged quickly when he realized that the brat he was seeing was just a lightning afterimage left behind. But still, Bobby was faster. So, he managed to chop his left hand from his arm. "Aaahhh!" Bordon screamed in pain and he quickly picked up his severed left hand and made a gap with his opponent. He turned around and said angrily, "You dare to cut my hand!" "Huh, what a fool! Actually, I was nning to have an exciting match with you five. But, hey, you have seeded in royally pissing me offpletely today. So, hear me out. First, I''ll cut all of your four limbs. One down, right? Hahaha, don''t worry I''ll deliver them to your wife if you have one." Bobby said with a devilish grin giving back the words exactly as he put at him before... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 280 Sucking The Life Out Of Bordon! Hearing the same words of his returning to him, Bordon scowled. But first, he tossed his severednd hand toward the ck ship which was eventually retrieved by one of his teammates. Then he poked ten spots around his severed arm, ceasing further bleeding. After that, he unsheathed his katana and brandished it toward Bobby. Meanwhile, back on the ship, David Burton was the one who retrieved the severed left hand with the gesture of his hand in the air. They were surprised too, on seeing its extremely fast explosive speed of Bobby. And what was even more surprising to them was the severing of Bordon''s hand. "This beast speed is extremely fast¡­ Rnd, should we help Bordon?" David Burton asked. The manying on the wooden deck responded, without opening his eyes. "Nah, I have already grasped through that beast''s energy level, which was below Bordon. And I believe in Bordon''s fighting experience. For now, let him deal with that beast. And if Bordon suffered another strike, then you three should help him." They looked down and saw that suddenly, the real Bobby had disappeared, and in the next instant, thousands of his afterimages appeared in the air. Seeing that, Bordon snorted and said, "Boy, I''ll give you one for taking me by surprise. But do you think these cheap tricks could work again?" Then he ignited his primordial human bloodline and infused it into his katana. And he made a simple shing motion in the air with his katana and yelled, "One Law Of sh To Multiply into A Thousand Sword sh!" From his katana, a long curvy white sword energy was expelled, which further replicate into thousand simr sword energies and they were sent all around cutting all the thousand afterimages of Bobby. Boom! Boom! Boom!... All the thousand afterimages in the air exploded, turning into thousands of lightning bolts, exploding in the air. But just at that time, ten other afterimages appeared surrounding Bordon and they all hacked toward him with their ck katana sending out ten sword energies with light-based elements. Chi! Chi! Chi!.... Those sword attacks were too quick as they zapped toward Bordon from all directions. But Bordon remained nonchnt as he raised his katana above his head in the air and then he yelled, "Sword blizzards, Activate!" The next thing, extremely cold energy sipped out from his katana and sent out a windstorm of sword energy with extreme coldness. All the lightning attacks from Bobby froze and as the sword blizzard swift through around him in a circr path, everything froze in its way and even the ten afterimages of Bobby turned into ice. Bordon sneered and made a shing motion to all the ice around him broken into multiple specks. "Where are you, brat? Using those cheap tricks and hiding behind them. Are you just afraid to face me head-on?" Bordon yelled at the top of his hand. But just after he finished his word, a ck katana appeared out of nowhere and swiftly cut both legs below his elbow. The two legs dropped toward the ground while blood kept flooding out from the two severed paths unceasingly. "Gotcha, fool!" Bobby''s voice chimed, and he appeared near to him as the ck katana returned to his hand. "I''ve cut off two of your legs and there is still your right hand, which I need to im with my katana. Kekeke¡­" Bordon Munchin started feeling the shaped paining from his two lower limbs, which were already crippled, and he cried both in pain and also because of his provocation, "Aarrhhh! You fucking beast! Die for me." Amidst crying in pain, he started shing his sword nonstop all around him in madness while sending out multiple sword qi containing thick killing intents. "Hahaha, that''s more like it." Bobbyughed heartily and then he infused arge amount of his internal white lightning-based origin chi into the ck katana and instructed, "Shadow ve, go and cut his right hand using any means possible." After hearing his master''s instruction, the ck katana suddenly morphed into a thick veil of ck mist and diffused within the air. But the next thing, it materialized into a misty figure of a humanoid creature with three heads and a long lizard tail just close to Bordon Munchi and bit his right hand off just after he finishedunching a mad shing with his sword. The three-headed ck humanoid was not a bit affected by the sword''s energy as he was in a misty form and easily dodged all the sword energy attacks. Just like that, all of his four limbs were cut off from his body and Bordon Munchi shrieked in pain. Soon he realized that the youth was not just as ordinary as he first thought but it was already toote. "Alright, Shadow ve, you cane here," Bobby instructed and the ck misty humanoid dashed toward him and materialized into a ck katana in his hand. Then, he turned to the ck ship and said, "Alright, you foure at me all at once. Otherwise, I''ll end this fart with just a strike." The next instant, Bobby appeared next to the limbless Bordon who was falling rapidly down on the ground while making a heart-wrenching cry. He then caught him by his, and he whispered, "Vitality Absorption, activate!" And a strong suction force arose from his vertical third eye which was still hidden in his forehead then to his hand and started sucking the life essence energy out of Bordon Munchi. It took just a few minutes for Bobby to suck all the life out of him. Suddenly, the limbless beefy guys became old all of sudden bing like a mummy. By that time, three spatial fluctuations urred in three different spots, and the three other members of the ck Dragon Hunter Unit appeared one after another. They all saw that just after the youth touched the head of their limbless teammate, somehow Bordon lost all of his vitality and turned into an old man who was just a step away from dying. Ding! ? [Congrats!] [The Host Has Sessfully Sucked out 4,569 years of vitality from Target No. 4!]..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 281 An Intense Sword Bout! [Congrats!] [The Host Has Sessfully Sucked out 4,569 years of vitality from Target No. 4!] "As a human, that man has that amount of vitality, I''m impressed. Now, I''ve got a suggestion; why don''t you suck the vitality of the other four guys, too." Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in his head. "Of course!" Bobby responded telepathically in his head. "These guys seem to have a lot of vitalities with them. Why should I waste that for just the simple cheap thrill of killing them otherwise?" Another dinging sound rang in his head. Ding! [A Strange Bloodline Detected within the Vitality!] Then the System Started another analysis and a new notification popped up in his head within a fraction of a second. [Analyzing Completed!] [Three Drops Of Essence Blood of Primordial Human Bloodline! Now, Augmenting them To The Host Primordial Bloodline for the 1st Evolution!] And a new status appeared! [For 1st Bloodline Evolution Of the Host''s Primary Primordial Human Bloodline = 3/20!] Seeing that, Bobby was enticed by the next evolution of his bloodline. But ?the three members of the ck Dragon Hunter Unit surrounded him, keeping a sizable gap between each of them. After Bobby had taken down one of them using a strange and fast lightning-based movement technique, a strange ck katana that could morph into a three-headed humanoid creature which was unkible, this time, none of them had taken lightly with him. They all brandished their katanas from the get-go. David Burton, a man among the three, raised his katana in the air and started chanting a spell in the Archaic Hebrew tongue while he started infusing his internal Origin Chi into his katana, which was derived from igniting his primordial bloodline in his heart. Likewise, the other two also chanted their greatest skill, infusing their internal energy in their katanas. "Mighty Wind Cleaving Strike!" whispered David Burton, and he made a simple vertical shing in the empty air. Then a greenish curvy origin chi containing a frightening sword intent diffused out of the sword and it drifted toward Bobby. At the same time, the other two also made a shing motion in the air. "ck Dragon Beheading sh!" They yelled at the same time and two thin and long energies, one with a bluish sword-intendposed of water-based-elemental and the other with a grayish-red sword-intentposed of metallic-based-elemental, diffused out of their katana. The three sword energies with extremely terrifying wind intent, water intent, and metal intent moved toward Bobby, who was brandishing the dull-looking ck katana with the design of three heads of the humanoid. Bobby raised his katana above his head in the air and then he made a simple-looking shing motion in the air three times rapidly in the direction of the iing three sword energies, sending out sword energy fueled with white-lightning Origin Chi. ,m His three lightning-based sword energies intercepted the other three sword energies from his three opponents. Even though the other three had higher energy levels than Bobby, it backed his sword energy with lightning elemental, neutralizing all of them with three loud booming sounds. Boom! Boom! Boom! The aftermath of the explosion created three clusters ofrge white smoke in between Bobby and his three opponents. But all of them dashed toward Bobby using their fastest movement techniques and started a melee fight with him. Bobby used both his lightning step and ninja moment technique to match up with their speeds and the clicking sound of metals filled the surrounding years and from time to time, sometimes he dodged their attacks. Within those thick clouds of smoke, different dazzling lights flickered from time to time, followed by the nking sound of their metallic weapons. The three members of the ck Hunter Units attacked Bobby using the most appropriate, fatal attacks in a very tricky way. This time, Bobby used all the basic styles of the katana training he learned from his Kimino sensei to bnce out the brutal onught from the three veterans of the Protector families easily. It was as if like muscle memory as The turn of the event excited Bobby quite much that he even forgot for a moment that he ought to kill those three as his focuses were all on exchanging different moves that he had trained and rarely used before. The fight of the swords continued for the next twelve minutes non-stop. As the three veterans continued to have sword fights with the youth, they were mesmerized gradually as all they had known was that the protector family was the only one who was skilled with the katana as the other five olden families hardly used swords in the fight. However, today, as they continued engaging with the youth who was not even 30 in bone age but could fight toe to toe in a sword fight with three of them, they even felt that their over two hundred years of experience was nothingpared to the youth. David Burton felt that as the melee fight continued, all of their joined offensive attacks were rendered useless and it was as if they were fighting with a wall and their joined momenta were also gradually losing and also their confidence. He also felt that the boy seemed to enjoy the exchange. Therefore, he said, "Retreat!" Then, the three veteran sword masters gave their strongest sword strikes to Bobby with war cries, which Bobby blocked skillfully while spinning his katana along with his body. And they all moved back while keeping the sizable gaps with Bobby. "Eh, guys, what is the meaning of this? There''s something about the mood I''m feeling now that I''ve never encountered before, and all of you just back out like that! Tch" Bobby said as he ced his ck katana on his shoulder and he continued, "Well, since you three gave me a rare experience today, I will be your kindred soul for a moment to give you a chance to show off your strongest skills." And he continued with a devilish grin. "Because after that I''m going to kill all of you one by one."... (Please, stay tuned!) Chapter 282 David Burtons Last Words! The three ck Dragon Hunter team members retreated andmunicated telepathically as they discussed their next course of action to beat the terrifying youth on a pure sword exchange, which was also 1 versus 3. Meanwhile, Rnd, the captain of the ck Dragon Hunter Team who had been lying on the deck of the ck ship floating in the air, spoke, breaking the silence for the first time. He said telepathically to each of them, "Guys, I see this Werewolf prince has skill with the sword. Even able to beat all of you in a sword fight. That''s an impressive feat for a beast who relies solely on their sharp teeth and nails to fight. I can give him that. But, hey, you lot are taking too much time. Why don''t you release that seal, use all of your ultimate skills, and beat this beast down?" "Aye-aye, captain! Don''t you worry. We will deal with him within three minutes." David Burton responded telepathically to him. Their little secret conversation turned out to be not so much secret after all as Bobby had been snooping around with the help of his newly Updated System. "Well, since you three gave me such a rare experience today, I will be your kindred soul for a moment to give you a chance to show off your strongest skills." Bobby said with a devilish grin. "Because after that, I''m going to kill all of you one by one." He started provoking them by regarding those three bigshots as some small fries. They red at him with malice and then they started making a series of hand seals and cried, "Break!" Except for the lower pants, all of their upper clothes were torn and also multiple cracks appeared on each of their grotesque-looking shinigami masks. On their chests and stomach, each of them had a tattoo of a ck dragons. After that, they made a cut on each of their palms with their des and they smeared their chests with their blood just over their ck dragon tattoos and they yelled at the same time, "Berserker Mode, ck Dragon Soul, Activate!" It was not Bobby''s first time seeing that scene since he had seen how his father''s followers activated this insanely powerful technique while he was stuck in the time chasm for centuries. And he believed one thing was for sure, as this technique was introduced by his father, Gregory Darhk. "Berserker Mode! Oh, ho-ho-ho, that''s what I''ve been talking about. Bring it on, you small shrimps." Bobby bellowed while adding a trace of his Internal Origin Qi into his voice. When the voice entered through the ears, because of the trace of the Lightning-base-Qi hid within his voice, it wrecked the eardrums of the three warriors with the Shinigami masks which causing them to disorient their visions for a couple of seconds and red blood dripped from their ear holes. "Hey,e on. I''m still waiting for you three''s strongest offensive strikes." Bobby spoke in aedic sense while humiliating them further. The three ground their teeth and then they raised their Katanas high above their? heads in the air and started infusing their Internal Origin Qi into them with no holding back. During that time, they also chanted mnemonics in archaic Hebrew tongue. At the end of the spell, the katanas in their hands disappeared but they still made the posture of holding them with their hands. On seeing that, with a thought, Bobby activated his ocr technique, the Devil''s Eye Technique and as a result both of his eyes scintited goldenly. He then activated the X-ray vision and started scanning on the hands of the three ck Dragon Hunters, but it surprised him to see what was really happening. ''Oh, my gosh! Those Katanas are hiding within another space.'' He thought in his head and the next instant, he whispered, "White Lightning Ninja sh!" Just as the words came out of his mouth, his body exploded with a loud bang and a white flickering of lightning bolt was seen within the ck smoke because of the explosion. "Did we get him?" One hunter asked. David Burton frowned and responded, "No! He saw through our attack at thest moment. This werewolf prince has a strange ocr technique that can see through space. What a terrifying brat?" Then he yelled, "Guys, be careful! He could be anywhere around us. Don''t think. This kid is too fast. Just believe in your instinct, as he always did." But in the next instant, he crossed his arms and turned. But he was already flying back a couple of miles high above in the air. Yes, Bobby appeared out of the blue andnded a nice kick on David''s belly. The remaining two warriors shook their hands, holding katanas that were hidden within another space. Bobby''s body was once again cut into thousands and thousands of pieces, just like a paste of minced meat. They almost thought that they had finally gotten rid of the kid, but the next second, they exploded into another thundering voice as a white lightning bolt appeared within the region of the small area of the dark smoke. "Oh, crabs! Gayle, behind you." One of them informed the other warrior. But it was toote as Bobby''s finger reached out and poke on the man''s forehead. His fingers prated through that grotesque-looking shinigami masked as if like an eggshell, making five finger holes on the mask. "Divine Movement Sealing Wind technique, activate!" Bobby whispered under his breath. Then the warrior named Gayle Burton stood still., paralyzing in the air as he failed to even move a bit of his muscle. Then he held the man''s head and whispered once again, "Devoured!" Meanwhile, two sword energy intents containing an incredulous amount of Origin Qi came out from behind his back. Once again Bobby was the winner as he left behind a lightning shadow which exploded, turning into a bolt of lightning elemental Qi. Boom! A few minutester, Bobby appeared in another spot carrying Gayle Burton who was now like an empty old husk with no vitality left inside his body. "You damn, brat! What have you done to Gayle? Release him!" yelled, the third warrior which was near to Bobby as a mass of his saliva spewing out along with his words. Then he made a waving motion with hands holding the katana which was clearly on another space. "Hmm, I''m pleased with your act of camaraderie. So, you can have it back." Bobby yelled and tossed the corpse in his hand toward the third warrior. As it turned out, the terrifying sword energy that passed through the space somehow missed its focal spatial point and hit on the iing corpse, which was broken down into fine particles of meat within the cloud of red mist. After realizing that his brother''s body was destroyed by his own attack, he cried out aloud with a mixture of emotions of guilt and anger. "Oh, bastard! It''s all because of you. Today, I''m never going to return without getting your head." The man bellowed in rage and then he also made a heavenly pledge in the name of the Ancestor of the Protector family that he would not rest until and unless thest one of the werewolves were wiped out from the universe with his Katana. "Hmm, so that''s yourst word. Fine, I''ll send you to the hell to meet your brother. And you can continue this little game of hunting whatever ck dragon in the afterlife." Bobby said carelessly, as he rubbed the dull edge of his ck Katana. Bobby''s sharp words struck hard in the warrior''s head and also his heart. So, he finally lost his reasoning and hacked in the air with his hand with a war cry, "Aaaaahhh, bastard die!" This time, in that single sword strike, the warrior used all of his energy from burning all of his Primordial Human bloodline. David Burton appeared nearby, and he yelled, "No, stop!" But it was toote as he nced at the youth to see that a devilish grin appeared on his face. The terrifying sword energy that could even cut hundreds of hills appeared in front of David Burton and beheaded his head. David Burton''s head, which was still tumbling down. It suddenly halted in the air and nced at the enraged warrior standing in the air and spoke, "You dumbass. See the consequences of losing your mind in a battle." Then he looked at Bobby and said, "Lad, I''ve finally figured out who you really are. Now, I feel at ease that I lost my life in your hand. And I have myst wish from you." "Okay, spit it out!" Bobby said. "I''m not gonna lie. It would be hell lot of hard to y thatzy ass boss of mine. But I still believe that you can finish him as you are the son of that man. Alright, I''lle to the point. Please, spare my family and the innocent members of my Burton Tribe." said David Burton which was now just a head... (please, stay tunned!) Chapter 283 Davids Sacrifice And The Black Dragon Nirvanic Rebirth! After saying hisst words, David Burton started chanting a mantra in the old Hebrew tongue and he said, "Alright, as a show of my teammates'' earlier offense I''ll present you as a parting gift," Then he yelled, "Explode!" Just as the word ''EXPLODE'' came out of his mouth, both the head and the headless body still standing in the air exploded into a veil of thick, red mist. The blood pool from the head moved toward the otherrger pool of red blood mysteriously. But from within the blood mist, a dragon''s loud roar could be heard chiming. Then suddenly, all of them started condensing and transformed into a little luster ck dragon. The little dragon was as if it was just born. He looked around and the moment he saw Bobby, the baby dragon roared twice and pped his wings, and the next instant he was already perching his legs on Bobby''s left shoulder. And the baby dragon licked on Bobby''s neck as if he was his master. "What the heck!" Bobby eximed in surprise, as he was not expecting this to happen in the slightest. "Cynthia, what is the deal with this guy?" Cynthia responded telepathically in his head. "Nothing much to worry about. That guy earlier knew that you are Gregory Darhk''s son and there is no way going to make it with his head severed from his body. So, I believe he made a choice at hisst breath to use the most bizarre kind of forbidden technique among the ck Dragon Tribe to use his own soul as fuel and transfer all of his life into that ck dragon tattoo of his that was originally written with its blood along with its soul." "So you are saying this is the same guy that I beheaded just now?" Bobby asked with some doubt. "No, that guy is no more, as it exhausted his soul while activating this ck Dragon using his body. So this dragon is a nirvanic divine species that has the bloodline of both its ck dragon and also the primordial human bloodline of your Protector family." Cynthia replied, exining patiently. "Whatever the case, what the fuck is it doing on my shoulder and licking on my neck?" Bobby asked again. "Do I have to answer that, too? That is because at thest moment that Guy used a part of its remaining soul to mark a link connecting you with this little guy. So, literally speaking, you are its master and now it will be more like you''ll be its mother from now on." Cynthia responded while chuckling, and she remained silent once again. At that time, the only warrior left standing in the air regained his senses and he felt guilty about the killing of hisrade for real this time. Regarding the first, it could be considered that the man was already dead after Bobby sucked out all of his vitality, but this time, because of his reckless attack, his lethal strike had chopped off David Burton''s head. But he was even more shocked as he saw David sacrificing himself to help the ck Dragon Soul in his body tattoo to have a nirvanic rebirth. "Ugh!" He yelled with a clueless tormented feeling in his heart and then he decided in his head, deciding. ''Fine, as a way of penance, I''ll look after this ck dragon.'' Then he eyed the youth and shouted in a thundering voice, "Hey, little brat from the Bloody Moon Family, just hand over my friend!" "Hmm, just hang in a second," Bobby said in a cool tone, waving his hand, and he tried to grab the little dragon on his shoulder. But somehow, the little beast was aware of his intention and it jumped nimbly, avoiding his hand. "Shoo-shoo-shoo! Your friend is asking for you. Go away!" The ck dragon made a soft muffle growl in defiance of his intention. After Bobby failed to even touch the little fellow, he gave up and said, "Well, if you like so much to stay by my side, then it would be rude of me to let me go, right?" Then he turned his attention to thest man with the shinigami mask and said with a grin, "I apologize! I can''t give you this little fellow. And also, you will not live much longer, anyway. So, why should I give this baby dragon to you?" Hearing that, the only sole ck Dragon Hunter warrior standing in the air made a war cry, and started attacking with his sword while giving everything in that attack. Yes, the katana was still hidden inside another space. "Hmph, doing the same parlor trick again!" Bobby snorted, and then he waved his hand in the air. Suddenly, the terrifying sword energy containing arge amount of fire energy appeared out of the blue from behind the warrior''s back. But this time he was ready as he turned around and blocked it with another sh of his sword. With a loud explosion, he was repulsed backward for a couple of hundred meters away from his previous spot, regaining his steps. But it was all for naught, as Bobby had already predicted his position. So he appeared out of the blue and poked that man''s forehead, making finger? holes and said softly, "Divine Movement Sealing Wind Technique, activate!" In the next instant, the warrior froze, paralyzing, but remained conscious. Without further ado, Bobby grabbed on the man''s head and yelled aloud, "Devoured!" Just after that, the warrior''s eyes started rolling clockwise as Bobby drained his vitality within a few seconds, turning body into an aged old frail corpse with gray white hair. Then another notification popped up in Bobby''s head. Ding! [Vitality Sessfully absorbed from the target No. 3''s Body!] [Vitality Gained: 3,558 earth years!] "Hmm, just this level of vitality." Bobby said with annoyance and tossed away the corpse. After that, he nced up toward the ck ship floating high above in the sky and asked, "Hey, are you still not done sleeping yet?"..... Chapter 284 Fighting Captain Roland! After tossing away the dried-up warrior''s corpse, Bobby nced up at the ck ship, which was hovering high above in the sky. Then he said, putting a trace of his lightning-based internal Origin Qi into his voice, "Hey! Are you still not done with your sleeping yet?" As no response came from the ship, Bobby further continued, "What a cruel and careless captain you are? I have already finished all of your subordinates one at a time, and you still have the audacity to sleep like that. Now, I''m feeling some pity for those four poor fellows. Maybe I should have killed you first and left those four warriors by cutting a limb or two to teach them an excellent lesson. Now I''m hating my earlier decision." But a hoarse voice whispered in Bobby''s ear, saying: "Werewolf brat, where are you looking at? I''m here!" Bobby reflexively shed backward with his ck katana, cutting the man in ck with a shinigami mask by his waist and blood sttered. But the next instant, Bobby creased his brow slightly, and he uttered, "Illusion?!" Bang! The spot he was currently in exploded with a loud banging sound, and within the area of the ck smoke, a white lightning bolt flickered. Captain Rnd''s voice chimed from all around, "Oh, nice! That''s still quite a feat. You do that with your speed. But here is my confusion. As a werewolf, they only possessed mostly wind, and some metal-based elemental Origin Chi, but it is not the same for you. And until now, you two elemental based and some strange techniques to kill those stupid subordinates of minds. Wind elemental; that''s perfectly understandable but the lightning nature within one of those families with a long history of sucking blood from humans. That''s fucking impossible." Then he further added, asking with full suspicion. "Boy, are you really a werewolf?" "Why do you care so much? And don''t take me for a fool while using that parlor trick of illusion can easily fool me." Bobby responded, still looking toward the ck ship hovering high above in the air with his eyes scintited with golden glints. "Mr. Coldhearted Captain, if you wish to fight me for real, I suggest youe down here and fight me with the strongest technique in your strongest form." Captain Rnd spoked, "Oh! So, you can see through my Nightmare Illusion Dragon Trapping technique. Cool, you are the second person who is ineffective under this spell of mine. And for the record, I believe the people who remain unaffected can be counted with my fingers. So, I''ve considered you now as my formidable foe even though you are just a small kid." Then he stood up and the next instant he was already standing on the rim of the ck ship. He further added, "Oh, and Mr. Coldhearted Captain that kind of sounded cool. But still know my name; captain Rnd with no surname. Yes, my mother is from the Bradforth n whereas my father is from Burton n. So in order to not be aligned with both of them, I give up both of the family names." "Captain Rnd with no surname! I believe you can give me some fight today. Um, and called me Damien," Bobby responded. Captain Rnd unsheathed his twin katana holding one in each hand. The fact that both des were reversely sharpened, unlike any other katana in which the edge was supposed to face the enemy piqued Bobby''s interest. He asked, "One question! Captain Rnd with no surname, why is your de sharpened toward the inner edge facing the holders?" "And you are also the second person who asked me the same question." Captain Rnd said and he thought in his head, ''Am I overthinking it from the moment I see this kid? Why is that maning to my mind? No, it must be just a coincidence .'' Then he responded, "Damien, I''ll give you the answer as I replied back then to that person¡­. Even though it''s very risky to even self-inflict a wound, I prefer to sharpen the inner edge of my katana rather than the outer edge because I don''t want to show my opponents my weapon''s greatest strength, its sharp teeth." Bobby thought, ''Huh! This guy''s mentality is purely like an inborn assassin.'' And then he said telepathically, "Cynthia, I think I''m going to have a thrilling match after a long while." "Lucky you!" Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in his head and then she asked with curiosity written all over her face, "My dear Damien, even though this Captain Guy is at the energy level of 171 and considering your weak level of 135, are you still going to engage this macho man without activating your Satanificatin form?" "That''s the n for now," Bobby responded telepathically in his head. By that time, Captain Rnd removed his hood and then his shinigami mask showing a handsome face with spiky ck hair with bright ck eyes. "Alright, since we have enough chitchat, then let''s begin." Then he raised his leg taking a step forward, making multiple ripples of eddy currents in the air as his ck boot passed and his silhouette disappeared mysteriously. And in the next instant, multiple loud clinking sounds of metals could be heard from multiple spots in the air followed by blinding white lights from multiple spots for a few seconds which was actually because of the meeting of their de. Then after a couple of two minutes, with the loudest sound of the metallic collision, a ring white light appeared evenparable to the sun in the sky for a fraction of a second and the surrounding turned into serenity again as two figures appeared, standing in the air with a gap of a mile between them. "Nice, sword skills! Damien, from whom do you learn such a level of sword skills? I''m not gonna lie. I''ve been sharpening my sword for centuries considering I was born among the sword freaks of the Hunter family. Considering my age with you, I openly admit that I lost to you in terms of sword skill."..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 285 Raising A Bet Or Just A Bait! After a brief moment of shing equally in a sword duel, both separated, moving backward while keeping a mile gap between them. Both of them were panting, gasping for air, and eyeing each other. "Nice sword skills! Damien, who do you learn such a level of sword skills from? I will not lie. I''ve been sharpening my sword for centuries," Captain Rnd spoke, "considering I was born among the sword freaks of the Hunter family. Considering my age with you, I openly admit that I lost to you in terms of sword skill." "That question is a little personal. But, I feel like answering your question. Have you ever heard of the name Otsuka Kemino, the Director Of the Oragoan Institute Of Technology And Space Research? And you are not gonna like to know his real identity," Bobby replied while caressing the dented edge of his dull-looking ck Katana. "Otsuka Kemino... Um, this name kind of rang a bell to me, especially the Japanese Surname Otsuka. Is he rted to the Otsuka Vige Of Ninja n of the east which was wiped out mysteriously within a midnight long time ago?" Rnd asked as his eyes shined with interest radiating from them. ''O! Something like that had happened to my Sensei in the past. Maybe that was the reason he was so moody and dull sometimes. Then I better dig more information from this man.'' Bobby pondered and then he asked, "Captain Rond, what happened to the Otsuka Vige Ninja n? Can you tell me more about what happened? And who is behind that? If you can answer, I like, then I''ll tell the real identity of my master that I''m aware of," "Few people knew about the real Culprit. But I know for sure that it was the handwork of that sacred group¨C The Dark Soul Reaper Society!" Rond responded. "The Dark Soul Reaper Society?" Bobby repeated the words with a big question mark behind his words. Rond replied, "Yes, they are the most heinous band of merciless Killers formed infesting behind all the massacre in the history of Earth and now spreading their handiwork to all across the colonies of Earth. Maybe beyond. They are formed from a group of insane people cast out from the Six Olden families formitting heinous crimes that were even erased from the history books of the Six Olden families to hide their dirty deeds and safeguard the reputation of the families. Otsuka n was one good example." Then he further exined, "Actually, Otsuka Ninja n was affiliated with my master, a proud Protector family''s leader. So, now tell me. What is the real identity of your master?" "The Butler of the Carver Family, or more like the royal family of the Vampire Family," Bobby said. ? On hearing that, Rond startedughing, and he said, "Hahaha, now I understand. Why does your sword skill resemble my Master''s? No doubt, the Carver family rescued a child that night. I thought it was just a rumor. Now it''s alling to sense." Then he unsheathed his two katanas and turned around. But the next instant, Bobby appeared just behind him and hacked with his ck katana. "Hey, are you chickening out now?" he asked. "Damien, I like your attitude. And also, you are the disciple of the one I ought to protect. So, I don''t have any reason to fight with you. Just leave," Rond said and then he was about to fly toward the ck Ship floating in the air. "Not a chance! I''ve already nned to take your life. So, fight me," Damien said in a calm but regal tone. "Damien, you''re a big shot considering your achievement and your young age. But, it''s just a pipe dream if you wish to kill me. I have already seen your fights and you''re still a thousand years early to say those tough words. So just go and be careful, since you killed some of our Hunter family members, a lot stronger people will being to take your life." Rond said and he continued flying toward the ship. But suddenly a thick white lightning beam shot toward him and he blocked it briskly by drawing his one katana and cutting it. Bang! Still, the explosion forced him to move back a couple of fifty minutes before he regained his footing in the air. Then he yelled, "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you hear me? I''m not fighting you, brat!" "Hmm, fair enough! Then what about this? Since you are so kind, then I promise I''ll not kill you. Despite that, something caught my eyes earlier," Bobby then gazed toward the ck ship. Maybe he was either starting about the ship or thedy warrior on the ship. "You want my ship? Hell no!" Rond denied it strongly with a frown. "Alright, then, do you have something worth betting with my flying ship?" "Yes," Bobby then took out a Purple Beast Ball from inside the one hanging from his neck and started ying with it, tossing it up and catching it repeatedly. "Ah, a Chaos Spatial Beast''s Eye! That too a Purple one." Rond eximed in total disbelief. "Captain, I will bet this for your ship. And I believe considering the market value, my Spatial Beast Eye is over ten times more valuable than this ship made from ck lumber. If I lose then you can have this and vice versa. What do you say? Are you ready for the challenge?" Bobby suggested, with a smile that was concealing his scheme deep within it. Captain Rond thought, ''Whatever! I can easily defeat this kid considering the amount of energy within his body. And I could have that precious thing that is not even avable for sale in any ce.'' He harrumphed, clearing his throat, and said, "Ahem-ahem! Alright, let''s have a proper duel. But kiddo, don''t you go back on your words after losing, okay?" "Then what are you waiting for? Lightning sh!" Bobby said and made a shing motion in the air, not in the direction where Captain Rond was standing. Chapter 286 Faith Should Be Earned, Before Given! "Then what are you waiting for? Lightning sh!" Bobby said and made a shing motion in the air, not in the direction where Captain Rond was standing. Then he continued shing ten times in a row, sending out ten thin and curvy white lightning sword energies into the air. None of them targeted the captain''s current standing spot. The ten energies disappeared all at a time as if they disappeared because of theck of energy. "Humph! Some parlor tricks." Rond snorted, drew the other katana, and then he shed both of them five times, sending out ck sword energies that contained earth-elemental nature. The ten ck sword energies disappeared with the air. Then he took a step forward and turned into a blurry figure. Just as he reappeared in another spot which was quite far away, ten white lightning sword energies came out of the space and reappeared in the spot Rond was before. And within a fraction of a fraction, another ten ck sword energies also reappeared and intercepted each one of the lightning sword energies. Boom! Boom! Boom!.... They exploded, followed by a continuous booming sound of explosions. "Lad, I know for some reason you haveprehended the Spacew. So, that trick will not work on me, the second time." Rond said, sneering, and then he continued, "Damien, truthfully speaking after knowing that there is another Otsuka, I was nning to go there and meet him. Hence, I don''t wish to spend another minute. So, I will attack you with my strongest strike. If you stille out alive, then consider it my loss. Or you can just surrender." After that, without even caring for the other''s reply, Rond sheathed his weapons. Then he bit his forefinger and then started drawing a design with his blood over the ck Dragon tattoo, covering almost all of his chest and up to the waistline. He then started chanting a mnemonic in Archaic Hebrew tongue and shouted after ending the ceremony, "Berserker Blood Skill, ck Dragon Soul, activate!" After that, he unsheathed a katana. Holding the handle in both of his hands, it was raised gradually while he kept infusing his energy into the katana. "Oh, he''s about to use the Dragon Beheading Strike!" Bobby muttered under his breath. "Shadow ve, don''t hold back this time." Instructing the ck Katana in his hand, he also raised it slowly in a simr fashion Captain Rond was currently using. Captain Rond was also aware of the technique the youth was currently channeling. He was surprised, but he didn''t hold back as he struck his katana down, yelling: "Dragon Beheading Strike!" Unlike any other strike of his before, no energy transference could be seen sending out from the Katana. Another voice came from the direction of the youth, "Dragon Beheading Strike!" And Bobby struck his ck katana down in the air. It was as if both of them were simply waving their swords in the air at once. But it was the opposite, as both of their channeled sword energies were fueled by their internal Origin Qi and hidden deep within another spatial realm. At the exact center distance between them, a colossal explosion wasparable to the explosion of 5 tones A-bomb. Followed by a cluster of white clouds in the aftermath of the gigantic explosion. Both of them retreated as fast as possible. Several minutester, Captain Rond reappeared, standing in the center of the immense crater, which resulted from the explosion from thest exchange. He called out, "Lad, are you still alive?" His response was the earlier three soldiers plopped down on the ground close to him. As he caught them and ced them gently over the ground. "Hahaha, it''s my win then." Bobby''s loud voice came from above. "Captain Rond, thanks for the ship anyway." Then, with a loud honk, the ck Ship, hovering in the air, started moving a bit. "Wait! Hold on a sec! You can have the ship as you win the bet." Captain Rond shouted. Then the ship halted too immediately, then Bobby said, "Shoot it out, Mr. Rond! I have some urgent matters to attend to now." "What is your full name?" "Damien Darhk!" "Damien Darhk!?" Rond eximed as if he was thunderstruck by lightning. Quickly, he rposed himself and disappeared from that ce with a wave of his hand. He reappeared standing on the dock of the Gigantic ck ship, knelt before Bobby, and said, "Young Master, I apologize for not recognizing you sooner. From today onward, I''ll be at your service." "Are you someone close to my father?" Bobby asked. "Yes," Hond replied courteously. "Please, let me be your personal bodyguard. I owe him too much and I had even failed to protect many things that he treasured the most. So, Young Master Damien, I gave you my word I''ll protect you with my life. " "For now, you can''t follow me, as you still haven''t earned the faith yet," Bobby said in a calm, collected, and regal tone. "How should I earn your faith?" asked Hond, still kneeling on the wooden deck of the Goliath-looking the ck Lumber Ship. "Actually, you don''t need to me me for not trusting you as you are someone who didn''t even sweat even a drop when I yed all of your subordinates in your presence. So, how could I trust someone so stone-hearted who didn''t even have a tiny shred of camaraderie in him? Faith? That''s not a luxury you could afford." Bobby said in a yful tone. And when he saw the man''s expression that was quite desperate to be his follower, Bobby said, "Well, I''ll give you some tasks as a test first. If youe back afterpleting all of them, then I''ll consider taking you into my band." He continued, "First task, bring those three of your nsmen to your home and ry this message to the man with the greatest authority;" "After I''m done conquering the Vampire family, then be ready as I''ming there and, if they want to hunt me down, then tell them to send someone of your caliber or maybe stronger." Chapter 287 Mystery With The Cockpits Password! "Second task, except for those Ogarians, kill all the aliens living on the earth. Capture all of those high political figures and rich folks of the Ogarian and send them to Witch Pce. Andst but not least, search for an important hideout of that terrorist group. What''s its name? Umm, right, the Dark Soul Reaper Society. You don''t need to engage in a fight with them. And juste back." Bobby said, stating his condition. "Fine, then I can reconsider taking you under my wings!" "Yes, I''lle afterpleting all three tasks," Hond responded with a firm tone, and then he stood up and asked, seeing Captain Onsen still on the ship. "What about her?" "Just leave her here. Anyway, I don''t mind a prettydy apanying me." Bobby said. After hearing that, Captain Hond saluted him in their family custom and, with a wave of her long sleeve, his figure deformed turning blurry, and disappeared within the thin air leaving the two youths on the ship. Soon the atmosphere around the ship turned quite serene to the point that it became awkward for Captain kimura Onsen. "Am I your captive here?" she asked. "Are you?" Bobby responded with another question. Captain Kimura Onsen was no fool as seeing the sword exchanged and also his second name Darhking from Bobby''s mouth shook her heart. "Why are you keeping me here, Master Damien Dark?" "I have my purpose for you. But before that, let''s continue from where it was left earlier." Bobby responded. "Okay, I understand. So, you want to see me naked? Then," Kimura Onsen started removing her outer long ck cloak. And then when she was about to remove her shirt, Bobby stopped her, saying: "No! You misunderstood me. Just removing the mask will be fine." "But, earlier don''t you say something else." Kimura unmasked the grotesque-looking mask while revealing the beautiful milky-white face. And a naughty smile followed as she added, "For the record, if you still wish to see me naked, then I''ll dly do the honor." "Really?" "No, I''m joking. Anyway, I am very confused." Kimura Onsen responded, "Don''t you know that you''re very much important to my, no, our Protector Family? Technically, if youe and reveal that you''re Damien with the title Darhk, then everyone will kneel before you." "Why?" "Because you''re a Darhk, the leader of the Protector Family," Kimura exined, and then she asked, "But my confusion is, why a Darhk, our leader, turned out to be the Crown Prince of the Werewolves? Perhaps you''re a hybrid, yeah?" Bobby thought about his mother, thedy who created the six old families, and thought, ''Maybe she has all the bloodlines of the Six Olden families as everything now was created from her blood.'' And he responded, "Hmm, something like that." Then he asked, looking around the ship, "Beauty, you ask me; why are you detained here? Now, my first answer is, by any chance, do you know how to fly this thing?" "Never driven this ck Rider before. But, follow me. I''ll answer that after a visit inside this cockpit." Then she sauntered inside a door, and Bobby followed behind her. Bobby saw that unlike the pitch-ck appearance of the ship, the interior was the total opposite, as everything looked so luxurious; the walls were filled with incredulous drawings of various majestic-looking dragons, especially ck dragons. Kimura looked back and seeing his eyes roaming all over the drawing, she said, "All these beasts were the ones the ck Dragon Hunter Unit had yed and I heard some rumors that they had even captured some of them and held them captive on the lower deck of this ship." Then they continued talking about various achievements of the previous owner of the ship, mostly Kimura speaking enthusiastically and Bobby listening. After ten minutes of walking, they finally reached the cockpit. Bobby felt a terrifying, beastly dark aura from the cabin before him. So, with a thought, he activated his ocr Devil''s Eyes technique, making his eyes glint goldenly, and he started scanning the cabin while Kimura was inputting some passwords to open the cockpit. Using the X-Ray vision, he saw the interior design of the cockpit with various strange technologies and there were five seats too. As he looked around theyout of the cabin, he was dumbstruck and he uttered under his breath, "A Dragon''s head!" "What? Is there a problem, Master Damien?" Kimura asked as she stopped what she was doing as all the passwords failed to open the entrance to the cockpit. "This cabin is made from the head of a Dragon," Bobby responded in an excited tone. "Hmm, what is there to be so surprised about that? All of our family''s flying lotives are made from various parts of the Dragons." Kimura responded and then she continued, "But Master Damien, we have a serious problem here." "Tell me," "Do you perhaps ask about the password of this cockpit?" "Nope, but I have already figured that out." Bobby walked before the door, reached out his hand, and started clicking on the touched screen. On the screen, the inputs came out as DARHK. Beep! Beep! Beep!... With continuous beeping sounds, an AI voice spoke, "Password confirm! Now, ce your palm on the screen for the Bloodline test." Kimura raised her hand. Bobby stopped her and said with a smile, "Miss Onsen, let me do the honor." Then he ced his right hand to match the designing out in the interface. Five tiny needles came out pricking his forefinger for a second and they retrieved back. Bobby removed his hand with the instruction of the AI''s voice and saw the loading on the screen. Beep! With a beep, the door opened up with the sound of mechanical gears. Then both of them walked inside the cabin. Bobby sat on the back seat,y his back leisurely, and said, shutting his eyes, "Miss Kimura, I believe you can take it from here. Alright, drive this ship." Chapter 288 Von Voyage, And The Spartans! After tapping various buttons and pulling various iron levers, the soft revving sound of the engine came inside the room. "Master Damien, the engine is hot, and the ship is ready to sail. Where shall we go?" Kimura Onsen asked. "East! We are going to Sun Country, Japan. Alright, don''t disturb me. Let me take a nap!" Bobby responded. Then he adjusted the seat, making it bend in backward. Inputting some data of coordinates in the 3D screen in the air projected from an AI attached to the ground, Kimura said, "Aye-aye captain, it''s Sun Country then. Von voyage!" Then the next thing, the ship started flying and soon passed through the spatial dome that was covering the fighting area set by some form of energy array technology The earlier beautiful park was no more and therge area touching the edge of the city and mostly the outer densely verdant forest also became the victim of the earlier ss. As all one could see was that the entire wide area ofnd inside the spatial dome now became a barrennd with a huge crater the size of a gigantic sea. In the middle of the crater stood three male soldiers that came along with Captain Onsen. They nced up at the floating ck ship. Logan Burton asked, "Why is he only tossing us down? Is Captain Kimura going to be fine?" "I don''t know. Let''s just hope that she is still fine and Captain Hond is there." Robert Burton replied. "It''s okay, she''ll be fine. Didn''t you hear earlier that the youth call himself Darhk?" said Crane Burton, an observant one among them. "Darhk! You mean the Darhk, Darhk our leader?" Robert Burton asked briskly with surprise. "Yes, and that fe could use the same sword technique as Captain Rond. So, I believe he''s telling the truth. And Captain Rond is up there to further confirm it." Crane said, exining. "Yes, apparently and hahaha, that dude can fight equally with Captain Hond. How cool is that?" Robert Burton, the simplest one among them, saidughing foolishly. "But hey, don''t you forget he killed Gk Munchi, our teammate," Logan said with a frown remembering the scene of Gk''s head removed from his body. "Nah, I never considered that guy as a teammate. He always kept bickering with Captain Onsen''s every n and I even caught him swearing foulnguage and looking at her lewdly." Robert, the simpleton continued, "And even in hisst moment, he defied our duty and dared to pick a fight with that guy." Then he continued, "Guys, I''m quite happy when he died like that. Because I''ve been snooping after him all this time looking after every move and finishing him myself if he acted on betraying our captain." The other two were even more surprised as they had never seen this side of him before. They were unaware of this too. At that instant, a spatial fluctuation urred in the air just above them and Rond appeared, dropping down andnding nimbly on the dusty ground. "Captain Rond, what about our Captain?" Robert Burton asked. "Don''t worry about her. She''s now in good hands." Rond said, looking at the ck ship with a bit of jealousy of Captain Kimura. Then he turned at them and said with an icy-cold tone, "Children, listen carefully. You can''t report any of these incidents to your higher officials, even to those elders. Do you hear me?" "Yes, loud and clear, sir!" The three responded at the same time. Captain Rond said, instructing them meticulously, "And for your report, just say this: a mysterious hooded figure came out and help your target get away. And that mysterious ck figure killed one of your teammates. After that my ck Dragon Hunter unit came to the rescue but four of us were killed by that mysterious figure. And about your Captain, just say I took her on a journey to hunt that mysterious assassin. About what happened here today, not another soul should know¡­. Alright, I''ll bring you three to the Infinite city." Just at that time, Captain Rond realized something and he said, hitting his forehead lightly, "Ahh, I forgot to give him the Cockpit''s password." Then, just as he was preparing to make another space jump to the ship, its engine revved with a thundering voice and quickly started sailing high above in the sky and soon, it disappeared from their eyes. "Hahaha," Captain Rond shook his headughing and said, "yes, he can figure it out easily as the password has always been his name DARHK!" Just as he was preparing to undo the spatial dome covering that wide area and recollect that device, with a sound of swooshing, the three soldiers Robert, Logan, and Crane lost consciousness and plopped down to the ground. Rond frowned but he still stood still. In the next instant, a fist came out of nowhere andnded on Rond''s face, sending him flying. Rondnded on his feet after flying half a mile from that punch. Next to him, with a spatial fluctuation, a robust-looking, muscr tall and swarthy skin man appeared. "Rond, you''re still a disappointment," he said. "Bull, don''t you think your sneak attack is a sess? Itnded because our youngest is letting you hit him." Another petite-looking man appeared next to them. He said, "Rond, how have you been? Anyway, it''s nice seeing you kid once again." Rond didn''t even make a peep as he looked down at the ground. "Kyne, why are you always siding with this fool? This was always and has always been the reason this kid is cking until now. You pampered him too much." Bull, the beefy man said. At that time, another figure wrapped with white linens all around his body appeared in front of them. "Rond, you have a brief exchange with Young Master Damien. How did it feel?" he asked. "Cap, it''s awesome. After this long time, I feel like I''m having another bout with ourmander, Gregory Darhk." This time Rond responded with a smile. Yes, the three had arrived long ago and watching the sh here secretly. Chapter 289 Ariving At The Vampires Blood Palace! "Cap, it''s awesome. After this long time, I feel like I''m having another bout with ourmander, Gregory Darhk." This time Rond responded with a smile. Yes, the three had arrived long ago and watching the sh here secretly. The man in disguise shouted abruptly, "Imbecile, you dare to say that to me. After all, you have failed in your mission to save the Otsuka Ninja n. That''s why I shunned you from the Spartan Unit." But then his tone soften all of a sudden as he continued, "I happened to hear the discussion between you and the young master. So I''ll give you another chance to join us again." Hearing his words, Hond was all joy, feeling ecstatic, but the man in disguise interrupted, "Not so fast, kiddo! This time, you mustplete all three tasks given by Young Master and I''ll consider bringing you inside the Spartan, once again¡­. Alright, give me the tracker of that ship?" And he reached out his hand. Hond reached into his pocket, pulled out a small ck AI pod, and gave it to him. "Cap, the tracker of that ship is logged with the initial application of this AI." Just after taking the ck AI ball, the man in disguise covered with white linen disappeared from the scene. Bull, the beefy man padded over Hond''s head and said, "Kiddo, just dodge me next time, okay?" Kyne, the scrawny pale-looking man said, "Yes, and don''t me yourself too much." At that time, suddenly the Spatial Dome covering that wide area disappeared, and the voice of the man in disguised said, "Hond, I''ll hold on to this piece of tech for a while¡­ And you two, aren''t youing, yet?" After that, the two oddballs; one beefy and another scrawny man gave a beautiful smile of theirs to Hond and they disappeared into the thin air. Hond stood up and took a step forward turning blurry, zooming toward the center of the crater. He picked up the three unconscious youths and started walking while carrying them two on his shoulders and one on his right arm. "Thank you, Cap, Kyne, and Bull. This time I''ll make you all proud." Hond muttered under his breath and he also soon disappeared from the scene. Meanwhile, Bobby was startled awake from his sound sleep as he received the news of the conquest of the Chimera tribes from Witch Ancestor, also his Second Shadow ve. He stood up yawning, and stretched his upper body, moving side by side. "Hello, sunshine! How was your power nap?" Kimura Onsen greeted and asked with a smile on her beautiful face. "Hmm, pretty good," Bobby said. Then he infused a trace of Lightning-based Origin Qi in his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and took out several items and started preparing a tea. Soon, he poured tea filling two cups up to the brim. Then he passes one to her along with a packet of cookies. "So, the Vampire family, how are you nning to colonize them?" Kimura asked, taking a sip of the tea. And she took a bite of a chocte butter cookie and started nibbling on it after every sip of the tea. "I haven''t given it a thought yet. Anyway, what is there to think about? I can beat the hell out of their Patriarch and make all of them bend their knees before me as I always do." Bobby responded with a frivolous tone. "Well, how are the tea and cookies?" "Um, so good!" Onsen responded. Then the two discussed daily matters while they kept enjoying the tea and cookies. Beep! Beep! Beep!... Suddenly with a beeping sound, the AI spoke, "Arrived at the marked destination!" And it continued reporting two more times and the ship came to a halt while hovering high above in the sky. After that, the two went out and soon reached the deck of the ship. Looking down, Bobby saw threerge blood-red castles on an ind. They were built on top of a rocky mountain just near the shore and other parts were all densely groomed with tall trees and vegetation. "Are you sure this is the Blood Pce of the Carver family?" Bobby asked confirming again. "It should be as this location is already in the record of the Mother AI of this ship," Kimura responded. And she suggested, "Young Master Damien, you''re one of us. So, can I join the fun of fighting vampires?" "Nope, I can do it alone. Just stay here and guard my ship. And if anyone boarded my ship then I give you the order to kill them on sight." Bobby said, giving her some instruction and he climbed, standing on the ridge. "Alright, beauty, see ya!" he said and let himself drop down into the air. Meanwhile, inside the pce of the Carver, everyone was rushing especially after the news of the annexation of other three olden families within the Bloody Moon Family of werewolves. Within a court, currently, a youth, handsome face was in a deep discussion with his 13 ministers. Yes, this youth was none other than Peter Carver, the patriarch of Vampires and also Daina''s grandfather. On his hand was a letter. After reading the detail of the letter, he spoke, "My brothers and sisters. This is a letter from that Crown prince of werewolves. It says we are to join his band. And there is also an article challenging me directly to a duel." One minister, an old man in a neat suit stood up and said, "Patriarch, I have just now received the news about defeating the other three ns. I believe it is our turn now. He and his armies must be formidable. How should we prepare measures to tackle them?" "First Elder, you don''t need to worry about it. We have prepared long enough for this day-toe centuries before." Patriarch Peter Carver responded with a calm and regal tone. Meanwhile, a guard shouted from behind the entrance, "Sire, I have an urgent matter to report." "I''m listening," Peter said. "Sir, there is a youth in front of our gate who imed himself to be the werewolves'' crown prince asking for your audience." the guard reported..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 290 Peter Vs Damien [1]! "Sir, there is a youth in front of our gate who imed himself to be the werewolves'' crown prince asking for your audience." the guard reported. On hearing that, Peter abruptly stood up and briskly sauntered out of his court, leaving the hall in amotion. The fifteen ministers briskly pursued him. In front of the gate, Bobby was trotting around as he hummed a song while folding his hands behind his back. On the other side of the gigantic gate, inside the Blood Pce premise, a group of people stormed there. Peter Carver was in front of them. He announced, "Open the gate!" Then over twenty-something guards started making some changes; some pulled levers, some input some passwords to the screens before them, and soon all the protective measures around the gate were removed first and after that with a loud sound of grinding gears, the gate opened and they all saw a suave-looking youth standing there. "Who are you,d?" asked Peter. Bobby looked eye to eye with the man and responded, "So you must be Peter Carver, the Vampire Patriarch?" "Yes, I''m," "Then I''m talking to the right guy. I believe you must have already known about my identity. And there is no point wasting my time here. So, what did you think about my letter?" Bobby said without beating around the bush. Peter pondered deeply and responded in a calm tone, "Hmm, youngd, what do you want? But remember this; you''re a bit too young to pick a fight with me. Go back and stay obedient beside your mother, Queen Miabe''s side. If you still insist on fighting me, thene back after a century or two. And I may consider taking your challenge." "Nope, I believe you''re taking this the wrong way. I''m just asking to help you not embrace in front of your subordinates. For I care, we can still fight here. So listen, old man, I have already defeated all the patriarchs of your level and now I''ll leave your pce until and unless I defeat you today." Bobby said in azy tone as he scratched the back of his neck. "Impudent! Brat, do you have a death wish?" Second Elder, a middle-aged man shouted, stepping forward a step or two in a threatening tone and giving a death re at him. Suddenly, Bobby red back at him and bellowed, putting a trace of lightning Origin Qi in his voice, "Shut up! A weak deer like you can''t jump into the conversation between two tigers. Make another peep then I''ll sever your head away from your body," "Aaahh!" The second Elder screamed as he suddenly held his ears as red fluid dripped down from his ears. Just as more of the elders were about to retaliate on the youth, Peter Carver raised his hand, halting them, and then he said, "Enough! Boy impudence is so bound for my patience. Since you''re brave enough, follow me." Then he started walking out of the gate, jumped up, and a pair of red wings purely made from red, ck blood appeared out of his back. As the other elders were about to take flight, he warned them, "Everyone stays here. And you, Werewolf Crown Prince, just follow me." Then, with the rapid quivering of his wings, he flew farther above in the sky. "Adios!" Bobby made a salute and then he whispered, "Wind walk!" In the infinitesimal fraction of a second, the Secondary werewolf bloodline inside his heart ignited and next thing, a cluster of clouds started foaming under his feet, lifting him up, and flying away in the sky. Soon the two tiny figures flew away farther and vanished from everyone''s sight. "First Elder, this situation is out of our calction. What should we do now?" the Tenth Elder asked. The first elder, an old man wearing a monocle ss, replied after a long sigh, "Nothing! We wait," "What if, if by an infinitesimal chance, that obnoxious brat wins, then what will happen to our family?" another elder asked. "Yes, will we be another vassal family of those werewolves?" Ady elder asked. "I don''t know. It''ll depend on the Patriarch''s decision." First Elder responded and then he continued, "Alright, my good brothers and sisters, there is no point arguing in this matter. Let''s get inside and wait for our patriarch in the courthouse." Then he started walking back to where they came from without waiting for the others. Soon, all the other elders hurried after him. Bobby and Peter flew in the sky for half an hour and they passed several inds on their way. And soon, Bobby spotted an evergreen ind with several mountain ranges, even several water reservoirs could be seen too. Exactly at the center of the ind were two twin adjacent volcanic mountains. That was exactly where Peter Carver stopped and then flew down,nding on a vast in field overgrown with weeds and verdant grasses. "Down yed," he spoke from below. Bobby floated down,nding on the ground, still with the foaming cluster of clouds below and around his leg. Seeing that, Peter praised him, "Not bad! And since you can use that bloodline technique, then it''s clearer than day to me you have the bloodline passing down from Queen Miabe." Then he continued, "You want a fight? Alright, this is where we can fight with no holding back. Come at me with everything you get." But Bobby didn''tply with his words as with a thought he activated his Ocr Devil''s Eyes technique and started scanning the man''s body with his golden glinted eyes using X-Ray vision. Beep! With a beep, a notification popped up in his head like it always did. [Target Body Scanning Completed!] [Target: Peter Carver, Patriarch Of Vampire!] [Bloodline: Vampiric with 0.9% of Matching Drac''s Gene!] [Bone aged: Block by Drac''s gene!] [Energy level: Level 205!] [Treat Level: 6%, but beware if he has already gone through bloodline evolution and unlocked the secret of activating the paltry amount of his Drac gene, then his energy level can be spiked up!]... Chapter 291 Peter Vs Damien [2]! "Oh, energy level 205, that''s very much to Ancestor Lucas Queen''s level. Hahaha?, that''s why the vamps are more powerful than the other four Olden families." Bobby muttered softly to himself. "Anyway, it''s gonna be a tough fight if he could use the Drac gene." "What''re you mumbling about? Hey, kid, get your head straight or I might identally kill you because of your recklessness. And that''s thest thing I want. Come," Peter shouted. "Fine!" Then Bobby chanted a mnemonic along with various hand seals and this time both the ck and white lightning in his Dantian churned and he cried, "ck And White Dual Vajra Lightning!" Just as he made that war-cry, ck and white lightning bolts expelled out from his palms and materialized into a katana with half white and half ck. "Lightning Based Qi! How could you?" Peter questioned, as he still thought that a werewolf like the youth in front of him could possess that. "Ho-ho-ho, I just can! Lightning st!" Bobby said while pointing his Lightning-katana''s tip, and sent out a thick beam of ck and white lightning bolt toward Peter. "Humph!" Peter on the other hand snorted and then with a thought he ignited his vampiric blood and cried out expelling red energies out from him, "Ice Turtle Bloodline Seal!" Immediately afterward, this energy materialized into a thick ice shield and easily blocked the iing lightning st. But it crumbled too. Peter made a series of hand seals and cried, "Ice Lotus Blood Skill!" Then a huge ice lotus started blooming in the air within an infinitesimal fraction of a second, and then he made a hand gesture of whipping toward Bobby. But out of the huge ice lotus butt, a long root raised and whipped at the youth, sending him flying in the air. Bobby crashed into the faraway hill and just as he stood on his feet, a lotus petal flew toward him, spinning, aiming to cut him. But he stretched his hand, caught it and crushed it with a powerful grip. From above the hill, Peter eximed, and he asked while floating in the air with the pair of blood wings spreading, "Why are you not freezing from my first strike? And the lotus leaf was the means to undo it. But you don''t need my hand." Yes, he didn''t wish Bobby to freeze into death because a colossus war will break between vampires and werewolves. Bobby stood up, rubbing his clothes and hair from the debris of earth and dust. He replied, "You want to know why I''m not freezing after being touched by the lotus root, yeah? Then I''ll show you why?" After that, with a thought, Bobby ignited the secondary vampiric blood he had ingested from his beloved Diana, and Peter''s granddaughter, and started mumbling softly with a series of hand seals that was very much familiar in the eye of the great vampire. Ending the incantation, he shouted, "Ice Lotus Bloodline Technique!" Then multiple red moistures expelled out from every orifice of Bobby and materialized into a Transparent Light Blue Lotus which was blooming rapidly in a godly speed. "Ahh! What the hell?!" Peter eximed as multiple questions started popping up in his head. "Yeah, what the hell?! Hahaha, you must be thinking why is a werewolves prince able to activate a special bloodline technique of Vampire, right? That too a technique could only be cast by royals. So, this is why I''m not freezing?" Bobby responded with a devilish grin while exining patiently and also enjoying the strange cress-fallen expression of Vampire Patriarch. "You mean you have the vampiric royal bloodline. How is that even possible? Even a hybrid of vampire and werewolf''s progeny will not have that bloodline." Peter said out aloud in confusion. It was because in order to keep their royal bloodline that he was so proud of generations of Carver family member practice intermarriage among siblings, aunts, uncles, and so on, which other olden families frowned upon them. "Hmm, then you better converse more with your granddaughter Diana." Bobby said. "You know her? Who are you,d?" Peter asked. "Hey, Old Chap, you''re still holding back. Give all of yours and defeat me. Only then I''ll give all of your answers." Bobby responded. "Better than the best," Peter yelled and made a tossing motion toward Bobby. And in the next instant, the gigantic lotus above his head darted toward him while spinning rapidly.. Bobby made his tossing motion too in the air and then he whispered, "Lightning Ninja, step!" The two Ice Lotuses met in the air, grinning for a second, and both of them exploded, causing eddy waves of blizzard all around them. Peter scanned around with his eyes glinted in red. "Hey, Old Chap, what a poor way of using such an useful offensive skill?" A voice spoke. "See for yourself. How will I use it in my hand?" Peter traced his eyes on the source of the voice and saw Bobby floating in the air. "Multiple Ice Lotus Technique!" Bobby yelled and an incredulous mass of red mist diffused out from his body and over fifty thousand Ice Lotus materialized all around him in the air. But size-wise, they were so tiny inparison with the earlier one. Peter was expecting to see something amazing. But seeing that, he snorted and said in disdain, "Humph! A simple parlor trick! Even a seven-year-old can do that." "I''m not done, yet! Abscission!" Just as Bobby shouted thest word, all the leaves started shedding from all the lotuses. Then he pointed to Peter and said, "Go!" The next thing, all the lotus leaves dashed toward the man like a swarm of insects. It reached a point when those leaves covered a small area and were so dense; they could block the sunlight for a few seconds. "Lotus Coffin!" whispered Bobby. And in the next second, those leaves covered all around Peter, making a ball of leaves. Inside the ball, Peter said, "Lad, now I take my words back. This Abscission and Coffin technique of yours is really ingenious¡­. But, still is too far to defeat with this skill."..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 292 Dracula Von Bismark! Patriarch Peter continued, yelling: "Blood Strike!" Bang! With a loud banging explosion, the spherical lotus leaves'' coffin was shattered, revealing Peter in a thick pool of blood. His blood wings pped rapidly and the next thing, he appeared just beside Bobby and punched him in his chest. Bobby blocked it with his hands. But the power within the punch was so strong that with a loud bang, he was flung away in the sky in a straight trajectory. Bobby groaned in pain as both of his hands'' bones were curved inward, breaking as his body took flight in the air. Within a second, both his vampiric and werewolf bloodline churned inside his body and his hands returned to normal, healing instantaneously. Just when he steadied his bnce in the air, out of nowhere, the great vampire appeared and started punching all over his body and sometimes kicking. Bobby became the punching, as he didn''t have even a chance to shift the momentum of their fight. He howled in pain amidst the non-stop attack from Peter. And atst, with another long war cry, Peter kicked him down. The kick sent him down onto the ind as his body struck several obstacles; trees, edges of mountains, and whatnot. And finally, he crashed into the top hollow region of the white volcanic mountain. The Great vampire floated down,nding on the edge of the mountain. Looking down into the deep hole and feeling the simmering hot red liquidva, Peter Carver shouted, "Kiddo, I know you are still alive down there. Can we now call this my win?" A dark blurry figure leaped above swiftly and kicked on his head. Peter blocked it by covering his body with the pair of his blood wings instinctively. Bam! Still, the force within it was so strong that he was flung backward in the air for a couple of arm spans. Peter floated in the air and looked down to see a strange humanoid creature with a pair of long greenhorns, a swarthy skin tone, and a couple of prative golden beastly eyes. Yes, this was Bobby''s Satanic Form manifestation! "Aahh! What are you? A devil?... Oh, no, your consciousness must have been consumed by Satan!" Peter said, recollecting that their source of bloodline power was a drop of Great Satan''s blood. "Yesss, I''m the Devil himself, not consumed!" Bobby spoke in a raspy tone. "So now, old man, it''s my time to beat the shite out of you," His bare foot took a step forward and with a torrent of wind, his body zoomed and gave a high kick, aiming for the vampire''s neck. Peter tried blocking with his hands again, but just like before, he was forced backward. Bobby didn''t give him the chance as he appeared in front of him and started punching and kicking the poor vampire this time. And this went on and on. Meanwhile, at that time, somewhere not far away from that ind deep underwater in an ocean, there was a handsome-looking youth with silver straight hair inside a cave. Mysteriously, the water didn''t flow inside that cave, unlike other adjacent sea burrows filled with water. The interior of the cave was lit well and everything was decoratedvishly like some premium-level hotel rooms. He was currently sitting on a marble b stone seat as he nced at the wall, l watching the scene of Bobby and Peter Carver fighting. But when he saw Bobby''s Satanification form, he shrieked, "What the freaking hell?! It was exactly as priestess mother Phoebe warned us that day. I should end this thing before it causes further damage." Then he stood up. Just as he was about to leave the underwater cave, a spatial fluctuation urred inside and another Handsome youth wearing torn-up clothes came out through the spatial tear and soon the mended itself. "Long time no see, Drac! Where are you nning to leave, ending your long ascetic recluse?" he asked. "Not a good time, Noah Darhk!" Drac Von Bismarck said. Still, he was nning to leave while pointing his hand toward the screen on the wall. "See that thing? I''m nning to take it down. Give me a hand, little brother, it''s the Devil, mother warned us. Who knows what it is capable of?" "About that. We need to have some serious talk. Have a seat first. It''s been too long, we brothers haven''t drunk together. And I bring my strongest and the finest drink." Noah sat on the chair, took a red wine bottle out of nowhere, and ced it on the table with a thudding sound. "As much as I wish to reconnect with you, little brother. But, I don''t think it''s the right time." Drac said and tried to teleport out of the cave. But an invisible spatial covered him, disrupting his mini teleportation array. "I insist. Now sit!" Noah Darhk spoke with a heavy voice. Drac looked at his face and seeing his seriousness and also considering his tone, he sat on a chair around the portable roundtable, facing Noah. "Alright, I apologize for my tone!" Noah said in an easygoing way while a bright smile stered on his face. Then, he filled the two wine sses and passed one to Drac. Drac drank up in one fell swoop and asked with a super-cautious tone, "Little Brother, why are you stopping me? That fight above on that volcanic ind has something to do with you?" Noah took a sip of the wine and replied, "I assure you, the fight above has nothing to do with me. Considering the bonds between us six brothers and sisters, why would I break our oaths? Anding to your first question." He took another sip of the wine and continued, "A few days ago, I met him in Los Samaritan City. As you know, I have been in seclusion for centuries. After waking up, I was so fucking bored and invited him for a chess match. But the match turned to two, then to four, and we kept ying for Ten Games. Supposedly, he raised a bet in the 10th game and I lost. And here I''m looking for a drinking partner to kill my boredom." Chapter 293 Forbidden Bloody Tempest! Noah''s words meant today he was going to stop Drac from interrupting the fight. As much as he didn''t like his approach, another thought intrigued Drac, and he asked with a bit of surprise, "What you lost in the hand of that toddler?!" He was surprised because nobody had yet been born to defeat his little brother in any chess games so far. "Yep, I''m not a sore loser like you five. Hmm, anyway, that was one hell of an interesting and peculiar fight." Noah responded and drank up thest drop of the wine in the ss. Then he refilled them both. Drac drank up the wine and one fell swoop again and said, "But don''t you think it''s right of us to end that thing?" Noah red at him and responded sharply, "That brat! Hmm, that brat is my damn brethren. So mind yourself." But the next thing, he burst intoughter, and said, "Sorry brother, this temper of mine. Even after several centuries of meditation, I still can''t get rid of it." "Fine!" Drac gave in as this little brother before he was the only person terrified of, even after these long centuries. Thus, the two conversed like old times while they kept enjoying the wine. Still, both of their eyes were on the screen. Bobby took a break after continuously beating the Vampire Patriarch for half an hour straight. Now, the Vampire Patriarchy on a ttened mountain from the impact of their fight with his body losing most of the flesh from all over his body. The endless punches from him had battered his face, disfiguring grotesquely. Now he was barely breathing, and it also broke almost all of his teeth in the process. Standing above the cluster of his white cloud, Bobby, in his Satanic Form, nced downed and muttered under his breath, "Oh,e on and activate your Drac gene!" Suddenly, Peter stood up gradually, and said, "Kiddo, I never wish to invoke my dark side. But seeing your current strength, I think I have no choice left." Then he stabbed his forefinger into his chest and yelled, "Dark-Bloody Beast Mode, Manifest for me!" Yes, just as werewolves had their lycanthrope form, so did the vampires, the Dark-Bloody Beast Mode. Just after that, his body started morphing, and within a second, all his wounds, both internally and externally, were healed. His pair of canines protruded out into two fangs, his hair turned blood red and all of his nails started growing out. "Kid, I still can''t control my dark side yet. So, let''s end with a single move. I''m now going to use my strongest assault skill. And if you stay alive, then I will surrender my vampire family and join your band." Peter spoke in a raspy, eerie-sounding voice. Then he raised both his hands and the next thing, the space above him was filled with red blooding out of him and he yelled, "Forbidden Bloody Tempest!" Soon, arge area above him was filled up with red blood. Then he waved his hand toward the youth hovering in the air saying: "Go!" Just like a huge typhoon, it swept toward Bobby as it passed every living thing in its way; birds, insects, trees, weeds, and grasses lost their vitalities, turning into ashes. Bobby felt a brooding sense of danger from it, too. "Shadow ve!" he cried, and a ck katana appeared in his hand. Then he raised it slowly above his head in the air while whispering an incantation and infusing it with the trace of energy derived from the ignition of his primary Primordial Bloodline from his father''s side. And he made a slow hacking down motion in the air and whispered, "Dragon Beheading Strike!" Nothing came out of his de, but the result was that the iing sea of blood was cut into two halves and a sudden spatial restriction arose, restricting all the blood into a gigantic space capsule. Bobby raised his hand and made a sping motion with his hand and it went on for the next two minutes as he kept sweating all over his body. And the result of his effort was that he turned it into a tiny pill-sized red capsule andnded on his hand. "Good, now I get my hand on those Drac genie blood in action. Perhaps I might crack the secret of that Dark Side Beast Form!" Meanwhile, Peter undid his dark side form, and soon he transformed back to his original form. He said, "Okay, I lost! Alright, from today onward, you are my Childe Of Destiny too. Please, follow me, Crown Prince." Then he flew up in the air. "Wait! Hold a sec! We need to discuss one thing more before we heed to your Blood Pce," Bobby said, halting him immediately. "I''m all ears," Peter responded in a respectful tone. "It''s about your GrandDaughter, Diana Carver." Bobby continued, "inly speaking, we are in an intimate rtionship. So, I''m officially asking you for her hands." Then he returned to his original form. This news he had broken out was like a sweet melody in his ear, so Peter responded with a smile, "Of Course, I agree..." But he stopped as he received a secret message from the ancestor Drac, himself. At first, he was shaken a bit, and then he took a deep breath. "Please, keep going on." Bobby insisted. After a long sigh, Peter said with a straight face, "I agree on one condition." "Shoot!" "You must rescue her parents from our Vampire Sacred Forbidden region," Peter said, as the image of his beautiful daughter''s face appeared in his mind. ''Splendid opportunity! I''m nning to go there for the god crystal and this n of rescuing my future inws is in alignment with my n. So why not?" Bobby thought and responded, "Yes, I''ll do that." "Good-good! Then, let''s get back. So you''re the person who my granddaughter is obsessing about." Peter said with a peal of heartyughter. "No, I would like to go inside that Forbidden ce of Your vampire now and rescue my soon-to-be inws. These can be precious gifts to my Diana!" Bobby said firmly. Chapter 294 Blood Forbidden Realm! "No, I would like to go inside that Forbidden ce of Your vampire now and rescue my soon-to-be inws first. These can be my precious gifts to my Diana!" Bobby suggested in a firm tone. "Why don''t you go tomorrow? Rest a day inside my pce, and meet up with Diana." Peter Carver said. "Nah, I''m going there today. End of discussion! Led me there," Bobby responded with a serious face. "Fine, so be it then," Peter said, and then he started flying to the east. Bobby quickly followed after him, standing on the cluster of clouds under and around his legs. After flying for several hours, they finally stopped in the middle of the ocean. Then he started chanting a spell while making a series of hand seals and a yellow sigil appeared above his palms. He tossed it into the water and a vast hollow appeared at the point where the sigil was thrown into. After that, Peter flew down into space, and Bobby did too. After flying down a few minutes, they finally reached the seabed,nding on the floor with various designs, and marking in lost scriptures of the ancients. Bobby looked around and saw the long wall of water around him. ''It must be the effect of that earlier sigil,'' he thought. The next moment, Peter pulled out a dagger, cut his palm, and started smearing his blood on a Swastika Symbol. After that, he made a series of hand seals and cried, "Opened!" Immediately after, along with a huge tremor, a bloody red gigantic gate rose from the ground and it opened up, showing only darkness on the other side inside the door. "Take thispass! When you are inside that realm, drip a drop of your blood and you''ll know how to find them." Then he tossed a ck medallion at him. With no further ado, Bobby walked toward the gate, and just as he was about to step one foot inside the gate, he craned his head and said, "Patriarch Peter, tell Diana that I''ming to meet her soon along with her parents. See ya," Then he stepped inside the gate and soon the gate mmed, shutting itself and it broke down into multiple pieces of red mist and disappeared into the air. Peter sat on the floor, cross-legged in the lotus position, and muttered, "Break a leg,d! I wish you woulde back in one piece." And he started meditating while shutting his eyes. Meanwhile, back inside the underwater cave, the two brothers were enjoying their wines. "Drac, why are you making Damien send inside that realm? I mean, if you wish to save the couple, then you can easily do it yourself. But why him?" asked Noah, with some doubt. "Hey, little brother, don''t give me that look. Believe me, I''m not ying any scheme here." Drac Von Bismarck exined. "Truthfully speaking, a century before, I tried to excavate a certain powerful crystal from the Blood realm forcefully, but I was marked as unwanted and kicked out of the realm. Until today, I was denied ess to the realm. And this is the perfect chance to prove the usefulness of that youth. You know, even though the current patriarch agreed to bend his knees before that youth. But he still has to pass my test if he is to be considered the Childe Of Destiny!" Noah Darhk pondered for a moment and asked while filling the empty cup before Drac, "I still doubt that I can''t quite get my mind out of it. Umm, is there something really? important to you among that couple that went missing inside the realm twenty-seven years ago?" "Yes, thedy has a thick Drac bloodline," Drac Von Bismarck replied, "even thicker than me. So, for my family, I can''t lose such a child, right?" Then he chuckled and drank up the cup in a fell swoop again. "I believe he could bring her out from there. So, little brother, don''t me me for being selfish this time again." "Hey, I''m just doing a favor stopping you today, as I lost a chess match. Nothing more," Noah responded in an easy-going tone. Filling up the cups, he further added, "Drink up brother! Drink up!" *** After a moment of darkness, the feeling of drawing down for a few minutes, Bobby saw himself standing in the redwoods. He looked around and saw that everything was red. Observing his surroundings, it turned out that a red moon shining in the sky was the only source of light for the ex. At far, he saw an enormous sea of blood making continuous ripples against the rocky, mountainous shores. He sniffed rapidly and whispered, "Those are actual blood!" A grotesque-looking dark dog with fangs nimbly walked behind him without making a sound and pounced at him when he was in its vulnerable distance as it targeted all of its prey. Bobby quickly turned and caught it by its neck. The wild dog kept struggling and growling and there was a hunger for blood clearly shown in its eyes. "Hmm, a blood-sucking dog! It''s my first time seeing one." Cynthia''s sweet voice rang in his head. "That look, you seem to be interested in it. What are you going to do? In response, Bobby ignited both the bloodlines of vampire and werewolf and gathered all the energy in his palm, and grabbed it tighter. Bang! With a banging sound, the Blood Sucking Dog exploded into a mass of blood. "Space Blood Capture!" he whispered, and the blood started gathering and turned into a red pill. Then he put it inside the Purple Chaos Spatial Beast''s eyeball hanging from his neck. "I could smell a trace of pure Drac bloodline from it." After that, with a thought, he activated his ocr power, the Devil''s Eyes Technique and his eyes scintited goldenly. Using the X-Ray vision, he started scanning the areas and saw various beasts with red-glinted eyes hiding and lurking within the bushes. Most of them were blood-sucking dogs like earlier¡­ Chapter 295 Trespassing! Bobby dripped a drop of his blood into the ck medallion he got from Peter and the next thing, its front cover opened up and a 3D screen shed out from it, showing the rounded red on the screen. Seeing only two points in it, he whispered under his breath, "Something must be seriously wrong with it. It should show three points, not two." Yes, one point was him, and the other was one of Diana''s parents'' coordinate points in the miniature globe. "Maybe thispass only records one of them," Cynthia suggested. "Whatever! I should go there first to find them and then I can go searching for the god crystal." Bobby spoke about his n. "But that location is too far. Are you going to walk there on foot?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his head. "Hell no," Bobby then infused a trace of his lightning-based Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and a flying vessel appeared on the ground. After a few minutes, the flying vessel took its lift high in the air with the revving sound of the engine. He passed by various terrains and down there he saw various beasts that he would have never imagined existing; insects, birds, wild beasts. And all of them had amon trait; thirst for blood. Soon, he saw the endless red ocean, and after three hours of flight, the flying portable vessel passed by an ind of red, blue, and ck. Suddenly, a thorny, ck thick vine sprang high above in the air, directly prating the center of the vessel, and quickly started coiling around it like a snake. Just as he was about to cut off the vine, another three vines sprang up, coiled around the flying vessel, and pulled it down briskly. The flying vessel crashed into a thick wood of tall trees, and it exploded from the brunt of the heavy impact. Bang! Bobby jumped out of it before just a few seconds of crashing and he rolled over to the ground. Standing on his feet, with a thought, he activated his ocr technique, scintiting his eye with golden. Then, using the X-Ray vision mode, he started scanning his dark surroundings as even the moonlight from the sky failed to prate within it because of the denseness of the woods. All around him over a vast area ofnd under the range of his ocr eye visions, he didn''t find a single beast or even an insect. So, it was silent that it somehow would give anyone a suffocating vibe. But Bobby knew that on this ind, what he should be worried about were those early ck, thick vines. "Cynthia, do you have the faintest idea regarding those ck vines? " Bobby asked, telepathically in his head. "Nope, darling! It''s my very first time seeing them too." Cynthia responded in his head. "I feel a simr trace of Drac''s bloodline from them, too. It''s more like a thirst for blood." Bobby said. "But after the ne crash, they are nowhere to be seen." "Damien, aren''t you nning to continue sailing to your destination?" Cynthia asked. "This ce is so silent. It really crept me out!" "Nope, that whatever thing has destroyed one of my price procession. So I''ll kill it or do something worthy enough. Otherwise, I''m not leaving this damn wretched ind." Bobby responded with a firm tone. Then he started strolling toward the stream of river flowing through the middle of the ind. For a few seconds, a high frequency spread out from the center of the ind, making him disoriented for a second. "Hmm, what is that?" Cynthia asked briskly in surprise. "Do you feel that too?" asked Bobby. Yes, this was the first time he felt a light headache after his lucky encounter in possessing his Satanic System. "Is it some kind of sound attack?" Cynthia asked again as she held her head. "Maybe something like that. And I believe there is a dangerous strange being in the middle of this ind. This might be my opportunity to test my current power limit." Bobby said with a serious face. "Oh, is it that strong?" "I hope so," Then he started walking toward the center of the ind, where that strange energy wave sent out. After passing a small hill, he reached a grasnd field, and suddenly, out of nowhere, five bloodthirsty gigantic dogs jumped with their fangs. He killed them while poking at each of their heads. Only their heads shattered into splinters and the rest of their body over the ground gradually turned into the wood in the shape of dogs. Then, after a while, he met another pack of one hundred wolves much stronger than the earlier dogs. They still faced the same fate as with just a slicing motion of his finger, cutting all of them into multiple pieces. Just like before, after the light in them vanished, all of them turned into just some lumber. As he continued his journey, he saw a three-headed gigantic beast with a lion''s body and heads simr to humans waiting in its part. Seeing that, Bobby said,ughing hysterically, "Hahaha, this is bing more and more idiotic. Now, I''m going to face such a being of a lion''s body and oh my gosh, those three heads are actually humans." Ding! [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Species: A wooden puppet with a strange form of life inside it! And the Wood has a strong vitality.] [Gender: Non-Specific!] [Energy Level: 210!] [Threat Level: 10.6%!] But hisughter halted midway abruptly after seeing the energy level of the beast. He became serious and, considering the vitality, a strange idea came up in his head. "Human! Why are you trespassing above my territory?" the three human heads spoke at the same time in an archaic tongue. Even though thenguage was an ancient god''snguage that had been lost a long time ago, after his visit to the Witch''s Forbidden realm and studying all the strange scriptures, he had already figured out over 90% of them. "Who''re you? Are you the one who pulled my flying vessel here?" Bobby spoke in the same tongue slowly.... Chapter 296 Queen Dryad, The Tree God! "Who''re you? Are you the one who pulled my flying vessel here?" Bobby spoke in the same tongue slowly. "Your Katakara Tongue sounds funny. Just like a toddler speaking for the first time. Listen, carefully, I''m Queen Dryad, the sole remaining descendent of the tree god. And you are trespassing on mynd, filthy, uncivilized human." Queen Dryad spoke through the mouths of the three human heads of the beast. "So, here is what you should do to preserve your life. Keel, surrender and serve me for a thousand years, then I''ll set you free, and considering your service of excellency, I may grant you a lot of enticing powers and skills from the lost world." "Queen Dryad of the tree god!" Bobby muttered under his breath and then with a thought, he activated the Satanic Form as his body started morphing; taller by two more feet, luster ck skin tone, and a pair of greenhorns. He took a simple step forward, turned into ck blurry, and the next he reappeared holding the strange beast''s two necks. The middle human head of the beast roared and sted a ck beam. Bobby dodged it along with two human heads in his hand. Now the strange beast was left with a single human head. "Your impudence is unbounded, just as your ancestors betrayed us, gods. Sinner, forget about sparing you. I''m not gonna let you take a step further outside of my premise. Kart, I''m letting you free of my control. Kill this stupid stone ape and bring his corpse to me," Queen Dryad''s voice came from the center of the ind. After that, the beast dashed toward Bobby and made a shing motion with its ws. Bobby raised his hand, caught it, and with a little grab, he destroyed both the front paws of the beast. His Satanic Form granted him an energy level of 225, whereas the energy level of the beast with a human head and lion''s body was just 210! So, it was an easy fight for him from the very beginning. Following thest head of the beast being severed from its body, Bobby started walking back toward the center. The body rolled on the ground, convulsing, and turned into ck lumber. "Queen Dryad of the Tree God! I''ming for you. And let''s see what kind of tree you are." Bobby said and then he whispered, "Wind Walk!" Next, a cluster of white clouds appeared around his two legs and he began soaring high above. As he flew higher and higher to the middle of the ind, he saw a gigantic charred ck oak tree standing tall. "That must be it," Bobby said, and then he started flying toward it. After a few minutes, he reached the ce and stood on a thick branch of a tall banyan tree far away from the scorched ck oak tree. Observing closer, he saw that a certain area around that oak tree was carbon ck and not a single weed grew on it. "I presume you must be Queen Dryad." Bobby continued speaking in the Archaic Katakara tongue, "Now, I understand why you want me to serve you for a thousand years. You''re dying. And you have 20 more years to live, yeah?" The gigantic oak shook after hearing that, then it turned into a beautifuldy with tan skin. She wore a crown made from dry wood and her long ck hair cascaded like a steep waterfall. Her body was covered in torn ck shacks, and her eyes were as calm as deep well water. But on another observation, Bobby saw she looked sickly as her lips dried, cracked, and overall, she looked petite. "Are you really a god?" he asked with some interest. "Yes, I''m the sole survivor of that Divine Cataclysmic Descent." Queen Dryad responded as she suddenly turned all moody and shook her body in fright from time to time and she whispered in a trembling tone, "Itsted for a century. No one knew what it was or why it was targeting everyone one at a time. Every Great God started falling one after another and I survived along with some kids with mixed blood lower level gods. After sending them to a far ce, I returned to help my mother, who fought that thing." Suddenly she realized something and yelped, looking at the Golden Ocr eyes, "You devil-spawn! You''re one of the tainted ones." Then the next thing, she already appeared before Bobby, grabbed him by his neck, and pulled his body up in the air. "Lady! Can we talk this through?" Bobby said, choking as he tried gathering all of his strength, but he felt powerless. Now he knew how an ant would feel in front of an elephant. "You dare to cast a demonic mental maniption spell on me? Die devil-spawn, die!" Queen Dryad yelled in madness and started squeezing Bobby''s neck with more strength. Crack! Crack! Crack!..... His neck bones started cracking, and he groaned once in extreme heart-wrenching pain. This was the very first time both in his previous and these lives that he became so powerless. And thest thought that came to his mind was, ''So this is the strength of those Archaic Gods! Fine, time to use my trump card.'' With a thought, the vertical crimson eyelids appeared on his forehead and slowly opened up, showing a pitch-ck dark eye with a single ring in it with four dots of different colors along the ring. Seeing that vertical eye, Queen Dryad was dumbstruck for a moment. She released him, dropping his body down. Then she knelt on the ground, touching her forehead on the dusty ground and the crown disappeared too. Bobby stretched his hand, touched her forehead, and was just about to suck the vitality out of her. But he halted as he heard the next wordsing from her mouth. "Dryad Lily, the 19th of the Tree Tribe greets you, My Supreme Lord!.... Your benevolence. Please forgive this ignorant little girl for failing to recognize you and my sinful approach."... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 297 Awakening Of His Darkness! "Dryad Lily, the 19th of the Tree Tribe greets My Supreme Lord!.... Your benevolence. Please forgive this ignorant little girl for failing to recognize you and my sinful approach." This sudden change in situation from a near-death crisis to being worshiped by her, awed Bobby halting his hand from reaching out for her head in mid-air. "Miss Dryad, you''re mistaken, I''m just a human, not your whatever Supreme Lord!" He said touching her head to suck the vitality as every second ticked while opening his third Vertical God Eye was at the cost of 555.5 years of his vitality per second. "Since you tantly show your killing intent earlier, I don''t have any more reasons to hold back." Then he yelled, "Absorbed!" Immediately afterward, a strong suction force came out from his palm and started sucking the vitality out of her. "Yes-yes, please suck it. It''s all yours, My Supreme Lord!" said Queen Dryad of Tree God Tribe leaving her fate in his hand. But Bobby frowned as he didn''t drain the life out of her. Instead, he sucked a greasy ck fluid out of her and soon his body started to turn tanner and tanner and all of the blood in his blood vessels turned darker and darker with time, spreading to his heart. He didn''t feel any pain, but his mentality and senses started to get distorted more and more as he sucked those ck fluids out of her. Next, his two Satanic Bloodlines; one passing down from his mother''s side and the other through his third Vertical God eye of his previous life began to grow thicker and thicker absorbing most of the strange dark, and evil energy within that greasy fluid. Suddenly, both of them made a breakthrough breaking into the next bloodline evolution, and his body started to morph activating both the Satan forms of the two bloodlines at the same time. His pair of greenhorns turned luster dark, his hair turned golden, and most importantly, another ring appeared in his third vertical eye which was around the first ring. But equally, his thought and consciousness were starting to get more and more corrupted as violence, blood lust, sexual lust, and other evil thoughts broiled up inside his head. "Destroyed them all! I''ll destroy every life in the universe." He yelped in a hoarse and eerie voice. And he continued to absorb the ck fluid out of her. Hearing this horrible swallowing noise in his throat, Dryad shrieked in fear, "Ah, this voice! It''s exactly like the voice of the Ultimate Darkness Entity that yed and Devoured all of the Great Gods of my time." She continued, "If this goes on, this might turn my Supreme Lord into one of those Corrupt things. I should have better stop his life-draining technique before the Darkness consumes his mindpletely." Then she chanted the spell that was taught by herte father on how to nullify any spells in an Old dialect of the God Tree Tribe. And she cried in Old Katakara Tongue, "Nullified!" Then almost half of the sucking function was stopped. "Wake up my Lord! Wake up!" She yelled, sting her voice while directing it to his eardrums. This still failed to wake him up as he still engaged in sucking the ck fluid out of her. And he growled like a mad beast, snarling and cursing from time to time. The Tree Queen started brainstorming regarding how to wake Bobby. Soon, she remembered the luby her mother sang every night and with a charming smile, she started singing with her most melodious voice chiming the entire surroundings. As she continued singing, even all the trees on the entire Ind started dancing while producing a simr tone while using the movement of wind hitting against their leaves, trunk, and branches. Soon, all of them entered a resonance and the entire ind of trees sang in a single tone and hit Bobby''s eardrum, and also the melodious tone had a property of calming his anger, and lust. After that, his two eyes turned back to normal blue eyes and he asked, "What just happened to me? Is it just a dream? Or hey Lady, are you pulling a trick with me?" "No, My Supreme Lord! For you, I''ll dly give you all of my measly lifespans to you but instead of draining my life, you suck out the Eternal Darkness poison that has been inflicting me all this time." Queen Dryad exined briskly and she continued, "My Lord, that''s not a dream. The Darkness within that poison almost consumed your consciousness. Fortunately, I manage to stop your Life-Draining skill by half but," He knew everything that happened inside his body at that time as clear as a sunny day. But he just felt that another hidden deep darkness inside him was awakening while feeding on those dark fluids. "You''re still consuming the poison please, deactivate your technique. O, my great Lord!" Queen Dryad was further added in the Archaic Katakara Tongue. Bobby thought for a few seconds and with a thought, the suction stopped. Then he realized that his strength had grown tremendously, taking another leap of fate from his earlier level of energy. Suddenly, he felt two intense itchy feelings from his back. Then next, the sound of breaking bones could be heard from his back. He knelt on the ground and started groaning in extreme pain. "Aaahhh!" He yelled out loudly trying to the things that were in his back. His shirt was ripped and a pair of ck bloody bat-like wings appeared out of his back. The feeling of pain from his back saturated and Bobby stood up straight and craned his side by side to see his true ck Wings of his Satanic Form''s metamorphosis. He felt that the pair of grotesque-looking wings were another pair of his limbs. Under his control, they spread and Bobby took a gentle flight in the air while pping them. Flying with wings turned out to be a piece of cake for him as he had already learned and mastered the art with the external Angelic Wings back in the angle territory. He soared around the ind for ten minutes and swooped down after he got used to this new pair of wings¡­.. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 298 A Breif Story Of A Long Time Ago! Afternding on the ground, Bobby retracted his wings and also deactivated both of his Satanification forms, turning to his human form. Looking at thedy kneeling on the ground, Bobby said in Archaic Katakara Tongue, "Queen Dryad, sorry to break this out. But, ain''t your Supreme Lord. Alright, just stand up. We need to talk." Queen Dryad stood up and replied, "Mi Lord, please let me serve you as your sharpest de." "Lady, don''t you hear me? By the way, who is this Supreme Lord you''re talking about?" Bobby questioned her. "I hear you loud and clear. Responding to Milord''s question," Dryad continued, "long, long ago, in my times, various magical and powerful creatures walked on the earth; gods, suras, giants, fairies, andst but not least, the n of the Primordial Human n. But every one of them was under the supreme might of the Supreme Lord, the possessor of the three Divine ughtering God Eyes. The earth was prosperous and peaceful during his reign, but he vanished." She further continued recounting the events of the past, "After his disappearance, the earth was in constant strife among magical creatures, and under the joined alliance of gods and the primordial Human n, we defeated all the other ns and tribes of Assura, Five Devil ns and Giants. God came to the top of the food chain, whereas the Primordial Human n ruled over the entire human poption. It did not satisfy the Asuras and the four devil ns with it. So, after continuously striving for another three millennia, they found a secret manual for summoning Darkness from one of the recluse caves of the Supreme Lord and they concocted a n to overthrow the god''s ns for good¡­ And they summoned a Dark Corrupted Entity, which ultimately led to the destruction of all the powerful and magical creatures on the earth. And I believe I''m the sole survivor of that cataclysmic event." She ended her story and suggested, "Milord, I''ve no ce to return to or my people anymore. So, today, I, Dryad, the Queen of God Tree Tribe, give my pledge to give my soul, heart, and body to you, my Supreme Lord. Please, don''t abandon me," "Hey, are you nning to leave her behind? Look at the bigger picture, my Damien." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "Even the Satanic System 2.0 cannot read her. As a scientist, don''t you like to discover every secret of her body? Plus, she is a total catch. Why don''t you just take advantage of her and put her into one of your harem guest houses? Hee-hee-hee," Hearing her teasing words at the end of her suggestion, Bobby teased her back, saying telepathically: "Yeah, that''s a good idea. But I have another better idea. I will take her only after you be my wife. Then I may consider putting her harem house just next to you." "Looking forward to that. Hahaha," Cynthia responded and remained silent after a peal of heartyughter. Bobby looked at the Tree Goddess and said, "Fine. But I don''t need a nosy subordinate. You understand me." Thedy nodded her head happily. Remembering something, Bobby asked, "Anyway, those ck fluids that I absorbed from you earlier, what are they?" "Supreme Lord, my apologies for using you in that way." Despite her guilt, Queen Dryad continued. "Even though I''m the sole survivor of the Cataclysmic event among magical beings, I also had contact with the Dark entity at a point in time and it inflicted a heavy wound with its ck ws on my back before I escaped. It took years to heal those deep wounds. But little did I know that something poisonous was also deeply rooted inside my body and it was manifesting after two centuries. I have been fighting this poison inside me since then. But, after seeing your God Eye, I thought you can help me remove it from me. Only to turn out, you''re not ready to extract all of those dark poisons in my system." Then she kept apologizing for her selfishness. Listening to her meticulously, Bobby thought, ''Poison in her body turned out to be nutrients for both of my Satanic Bloodlines and I believe I could further strengthen myself by consuming the dark poison from her. But something dark is also growing inside me; this craving feeling for blood and lust is growing stronger. Is it something to do with the Dark Poisonous fluid? No, I highly doubt so because this Darkness feeling has always been with me all along and it''s just that the Dark Poisonous Fluid is acting as fuel or rather a catalyst for my darkness.'' Queen Dryad asked, disturbing Bobby''s long line of thought abruptly, "Where do you intend to go, Supreme Lord?" "I''m here to find a couple that entered this realm around twenty-five years ago," asked Bobby. "And just call me Damien. That title is too cheesy to hear for my ears." "You must mean those two humans that were filled with human blood." The Tree Goddess continued seeing his nod, "Then you''re on the right track, they went directly toward the Hell Blood Waterfall." She further added, "Supreme Lord, no I mean um¡­. Lord Damien, I can bring you there avoiding all the traps along the way before or after reaching the Hell Blood Waterfall. But considering that they haven''te out yet, I highly doubt both of them were still alive." "So you mean the road to that waterfall is treacherous, do you?" Bobby asked. "Yes, very crooked! You know, arge secret of my time was still hiding inside the mini-realm inside that waterfall. So, it was well-prepared to not let it fall to people that are not qualified to yield them." Queen Dryad responded, exining. Then she suddenly puked ck blood and said, grunting, "Ugh! The poison is acting up again." She turned, took a step forward, and she was already standing in the middle of the ground around the dark soil, and then she turned into an oak tree with her roots rooted deep inside the soil..... Chapter 299 First Trial "Ugh! The poison is acting up again." Queen Dryad grunted, vomiting out ck blood. Then, just a step backward, she was already standing in the middle of scorched ck soil, and she started morphing back into her tree form. Rooting deep inside the ck earth, the oak tree continued to grow into a mature tree with half of its branches and trunk ck and the other half returned to normal. Seeing the difference from earlier, Bobby wondered, ''Must be something to do with me sucking some of that dark fluid from her body.'' "Hey, as much as I like to bring you along, I can''t possibly bring a giant oak tree on my back, right?" Bobby said with a cynical smile. "Lord Damien, I see you have some of those ancient Spatial Beasts'' eyes. I would appreciate it if you would put me alongside this ck soil." The Oak Tree spoke in the earlier female tone. "Fine, but it''s gonna consume a lot of Origin Chi to bring along all of them," Bobby muttered softly and then he started infusing his Internal Origin Lightning Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast Eye and made a waving motion toward the tree, and magically the Oak Tree along with those dark soil vanished mysteriously, leaving behind a deep hollow the size of a bigke. "Thank you, Lord Damien!" The Tree-Goddess''s voice came out from the purple Beast''s Eye and she continued, "Now, I bring you to the Hell Blood Waterfall." In a sweet Katakara Tongue melody, she sang, and all the trees and even the grasses swayed to the melodies. Soon, the ind shook and gradually raised up in the air and turned into a small wooden boat. "Huh, so the entire ind is always under your control!" Bobby eximed in surprise. "Hee-hee-hee, what did you expect? When I said that you were trespassing on my territory earlier, it was because you flew off my ind and it was really annoying to have someone just go over my head." Queen Dryad responded, chuckling, and then under her control, the small boat started sailing toward the far east in the air. Indeed, just as she said, Bobby saw some overwhelmingly powerful beasts from deep inside the ocean. Soon, the small boat reached thend and after sailing in a godly for hours, passing several mountain ranges, the wooden boat stopped in front of a waterfall with red blood. Bobby took out the ck medallionpass and saw that both the dot points on the map almost coincide at that ce. "You brought me to the right ce, Queen Dryad. So what no?" "Lord Damien, now you have walked through that waterfall on the ground. There is a wormhole leading to the mini-realm through it." Queen Dryad continued, "Having said that, I want to caution you the real danger begins from there on. But fret not, I have always been going in and out of that ce countless times. So I know every inch of that ce." "Cool!" Bobby jumped down onto the ground. Suddenly, the small boat floating in the air turned into a really tiny boat, zooming into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye as he heard mantra chants. Bobby then walked toward the falling waterfall, and just after he passed by the mighty stream of blood cascading, he was sucked into a gigantic whirlpool hidden behind it all along. The falling continued for a few minutes and he found himself inside a colossus hall. Looking around he saw that there were multiple ck marble stone statues of some strange beasts with fangs protruding out of their mouths, and a pair of purple-gray horns grown over their forehead just next to their fluffy ears. ? His eyes glinted golden as he activated the Devil''s Eyes Ocr Technique. Further using the X-ray vision and started scanning inside the room as the darkroom was bing clearer than a sunny day in his eyes. Within each of those earlier ck marble stone statues, he saw small rounded white balls. The first thing that crossed his mind was, ''Ancient Puppetry!'' He then looked around to see that the three walls were also filled with the drawing and designs of people in them; some looked grotesque, and others were mostly written in the Ancient Katakara Manuscripts. Thankfully, this was not the first time Bobby was deciphering those words. "This is the Sojourn of Ancient Katakara!" Queen Dryad spoke to him telepathically and she continued, "Lord Damien, in this ce there are three other chambers, meaning you''ll go through four tests exactly to get your hand on the Archaic God Artifact! And in this ce, everythingying inside is a piece of a puzzle and you need to ce where they should be kept or remove those pieces that were not meant to be. Andst but apparently least, your tips to crack this puzzle is everything on the three walls." "Oh, a puzzle from ancient times. I very much like to crack it." Bobby said with excitement. Then he asked, "So, have you tried solving this puzzle before?" "Hahaha, that''s a stupid question. Yep, even we gods need to take the test if we wish to have that God Artifact that was kept inside the fourth chamber. But every time, the puzzle inside this ce changed all the time but not the clues on those three walls." Queen Dryad responded with a morous tone. Her excitement can be clearly heard in her voice and Bobby thought, ''Hmm! Those days must have left good memoirs for my Tree Goddess.'' Then with no further wasting time, he started memorizing all the letters, drawings, and even multiple dents on the wall that might be left there intentionally or not. Then next, he started observing inside the hall and then started mapping the clues written on the walls with these while Billions of his brain neurons were activated at the same time. And within a few seconds, he finally figured out the puzzle, he walked toward those ck stone statues and started breaking them with just a punch of his and took out those ring white balls, and then he started inserting those balls into multiple slots of those pirs, walls, and even floor. When he put it in thest 235th slot, the room started humming and a strange spider web-like white dazzling light moved over the pirs, walls, and the floor linking those slots, and a giant sigil appeared. And the next thing he realized he was already in another hall¡­ (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 300 Clash With A Godzilla! Looking around Bobby saw that the hall was a bitrger than the previous one, but there were no walls. Instead, they were filled with overgrown giant nts, weeds, and grasses. "Hmm, little Tree Goddess, what will be my second test?" He asked. "Milord, it''ll be a test of your fighting skills. Be prepared," Queen Dryad continued, "because the beasts with the trace of bloodline in our time will being for you, and to seed, you need to stay alive for the next two hours. They wereing." Just as she said that suddenly it became pitch ck and dark and Bobby activated his Devil''s Eyes Ocr Technique and started scanning the surroundings with his golden glinted eyes. And he saw several dark silhouettes moving and ring at him with their pitch-ck dark eyes. ''Ah, they looked exactly like Tyrannosauruses. And I could feel the intense hunger from them.'' He thought while observing those strange beasts. Suddenly, he muttered softly, "Ninja Third Movement Technique Plus Lightning Steps, activate!" The beast mauled at the flickering white after-image and bit at it, electrifying it in the process. "Grrrrr!" It roared in extreme pain. Bobby was already in his Satanic Form, pped his bloody red pair of bat-like wings, and floated high up in the air. Then he yelled, "Shadow ve,e to me!" Immediately afterward, a dull-looking ck Katana appeared on his hand. Ding! Ding!... With a continuous dinging sound, a series of notifications started popping into his mind. "Hmm, so all of these beasts are at most at the energy level of 190. Then let''s end this quickly," Bobby muttered and then he started infusing arge amount of white lightning essence Chi into the ck katana. Then he made an inclined horizontal sh toward the first group of those grotesque-looking ck beasts. "Lightning sh Strike!" He muttered softly. Then the next instant, with the incessant sizzling sounds of lightning, a zig-zag traversing bolt of white lightning swept through the room and ck blood sshed all across the room, ughtering everyst one of the beast. Standing in the air while fluttering his blood-red wings from time to time, Bobby asked, "Is it done? Why am I still inside the second trial hall?" "Milord, that''s just a warm-up to gauge your current level of strength. Now, the real deal wille," Queen Dryad''s voice chimed telepathically in his head speaking in Archaic Katakara Tongue. Then the next instant, purple lightning struck his belly making arge hole while the ground started shaking. The instantaneous regenerative abilities of vampire and werewolf bloodlines kicked in, and in a sh, his wound closed,pletely healing in and out. Donghai looked around to see arge reptile floating in the air, locking its dark brown eyes on him. Seeing the appearance of reptile creatures with the body of crocs, the head of a dragon, and two pairs of limbs that of an elephant, he said, "A Godzi!? Fuck, this is a real living Godzi!" "Hahaha, you''re lucky the trial just give you a mature mid-tier creature of my time. If the top ancient 00 were to release then it would be a very unfair fight for you." Queen Dryad said. Ding! [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Origin: An Beast born from the core of the earth.] [Energy level: 345 level!] ''Hmm, let''s if my current strength of energy level 250 can deal with this ancient beast.'' Bobby thought and his heart started throbbing because of anticipation of an exciting fight from a beast very much stronger than his current strength. The Godzi opened its mouth wide and sted another thick beam of purple lightning bolt toward Bobby. With the p of his wings, the space distorted into multiple points, and started dodging the iing non-stopser beam of purple lightning. Seeing the lightning, Bobby''s eyes flickered while thinking that he could finally absorb the third type of lightning. He was already close to the mountain-size body of the beast. He shed its back but not even a scratch appeared on its back. "What!? Its skin is fucking tough!" He swore in surprise. Feeling the ant-like enemy hiding behind its back, the Godzi quickly maneuvered its body in the air and wed toward him with its ppy paw covered with a thick of purple lightning. Bobby quickly dodged it and hid in its blind spot once again taking the advantage of its size. Then this time, he raised his katana slowly above his head in the air while infusing a surmountable amount of both white and ck lighting intothe ck katana, then he struck it down uttering, "ck and white vajra lightning, Dragon Beheading strike!" Even Godzi sensed that it was in peril so, it instinctively rolled its body and tried to avoid his sword energies but it was too big to dodge it, so the invisible spatial sword energy that was flickering ck and white lightning cut its left hind limb and red blood started raining down amidst the electrifying beatial thundering roar. "Kaka¡­.grrwoll!" It roared madly then it stopped after a few seconds as the bleeding was stopped by a of purple lightning from the severed region. "Uh-oh, you''re in danger." Queen Dryad continued exining, "Your earlier blow made it activates its bloodline skill which is very hard to activate." "What?" "You''ll see soon. Now better get ready with your defense or you will die." Queen Dryad warned him. Bobby was mentally prepared to look at Godzi who was gazing at him full of malice. Soon ten thousand red eyes opened from all around its body. "What the hell?!" Bobby yelled in shock. "Not yet," Queen Dryad said. Then the next instant, Godzi''s mountain-size-like body started to downsize and stopped when he was as twice big as Bobby. Then it shed toward him and head-butted. Bobby instinctively blocked its attack with the t de of the katana. He was sent flying backward and ten purple lightning beams were sent out from ten of its eyes toward him. "Fucking fast!" Bobby said while shing his sword tearing a pitch-ck dark spatial tear and entering inside it after flying into that dark pitch-ck dark realm, he finally regained his bnce. "Did you just create a mini spatial teleportation?" Cynthia asked for the first time telepathically in his head. "Ahh, there is also someone else in your head!" Queen Dryad eximed¡­.. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 301 Subduing Lightning Godzilla! "Ahh, there is also someone else in your head!?" Queen Dryad eximed. "Oopsie! I almost forgot to hide my voice. And you know English too," Cynthia replied with a cheerful tone. "Anyway, I''m Cynthia by the way. Nice to meet you, sister Goddess!" "Are you soul or remnant of the corrupted soul?" Queen Dryad asked with full alert considering the safety of her Supreme Lord. "Ladies, can you continue this private talk somewhere? I''m in a tight position hiding inside a spatial void and the funny thing is that I don''t know how to undo this and return to the hall. Any ideas," Bobby said ending their short interaction. And after the two''s unresponsive, heughed dryly and muttered, "Then let''s try the same trick to return." "Be careful, this void space is highly vtile. If you fail then we''ll be crushed into shreds and it will be kept on until and unless you figure out the way back," responded Queen Dryad who had a little piece of knowledge of this void space andws. But hearing her words made Cynthia, even more, anxious than before. Yes, sometimes, ignorance was bliss; suppose if you knew the rules, you would be burdened by the rules thus, breaking your spirit before facing them. Bobby sniggered and yelled, "Shadow ve, make a path back for us!" Then he shed his sword while infusing the energy derived from igniting the Primordial Human Bloodline running coursed through his blood vessels. Even though this slicing move looked like an ordinary sword move, it somehow produced a ripple effect in the dark Void space, cutting a small crescent-shaped white tear. "It turned out to be a cup of tea for my Lord Damien while I am getting a heart attack thinking about that! Huh!"Cynthia said while taking a deep breath. "Humph!" Something about her speech made her so angry that Queen Dryad snorted and further added, "Are you calling me a liar?" Yeah, the way Cynthia was talking to Bobby in an intimate tone made her jealous for no reason. "No-no-no, I didn''t call you a liar." Cynthia corrected quickly. Bobby shook his head and jumped out through the small crescent tear and he found himself back in the hall but a bit far away from the downsized Godzi. Just as he appeared, Godzi had seen him as he had 360-degree vision because of its thousands of multiple red eyes all over its body. It turned around and this time it spat out a single thick beam of a purple lightning bolt. Grinning, and pointing the dull-looking ck katana''s tip to the iing purple lightning bolt, Bobby shouted, "ck And White Vajra Lightning sh!" The katana flickered with the ck lightning bolt in the left half and the white lightning bolt in the right half and shot out two tongues of lightning inter-twining between them as they were racing and struck the iing purple lightning bolt in the mid-air. Bang! Boom-boom-boom-boom! A heavy earth-splitting thundering voice rumbled throughout the surroundings while forming a gigantic white mushroom cloud high above in the air. Taking the smoke as camouge, Bobby shed toward the beast and then he struck toward the Godzi. Sensing the perilous sensation once again that has cut off one of its limbs before, it started randomly shooting out ten thousand purple lightning bolts to counter the hidden sword energy from him. It seeded in intercepting Bobby''s attack but the explosion from the energies inside the colossus hall further became a disadvantage for Godzi. It started roaring as it found it hard to spot its opponent and suddenly it opened its mouth wide and started sucking the white clouds of energies blocking its vision. Within two minutes, the hall became clear again but to its surprise, the young human appeared out of the blue and poke at its forehead with his five fingers covered with dazzling white sigils while whispering under his breath, "Divine Movement Sealing Wind Technique, activate!" Instantaneously, the five fingerprint-like seals churned the Wind Elemental Origin Chi from the surroundings and soon the body of the beast was covered with those sigils while making it paralyzed from this Forbidden Wind Technique of his Foster mother Mia''s werewolf bloodline. Bobby then retracted his hand and started walking around it observing the archaic beast of the past and then he uttered in the Ancient katakara God dialect, "Do you want to know why I can defeat you easily even though your strength is way more powerful than me?" ? "Grrrr! Roar!...." The Godzi beast kept growling while trying to free itself from the clutch of the paralyzing wind spell. "Hmm, still you don''t want to talk to me. Fine, even though you have ten thousand eyes and have 360-degree vision, your weakness is still your eyes because you over-rely on them. Alright, I don''t have any intention of killing you since you might be the only surviving archaic beast of mother Earth. But I want your purple lightning energy." Bobby said in the Katakara God Dialect. After that, Bobby chanted and made a typical set of breathing exercises while activating the Lightning Cannon Cultivation technique he created himself. Then, in the next instant, Bobby touched the beast''s body and started absorbing the purple lightning into his body unceasingly. This time, the unyielding Godzi beast was dumbstruck by how its highly violent purple lightning energy was continuously drained by a feeble human. Yes, considering its strength when it was in its prime, its current strength of Bobby was little more than an ant to him. Two minutes passed quickly and almost 80% of the lightning energy was drained by the human. By that time, the Godzi beast became very anxious. So, a childish female voice projected inside Bobby''s head, saying: "Human Lad, you win! Can you please stop sucking my already declining lighting energy?" Bobby released his hands as, by that time, there was already three times the pure energy level of purple lightning energy inside his dantianpared to the previous volume of ck and white lightning. So if he consumed more than this then, the purple lightning would deprive the existence of the other two types of lightning which he didn''t desire at all. After observing all this while, Queen Dryad came to understand that Bobby was nning to enve the Lightning Godzi. So she suggested, speaking to him telepathically, "Lord Damien! If you wish to subdue this stubborn beast then you better show him the Supreme Lord''s eye and absorb a few thousand of its vitality." Hearing that, Bobby grinned from ear to ear, and then with a thought, a crimson crack of eyelids appeared on his forehead. He shut his normal eyes and instinctively the vertical pitch-ck dark eye was revealed. He first deactivated the paralyzing skill and hushed, "Absorbed!" Immediately afterward, beyond the dumbstruck and the mesmerizing eyes of the beast, Bobby started absorbing its vitality worth 10,000 years and stopped. Suddenly, the Godzi teared up and spoke telepathically in a shaky voice, "Father, I have finally met you again. Why are you stopping? Please, absorb all of little Gondor''s life for failing you." ''What the fuck?! This is intense.'' Bobby eximed, directing his voice to Queen Dryad. "Do you have anything to add here, Tree Goddess?" "Um-um, this Gondor is one of the pets of the Supreme Lord." Queen Dryad responded, exining. Bobby said to the beast, "So your name is Gondor, right?" The beast nodded. "Alright, Gondor, listen to me. I''m not your father and this is the first time meeting you. But I like you to follow me on my journey. Can you do that?" Bobby said in a calm and sincere tone. "No! You are my father." Gondor, the lightning Godzi continued, arguing strongly, "Because, before he leaves he told me and my other four siblings that those who possess his God Eye will always be him." "Yes, there was some metaphor in the words, as the Supreme Lord said so, either you are his other reincarnate or the lord himself, That''s what I have in my mind too." Queen Dryad further exined their belief belief "Fine, whatever just bes my ride from today," Bobby said to the beast and the beast started cheering like a child on hearing a suggestion. To that simple mind of Gondor, she was happy because bing his ride meant he would bring her along all the time. So she was overjoyed. "Well, then how do I end this second trial and go straight for the next trial?" Bobby inquired. "Just simple! Either I have to admit my defeat or die in the worst for father to go to the next trial." Gordon, the lightning Godzi screamed in its roar admitting her defeat, and then the next thing, the surrounding scene changed suddenly he looked around and saw everything was covered in the horizon, he and Gordon were already standing on the thumb finger of a Goliath stone statue of a hand raising from the water. And there were four murky omnipotent silhouette figures on the other four fingers of the statue. "Humand, wee to the riddle hall!"A thundering voice chimed all across the horizon¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 302 The Game Of Riddle! "Humand, wee to the riddle hall!" A thundering voice chimed in the Katakara God Dialect. With a thought, Bobby activated the Devil''s Eyes Ocr technique and started observing those four murky silhouettes standing on the other four fingers of the Palm Stone Statue with his golden glinted eyes. He tried X-ray vision at the optimum level, a failure. "Human Spawn, this is thest warning. Don''t you ever do that again?" An eerie-sounding male voice spoke and as a consequence, threerge springs sprang up from the ocean high above in the sky and poured upon him. "Don''t you ever disrespect us four gods of riddles, ever again?" "Perhaps, I may see their true appearances using my Evil God''s eye." He muttered telepathically to the tree goddess and Cynthia. "Don''t! It''ll ruin your trial." Queen Dryad quickly responded. Meanwhile, after hearing the rude words from one of the riddle gods, Gordon, the Lightning Godzi couldn''t hold her temper and roared at them stating: "Do you all have a death wish?" "Insolence, you little reptile!" the eerie-sounding voice bellowed and the next thing, a gigantic ck palm appeared in the sky even overshadowing the sun. "Die!" The lightning Godzi also opened its mouth wide and started channeling its blue lightning. "No fighting here!" An old man''s voice came from the stone statue''s little finger. Next, another ring red fire palm appeared from just below and pped with the former Gigantic ck palm. Both of them disappeared, neutralizing each other with no sound or energy explosion. And soon the day broke once again. "Alright, Human, you better control your beast if you wish to continue with this trial." the old man''s voice spoke once again. Pondering for a while, Bobby said to the beast, "Gordon,e here." Then the reptile jumped up, perching nimbly on his right shoulder and it licked over his face intimately. Bobby reached into his pocket and pulled out a Purple Spatial Beast eye. Then he infused a trace of his Origin Lightning Qi into it and touched the beast. "Gordon, stay there for a while. Don''t worry I''ll bring you outside soon." "Good! Now let me exin the rules before we start." One of the four Riddle Gods spoke, "We four will ask you one question each and if you fail even one then the questioner will ask you to do a task for you. And if you can answer all our questions correctly then we will bring you to thest trial hall. Plus, you can ask us one favor you wish from us." He continued, "Alright, now, let''s begin. Let''s start with me." He began reciting his riddle, "Nature is the real bitch! It forced us to violence and countless hardships. To survive in this world it''s either I kill you or you kill me. So, now my question is, who is our biggest enemy? And exin it?" Bobby pondered for a minute and responded in a calm and confident tone, "The biggest enemy of a person is themselves. The external threat is conditional and may be temporary or a long time. But the most disastrous is the demon of himself which could destroy him from within." "Correct!" A voice spoke from the Stone Statue''s forefinger, "Now it''s my turn. What is faster than rain, wind, and light?" "One''s mind!" Bobby responded briskly. Another voice came from the stone statue''s middle finger, "What is the name of god that follows everyone where there is light?" This time, Bobby wondered for a few minutes. After five minutes passed, he still didn''t open his mouth. So the riddle god on the stone statue''s middle finger said, "Shall I consider this my loss?" "Nope, Shadow is my answer," Bobby responded. "Am I right?" "Sure! That''s spot on." the riddle god said. And, thest eerie-sounding voice spoke, "What''s wrong with you guys asking such stupid riddles?" He continued, "Human boy, answer me, who is the strongest among us here?" "Hahaha¡­" Bobby startedughing dryly and responded, "Is there a need to answer that? Of course yes, your father here is the strongest top dog." Thest god''s question was a fluke as he was asking the strongest among them four, and a distasteful one. But Bobby easily responded. Fuming over it, the eerie-sounding voice yelped, "You better back a logic exining youranswer." "Hahaha, is there even a need to answer that? If exining does need then, I''m still standing here breathing fresh air whereas you four were just a trace of soul left here for the test from a history that had long been erased and forgotten." p! p! p!... Then the sound of apuse filled the surroundings and the eerie-sounding voice said, "Alright, you win. Ask us a question before we send you to thest trial hall." Bobby released his lightning-based Origin Chi into the air which formed the image of Diana and asked, "Now tell me. Where can I meet the couple who look familiar with this face?" "You mean the parent of thisdy, right?" the eerie voice continued, "You can meet the living one in thest trial ground. And the other one fails toe here. Well, then, we''ll send you there to thest trial hall." Just after that, the ce started breaking as if like pieces of ss, and Bobby managed to have a glimpse of their true forms before he lost consciousness. After countless hours, Bobby woke up and found himself lying on a cold floor of a dark room. Standing up, he looked around to see that he was trapped inside a room with seven walls. At that moment, the ck medallion in his pocket started buzzing. He pulled it out to see that the two points on the map coincided. "One of Diana''s parents is here inside this room." He muttered. But the next thing, he saw a grotesque-looking humanoid beast with tan skin, a pretty otherworldly face, and a pair of long fangs dash toward him, catching him off guard and pressing him onto the wall. "Human-I''m-hungry. Don''t-try-resisting-me?" She forced word by word out of her mouth. Then she bit on his neck and started sucking blood from his neck. Bobby didn''t resist considering her current state, a heavily deprived scrawny figure of bones. ''She must be trapped here and starving for over two decades with no flood and water here.'' Then he gave his instruction, "Cynthia, scanned her body. She must be Diana''s mother." "Yep, looking into it." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. Two seconds passed, and then with a familiar dinging sound, a notification popped up in his mind. Ding! [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Species: A Vampire with a strong bloodline of 99.999% pure Drac Bloodline! Gender: Female!] [Bone Aged: 556 Earth Years!] [Energy Level: 399! Could spike more igniting in Drac bloodline!] [Threat Level: 25%; Beware, avoid engaging with the target.] Beep! Beep! Beep!.... With the continuous beeping sound, the system automatically started another thorough scanning of thedy''s body. Thedy kept drinking Bobby''s blood greedily for ten more minutes and she finally stopped, retracting her fangs. She still pinned Bobby tightly against the wall. Bobby now had a new sensation as his body felt softness pressing over him meaning thedy was not scrawny like before. She looked at him with their faces very close. "Thank you handsome. Not gonna lie, your blood is the sweetest one I have ever tasted until today. Do you wish to be this sister''s toy boy?" Bobby also happened to see her face, now a well-structured enchanting face. He almost skipped a breath seeing her beautiful face. She was somewhat simr to Diana but more mature, with a slightly tanner skin tone. Seeing her brilliant smile blooming on her face, Bobby felt an electrifying sensation running all across his body. Every cell of his was calling to him to possess, defile and pamper thedy. But unbeknown to him, his DICK had a strong reaction too. Thedy smiled seeing his reaction but froze as she felt something hard poking at her stomach. Curiously, she looked down to see arge tent at the human youth''s pants. "Ahahaha, naughty boy, your heart is about to explode!" She continued, "Considering your innocent handsome face and your sweet blood, I''ll forgive you this one." Then she released him, waves her finger and two chairs appeared. She upied one and asked with a serious tone, "Take a seat first, human. Now we have lots to catch up on. As both of us are trapped here." Bobby quickly collected himself, reminding himself that thedy was married and also his soon-to-be Mother-inw. He shut his eyes and finally calmed himself both physically and mentally. When he was sure he was ready, he grabbed the other chair, upying it. "To clear all of this, let me introduce myself. I''m Damien Darhk, the Crown prince of the Werewolves family. And with all due respect, I''m here to rescue you, mother-inw."..... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 303 Blood Poisoning [Lemon]! ¡­And with all due respect, I''m here to rescue you, mother-inw." Introducing himself, Bobby said. ''Hmm, a Darhk, then he should be that person''s son. But why is he referring to himself as the Werewolves'' Crown Prince? I must get to the bottom of it.'' Thedy pondered in her head and the next thing she realized something and asked, opening her eyes wide in surprise, "Wait! Oh boy, what did you just call me?... So you and my baby Diana are a thing now?" Bobby responded, "Um something like that. And I''m here to bring you home for our marriage." Then he briefly told her how Patriarch Peter came up with the only condition. Now, thedy''s attitude suddenly changed from yful to adoration. "Hahaha, then let''s keep about you getting a boner seeing pretty me as our little secret." She said while pping his back lightly. Bobby scratched his head while smiling wryly. ''Hmm, he is cute.'' Thedy thought and then she introduced herself, stretching her hand, "Catherine Carver, and now a Drac or just Cath will do fine," Bobby shook her hand and said, "It''s nice to meet you, Cath." Just at that time, Cath growled in pain, "Aarrhh!" touching her tummy. Joey quickly stood up, held her, and asked briskly with concern, "Aren''t you feeling well Cath?" "I''m fine. It''s just a stomach cramp. Let me just lie down for a while." Cath responded while frowning in pain. Bobby took out the onlyrge king-size bed from his Purple Beast Eyeball and carried thedy, cing her gently on the bed. For ten minutes, she continued to growl while rolling on the soft bed and finally lost consciousness. Bobby sat on the bed and checked her vitals, "Now her body is heating up." He lighted the room properly by taking out five advanced bulbs on five corners. With no option left, he started taking out a bucket of water, and a towel and started wiping her face, neck, and hands with cold water. And he continued doing it for the next seven hours and thedy regained consciousness but sensing that she was taken care of by a man for the first time in her life, she continued to fill this moment. So she still acted unconscious for another half an hour. And during this time, she felt like the happiest girl in the entire world. And, now unknowingly,her desire for him increased with time. "Good morning, Damien!" She said, finally opening her eyes. "Morning, sleeping beauty," Bobby responded, "How are you feeling now?" "Much better," Catherine stood up. "Not yet, you''re still burning up." Bobby made her lie down again. "Nah, I''m okay. But I like you to stay 5 feet away from me¡­ Give me some personal space," She demanded seriously. "But you need me to cool off your heat," Bobby said, changed into another wet tower, and started wiping her face. "Ugh, fuck this. I can''t hold this back anymore." Catherine said, seating up and the next thing, she was standing pressing Bobby against the wall. Her movement speed was too fast. "Do you want to know why my body is heating up?" Catherine asked wildly and responded herself, "Because you are so smoking hot!" Briskly, she moved her face and started kissing him passionately. Bobby froze for a few seconds but her skill was so good that he was pulled into her sea of passion that she had long been controlling herself. Their lips were perfectly sandwiched and started sucking each other''s lips. Meanwhile, Catherine reached her hands slipped into his shirt, and started caressing while enjoying his hard muscles even though her lower body started rubbing him. After several minutes, their lips separated, panted heavily gasping for air. Just as she was about to continue, Bobby moved his face and said, "No, you''re my Mother-inw. Let''s stop here." "Mother-inw, fuck with that. What do you think I have been enduring until now?" Catherine yelled, "Answer me, have you slept with your daughter?" "Not yet," "That''s even better." Catherine caressed his face, looking at him with her misty eyes, and continued, "Listen, Damien, I like you as a man the moment Iy my eyes on you. And I know you like me too. So, why don''t you make me your woman too? We can keep our rtionship sacred from Diana." ''Cynthia, something is seriously wrong with her. Scan her body.'' Bobby instructed telepathically in his head and he responded, "You''re right Cath. And I''m ttered too. But this will mess up our rtionship, you''re married. Think about your husband and Diana." Catherine responded, exining, "No, I have to think that through for hours, and until this time I have been sacrificing myself for others'' causes for over five hundred years. First I married that bastard because of family, gave birth to a girl for the Family and I came to this ce to retrieve a crystal under the order from Ancestor Drac. But do you know what that bastard of my husband did to me after crossing that waterfall realm?" After a moment of a break she further added, "When we encountered a strong blood-sucking beast, he pushed me toward saving his skin. For ten days, I used everything of my skills and tricks possible and finally trapped that beast in a pit and killed it and I drank up all of its blood. Because of that, I have blood evolution three times continuously. Then I went looking for him and killed the bastard myself, sucking all thest drop of blood from his body. And about Diana, as much as I care about her, I can''t sacrifice this feeling for you. For the first time, let me be a selfish bitch and fight for something I desire¡­. Kiss me, Damien." Bobby was touched and convinced by her words. But at that time, with a beeping sound, a notification popped up in his head. [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Host Strong Satanic Bloodlines is poisoning hers! It''s bing A Strong Aphrodite in her body!] [Others Would haveLong Give in. But, Because of her strong mentality, she is forcing herself to be rational which is resulting in further deteriorating her health!] [She has only 15 minutes left before she explodes!] [Two measures to stop the blood havoc; first, drain all her blood but this will kill her. So left with thest option, neutralized your blood in her system by mating her using the Ultimate Great Union technique!] Beep! Beep! [Sexual Compatibility For Performing The Ultimate Great Union Technique: 98%; Rating: Excellent Female Partner!] Seeing that Bobby remained nkly without kissing her as she suggested, Catherine said smiling awkwardly, "Is it because I''m just a hag who is over 500 years old?" Bobby looked at her doing nothing. "Now I understand. I beg your pardon for forcing you into something because of my rash assumption." Laughing awkwardly, Catherine turned around, walking toward the chair. But she stopped as someone curled around his arm around a snake-like waist. "It''s toote for that." She said coldly but with a delighted smile slowly appearing on her face. Bobby used his other hand to shift her face slightly to the side and he sealed her rossy warm lips with his. Catherine gradually turned her body toward him, raised her hands supporting his hands, and the two continued kissing passionately once again but with no holding back their emotions this time. While kissing, Bobby picked her up, walked, and tossed her into the soft king-size bed. Her body bounced four times. The next thing, Bobby was already above her. He caressed her face and said, "Cath, you''re wrong. Considering my age, I think I''m older than you." "Liar! I don''t believe you." Catherine responded. "Right now I don''t care about any of that. Just keep kissing me." She raised her head and gave a pack on his lips. Bobby caught both of her hands by the wrists, spread them, and lower his head, continuing their oral sex. ? With time, Bobby felt her hot body through the clothes, so he slipped his right hand into her clothes and yed with her boob, enjoying the softness, moving it further down and reaching in between her thigh, slipping through her pants and panty. Feeling the wetness, Bobby raised his head and said, "Cath, it''s draining there." "I know. I''m ready." Catherine responded. Bobby started undressing her and she helped to leave only her pink bra and pink panty. "I want to see more," he said, feasting upon her bombshell figure. She sat up and unhooked her bras. Just as she was about to remove herst piece of cloth covering the most precious part of her body, Bobby had already done himself and suddenly pushed her into the bed and said, "Leave thest one. Let me do the honor." Then he grabbed both her perky creamy white pair of middle-sized boobs and started massaging them. From time to time, he would suck one of them, making thedy moan in pleasure.... Chapter 304 Catherine Dracula [Lemon!] From time to time, Bobby would suck one of her tits, making thedy moan in pleasure. Gradually, he drifted his face down as his lips were exploring the suppleness and sniffing the jasmine flower scent greedily radiating her body and leaving behind multiple spots of wetness from his lips. As he went down in a euphoric thrill, he finally reached in between her thighs. Giving a loud smooching sound over the soft spot on her thin pink panty which was now drained with her cums, he sat up, and said, "Cath, now, I like to see your precious treasure hiding underneath this, can I do the honor?" Something about his words made the beautiful maturedy more aroused at the same time bashful than ever before, making her shy all of a sudden followed by a strange thrill of seeing his reaction. ''Damien, it''s yours to see. I''m yours.'' She spoke in her head but outside, she shrieked, in a high pitch tone as if she was frightened: "No, don''t!" And she crossed her legs intuitively. "I don''t know why, but your resistance is making me more eager to see it, and you must be liking this, right?" Grinning and ncing at her as if as a captured deer, Bobby was a bit forceful as he removed thest piece of cloth, covering her most sacred ce. It was true as he said. She was enthralled by their forey, and unable to cope with his insult further, out of bashfulness, she freaked out, raised her left leg, and kicked hard on Bobby''s nose, bleeding them instantly. "Bastard, you deserve it for humiliating me." She yelled and she was just about to continue kicking him over his belly and chest multiple times. And she was not going easy with her kicks. "Aahh!" Grunting with pain, Bobby caught both her legs amidst her mad tantrum, and he continued, spitting out two mouthfuls of blood on the floor, "Ahahaha, you''re violent but astonishingly cute and hot at the same time. And you are the most violentdy among all my women." He continued chuckling, "O god, this is going to be a lot of fun. Today, I''m going to break and tame you, little girl." Catherine had almost calmed herself after he caught her legs but hearing his teasing words, she became incensed, and used more of her strength to retrieve her right leg and kicked over his face with no mercy, shouting, "You dare to think about other women when you are with me. And you like a violentdy. Then you have to brace yourself this is just the trailer." Her kick sent him hovering high in the air and hit a wall above fifteen feet. Just at that time, Catherine appeared before him. She pressed him hard against the wall with her soft body, pinning his hands with hers while spreading out. "Don''t you ever mention your other women when we are doing this, do you hear me?" She said while knitting her brows. Both of them were naked fifteen feet above the floor. But they were in the intimate moods as before. "Hahaha, that''s funny. What about Diana?" Bobby grinned at her. "Especially not her. Oh boy, you''re so weak. And talking about taming this bitch." Catherine said, touching their noses, "Boy, you have a big mouth I could say that. Don''t your mother Miabe mention anything about me warning to avoid provoking my kind of bitch? See how I''ll tame you today." Then she bit his neck and started sucking his blood greedily. "Ah, don''t! It will kill you." Bobby said with a serious tone. Catherine didn''t listen to him. Leaving no choice and her strength above him, Bobby sighed and with a thought, he started morphing into his Satanic form; his skin turned swarthy, his hair turned blood red and started growing. Next, a pair of red horns protruded out from his forehead. Then he pushed her releasing himself and stood in the air spreading out the pair of red blood bat-like wings. "Cath, my blood will boil you inside out. So, I don''t rmend doing it again." "Huh, as if I care." "Can we continue from where we left before¡­in the bed, please? Otherwise, you will explode soon. You must have already filled it too." "Humph, now you want to bed with me after humiliating me. Then make me," Catherine said, and then she made a throwing motion in the air, and a tiny blueish-white lotus materialized and spun toward him. "Fine, as you wish!" He made a slicing motion with his palm and uttered, "Spatial Sword strike!" Bang! With a banging sound, the lotus exploded into multiple specks of ice. But amidst that, both of them dashed toward each other and had already traded thousands of punches and kicks within a few seconds. And they separated keeping arge gap between them. "Not bad. And that Devil form of yours is making me crazy. But I''ll beat the crap out of you first." Then Catherine chanted a spell igniting just an infinitesimal portion of her Drac blood and then she also morphed into another form; her skin tanner and a long tail also grew out. But her appearance was radiating a lot more, sexual appeal than before. Ding! [Target X is Experiencing an Energy Spiking!] [Energy Level: 412!] [Warning! Warning! Threat level: 18%] Ding! [Sexual Compatibility For Performing The Ultimate Great Union Technique: 127%, Rating: Fully Ripped To Pluck!] "Alright, I''ll forgive you this time. But I still have a condition. Block my one punch and I''ll do whatever you say today. But if you can''t then you have to follow everyst one of my words." Catherine suggested. "Okay, deal!" Bobby responded with a calm tone. "Huh, then I''ll not go easy on you." Catherine made a war cry and made a punching motion in the air while sending out a red gigantic fist made from her energy. Bobby remained calm, standing still in the air as if he didn''t have any intention of blocking it. Chapter 305 Taming Catherine [Lemon]! Just as the attack was about to hit him, Catherine freaked out and was about to undo it. But someone acted faster than her as Bobby''s voice chimed in the air, "God Eye Manifest!... Time freeze!"Just as vertical crimson eyelids appeared on his forehead, and opened up revealing a pitch-ck dark eye with two rings on it, there were four dots of a different color on the inner ring. An invisible wave was sent out and everything stopped moving including the energy gigantic red fist. Catherine could see her surroundings and his stranged third vertical eye clearly but she couldn''t move a bit. Bobby deactivated his Satanic form and returned to normal. He touched the frozen energy palm and absorbed the energy into his bloodstream. Then he floated toward her, moved around her eyeing everyst part of her smooth skin and he poked at her forehead, "I win!" Then he closed his vertical eye and its eyelids also vanished as if it was not there before and everything unfroze. He caught her by the waist and floated downnding on the ground. "Now keep your word. Go,y down straight on the bed for me," Bobby said in an ordering tone. Catherine moved to sway her hips sexily and jumped into the bed andy upward straight as he ordered. Just as she was about to open her mouth, Bobby dashed at her and started kissing her wildly and started grabbing her twin peaks, enjoying the bouncy softness. Catherine moved her face and said, "Wait, let me undo my grotesque-looking form." "No, I like to do you in this form. Bobby responded and then he continued kissing her. Soon, they have engrossed in that passionate mood once again. Both of them started to speak their desire with their bodies and they became greedier and greedier with time. So, Bobby traced his face down her body and sat up. "Spread your legs, babe?" He asked. She shut her eyes and started spreading them. But she felt a tingling sensation as she sensed his eyes on her pussy. So, she quickly reached out her hands and covered them. "Cath, remove your hands. I like to capture every part of it in my memory." Bobby said. "No, Bastard, I forbid you to see it." Catherine yelped. "Hey, have you forgotten our deal? And you don''t need to feel shy about me anymore. Please, remove them." Bobby said, reminding her again. Finally, she frowned, grunted once, sumbed to him, and slowly removed her hands. Bobby moved his face down and said admiring it, "It''s so pretty and wet." The itching became more intense, so, she opened her eyes and looked at his expression curiously Other than the hair just above it, Bobby saw that she waspletely clean down there. It looked like a beautiful blooming flower in the shape of arge slightly opened mussel with abination of red, white, and tinges of pink pping skin and a long crack line that was flooding with its dewdrops. Bobby gulped down twice and said, "I want to eat it." Then he moved his face down abruptly and began giving her lips and tongue service making her shake her body and yelled aloud, moaning and having her first orgasm, squirting her cum into his mouth. "It''s so good!" Then she raised her head and happened to see arge and long thing of him. ''Ah, it''s a beast! Can that thick fourteen-inch-long dick fit inside me? Hee-hee-hee, now I understand how he is going to tame me. But boy, I''m open to a challenge.'' Feeling her lustful eyes on his dick, Bobby asked, "Want to touch it. Go on." Catherine gulped down her saliva loudly and responded boldly, "O boy, that''s not even the slightest that came to my mind." She continued, grinning at him, "Since you eat mine, I''ll eat this beast of yours." Then she abruptly grabbed it with her hands and moved her face down, and licked on its head, wiping the precuming out from the small crack of his. She put it into her mouth which she failed considering its thickness. Multiple of her teeth marks were on it and she said, "I can''t. It''s too big. But it''s tasty by the way." "Alright, you have only three minutes left. I''ll give you the female version of the Ultimate Great Union technique. Just try using its internal energy flow and leave everything else to me." Bobby said poking his forefinger into her forehead and arge number of information was infused inside her mental pce. Her eyes emitted multiple lights for ten seconds and said, "Done reading! Alright, Damien, I know what to do." Then she widened her legs, reached out her hand, and said, spreading entrance stic skin with her fingers, "I''m ready. Please, make me yours." Bobby picked up his beefy hard dick, and started touching its tip, wetting it in her dewdrops, and said, "Much oblique," Then he pointed the tip into her vagina and abruptly pushed it in. "Aahh!" Catherine cried. "It''s too big and hurting me." Bobby caressed her face with his other hand and said, "Bear it for me for a while. It''s just the head, there is a long way to go. And here Ie." Then he moved his hips abruptly with all he got, entering all inside her, he could even see the bulge on her stomach. "Aaarrrhhh! It''s hurting me even more than my delivery of Daina." Catherine whimpered and pleaded, "Darling, sorry for being a bitch earlier. Please, be gentle with me." Donghai face down closer to hers, caressed her face, and said in his gentlest sweet voice, "And here I thought we will not be talking about Diana during this time. The joke is on you, Cath." "Ahahaha, anyway how long have you been with my Diana?" Catherine asked with a light chuckle still feeling a continuous heart-wrenching pain between her thighs. "Um, over 21 years," Bobby replied. "Then I''ve beaten her in this. I have been with you for about ten minutes and already epted you inside me. Serve her right. But, why is it still so painful?" Catherine said word by word. Chapter 306 Taming Catherine 2 [Lemon!] ¡­..Serve her right. But why is it still so painful?" Catherine said with pride. "It''ll go away soon. Now I will start moving slowly." Bobby said, and he started shaking his hips slowly. With every stroke, Catherine moaned, "Aah!" And this went on for a few minutes and her moan of pain changed to pleasure. Bobby knew it too, as her tight pussy became used to his dick. So, he picked up his pace and soon started pounding amidst her cry. "Please, harder, harder." And she made a pleasant-sounding scream. Bobby took out his thing, and the result was a squirt, as she had her second orgasm. Then the two couples engaged in their lovemaking session for the next five hours and she made countless orgasms and finally, could not take his attack anymore, she gave up, saying: "Damien, I can''t take it anymore. Please, end this here." Bobby had been holding back all this time. "Sure!" He said and started pounding into her even faster and more robust. The two moaned together and finally, he released all of his load into her without holding back. Lying on the soft bed altogether, they cuddled, still connected. And both of them entered a deep sound sleep. Several hourster, Bobby woke up feeling all refreshed and saw that Catherine was sitting beside him, looking at his face curiously. Bobby quickly dressed up in new fresh clothes and said, "All these two decades, you have been trapped in this room, right?" "At least, I''m trapped with someone I like." Catherine nodded and responded, "Are you Miabe''s son? Because you don''t look simr to her." "You''re right. I''m adopted. But how did you know Mia?" Bobby replied. Catherine became emotional and responded, "She and I were besties long before she was crowned and the cold war broke out among the five old families, making us more and more apart. Finally, an enemy perhaps." "Good to know that. Now I made my mother''s best friend into my woman. She will be proud of me." Saying that Bobby started studying the five walls and the mysterious diagrams, letters, and symbols on them. His studies continued for hours and the beautifuldy didn''t either discourage or encourage him. Instead, she kept looking at him. ''Hmm, this is strange. They are not the archaic Katakara God Scripture. What is it?'' Bobby asked telepathically, projecting his voice onto the Tree Goddess. "I don''t know. No one has ever cracked these codes in the world except the Supreme Lord." Queen Dryad responded. And she further exined, "But an expelling magical array used to be here. Now I don''t feel it. Maybe, therefore, thisdy is still trapped here." Her words didn''t help him, but Bobby continued studying them,paring them with every scripture of anynguage he learned. But the strange thing was that he didn''t find any simrities or patterns in those characters on the five walls. This continued for eight days, and he didn''t find a clue. But he didn''t feel bored during these days, as Catherine would feed on his blood from time to time just to make him sleep with her. Yes, after figuring out about his Satanic bloodline, she found it very handy whenever she wanted him, as she didn''t have to ask but to suck his blood. On the tenth day, Catherine asked out of boredom, "That eye technique that you use on me? Is it something to do with timew?" "Um, Cath, about Diana, our rtionship will be in a pickle. Don''t you feel sad about her? I mean, you stole her man." Bobby asked. "Hey, that''s not fair to ask that question to me," Catherine responded, pounding light on his chest. "Anyway, if you want the truth, then I feel great. Hee-hee, now, you are more like her stepdad than her boyfriend. And if possible, I would like to keep our rtionship that way." "You know I can''t do that. Since I still love her." "Fine, then let''s keep our rtionship secret from her. Anyway, I''m a wonderful mother. I can share my man with her." Catherine said, with no remorse. Bobby made a wry smile. And Catherine saw it, so she sneered, "What?!... I know what you are thinking. But see from my perspective, Diana is just your typical girlfriend, but I, on the other hand, have already been sharing our bed for the week. So, remember this: I''m the one sacrificing a lot in this weird rtionship." This time, Bobby had agreed with her, so he responded in a serious tone, "I understand." "You better treat me better than others, especially Diana. Because I get jealous easily and violent too." Catherine said coyly and then she sat cross-legged on the bed and entered a deep meditation. Bobby also continued looking for a clue while strolling next to the walls. He became more stubborn even though he tried so hard all these days. "Oh my Lord Damien, you must have sapped dry by Sister Cath. All this time, she is the first one among your other women with the strongest sexual appetite. I bet she will suck your blood after an hour, no two hours tops, give or take. Hee-hee-hee," Cynthia''s voice chimed in his head. "Want to join in a threesome with us?" Bobby responded telepathically in his head, teasing her. "I would love to. Unfortunately, I''m just a soul. Maybe after I gain my physical form." Cynthia responded, "Anyway, why don''t you check your stats first? I think you have plundered a lot during this time with your Ultimate Union Energy." "Oh, I almost forgot. Show it for me, dear." Bobby responded. Cynthia snapped her fingers, and with a dinging sound, a notification popped up in his head. Ding! [Congrats! Tier 1 Great Union Technique Break Through!] [Congrats! Tier 2 Great Union Technique Break Through!] [Tier 3 Great Union Technique: 350/1000; now host can practically reincarnate three times with the expanse of 100 in each life!] "With that now, you have three more lives," Cynthia said and remained silent again. Bobby continued researching for hours which turned out to be fruitless. Then he sat on the floor, entered into a deep meditation, and started analyzing, and reevaluating all the information he had seen. Meanwhile, he suddenly realized Queen Dryad''s words that no one other than the Supreme Lord had ever passed this fourth trial even in the Archaic Gods era. ''He is the only one who passed thisst trial. Think-think, what did he possess that others don''t?'' He brainstormed and blurted out, "Yes, he''s the only one with God-eye." Then with a thought, he activated his third vertical eye and scanned around the room. Bang! With a loud banging, he felt his vision darken for two seconds, and the next thing, he found himself standing in the sea of darkness filled with a multicolor milky way gxy, stars, and whatnot. "Where am I?" He asked looking around and in the far with high frequency, all the stars gathered into a certain ck spot, vanishing. "A ck Hole." Soon every bright object copsed into that dark spot. Donghai magnified the vision of his third vertical eye into that dark hole and he was mesmerized by the next scene he saw. Those stars and other space debris were still there at a point in space in the middle of that colossal ck hole. Bobby was further magnified by the factor of a trillion and he saw tworge masses of the neb colliding, sending out a huge tremor in the space all around covered with ring white me all around and somehow curving two debris of mes in opposite directions. Bobby muttered, "Ahh, this must be how the early formation of Our Universe and many other countless Universes began. Hahaha, who would have thought that our Universe was also just a drop in an ocean of Universes? And all the universes are just giant dark bubbles." Then he further magnified his vision at the centermost dark bubble and finally saw the Milkyway gzy the sea of colorful gaseous, with countless stars in it. As he continued magnifying his vision at the center of the Milkyway gxy, he finally spotted the sr system but with only its three giant balls of fire along with multiple me debris. Soon, the three giants cold down with the biggest in the middle. They revolved around the newly born red sun in their paths. But the peace of the threes ceased as a giantet passed by them directly hitting the middlerge. Boom! Boom! The explosion caused a huge mess up with the electromaic fields between the sun, the threes, and other smaller space debris. Because of gaining more mass from that giant external celestial body, the middle gained more gravitational force, thereby causing the revolutionary path of the other two rtively smallers to curve toward it and all three of them collided. And thus ended with the formation of the present smallers revolving around the sun. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 307 Catherine Draculas Riddle [1]! And thus ended with the formation of the present smallers revolving around the sun. Next, he then soon witnessed the evolution of the earth; developing its atmosphere, and slowly warming up, and the first simplest life form appeared on the ocean when lightning hit a cluster of proteins. This lifeform gathered energy from the sun and slowly reproduced all over the sea. After that, the coral of the sea was filled with blue-green algae which spread further outside the rocky shores. With time and after multiple evolutions, the first aquatic life developed in the sea, and the scene of billion and billion years of evolution could be seen in a sh in Bobby''s vision. Suddenly, a thought crossed his mind. So, with a thought, Bobby controlled his third vertical pitch-ck eye and whispered, "Demagnify!.... More, more, more,..." His vision of the earth was reduced to the vision of the sun and its sr system. Then, soon reduced to the milky way gxy. He didn''t stop there and soon saw the universe and then multiple ck bubbles of the Universe in an unknown level of Dimension, only darkness other than multiple fireflies-like stars illuminating from those ck bubble universes. "Demagnify, more!" He screamed and soon, the screen folded, rolling inward, and soon saw a vertically dark eye, the same as his third vertical eye with the only exception that it had ten rings on it which he had only two rings so far. He was shocked to his wit''s end that everything those countless trillions and trillions of Universal was just a small part of this eye. ''Huh! So everything is just a part of this eye¡­. Then if this eye were a part of another Omnipotent being, ahahaha,doesn''t that mean that we''re just insignificant microscopic organisms living inside it?'' Then curiosity took over his consciousness of fear and started de-magnifying again but it became so hard. He still didn''t give up yet and after a long torment and exhaustion of his mental energy, the scene of the pitch-ck dark eye further got reduced, and just as he got a glimpse of the face of that being. The sound of something sting chimed and his vision returned to the former Pitched ck dark eye. "Damien Darhk, right?" a voice spoke in English. "Yes, who are you? No, what are you?" Bobby asked in a polite tone. The voice again responded in a regal tone, "You don''t have the right to know that, yet¡­. But, I can say this, you''re just a good parasite living inside my left eye. And since you dare to take a glimpse of my appearance, you have passed my test. So, I''ll consider you as my Five-thousand and first apprentice in the name." "Apprentice greets Master!" Bobby said in a calm tone without any emotions and continued, "So what now?.... Master, after knowing that I''m inside your eye, the thought of getting out is the only thing that came to my mind. And I can''t stop it myself. Please, forgive him." "No need! Now listen carefully." the voice responded, "Now I''ll give you a set of in white paper and a pen. Since you have seen my face once, I want you to draw my face with your mental power. And as a reward, I''ll let you get free from my eye. That''s your first task. Now, go!" Thest word ''Go'' hit him hard, chiming in his head, and Donghai Lin''s consciousness returned as he saw that he was still inside the hall. He then turned around to see Catherine watching him all this time. "Finally, you are back. Phew! I almost thought that something had happened to my man." Catherine said, puffing out an air of relief. Bobby gazed at her with adoration, and love and asked, "How long have I been standing here?" "Um," Catherine counted her fingers and replied, "It''s 37 hrs¡­. So, now, do you have any idea how to get out of this shithole?" Bobby nodded his head. By that time as he was gazing at the corner, Catherine quickly tiptoed, appearing on his back. She briskly held his head and moved her mouth closer to his neck. "No," Bobby said. Catherine moved her body forward and said making eye contact while squinting her eyes in displeasure, "What do you mean no? Damien, are you already tired of eating me?" "Ugh, fine, just do it." "Hee-hee-hee, you damn horny beast trying to act as if celibacy." Then she bit his neck and started sucking blood until her belly was full. The next thing, Bobby punished hisdy in bed for several hours until she pleaded to end his rampage. Both of them cuddled on therge bed while looking at the high roof of the hall. Catherine yed making lines in his chest and opened her mouth, breaking the silence. "So your third Vertical Eye could control the flow of time, right?" "Um, something like that," Bobby respondedzily. "Oh, then I have been thinking of this particr riddle. Do you want to y?" Catherine suggested in a calm tone. "Sure, why not?" "Then let me start. It''s regarding your time power." Catherine continued, "Once there is a powerful human in the Universe. Nobody could defeat him in terms of strength and wits as he could control the timew the same as you. He has everything and knows about everything except the identity of his father. He asked his mother several times about the identity of his father but thetter refused to answer other than looking at him affectionately with the same answer that they met for the first time Five hundred sixty years from now¡­. Year by year and soon, this thought of his father started guing him. So, one day, he made a decision which was to travel back five hundred sixty years back in time when their parents met for the first time." She then gave a peck over his left cheek and further continued her riddle, "Then the overlord started honing his timew skill for years, and finally he had a breakthrough after two decades and crafted a time traveling technique to the past. Later, after kissing his mother goodbyes,... Chapter 308 Catherine Draculas Riddle [2]! "Later, after kissing his mother goodbyes," Catherine continued her story, "the Overlord chanted a strong mantra and activated a path to the exact point of time in the past when his parents met for the first time with the expanse of several worlds'' vitalities. Then he walked into that path and the road to the past disappeared along with him. After that, his mother who had been there all this time made a beautiful smile." Her story gradually piqued Bobby''s interest. "Hey, why are you stopping there?" And he pinched her left nipple hard as a punishment. "Ouch-ouch, it hurts. Let go." Catherine cried in pain, flicking the other''s hand away. Then she continued her story: "After entering the road to the past, the Overload first faced a strong time beast, who was the guardian of guarding the time. The two shed for millennia and finally, the Overlord escaped from the Time Beast. Like that, he seeded ining back to the past. But the long battle with the Time Beast had inflicted multiple heavy damages on him both physically and mentally. After appearing in the sky mysteriously, he lost consciousness and dropped into arge river just below him. The stream brought him along the wave and soon entered a small tributary. After ten days, a beautiful country toppling maiden who had happened to wash clothes beside the bank of the small river happened to spot a body washed down by the stream. So, thedy jumped into the river and brought out the body tond. After finding that the man was still breathing, the maiden carried the wounded man to her vige. After her repeated pleading with her father who happened to be the vige chief agreed to give hospice to the stranger with one condition; she should look after the wounded, unconscious man¡­ After treatment, the Overlord finally opened his eyes on the second day ofing to the vige. And his body began healing extremely fast andpleted healing after a week. Unfortunately, he hadpletely lost his memories of his past, even his name¡­. A year passed, and his memories still didn''te back. On the contrary, he developed a strong feeling for the maiden who had been taking care of him all this time. And it was the same for the maiden, as their feelings for each other were mutual. Soon, the Chieftain found out and supported them, seeing their affection and care for each other. So he married them off. After a year of marriage, thedy got pregnant, and by that time, one day, the Overlord had a lucky encounter while fishing in the river to find a strange stone. The moment he touched it, he entered into a strange state and his lost memories began shing rapidly in his mind, remembering everything. That day, he returned home immediately to find out that his wife was about to deliver their baby. At that time, he rushed into the house even though the men were not allowed. He forced all the midwives out of the room and said to his wife like this," "Listen, careful, my dear Mo¡­. No, my dear wife, my time here with you is about to expire." the Overlord continued caressing her face, "I''m a traveler from the future." "Lord Husband, is everything alright? Don''t you scare me like that?" thedy said, lying on the bed. "I can''t wait anymore. Please, call back all the midwives." "No, you listen. There is no need for them as I''m going to help you. Can you believe in me onest time?" the Overload continued, caressing her overly bulging belly. He infused a sort of energy inside her womb making her feel good. "Alright, listen, I''m here to find the identity of my father bying exactly at the time in the past when my father and mother met for the first time. And now, I know who is my father and most importantly who is my mother. Our son inside will have a lot of achievements in his life but just like me, he will be obsessed with the identity of his father that time you just tell him the day we first met nothing else. You get me?" Thedy felt as if this was theirst moment but she gathered her strength and nodded as her eyes turned all teary. "My beautiful wife, don''t you worry if you do as I say exactly then one day I''ll return to hold you again in my arms." the Overlord said in his gentlest voice, wiping her tears. "Alright, I will help you in delivering our child." Then he removed the cloth below and infused a lot of energy into her body and pulled out their baby. He then ced the baby in her arms and said, "It''s a healthy boy. And he looks just¡­." "Just like his father." thedy said finishing his words with a bright smile on her face. "What should I call him?" thedy asked. "Jenkin, call him Jenkin Hobbs!" Just as he said his son''s name, out of nowhere a ck circr tear opened up above him in the air. "My Dear wife, take care of our child. And you must do exactly as I said before only then I can return to your arms again. Do you understand me?" He was reminded once again. "I understand!" thedy forced the two words from her mouth and started wailing. The Overlord sighed and looked at the face of the baby once and jumped above disappearing into the cloud of darkness. Thedy looked above to see that her husband disappeared along with the Cloud of Darkness. Only then, a sudden realization struck her mind, and saidughing, "Now, I know who you are, my lord husband." Then her gazended on the baby''s face and kissed its lips, with a roller coaster of emotions. By that time, Catherine ended her story and said, "Alright, before we go further, go with my story. It''s now my time to answer my riddle¡­.. My first question is, who is the Overlord''s father?" asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 309 His Uncontrolled Excitement! "Alright, before we go further, go with my story. It''s now my time to answer my riddle¡­.. My first question is, who is the Overlord''s father?" Ending the first part of her story, Catherine finally asked her first question. Bobby smiled devilishly and responded with another question. "Is this an actual story? Or you just made it up while being stuck inside this ce for over two decades?" "Oh, you''ve got to answer my question first. It''s my riddle." Catherine said with a pouting face, and she pounded lightly on his chest. "Fine-fine! But even though this story of yours is quite queer, I found it quite interesting for some unknown reason." Then Bobby gave his answer, "The time!" "Ugh! You''re so boring. Can you respond in a way for ayman like me to understand?" Catherine insisted, acting as if she was dumb. But inside, she was screaming in her head: ''Just say the word.'' "Okay," Bobby moved his face closer to her and whispered in her ear, "It was the same person; both the son and father. So the only thing that separated the two was the thin wall of time that connected and separated the two at the same time. Hence, my response is still the same: time!" "You''re absolutely right. After hearing your reasoning, it became even more vivid to me regarding my question." Catherine said and then she continued, "Now, time for my second question. Tell me, what is the rtionship between the Lady and the Overlord?" "Damn it. Now you are raising a ticklish question. Then, let me answer before my mind bes dull from your queer question." Bobby responded. And then he started pondering while brainstorming to a level he had never done before. After a minute, he sighed and said, "Hey, if you''re expecting me to give the answer that is in your mind, then you are mistaken¡­. My answer has two parts; first, before he traveled back to the past, he was a dearest son to thedy. But after, he became another person who was her dearest husband. And for thest part, you can metaphorically say that after drifting to another timeline, you can definitely say that they are rted anymore as there was a huge wall of time gap between so thedy in the future is not the same as thedy in the past. Simrly, the Overlord and his future Overlord-son were also different persons in a case, even if they were the same person as the time is an insurmountablew that binds everything in this Universe. And my conclusion is that your story is an authentic example of the Time paradox, and the endless vicious cycle of identity loss because of breaking the Timew¡­. In short, it was the same as asking me; whoes first, egg or bird?" "Easy, the egges first. No, no, it''s the bird. No," ire reacted mimicking a little girl and she further added, "You''re right. It''s a nonending vicious cycle of unknown beginning and end." "Alright, since I ace in your riddle, then why don''t you continue your story? I believe the story was too good to end there." Bobby said, caressing her face. Catherine then continued her story, "Well, after the Overlord entered the path to his timeline, this time the Time Beast didn''t block his path as it recognized the man was returning to his timeline. Then, with no ident, he came to his present time. He appeared at the altar and his mother was still standing there. And their dialogues were as follows," "Jasmine, I''m back!" the Overlord said, gaining the attention of thedy sitting next to the altar. Hearing the familiar voice, she ended her meditation and said with an excited voice, "Who are you?" "It seems you have kept your promise. Now, guess who am I?" the Overlord asked with a jovial smile. The beautifuldy observed him and thought, ''I already know you''re the same person. But after this trip, I see you as my dearest husband as you''re exactly the same as you left me that day. My son, forgive this mother for it''s time for us to separate our ways and love you dearly. But the person in front of me is not you as your everything has shredded leaving everything behind to the other baby you in the past.'' Then she replied, "Of course, I know who you''re. Wee back, my dearest husband!" Catherine continued his story, "Then Lady Jasmine jumped into his, embrace, and then she kissed him. And then like a hungry wolf, she ate him, every part of him." Then she secretly pulled her hand inside his pants and then his undergarment, and said teasing him, "Eh, Damien, I thought I have already sucked this beast dry and it will remain tame for two days after that. But hey, it''s gettingrger and fiercer than ever before¡­. Tell me, are you excited about hearing my story?" Bobby blushed suddenly and responded briskly as if losing his coolness for the first time, "No, I''m not. Hey, you''re still hereying all naked. So," "Nah! That''s too obvious¡­. Ahahaha, who would have thought that you have such a secret fetish." Catherine read his mind like an open book this time. "Secret fetish? Huh, my foot." Bobby declined tly once again. Catherine was not stupid. So, she moved toward him and whispered in a serious tone, "Damien, don''t you worry. The one thing that I''m good at is handling and keeping secret things secret all the time. Alright, there is a point hiding from me, you''re mon con, aren''t you?" She continued, now speaking in a mild tone, "Considering all the factors, I deduce that you have a huge crush on Mia, right? Well, tell me when this starts and how you''re handling it." Seeing that he was still hesitating, Catherine said, "Ah, for god sake, I''m your woman. What is there to hide?" "Fine, we''re all adults here. But I need you to not reveal it to another soul. Do you hear me?" Bobby finally said¡­..(please, stay tuned!) Chapter 310 Getting Out Of The Blood Realm! "Fine, we''re all adults here. But I need you to not reveal it to another soul. Do you hear me?" Bobby asked in a serious tone as if telling her I was trusting you in this one, but don''t you break my trust. "Loud and clear!" Catherine responded with a sincere expression. "Now, I''m all ears." After he sighed three times, Bobby opened his mouth, starting his story. "When I was still young age, I''d already learned the fact that I was adopted. But I love everyone in my family more than anything else in this wretched world. And since childhood, I have already developed a strange feeling for her which I don''t understand. Still, now, I wonder." Then he further added, "It happened when I turned fourteen. One day I returned home early from my University because of a mild fever as I have already told you I''m a mere Defect at that time. I popped a pill and crashed into the living room couch which was easy to rest on as it was really dim. Then I covered my face with a wet towel to reduce my body heat. But it turned out to be my day as while I wasying there, Mia walked out of the washroom,pletely stark naked. And I saw that moment still captured in my memory pce that I would secretly peek at from time to time, observing all over her body. That''s the first time I have ever got a boner. Then, in my dream, I had strange dreams involving her. Of course, it''s a wet dream, as she would bepletely naked while seducing me into her bed...." As he stopped there, Catherine reminded him, "Hey, I still like to hear more." "That''s all," Bobby said. "Fine. I know how to deal with that problem of yours." Then Catherine whispered, "Let''s y a roley." "No!" "I''m not asking you," Catherine said, and then she jumped to the cold floor and walked toward a corner. She pulled out a long curtain and hung it in the air while separating a certain area. Bobby quickly got dressed and sat on the chair while pondering what mischief she was going to pull out this time. Five minutes passed. She hadn''te out yet. And after over half an hour, the hand spread out the curtain and a tall and beautifuldy wearing a white shirt and tight jeans came out from the other side. "Mia! Oh no, you are not." Bobby said quickly, correcting himself. Catherine, in Mia''s, came toward him and said coyly, "What? Have you already forgotten about me?" But it showed half of her cleavage, feeding his eyes. "O,e on. Let''s stop here. I hate such a thing." Bobby said, but his eyes were still on her. "Look at that," Catherine signaled him with her eyes toward therge bulging tent, raised from his pants. "I know what to do." Then she started dropping all of her clothes one by one and asked again, "Tell me which part of me didn''t like her. For the information, Miabe is my best friend and I know everything about her and also how she thinks." ''Hmm, this is exactly the same as in my memory. Even the moles and tiny hairs were perfectly on the same spots.'' Bobby thought and then he quickly held her and started kissing her madly in love and started caressing all of her body. After that, he quickly carried him to the bed, and without even uttering a word, they continued lovemaking for several countless hours and making Catherine even more surprised that he was way more passionate and powerful this time than ever before. The next day, when they woke up, Bobby stated they were going out of the ce today. And about the matter of yesterday, both of them utter a single word. With a thought, Bobby activated his vertical third pitch-ck dark eyes, and he started observing the walls and soon saw the secret door that was hiding on the in side all this time. "Did you find it?" Thedy asked. "Yes, follow me." Donghai walked toward a wall. Then he started pressing over some diagrams and scriptures and after five minutes of pressing everywhere on the five walls of the hall. A whistling sound of metallic gears mechanism chimed and the five walls started moving. Soon they turned into only four walls with a hollow wall in the shape of a door. Bobby walked passed through that hollow leading to the dark side behind the door, disappearing. Just as Catherine was near the door, she turned around looking inside the hall nostalgically, and whispered, as if talking to the hall, "My dear friend, it''s been over twenty-five years since I''ve been enjoying yourpany. And it turned out you''re the reason I''m lucky enough to meet my lover and make me realize what to do in my future for me. I''ll miss you, bye!" Then she walked inside the other, disappearing within that darkness. The blood-red light of the pocket realm assaulted her eyes the next thing while standing next to Bobby. "Ah, finally I''m free." She said, enjoying the moment. And as she turned around, she saw a red crystal ball in Bobby''s hand, which he was observing meticulously. "A Blood Crystal!" Catherine eximed in surprise and asked, "Where did you get it?... Hmm (sigh!), my mission here is to collect this for my ancestor, Drac Von Bismarck." "Then are you still nning to give it to him?" asked Bobby with a smile. "Nope, I''ve already belonged to you and my family has nothing to do with me now." Catherine responded with a grin, and she continued cussing at her ancestor, "Screw that old fool! He literally forced me into such a dangerous situation with no exnation about the danger of that ce." "Well, then screw him! Let''s go out and if he ever tried anything funny, then it would not be nice for him." Then Bobby took out the ck medallion which he had been using to track Catherine and he infused his Lightning Origin Chi into it and soon it ruptured into fragments, reced by a spatial tear in the air. He then quickly picked thedy and jumped into the spatial tear¡­. Chapter 311 Marrying Diana And Catherines Decision To Leave Home! Somewhere in an underwater cave at the seabed of the ocean, two noble-looking men were ying chess. They were none other than Ancestor Noah Darhk and Ancestor Drac Von Bismarck. They had been ying it for fifteen days and Drac failed to win even a single game. cing a knight piece forward, Noah said, "Checkmate! Ah brother, at this rate you''re never gonna beat me in this lifetime." "As if I care! At least, I''m ying with the wisest grandmaster. Plus, I''m not a sore loser." Drac responded. At that time, both of them looked toward a side wall and Noah said, "Big Brother, they are back. Shall we go and greet them?" "No, let''s simply watch them from here." Ancestor Drac responded. Outside, a bloody dark gate materialized out of the thin air, and Bobby jumped out carrying Catherine in his arms. At that time, Patriarch Peter Carver floated down from the air,nding nimbly on the stone b structure that was covered with water all around. Seeing him, Catherine forcefully jumped down and hugged him saying: "Daddy, I miss you a lot." "I''m too," Peter responded cheerfully. Then the father and daughter pair chat amidst tears. Seeing her, crying over her father, Bobby smiled and thought, ''This is the first time I have seen this side of her¡­. Now, she looks like a harmless little girl in front of her father. Someday, I''m gonna spoil her into that little princess.'' Then the three returned to the blood pce and Bobby finally met Diana again. She was delighted to see her fiancee and her long-lost mother. The next day, they arranged a small marriage ceremony between Bobby and Diana. On their nuptial night, she said, "I''m not ready for this yet. Please, give me some years." "Fine, but I like you to follow me from this day onward." Bobby then poked his forefinger on Diana''s forehead transferring a lot of information into her head. "Alright, now I have given you the secret knowledge of the Ultimate Great Union Technique. Practice it." Then he made a Harem contract with her the same way he did with Elizabeth and became his second harem queen. Later, sending her inside the harem pce that lies in a magical realm inside the Satanic System in his head. Then after all the matters in the Vampire pce were taken care of a new ruler of them. Bobby ordered everyone to get ready to migrate to the Aphrodite City of Dwarka Ex and left after giving amunication AI-Pod to Peter''s hand. Then he walked out of the city gate, gave a heavy kick on the ground, and a pair of bloody red bat-like wings protruded out from his back, spread out, fluttered, and soon disappeared from that ce. After flying for over seven minutes, he reached therge ck wooden ship hiding inside the cluster of white clouds. Just as hended on the deck of the ship, Captain Kemira Onsen appeared like a gust of wind, and asked, "Do you seed?" Bobby responded with a smile, "What did you think?" "Good. Then, where shall we go next?" Kemira asked. "Alright, can we talk about this?" "First, we will go to the Elven pce and then to the Chimera pce. For now, we''ll be staying here for a day or two, perhaps." Bobby responded, walking into the ship. From behind, Captain Kimera asked again, "Why? Are you expecting someone to join our journey?" "Something like that," Bobby responded. **** Meanwhile, back inside the blood pce, Catherine was dining with her parents. Her mother, Rose Carver, saw something that didn''t feel right to her daughter as she would always start by preparing a meal if she hadmitted some shenanigans and she spotted her looking out at the azure blue sky through the window. So, she asked, "Alright, can we talk about this? Cath, this dinner you''ve prepared seems like a goodbye meal." Hearing her, Peter looked at her, giving a questioning look. Catherine chuckled and responded, "Mom, Dad, I think I have already done enough for the Family. First, they forced me into a marriage. And then after three months of giving birth to my baby girl, I was sent to our family''s Forbidden ground to retrieve a particr blood crystal from there. It was a perilous journey and my scumbag husband had betrayed me by pushing me into a terrifying bloodthirsty creature to save his own. Thank goodness,ter I tracked his path and killed him with my hands. And Hahaha, he can rot forever in hell. Next, for the mission, I further followed the instructions as described in the mission description letter and got myself trapped inside a hall for over twenty-five years.." Listening to her tragic story, both parents looked at each other and sighed heavily, unable to evene up with a single word to console her as they were also the main decision-makers involved in all of them. Catherine continued with a smile, "Even my daughter has married off to another family. Plus, I found something that piqued my interest. So, once in my life, let me be a selfish person to follow the path I choose. And you''re right." Then she walked toward them, gave a peck each on their cheeks, and walked out of the luxurious-looking dining hall. Ten minutester, she was flying high in the air and halted just above a small ind. "Hey, there is no point following me. Why don''t you juste out and face me instead?" With a strong fluctuation in the air, a suave-looking youth appeared out of thin air. "Hey little girl, where are you going? And why are you not greeting your Ancestor?" questioned Drac Von Bismarck. "That''s none of your business," Catherine responded coldly. "Is that all? Then I''m taking my leave and don''t you follow me again, you Old (creep)." Then Catherine started floating toward her destination. But she halted as a wall of seawater raised, eventually turning into an ice wall. Ancestor Drac appeared just behind her and reached out his hand to catch her by the shoulder. Catherine stood still as if she didn''t care, but her lips lifted upward, making a long smile. With a gust of wind, Bobby appeared and caught his hand. Chapter 312 Noah Darhk, The Master Golden Tongue! Along with a gust of wind, Bobby appeared next to them and caught Drac''s hand. "Hey, that''s so not cool, man." Saying it, he flung the other man''s hand with his strongest possible muscle strength. It forced Drac to fly over thirty meters backward and gave a death re at the youth. "So you must be Ancestor Drac Von Bismarck, one of the six progenitors of the Six Olden Families." Bobby continued introducing himself, "And I believe you must have already learned about my identity, yeah?" Ancestor Drac quickly calmed himself and responded with a calm tone, "Yes, I know who you''re,d. The son of the mightiest human, Gregory Darhk, which even us six brothers and sisters trembled in his presence. A second generation Darhk Overlord." Then he continued, "Still, that doesn''t give you the right to interfere in Vampire Family''s internal affairs. Why don''t you stay out of this?" "Oh, that''s hrious. Hee-hee-hee, first, your Vampire Family is under my band and every one of its members should adhere to my instruction and bend to my liking. And from all the people here, you''re also my servant, whether or not you like it¡­" Bobby said in a regal tone, pressuring him with his words. Before he even finished his words, Ancestor Drac jumped into the conversation. "You are so wrong regarding that, Young man. That is the deal you make with Peter, that old fool, not me." "Wow-ho-ho, hey, I''m not done speaking yet. Alright, my second reason is that Catherine Drac is my woman. So, you tell me. Now, may I interfere in your VAMPIRE family''s internal affairs?" Bobby said, and his words were like a bullet piercing into his heart. What made him shocked was learning the fact that his most favorite pupil had such an illicit rtionship with her new son-inw. In rage, Ancestor Drac shouted, pointing at her, "Y-you, dirty little girl. You''ve disgraced our family''s facepletely. Today, I''ll take your life with my own hands." Then the next thing, a strong killing intent, exuded out from his body, pressuring directly over Catherine and Bobby, ceasing them from even moving a single muscle. With a dinging sound, a notification popped up in his mind. Ding! [Danger! Danger!] [Target Y shows a malicious killing intent toward the Host!] [Threat level: 24.333%] [Energy Level of Target Y: Level 461!] Having no choice, Bobby activated his third vertical God Eye with just a thought. A pair of long, crimson vertical eyelids appeared on his forehead. And just as he was about to open his third eye, a soft male voice chimed in the surroundings. "Enough!" Then the strong killing intent surrounding the couple disappeared. A handsome-looking youth wearing dirty sacks appeared, standing in between the couple and the enraged Drac. "Big brother, don''t you think we''re past the age of bullying some youngsters?" Noah Darhk said with a gentle smile on his face. "Shut up, Noah! I know you''re stronger than me, but this concerns the reputation of my family. So, get lost." Ancestor Drac shouted at him. Noah Darhk flew toward him and said, "And this will also concern the reputation of my family, too. If a vampire killed the woman of someone with the surname Darhk, then who will give face to me and my family? I know you love your disciple like your daughter, Latan, but look at the bigger picture. She is now my great, great, great, great,...., great granddaughter-inw. And I''ll protect her until myst breath." Then he walked around Drac in the air and further added after brainstorming for a while, "Big brother, now I have a way to settle this thing without causing a riff between our families¨C" Finally, Ancestor Drac calmed himself down and said, "I''m listening." "First, let me ask them a good question to make this conversation smoother." Then, Noah nced at the couple and asked, "I only need you two to give me an honest reply. Do you understand me?" He winked at Bobby. He further added, asking: "Now, the rtionship between you two and Princess Diana was an utter mess and this could also spark a war between the Protector Family and the Vampire family. So, about your physical rtion, when did it happen? No, just answer; whether it happened before or after the marriage?" "Before the marriage! And my rtionship with Damien happened inside the Bloody Forbidden Realm." Catherine replied and then she looked at Drac and further added, "So, old man, you''re also a culprit here too. A good matchmaker, hee-hee-hee, thank you for sending my most beloved man to rescue me from the realm." Ancestor Drac''s face reddened quickly and said, snorting, "Humph, shameless!" Then he didn''t give another second look. "See! Now we can all agree on one thing¨Cthese two are already a couple and the one who is wrong is none other than this little girl, Catherine. Poor her, now she has to sacrifice a lot for her daughter, Diana because of your damn promise of giving her to Damien after he could rescue Catherine from the realm." Noah said calmly. Then he continued, "Now, both Catherine and Diana are pulled into this mess because you made Damien to clean your family''s mess. So, my verdict is you are the culprit of this situation and they are just victims to the circumstances." ''Oh, my fucking god! Ahahaha, this beggar ancestor of mine really knows how to make a load of crap into gold and vice versa. Like his chess skill, he is a real master maniptor as well.'' Bobby screamed in his head as the table was reversed, with just a few words of his. Noah''s powerful speech almost convinced Ancestor Drac that he was the real culprit in this strange situation. As he knew Noah better than anyone else here, he quickly realized what type of person Noah was. ''No-no-no, he is ying that convincing tongue technique at me again. Don''t fall for his words ever again.'' He shouted in his head, reminding himself¡­.. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 313 First Conditon: Make Her Harem Queen! ''No-no-no, he is ying that convincing tongue technique at me again. Don''t fall for his words ever again.'' Ancestor Drac screamed in his head while reminding himself that his little brother had the golden tongue. He red and said in a cold tone, "Noah, I''ll remind you once again for all time''s sake¡­. Don''t you ever pull that bullshit reverse psychology crap on me? Otherwise, I''m ending this dialogue here." Upon hearing his words, Bobby and Catherine''s smiles froze. ''Damn, he figured it out!'' They cried telepathically between them. "Eh, you''re wrong this time. I''m still stating the facts here. Catherine is not wrong in this matter. You knew it. I knew it and they knew it." Noah continued, "So, what about this? I''ll owe you one. In return, I want you to let Catherine go without any punishment. What do you say?" Ancestor Drac pondered for a while and responded, "Okay, but I''ve some conditions." "That''s what I''m talking about. Brother, shoot it out!" Noah said with a cheerful tone. This time, Ancestor Drac looked at thedy and asked, "I like to clear my thoughts on something. So, Cath, be honest. Why are you doing this? I know you clearly have learned about the rtionship between Damien Darhk and your daughter, Diana from his mouth before you sleep¡­. Ahem! So why did you go, this extreme?" "Now, you are asking me that. Huh! This old fart is seriously getting on my nerves again." Catherine said feeling annoyed with his dumb question that threatened her conscience of morality. Bobby held her hand and said, telepathically in her head. "Hey, calm your head first. I know you have a lot of things swelling up in your chest. Now, I believe the time hase to spill everything out. I believe in you." Catherine shut her eyes, took a long breath, and said in a calm tone, "I know you look up to me just like your daughter. But in truth, I feel like I''m just a tool, sharpened to use and sacrifice for the family." "No, you''re wrong. Since you are born into the Carver Family, that''s your duty. And nothing more." Ancestor Drac interrupted. "Can you just shut up and listen to me until I''m done? Just this one¡­. Now, if you truly want my answer then you must also have the endurance to hear me out until I''m done, yeah?" Catherine said in a louder tone, shutting him. Then she further added, taking another long breath, "Listen, old man, I respect you from the bottom of my heart for guiding me and also for your unending dedication to the family. But I''m not you. And I''ve been living this life of other people that you designed, the family designed whole my fucking 500 years, following orders for the benefits of the family." Seeing that he was not convinced by her words, she further exined, "Fine, I''ll name each of them. First, you send me to befriend Miabe, the werewolf princess to spy on their actions. And I did as you said. But eventually, my mission was halted after finding out that we became good sisters. And I was forbidden to meet her ever again. Next, you, let me marry my good-for-nothing cousin against my will to get a future seed with pure bloodline and I did it like a robot. After I gave birth to my daughter, you sent us into that hell hole, you called Family''s Forbidden Ground to bring out that Blood Crystal. I was stuck in that ce for fucking twenty-five years, trapped inside a hall without food, water, or anything. I barely stayed there alive relying on my vampire bloodline. So in those many years, I stayed there, I thought about looking back to my past and realized that I haven''t done anything yet for myself. So, I made up my mind that I would not be a family pet anymore and would do anything I wish if I by chance left that ce. Luckily for me, Damien came there to my rescue and I know seeing him for the first time that he is my future. So, even after he told me about his rtionship with Diana, I still forced myself on him." Ancestor Drac finally understood how she felt all this time. Cynthia added, "Master if you like to portray me as an immoraldy, that is fine too. Because I don''t give a shite about others'' opinions or what they would perceive of me. At the end of the day, I''m the master of myself not you, my father, my mother, or even my daughter." Then she turned to Bobby and asked, "Can we go now?" Bobby responded with a brilliant smile and responded telepathically, "Not yet!... Anyway, I''m so proud of you and you''ve done a great job. Now, how do you feel?" "Great! Now, I feel like something heavy has lifted out from my chest." Cynthia replied telepathically in his head. "Drac my good brother, you have already taken too much of our time. Just tell us. What are your conditions?" Noah demanded. Ancestor Drac nced at Cynthia meaningfully once and opened his mouth, "This youth is not a saint either. He clearly knew everything and still, he was too perverted to take both Catherine and Diana as his women. And don''t tell me, they are his only woman. Because I''m not a fool." Then he snatched the pocket wine case from Noah''s shirt pocket and started chugging down until thest drop. And belching loudly, he continued with a smile, "Perhaps, he will have thousands of women in the near future. So, clean your ears, herees my first demand. I want them to get an official marriage today ording to the old custom." "The olde custom, marriage?! Don''t tell me, you want to make Catherine the official head of his harem?" This time, Noah screamed with surprise as he was not ready for this. "What? Are you against it?" "No-no-no, I''m just a bit taken there." Noah responded, "Okay, I agree. It will be even better for Damien too. Considering her fierceness, intelligence, and strength. It would be wise to make her, his harem Queen." Chapter 314 Olde Monarch Styles Marriage! ¡­.Considering her fierceness, intelligence, and strength. It would be wise to make her, his harem Queen." Noah said. "Sure, atst something we can both agree on." Ancestor Drac continued, "My second condition is a bit personal¡ª I want their first kid to be named using my Vampire family, do you understand my word?" "Hmm, so you want to make theirs'' firstborn a member of the Vampire Royal line. Simple," Noah Darhk continued, "just ask them," Catherine looked at Bobby and they continued discussing the matter telepathically between them. After some time, Bobby responded, "Okay, but we don''t like our child to bepletely bound by the family''s rule." "Agree. And about myst condition, I would like Damien to return the Blood Crystal that he retrieved from the Blood Realm to me." Ancestor Drac said. But before Bobby politely declined him, Catherine bellowed at the top of her lungs, "Hell no!" Then she held Bobby''s hand by the wrists and said pulling, "This is bing ridiculous. Let''s just get the hell out of here before the old man makes another insane demand and freaks us out." "Cath, that''s very impolite. Just stay still here." Bobby said, making thedy standing behind him. He took a step forward and said with sincerity, "Ancestor Drac, pardon this junior and my Cath''s earlier rude behaviors¡­ But I''ve to decline yourst condition. Because I need six of these God Crystals for something else. Can you please change to something else?" "God Crystals?!" Both the two ancestors repeated his words with arge question mark. "Oh, these crystals belong to an extinct powerful civilization, whose traces were even wiped out from the Earth¡­. Um, yes, those six forbidden realms of the Six Olden Families are the only things that could trace back to them." Bobby responded vaguely. Ancestor Drac said, "Since they agreed, then I''ll support them. Alright, bring us to that altar," looking at Noah. Without further ado, Ancestor Noah nodded and made a shing motion in the air and arge spatial tear appeared. "Everyone get inside!" He said, jumping into it. Next, the other three also jumped into the spatial altar. The next thing, Bobby realized that he was already standing in a hall made purely from only ck and white marble. There was also a miniature pyramid-shaped altar in the center of the hall. ? The two ancestors were already standing at the top of the altar. Noah looked at them and said pointing at a door, "You two, go inside there ande out wearing the bridal and groom''s respective dresses." Bobby and Catherine went inside the hidden changing room and came out after a few minutes. Then, Noah told them to walk up to the top of the altar. After the couple was there, the two ancestors brought their respective brethren toward two wooden cups. They made a deep cut on their palms and started filling therge wooden cups with their blood. After it was done, they started chanting a strange incantation with a series of hand seals and they put the small sigils formed from their mantra into the wooden cups, mixing into the blood. After that, the couple walked five times around the altar before receiving two gands made from freshly plucked flowers, which they exchanged and put around each other''s necks. Giving the two wooden cups, Ancestor Drac ordered, "Now you can drink each other''s blood in the cups." "Sir, I don''t think that is a good idea," Bobby said as feeding his blood to Catherine now would make a mess especially since god knows how long their wedding will go on. Catherine drank them up in one fell swoop and helped Bobby drink her blood from the wooden cup by pushing it to his lips. "Hey, rx! Now, things here will be less boring." The two ancestors looked at them suspiciously about Bobby suddenly stopping them. But they continued the ceremony as they chanted a long incantation at the same time. And their two sigils mixed into a single one, which remained floating in the air. "Both of you touch it at the same time!" Ancestor Noah instructed. The couple touched the sigil at the same time and at the same time, it sucked arge amount of blood from their hand. Then afterward, it transformed into a red medallion. They could see that the images of their faces were minted on the two sides of the medallion. Ancestor Drac took it and asked, "Now, Damien Darhk, do you ept Catherine Drac as your wedded harem Queen Wife?" "I do!" Bobby responded. Just at that moment, Ancestor Drac made a punching pose with his body and struck Bobby''s chest with the blood medallion. "No!" Catherine shrieked. "Hey, rx! I''m fine." Bobby said, but others could see that there was a red brand of Catherine''s face on his chest boring through his robe. That brand entered his heart. Ancestor Drac turned to Catherine and said, "Now, you Catherine Drac, do you ept Damien Darhk as your wedded husband?" "Yes, I do!" Catherine said but she quickly hid behind Bobby as Ancestor Drac walked toward her, thinking that she might strike it at her too. Ancestor Noah burst into a peal of boomingughter, "Hahaha, you old Dawg have seeded in scaring the little girl here. Give it to me." Then he snatched the blood medallion from his hand and said, "I''ll take it from here." "No, I''ll do it." Ancestor Drac tried to get it back but Noah dodged it. He tried three times. Failed! "Noah, please don''t ruin this for me. You know she is not just my disciple but a daughter in my heart. So, let this old man do the honor to give a blessing to my daughter and hand over her hand to the groom." He said in a serious tone. "Hey, I''m just testing you, Old Dawg! Just take it." Noah said and handed over the blood medallion to him.... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 315 Journey To Elven Palace! "Hey, I''m just testing you, Old Dawg! Just take it." Noah said, handing over the blood medallion to him. With teary and gentle eyes, Ancestor Drac said, "Cath, I''m sorry for pushing you to the edge but I always thought of you as my daughter." He wiped his eyes with his sleeve and continued, "Give me your hand." It touched Catherine this time. Swelling up with emotions, she stepped forward and reached out her right hand. Ancestor Drac held her hand with his from the backside and then he ced the blood medallion on her hand and started chanting a mantra. Soon, the blood medallion turned misty red, diffused into her palm, and turned into a red tattoo. Then he ced her hand on Bobby''s and said, "I now pronounce you man and wife!" By that time, the two ancestors felt that something was wrong with Catherine. Soon, they found out the reason and looked at each other, blushing. "Are we done yet?" Bobby asked. "Yep," Noah responded, making a shing motion in the air with his hand and a long spatial tear appeared in the air. Bobby picked her up and jumped into the spatial tear while saying: "Sorry sirs, I''ve got some urgent matters to attend to. I''ll be leaving first." "Wait!" Ancestor Noah said, "You have returned your wedding dresses here¡­." But it was toote, as the couple had already exited through the spatial tear portal. When Ancestor Noah was also about to jump out to go after them, Ancestor Drac halted him, saying: "Little brother, wait! I suggest you stop following them for now." "Why? But I need those wedding dresses here." Noah questioned. "I''ll tell you why," Ancestor Drac replied, "Noah, you may be the strongest person here on the earth, with spacew maniption as your biggest trump card. But, for bloodw, you''re just a toddler in my eyes." "Oh,e on. Stop beating around the bush!" Noah said. Ancestor Drac responded, "Fine! After they drank each others'' blood, I sensed something wrong with Catherine and you felt something wrong with her too. But now I understand the true reason. Damien''s blood reacted strangely inside her system, acting as a strong aphrodite. Now, do I need to continue?" Noah pondered for a few seconds and blurted out, "Oh, now I understand why thed was trying to stop during their blood exchange ceremony." "On top of that, I felt Damien''s blood has a strong familiar smell, and I have been wondering all this time. But now I remember it." Ancestor Drac continued with a nostalgic expression, "It''s the smell of Priestess Mother Phoebe''s blood." "You must be kidding me, right?" Noah asked in disbelief. But on seeing Drac''s serious expression, a series of usible theories kept appearing in his mind. "Do you know his mother? I mean, his biological mother?" asked Drac again. "No," "Do you perhaps wonder the same in my mind regarding his birth mother?" Drac questioned once again. Noah nodded his head agreeing and after a long sigh, he said, "Anyway, I can just ask him myself?" **** A spatial tear portal appeared in the air just above the ind. A few secondster, Bobby jumped out while carrying Catherine in his arms,nding on the ground with a thudding sound. Catherine''s face flushed red like a hot iron. She started caressing his face and said in a meek tone, "I can''t endure it anymore. Let''s do it right now." But Bobby looked around and started running toward a bushy ce that came into his vision. Next, the moaning sound of the two came from the bush for over three hours. And they came out feeling all refreshed, wearing fresh clothes. Yes, they were not in wedding dresses anymore. "Where are we heading now,¡­.dear husband?" Catherine asked, still blushing, and herst words were forceful when she used that honorific. Bobby caught her, curling his left arm around her dainty, snake-like waist, and jumped up in the air. With a thought, a pair of red wings protruded out from his back and he started flying up in the air while fluttering the wings. After flying for eight minutes, Catherine saw arge ck wooden ship hovering and hiding within a cluster of white clouds. "Wow, it''s the legendary ck Dragon Ship! Are we riding on this?" She asked. "Mm-hmm, it''s mine," Bobby responded. Then, after a minute, theynded on the deck of the ship. Catherine released herself from him and looked around. Then she asked, "Are we havingpany?" And she whispered while giggling, "On top of that, a top-notched beauty. Is she one of my sisters?" "Not her," Bobby responded. "Alright, follow me." It took Kimera Onsen a bit when he brought ady onto the board, but she acted normal and greeted them as if she was just a guest, to begin with. The three interacted for a while and after sharing a warm breakfast, Bobby ordered Kimera to drive the ship toward the hidden pce of the Elven Olden Family. Then he and Catherine went to anotherpartment of the ship, leaving Kimera alone in the cockpit. "Humph! This damn womanizer." Kemira Onsen cussed, bringing out all the emotions she had been swelling up inside her chest. But she soon calmed down and now the guilty feeling soon flooded her mind. "Tsk, this is so frustrating!" She yelled as she realized they had gone to a privatepartment to do the thing that happened between a man and a woman. While raining down full of curses, she navigated the coordinates of the Elven Family''s secret pce and started the engine, revving. Soon therge ck wooden ship zoomed, traveling toward the only ind continent. Bobby and Catherine were now in a luxurious-looking cabin. But they were not doing as Kemira had imagined because they had recently done the beautiful deed on the ind. Catherine jumped into bed and slept quickly. While Bobby sat down on the floor and closed his eyes. Chapter 316 Drawing Omipotent Biengs Face Catherine jumped into bed and slept quickly. While Bobby sat down on the floor and closed his eyes. After meditating for several minutes and calming her mental state, his consciousness ventured into his mental pce and saw a white canvas and a drawing pen hovering there. "They are the things gifted by that omnipotent being." He muttered and his mood swung to worse considering all this time, he was just a parasite living inside the Omnipotent being''s left eye. "Hmm, let''s begin then," ? His consciousness soul body materialized inside his soul pce, picking up the white canvas and the drawing pen and cing the white canvas at a favorable angle. Then, he recollected the image of the Omnipotent being that he had aplete glimpse of. But his head spiraled madly and the memory of the face scattered as if attacked by aputer virus. As soon as the headache subsided, his Consciousness Soul body knelt down and stood up. Then he started brainstorming about his earlier failure and he thought after realizing his mistake, ''Hah, this time I''ve chewed more than I could. Fair enough! I''m just a parasite living inside his left eye. Even trying toprehend the image of his face will surely kill me if I tried seriously. Then what should I do? I need to paint his face.'' After pondering for a while again, he concluded, "Maybe I should begin with the basic, simple things like the earth, which is also the integral part of that Omnipotent Entity." Then he picked up the drawing pen he had dropped earlier. He walked toward the white canvas and started drawing the earth on it. He lost the sense of time while engrossing his mind in drawing the earth on the strange white sheet; as he could even draw three dimensions on the sheet. With his thought, he could magnify, de-magnify, and could even rotate the drawing toward the hidden, overshadowed side of it. Atst, hepleted the three-dimensional drawing of the earth. "Phew!" Bobby took a long breath, puffing white air. Then he observed the earth he had drawn on the canvas. After that, his consciousness left the soul pce. Just as he was nning to end his meditation, the canvas sent out arge amount of dark energy pouring into his body. Soon, with the familiar beeping sound of the system, multiple notifications popped up in his head. Beep! Beep! [Host Is Receiving A Large Amount Of Corrupted Energy!] [Experiencing A Surge Of Energy Level!] [175 Energy Level!] [189 Energy Level!] ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. ¡­.. Then it stopped at, [Energy level= 400 level!] After that, the canvas stopped releasing the dark, corrupted energy into his body. Bobby stood up and felt the powerful energy inside his body as every simple movement of his caused an energy ripple into the air. "Excellent! Now, after using my Satanification Form, I could fight with those two ancestors, perhaps." Next, he experienced intense negative feelings; lust for blood, uncontroble sex drive and his passive consciousness spoke loudly in his head: "You want to destroy everything? Kill everyone¡­. Kill, kill, kill¡­" Bobby bit his tongue and regained his senses, suppressing his cynical thoughts. Then he started cultivating his Lightning Canon Cultivation technique, releasing the three types of lightning in his dantian, and cleansing his mental pce. After suppressing his cynical thoughtspletely, Bobby stood up and said, "Wu-ho! My Darkside almost consumed me. And this energy is so freaking good and dangerous at the same time. I better be careful next time." Then he prepared some meals; mostly meat dishes and woke the sleeping beauty up. After they had just done their dinner, Kemira''s voice spoke through a nano-chip speaker attached to the ceiling of the cabin. "Lord Damien, we''ve arrived at the destination." Then she cut off the voice transmission. "I heard your wife Elizabeth Mars of the witch family has already conquered both the Eleven and the Chimera Olden Families. So, a big question. Why are we here? Wait! Let me guess¡­" Catherine acted as if she was pondering and added, "There is also another sister in Elves, right?" Bobby lightly knocked at her head and said, "Hey, stop imagining I''m here to get another God Crystal from Elven Family''s Forbidden Realm." Then he hugged her and said, "Wait for me on the ship!" Soon, he flew down from the ship andnded in front of the gate of the giant tower-like structure. Just as he was about to bypass the gate, which was opened, ?five Elven guards wielding longswords blocked his path and shouted, "Halt!" Bobby looked at them grinning while looking at their fair faces with pointy ears. "Huh! Even Elven men are this fair. The Elvendies will be beautiful, won''t they?" Hearing his rude words, one guard jumped forward and brandish his fancy longsword, pointing at his neck, "Human, what business do you have here?" "Gomer, that''s not the right question. Let me do the talking." Anotherdy walked out from the tower. She wore a crown and beside her was also a beautifuldy. She looked at Bobby and asked, "Gentleman, I sincerely apologized for my tribesmen''s behavior. But how did youe here? Did you lose your way somehow?" After seeing thedy beside her, Bobby didn''t bat an eye on the pretty elf maiden as his eyes were all on the otherdy. He made a brilliant smile at her and said, "Hey, why are you still standing there? Have you forgotten me?" Thedy, which turned out to be Elizabeth Mars, dashed and pounced at her, which thetter caught in the air and they hugged intimately with no care for the surrounding onlookers. The Elven maiden came to realize the man, and she asked politely, "Sister Eli, is this our Master, the famous Damien, the Crown Prince of the Blood Werewolf family?" Elizabeth released herself from his hug and said in a rude tone, "Yes, what''re you all waiting for? Everyone knelt and wee, the Childe Of Destiny." Then everyone around them including the Elvendy with crown knelt and greeted, "Greetings, Milord!" Chapter 317 Zak Bond, The Elf Ancestor Then everyone around them including the Elfdy with the crown knelt and greeted, "Greetings, Milord! Wee to the Elven Trent pce." Catherine walked toward thedy with the crown, let her stand up, and said, "Sister Gracie, can you go and inform your Ancestor Zak Bond about Crown Prince Damien''s arrival." "I can. I''ll go right." The elf princess stood up and scuttled away in another direction of the tower. The information about the arrival of the Childe Of Destiny spread throughout the pce. Then Elf Patriarch Charlie Bond and his other ministers rushed out to receive their new master. Bobby was a colonizer in an actual sense considering that he sent his wife Elizabeth Queen and Witch Patriarch Lucas Queen to conquer the Elves and the Chimeras, which they seeded. They were supposed to hate him, and feel suppressed or ufortable, but they were doing theplete opposite as all the elves people Bobby made so far weed him warmly and even he became a bit overwhelmed by their attitudes. Bobby nced at Elizabeth giving her a questioning look. "Hee-hee-hee, I know. I''ll exin to youter." Elizabeth responded, telepathically. Soon they were brought inside the Elven Parliament house and Elf Patriarch Charlie Bond gestured his hand toward the most magnificent seat that he usually sat, saying: "Milord, here." After exchanging some discussion, all the elves walked out of the hall leaving the three; Bobby, Elizabeth, and Ancestor Lucas Queen in therge hall. Just at that time, Ancestor Lucas Queen knelt on the ground and said courteously, "Master Damien, as you order this servant has seeded in defeating both the patriarchs of elves and Chimeras¡­."Then he briefly recounted the fight that happened in this ce. "As we came here first to im Elven Olden Family under Master''s band, they strongly resisted. Mdy Elizabeth fought with the Elf princess Gracie Bond in a single move. And after that, her father, Patriarch Charlie Bond, and his fifteen ministers stormed out and engaged in a heavy magical battle. Mdy Elizabeth, summoned her Chaos ck Dragon and destroyed all of their defense, and defeated the entire elves. But they still refused to surrender. So, Mdy had threatened them to end the patriarch''s life if they didn''t submit to you. Their wills were so strong that Mdy had to kill him in order to make her point. But just as she was about to cut off his head, their Ancestor and also my Good brother, Zak Bond appeared. After that, I joined the fray and it became our battle. Even though we usually had simr strength, after receiving Milord''s blessing of Satanification Technique,I could easily defeat him." Elizabeth filled arge metallic cup with red wine and passed it to Bobby, and thetter started enjoying the drink while listening to the battle story rted by Ancestor Lucas Queen. Lucas Queen continued his story, "Yep, this time, after I morphed my body to Satanification Form, I easily defeated Ancestor Zak Bond and suppressed him. They were still adamant enough to not join your Werewolf family and boldly told me that the Vampire Family and the Protector family will help them." Elizabeth jumped into the conservation, saying: "Hee-hee-hee, their hopes were crumbled the moment the news of you defeating Vampire Ancestor and making them willing into your band. So, now, do you understand why these people are acting oddly positive and polite to you? Because they have already regarded you as their Childe Of Destiny in their heart as the legend says. It was the exact same situation for the Chimera Olden Family, only that they were wilder and had fiercer attitudes when we first annexed them." Bobby took another sip of the red wine and spoke, "You''ve done well this time, Second Shadow ve. Alright, you can take some rest." "Thank you, Master!" Lucas Queen said. Then his body burst into a veil of thick ck mist, flew toward Elizabeth, and entered into the green Jaded bangle she was wearing around her right wrist. Soon, after that, a design with the exact image of Lucas appeared on the surface of the bangle. Tapping on his thigh, Bobby said, "Eli,e here and seat on myp." Elizabeth walked toward him and asked in a coy tone while sitting on hisp, "Lord Husband, I miss you a lot. And I wonder, do you perhaps think about me?" "All the time," Bobby responded and started kissing her lips. Soon, they were engrossed in a passionate kiss. Bobby slipped his hands inside her shirt, and pants, and started caressing almost every part of her body; fondling her breasts, touching the softness of her most erogenous regions, and making her moan from time to time. Then soon, for the entire night, the Parliament hall, one of the most sacred ces to elven became their fortification hall as the son of the couple moaning filled the entire room. Knock! Knock! Knock!.... The next morning, someone knocked on the parliament hall''s door. And a female voice chimed from outside, "Sister Eli, my Ancestor is here." "Wait a minute!" Elizabeth said as they were stillpletely naked. Bobby and Elizabeth stood up, dressed up. Only after that, Elizabeth announced in a regal tone, "You have permission to get inside." The door opened and the elf princess Gracia and another handsome youth with green hair walked inside the hall. The youth was none other than Ancestor Yak Bond. Bobby ordered Cynthia telepathically to scan Elf Ancestor with his Satanic System. And the next second, with a dinging sound a notification shed in his mind. Ding! [Targer Y Body Scanning Completed!] [Species: Elf] [Energy Level: Level 321!] ''Oh, he has almost the same energy level as Ancestor Lucas.'' Bobby thought. The two gave a bow in Elven''s custom. "Elf Ancestor, please have a seat. We have a lot to talk about." Bobby said, gesturing his hand toward a stone b. Ancestor Yak Bond stood there still and asked, sending a voice projection into his head, "Lad, is it true that you are the great priestess, Mother Phoebe''s son?" Chapter 318 Nagin* And Rakshasa*! "Lad, is it true you are the great priestess, Mother Phoebe''s son?" asked Ancestor Zak Bond. Ancestor Lucas Queen supposedly leaked this information to him when he was still adamant about surrendering. Bobby didn''t reply straight away. He took another sip of the wine and said, "Maybe. Still, I haven''t met my mother yet." cing the winess on the side, he added, "Alright, let''se to the major business." ? After listening to the sincere response, Ancestor Zak Bond sat down on the golden chair and responded, "Good. I''m all ears." Bobby winked at Elizabeth. Understanding his signal, she nodded and served a wine cup to Ancestor Zak. After that, she rushed out of the hall with Princess Gracie, interlocking their arms. Now, only the two remained sitting inside the hall. After a long silence, Bobby opened his mouth, "Ancestor Zak, I''ll cut to the case. Ie here for only one thing: the blood crystal." Ancestor Zak almost jumped up and asked, "So you want me to open the portal to our Forbidden Realm?" "Exactly," replied Bobby. He saw Ancestor Zak''s wearied expression, which he quickly hid in the next second. "Well, if you''re here for the Blood Crystal, you''rete by three centuries," Zak said and sighed heavily. "What do you mean I camete by three centuries?" Bobby asked, knitting his brows. "Did someone have already taken it out?" "No-no, it''s still there, but in someone else''s hand. And he is not someone I could afford topete in terms of strength." Zak replied vaguely. "Senior Zak, I need more than that," Bobby said, insisting to exin further. Zak hesitated a bit but swallowed down his saliva twice and continued after deciding, "Well, let me start from the beginning. As I believe, you have already heard about the blood ceremony performed by Priestess Phoebe to us four brothers and two sisters a long, long time ago. That was how we became the Six ancestors of the Six Olden Families. Even after we somehow gained these strange powers, it wasn''t smooth for us, as we had gone through a hellish trial; fighting to survive every day from the hunts of Dragons and Phoenix." He continued looking at the ceiling as if reminiscing about the past. "For a decade, we ran from them and took another decade to understand and hone our abilities to the limits. After that, we went out and waged a war against those mythical beasts; killing each one of them we encountered. And this time, the hunter became hunted and unable to be content with us, so they fled. We even crossed to their worlds, following them, and for fifty years, we terrorized them in theirnd. One day our youngest brother, and also the fiercest one Noah Darhk came bringing us information that the mythical beasts we were facing here were just some small fries as he had identally stepped into an ancient teleportation array andnded in a world that had 450 times the gravity of the earth and he had seen Dragons and other mythical beasts infesting in that world. He returned to break the news and suggested that we should go there. But, but," "But what?" Bobby asked briskly. "But we denied, iming we should stay to protect our families on the earth, and this was what Priestess Phoebe wanted us to do. So, Noah left alone for the world he found, and from that day onward, he never returns and still does not know if he is alive." Ancestor Zak replied in a moody tone. "Humph, stop bullshitting with me. I''ve juste here after meeting Noah." Bobby sneered. Ancestor Zakughed dryly and responded, "You''re wrong there, my young Lord. That''s his clone, not the man himself." "What?!" Bobby stood up in shock. "Yep, he left the clone in order to protect his family and the earth." Ancestor Zak further exined, "But it is not just a clone at the same time. Because we clearly show him cutting his left hand and developing it into another version of him using a blood ritual sacrifice, and he even severed one-third of his soul and nted it on the clone. So the clone has everything he has; memories, bloodline, strength, and appearance. And before he departed, he left Six Keys to each one for us, including his clone." He reached into his pocket and pulled out a rusty iron medallion and said, "This key!" "The key to open the Forbidden realm!" Bobby added while thetter nodded in agreement. "But why are you refusing to open a portal linking to that realm?" (1) "I''ming to that." Zak spoke in a deep tone, "I don''t know about others'' forbidden realms. But for me, I have zero control over that ex. Ten times bigger than the size of the earth and I have explored only 15% of thend. During my explorations, I encountered two intelligent species known as the Rakshasa Tribe and Nag Tribe. Nag species were hybrids of upper human bodies and snake bodies below the waist, whereas Rakshasa tribesmen possessed the same features as humans, the only difference being their tan skin and protruding canines. And there are humans there too in the realm which they enved and bred for food,bor, and sports. Yes, three centuries ago, I found a tomb and ventured into it. Because of passing through tons of trials, I got my hands on the Blood Crystal. Upon exiting the tomb, I met a male Rakshasa and a female Nagin. It is likely that they were married. Anyway, I fought with them for three hours and soon I realized they were getting the upper hand. So, I fled. But they were relentless. Coming after me and another groupprising five Rakshasas also joined the fray to capture me. In their eyes, I was already their ve. So, having no choice, I brought out the Blood Crystal while escaping and observed them. Having learned that, they were more interested in the Blood Crystal than me, so I threw it at them, and they all fought among themselves for it, so I slipped away, returned, and stopped using the key to open the portal linking to that ce from that day forward." Chapter 319 The Tenderloin Exoplanet! Listening to him, Bobby pondered in his head, ''Huh, even a powerful expert like him with Energy Level 321 ran away, putting his tail between his legs. It must be some incredible ce.'' He asked, "Then why don''t you ask for help from your brothers and sisters?" "I know I should ask. But," Zak responded, "I feel so humiliated to even think about it and there is also a rule between us Six Ancestors which was to not bother with the others'' Forbidden Realm. It''s just my bad luck that I get such a realm filled with strong species." "Well, Zak, I need you to open that portal for me and tell me how to return," Bobby said in a firm tone. "No, I''ll not do that." Zak disagreed quickly. Bobby released his massive aura, making Ancestor Zak tremble in fear, and shouted in a regal tone, "I''m not asking. Now move your arse." Ancestor Zak tried resisting the condensed energy and thought, ''Ah, this level of the aura is very simr to Big Brother Drac Von Bismarck''s aura. He''s freaking strong.'' While sweating profusely he said, "Okay, I brought you there and opened a portal linking to that Realm." Later, Bobby informed Elizabeth and went along with Ancestor Zak Bond far into a sand desert. After traveling for five hundred miles into the sand desert, they stopped. "It''s here!" Ancestor Zak said, taking out the medallion key. He then gave it to Bobby and instructed, "Lad, drip three drops of your blood and repeat after me," Then he taught him a mantra, which was kind of like a password for opening and closing the portal. Bobby bit his forefinger and dripped three drops of blood. After that, he recited the mantra and hit the key on the ground. Thud! The next instant, the rusty iron medallion pressing on the sandy ground, sent out some strange spider web-like ck sigil and a gate raised from the ground while shaking the ground. Bobby saw that there was some kind of ck liquid in the majestic-looking gate''s interior. "So, is this the portal?" He asked. Ancestor Zak nodded his head and said, "One more thing. They spoke Sanskrit as their dominantnguage." "Good for me. I can speak Sanskrit too." Bobby said, walking toward the portal gate. As he walked inside, he heard Zak''s words, "Not that Sanskrit. The ancient one," After that, Ancestor Zak sat on the ground and started meditating while waiting for Bobby. ***** The Tenderloin Ex, Somewhere at the periphery of the milky-way, an Ex was rotating and orbiting around arge Yellow Star, the Tenderloin Ex. It was exactly like the earth, a blue. The only difference was the size. Yes, it was ten timesrger than the earth. It had and cover of 31.5% and a water cover of 68.5%. Several intelligent and powerful species roamed this rocky. It had only three continents: the Utu continent of the West, the Eastern Muxia continent, andst but certainly thergest, the Shivagiri Continent thaty between the other two continents. There were also enormous gaps of water among these three major continents. There were also countless numbers of inds all over the globe. It was a chaotic world as every intelligent species on this tried to topple the others. There was a thundering voice somewhere in the southernmost region of the Eastern Muxia Continent, inside the Betal Forest, and arge ck gate rose from the ground. As soon as the shaking stopped, a figure spat out from the ck mirror gate on the in field covered with thick weeds. Bobby stood up, caressing his butt, and began observing his surroundings. Apart from the gray weeds and long grasses, he saw he was in the midst of tall banyan trees. He had already spotted over five hundred and was still counting. The ce was free from any pollution and he even enjoyed breathing the air in and out. ''Hmm, let''s have an aerial view of this terrain.'' That was the first thought that came to his mind. With a thought, a pair of long, bloody red bat-like wings grew out of his back and he flew up in the air. Only after flying up, he realized something and said, "Hmm, before I''m on the ground, I barely notice it. But in flight mode, I could feel my weight increasing four and half times that on the earth. This means 4.5 times the increase in gravity on this. Hence, this is nearly ten times bigger than the size of earth. Interesting!" As he flew up in the air, higher and higher, Bobby realized he was inside a forest of Banyan trees. And far to the east of him, after passing two mountain ranges, he spotted white smokeing out from between the two mountain ranges. "There must be a vige there." He muttered. Then he flew toward it. And soon he saw a vast valley between those two mountain ranges. Because of the two mountain ranges, there was also a smallke and beside it was a vige with over two thousand houses made from bamboo and mud spreading across the valley. But just as he was thinking of going there, a guard standing on the high bamboo scaffolding of the vige spotted him. Then the guard shouted, alerting the entire vige. Bobby activated his Devil eyes ocr technique and saw those folks were Nag species; an upper human body with a snake tail. They all wielded a longbow each and shot thousands of arrows at him. But the strange thing was that when those arrows were in the air, they all turned into various kinds of snakes and slithered in the air toward him. Ding! [Alert! Alert! Alert!] [The System Detected three thousand and forty-five snakes ranging from 312 to 345 Energy Level] "What the fuck?!" Bobby cursed and called out, "Shadow ve!" A dull-looking ck katana appeared in his right hand. Then he started infusing his White lightning-based Origin Chi into the sword and swung at those iing snake arrows¡­ Chapter 320 Soul Search! "What the fuck?!" Bobby cursed and called out raising his right hand, "Shadow ve!" Immediately afterward, a three-headed Humanoid beast materialized in the air, burst into a mist of Darkness energy, and condensed into a dull-looking ck katana andnded in Bobby''s hand. After that, he started activating his Lightning Canon Cultivation Technique while breathing in a certain rhythm. Next, under his control, a stream of chaotic white lightning energy flooded out from his dantian spreading throughout his body. Without further ado, Bobby infused the white lightning energy into his ck katana. It was so full that as he continued infusing his lightning Chi, the katana leaked out five bolts of lightning which zapped like white electric sparks. Zhe-zhe-zhe-zhe¡­.! This all happened within a small fraction of a second. Bobby swung the ck katana sizzling with electric sparks toward the volley of iing 3,045 snake arrows. As five white beams of lightning were sent out and intercepted, they were all electrified. Within a second, the snakes turned into arrows and were burnt into ashes by the shocking power of the white lightning and carried away by the breeze. Then he scanned his eyes over all the Nagins* and soon found out from his System that the weakest person among these 3,045 Nagins was a fifteen earth years old youth with the energy of level 310 and the strongest among them was a middle-aged-looking snake-man with the energy of level 345. The strongest snake-man among the bunch spoke in thick ented, broken Sanskrit: "Everyone, this human is very special, unlike others we came across. He could fly and, hmm¨C strong. Maybe we could sell him in the ve market as a Grade E ve!" "Grade D! Hahahaha, we are rich!" Another snakedy warrior shouted, raising the longbow. "It''s the blessing of the Almighty Gorgon Goddess, Medusa!" Another youth shouted. Seeing themotion of those snake-man and hearing theirments regarding him as theirmodity, nheless, a ve, at first Bobby was enraged, butter he found it funny. The strongest Snake-man shouted, "Be careful everyone! Even though this savage beast is ignorant, he is still strong enough to tackle all of our arrows at the same time." He continued,manding: "Listen! I don''t want to have any serious damage to this savage. So, we will all shoot the heavenly unescapable ten thousand arrows to catch him unharmed. Alright, begin!" Bobby curiously looked at them as he didn''t fear any of them as he had already reached the energy of level 400 and more if he used the Satanic Form. They were just some clowns in his eyes. The strongest snake man slithered forward in front of everyone and pulled out a ck arrow and installed it in the longbow. The others also copied him and they all started chanting the same spell while infusing their internal Origin Chi into their arrows, pulling the strings. "Shoot!" the leader shouted, "Again!" Then they quickly started releasing arrows while filling the sky with ten thousand arrows and stopped just after that. It was as if they had practiced a lot before. Their coordination was impable indeed as not a single arrow was less or more than ten thousand The leader chanted a mantra in Sanskrit on his fingers and he flicked a greenish sigil toward the sky. Then he shouted, "Heavenly Inescapable Ten Thousand Arrows, activate!" Just as his voice chimed in the surroundings, the greenish sigil sted like a firework and soon gathered all the ten thousand arrows in the air, linking and arranging in a pattern, forming arge ck magical. Then it shot toward Bobby who was hovering in the air. He stood still there allowing the made by Ten Thousand Arrows to catch him. The strangeness of this magical was that once caught the target it would fold itself. "Hahaha, we caught the human!" A snake-man youth shouted while bursting into a peal of boomingughter. The whole vigers started cheering and shouting while raising their longbows. "Earlier, I thought it would be slightly tough seeing how he vanquished all of our arrows. But it turns out to be a false rm." A clever-looking snake-man said. "Right! Bahaha, this savage beast is so stupid he stood there still making us easier for us." Another beefy snake-man added. Thus, amotion began among them. But the leader still nced at the sky silently and soon his expression changed and shouted, "He has escaped! Be careful!" But before he finished his words, a blurry figure passed by them. All of the warriors plopped down on the ground, some missing their hands, others their tails, others their heads, as blood sprayed everywhere, blinding the leader''s vision. "Ah, no!" he shouted, dropping the longbow in his hand. Bobby was already there standing. The uncanny ent of his Sanskrit was unmistakable as he walked toward him: "Are you the chieftain?" The snake-man regained his senses and tried to unsheath the dagger from his waist. Bobby took a step forward, and he was already standing in front of him, putting back the dagger. "Uh-ahh, I don''t rmend doing that. Tell me, are you the chieftain of this vige?" He asked again. But the other shouted and tried to fight back. "Fine! I''ve other ways to figure everything out. This will hurt¡­.a lot!" Bobby sped the warrior''s head, making him paralyzed. After that, with a thought, he activated his vertical third eye and shouted, "Soul search!" Even though a pair of crimson eyelids appeared on his forehead, it remained shut. "Aaahhhh-rrrhh!" The heart-wrenching cry of the warriors chimed in the surrounding. Meanwhile, Bobby used the soul-searching technique of his God Eye and started skimming through the memories of the very warrior from his soul pce forcefully and reading the man''s life since the time he was still a fetus starting from the moment his father''s sperm cell sessfully entered his mother''s ovum. Then the memories followed with him growing up inside his mother''s womb and then him getting birth¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 321 Chieftain Zuno! "Oh, interesting!" Bobby muttered excitingly. "Really! What is it?" asked Cynthia. "You''ll be shaken by what I''m seeing right now," Bobby responded. "Tell me, tell me. I can''t wait anymore." Cynthia insisted hurriedly. Bobby opened his mouth, exining patiently, "It took nearly 100 years of pregnancy for this Nag species. The baby inside stopped growing physically after two years inside the mother''s womb but its brain kept growing. At the age of ten, this guy learned to speak, and then went on to learn many things about the outside world from his mother, including magical techniques he had learned until he was delivered after a hundred years." "Holy moly!" Cynthia shrieked in shock, " Yo, I''ve made up my mind. The moment I gained my physical form, I''m going to take this Nag species as my newboratory specimens." Then she remained silent once again. Bobby then continued browsing through the warrior''s next phase of memories with soul searching ocr technique. As he kept going on he finally uncovered the people, culture, the snake-man people''s unshakable faith and worship of their Gorgon Goddess, the Medusa. Through the warrior''s memories, he also learned that about over three hundred years ago, this person was also the person who chased after Ancestor Zak and he was the one who got thestugh. Later this warrior offered the God Crystal to the Vige chieftain. Later, the Vige Chieftain sold it to KoKo Cha, the lord of the nearby Bourbon Town, another wealthy and powerful Snake-man. It took Bobby over an hour to get the answer he was looking for, but he continued reading his memories until the end. Bobby undid his ocr soul-searching technique but the warrior''s life was almost expired as blood oozed out from his eyes, mouth, and ears. "Vitality, devour!" He whispered and a strong suction force arose from his palm and started sucking the strong vitality out of the snake-man. After a few seconds, the snake-man turned into an old husk and died, finally free of his suffering. Bobby tossed the corpse on the ground. Another notification popped up in his head with a dinging sound. Ding! [+ 150 Million Years of Vitality!] Bobby was mesmerized by it and then he looked around the corpses and uttered, "I would not have killed them like this if I had known their remarkable amount of vitality. Tsk! Tsk!... Anyway, there are still over ten thousand of them in this vige. I''ll start absorbing them." Then, with a thought, he activated his Devil Eyes Ocr technique as his eyes scintited goldenly and started scanning the entire vige while using the X-ray mode. "Oh-ho-ho, found them!" he said with a devilish grin. Then his body turned blurry leaving behind an after-image made from which white lightning Internal Origin Qi. A few minutester, the cries of snake-man people filled the surroundings of the vige. After an hour it quietened down and Bobby strolled out. He let go of the ck katana and gave his order, "Shadow ve, devoured all of their bodies, and don''t leave any evidence of our presence here." "Thank you for the meals, Master!" An eerie-sounding voice came out from the katana. Then it burst into a veil of ck dark energy, morphing into its original form: a humanoid with three heads, grotesque-looking features, and a long tail. Then it flew toward the corpses and started devouring everything even a drop of blood was not strained on the ground. It then flew away in the direction of snake-man people''s corpses. "I don''t think you are this careful when ites to cleaning bodies." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. Bobby responded, exining his viewpoint, "Hey, this ce is an unexplored territory to us. And just a simple vige warrior has a strength simr to that of Ancestor Zak. So, I believe it''s better to stay low-key all the time. Who knows what kind of monstrous experts were in this ce? Especially human beings are considered a ve in this ce." "Um, you are right," Cynthia responded. Just at that time, Shadow ve returned. Soon Bobby spread out his pair of red wings and leaped straight up in the air. After flying in the air and passing through ten mountain ranges, he stood hovering in the air just above arge greenke. As he nced down, he couldn''t help but blurt out, "Strikingly beautiful!" Yes, the blueke was filled with colorful water lilies with a striking resemnce to the lotus. There was also a shoal of trout-like fishes that jumped out from the waternding on those t leaflets and slipping back into the water. While admiring the scenic beauty with his eyes, Bobby enunciated, suddenly in Sanskrit: "Aren''t you going toe out, yet?" Just after he said that the surrounding turned awkwardly silent as even the sound of water due to the movement of those aquatic beings ceased. "Come on! I know you''re there Chieftain Juno!" Bobby continued while chuckling, "In fact, you must be wondering why a savage human ising here bringing your name, right? Then let me clear the smoke here. I''ve juste back from your vige after killing all of your people." "Shut up, liar!" A thick male voice shouted out from underwater causing multiple thick waves of water to spray up in the air just from the shock of the energy within the voice. In the same instant, arge greenish snake emerged from the water and made a devouring motion toward the human youth. It screeched in pain as what was inside of its mouth was just the white lighting after-image of Bobby, which exploded inside it. Opening its jaws widely, it spat out a thick saliva which was still covered with a zapping white lightning bolt. Bobby was standing in another spot still looking into theke. Ding! [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Species: A GiantGreen Scale Python!] [Bone age: 5,000 Earth Years!] [Energy Level: Level 321!] "Hmm, so you want to test out my abilities with this little pet. Fine! See for yourself," Bobby said, Chapter 322 Body Possession! "Hmm, so you want to test out my abilities with this little pet. Fine! See for yourself," Bobby said, fluttering his pair of wings and the next thing, he was standing on the head of the giant snake. Sensing that the human was on its head, the gigantic snake tried to shake him off. ButBobby was faster as he stomped his right foot hard on its head. Bang! With a loud banging sound, the snake was sent down straight like a bullet into theke causing a huge ripple. A cluster ofrge foams appeared along with red blood. "You despicable savage!" Shouting, a figure jumped out of the water, holding a trident. He had a tall and muscr feature considering his long ten feet long snake tail. At that time, another notification popped up in his head. Ding! [Target x Body Scanning Completed!] [Species: Nag!] [Bone Age: 2,124 earth years!] [Energy Level: Level 391!] "Excellent!" Bobby said as his energy is based on level 400. The snake-man dashed toward him at an extremely fast speed leaving behind ripples in the air. Then he struck his trident aiming at the opponent''s head. "Shadow ve!" Bobby yelled and a ck katana mysteriously appeared in his hand. He blocked the trident. nk! After that, they engaged in a melee fight for the next ten minutes with mostly Bobby dodging and blocking the non-stop attack from the male Nagin. Finally, Chieftain Jono jumped back knowing he couldn''t deal any damage to the human. There was over half a mile gap between them. Chieftain Juno panted heavily while gasping in the air. ''Is he someone from the central continent? No, I''ve never heard of humans with a pair of wings even from that ce. And they would nevere to this backwater ce. There is no doubt. This human is as strong as me¡­.. Hmm, then, I don''t have any choice but to fight it all out and kill him.'' Thinking that the Nagin let go of his trident, which levitated itself in the air. Then he made a series of hand seals and started chanting a mantra, more like the hissing sound of a snake, and cried at the end of the incantation: "Gorgon Bloodline Activate!" The next instant, a powerful suction force appeared from his body and started devouring natural Qi from the surrounding air and ended. Bobby observed him with interest and was stunned to see that a thread of his hair turned into a ck snake. Yes, the Nagin still had his hair other than the single snake. "Wow, Cynthia, look! He somehow used a technique and his hair turned into a snake."Bobby yelled, "Hahaha, who would have thought the legend of Medusa and her Gorgon sisters is true after all." "Why are you so surprised?" Cynthia responded, "In fact, you''re also a Satanic Eye God in your previous life and I''m an Archangel. That makes every fable story of gods and mythical beasts on your earth a true story¡­. Alright, pay attention to it. He is about to use the Stone Gaze. Hee-hee-hee," Chieftain Juno dashed toward Bobby. When he was close enough, he made a series of hand seals and shouted while igniting the Gorgon Bloodline in his heart: "Stone Gaze, Activate!" Then a strong curse energy emitted out from his eyes, he said in a husky tone, "Human, look in my eyes!" Bobby smiled and said, "Why not?" Then he looked at Juno''s grayish eyes. It was like mirrors as he saw his reflection on them and soon his legs were turning into stone. "Fuck! It works on me." Bobby eximed and further yelped, "Devil''s Eye Technique Activate!" Then his clear, blue eyes started to turn scintited golden But it failed to remove the curse as he still saw through the reflection in Juno''s eyes that the petrification had already reached his eyes. "Fine, then let''s see whose ocr technique is stronger." He muttered. Then with a thought, he activated his God''s eye. First, a pair of vertical crimson eyelids appeared on his forehead and it opened revealing a pitched ck dark eye with two rings on it. Just as the third vertical eye opened, the petrification curse in his body was repelled, and regained consciousness. "Aahhh, my eyes!" Chieftain Juno shrieked as the bacsh from using the Stone Gaze hurt his eyes and two long and thick lines of blood dripped down from the eyes. Meanwhile, Bobby ignited the Werewolf Bloodline in his bloodstream. Then he started chanting a spell while using the wind-based elemental Internal Origin Qi derived from Werewolf blood. Soon, his five fingers were covered with miniature sigils. He approached and whispered as he poke Juno''s forehead with five fingers, "Divine Movement Sealing Wind Technique, activate!" Instantaneously, the five sigils were nted on Nagin, paralyzing him. "Shadow ve!" Bobby called and the ck Katana appeared next to him. He ordered, "I have a new n for you. First, sever your connection with my katana." Just after that, the Shadow ve started chanting in an eerie-sounding tone, "Released!" He cried and in the next instant, a thick cloud of dark mist flew out from the katana and materialized into his real form. The dull-looking katana dropped down. Bobby raised his right hand toward it and it flew toward him,nding in his hand. After putting it into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye, he said, "Now, possess this snake-man. But don''t devour his soul, yet." After chanting another body-possessing mantra, the Shadow ve burst into a mist of ck and entered Juno''s body through his nose and mouth, and eyes. A minuteter, Bobby asked, "Are you ready?" "Yes, I''m!" "Good! Then, enter his soul pce. I''m going to show all of his memories using my Ocr soul technique." Bobby instructed. After a while, "Master, I''m ready." Just after that, Bobby once again used the Soul Searching technique. Only this time, he was seeing to his Shadow ve. It took five hours topletely read all of Juno''s memories. After that, Bobby deactivated his vertical third eye and the Shadow ve devoured Juno''s soul,pletely controlling the Nagin''s body. Chapter 323 Infiltration ? For a week, Bobby let his Shadow ve practice acting like Chieftain in minute details. It worked, as they hadplete memories of Juno. And during that time, the Shadow ve also practiced strange martial skills. After feeling the confidence that the Shadow ve could act as the Chieftain Juno, only then did the training end. The next morning, Bobby took out the dresses a human ve would wear in this region. Afterward, he and Juno''s Shadow ve departed for Bourbon Town, a far distance away from the Betal forest where they were currently in. To avoid attention, he had ridden the Gigantic Green python he knocked out the other day. At first, it was not happy when Bobby hopped on its back. The Shadow ve caressed its head and hissed, calming it down and saying that the human was a friend now. Their first destination was a small market at the edge of the Betal Forest. For a day, the python flew non-stop at an average speed of 225 kilometers per second, and finally, they were out of the Batel forest. "Ah, finally! I''m bored with seeing all those Oak trees." Bobby said telepathically to Cynthia. "Lord Damien, this is an enormous world. So, you''re going to get bored with a lot of things. Hee-hee-hee," Cynthia responded. "Ugh, I''m already missing the Oak Tree Forests." Queen Dryad said, jumping into their conversation. "Right! Do you really belong to the oak tree spirits species, Sister Tree Goddess?" asked Cynthia. "Yes, I''m kind of their ancestor." Queen Dryad responded with fewer words and remained silent again. As Bobby looked forward, he saw they were in a vast grasnd field, which covered all kinds of vegetation, with fewer trees all the way far to the horizon. Half an hourter, he saw a vast settlement filled with better structures than that of the vige he massacred. The HissHak market has arge river passing through it. There were over fifty thousand houses densely erected around the bank of the river. The farnd also included rare animals and human ves, cultivated crops, and farnd. The Shadow ve made a hissing sound and the giant green snake flew down andnded on arge, stone b tform. Just as Bobby and his Shadow ve jumped on the ground, a snake-man dashed toward them and greeted in their snake-man''s way, touching his forehead: "May Medusa bless you, brother Juno!" "May Medusa Bless you, brother Galo!" the Shadow ve greeted back while touching his forehead. Just for this simple greeting, he had already practiced countless times, so the other snake-man didn''t suspect his identity. Galo slithered around Bobby, asked sizing him from top to bottom, "Brother Juno, are going to sell this ve this time?" Hearing him call his master ''ve'', the Shadow ve became enraged and red at Galo. He quickly calmed down when Bobby reminded him about their mission. Sensing the killing intent, Galo raised his hands and said,ughing wryly, "I''m just asking. Brother Juno, you know me right? I''ll never lower myself to steal other''s ves." "I know." the Shadow ve responded. Then he took out two human teeth and passed them to him. "Please take care of my ride for two weeks." Yes, they used human teeth as their currency. After exchanging some words, Bobby and his Shadow ve left the tform. "Shadow ve, earlier you almost blew our cover. Don''t make the same mistake again. And mark my words," Bobby said telepathically, "because, from this here onward, I''m going to face a lot of injustice and we have to act exactly as we practice. You understand?" "I do, sire!" the Shadow ve responded. As they had practiced, they went straight to the ticket counter, booked two tickets, and walked toward the main port. After waiting for a while, their ride arrived at the port they were currently in. It was arge wooden ship driven by two gigantic ck snakes. Without further ado, they boarded the ship, and just at that time, a tall and beautiful humandy wearing only her top and panty greeted them, "Sir, I''m your steward. Please follow me." Then she intentionally shook her bust and butt, trying to earn the Shadow ve''s attention. Too bad, he was just a disguise. Bobby couldn''t help but think as the fairer sex of his species was trained and treated like some toys, ''Hmm, humandies are us for such nasty things. Even though she puts on such a beautiful smile, she had long lost her heart. Maybe since her birth.'' "Alright, lead us." the Shadow ve with Chieftain Jugo''s body responded. Then they were brought inside an upper cabin. Thedy flirted with the Shadow Assassin to score some coins and positive feedback. After shutting the door, Bobby walked toward her and asked, "Lady, what is your name? Call me Damien." He stretched out his hand for a handshake. Thedy pped his palm away and sneered, "Get lost, you dirty pig. Ugh, I hate humans." Bobby was not angry a bit, he added, "No, you don''t. Listen to yourself." Then he pointed at the Shadow ve, and continued, "Don''t tell me. You love those ugly beasts who are neither human nor even snake. At least, Medusa is pleasing to my eyes." Thedy suddenly blocked his lips and whispered, "Do you want to die so much? Stop uttering nonsense. At least, not when I''m here. I still like to live." Realizing something, she nced at the Shadow ve and then at Bobby giving a strange look. ''He heard him but why is he not doing anything?'' She wondered. Understanding her, Bobby sat on therge couch which was meant only for the snake-man, and said, "Shadow ve, what are you waiting for? Go and give thedy some proper dresses." "Yes, master!" Shadow ve stood up and gave a bundle of clothes taken out from the purple spatial beast''s eye, which Bobby had given to him before. "Ahh, who are you? Sir, I don''t want any trouble. Please, let me go." Thedy said and scuttled toward the door but the Shadow ve blocked her path¡­.. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 324 Red Tiger Rak?a Pirate Group! "Ahh, who are you? Sir, I don''t want any trouble. Please, let me go." said thedy in rm and rushed for the cabin''s entrance. The Shadow ve blocked her path. "Sir, I have nothing to do with this human. Please, spare me." Thedy pleaded. "Miss, my master is speaking to you. Have a seat on the couch." the Shadow ve said with a stern face. "Huh! He, he, he is your master?!" thedy was even more confused as a Snake-man calling a ve human youth a master. The first thing that came to her mind was the terrorist group in the Central continent, the Human Revolutionary Party. Having no choice left, she took a deep breath and sat on the couch. "Sir, are you a member of the HRP?" "HRP? Never heard of them before." Bobby responded, and gave an eye signal to his Shadow ve. Shadow ve nodded, took out a box, unboxed it, and ce it on the table. Bobby took a piece from the box and took a small bite. "It''s good. You should try it... Go on," he said. With hesitation, thedy picked up another piece. She sniffed on it and took a nibble. "Ah! So good." Then, with no care, she wolfed down on it and asked with a mouth, "What is it called? I''ve never eaten something this soft, sweet-savory food before." "It''s called pizza, and we humans created it," Bobby said, picking another crust. "Pizza! It must be a favorite specialty for everyone on the Central Continent." Thedy said while picking up thest crust. "Nope, never been there." Bobby waited for her to finish having it. Then he continued, "Alright miss, since you refuse to give me your name, then I''ll go first." He stood up and introduced himself once again. "I''vee from another world called Earth, where we humans are the apex of the food chain. And the pizza we have just now is also something I brought along from there." He then crouched down and asked, "Now it''s your turn." Learning that the youth before her were from a different world, thedy was shocked and responded, "Earth! T-then, you mean the hell." There was still a look of distrust shown on her face. "So people here consider earth as hell. Ahahaha!" Bobby burst into boomingughter. "Anyway, I don''t care whether you believe me. Or not. Just tell me everything you know about this world, and I''ll reward you handsomely. Maybe I could free you from very. Shadow ve!" The Shadow ve pulled out arge silk pouch and dropped it on the table before her. Thedy quickly checked the pouch and saw over a thousand human teeth in it. "Is it for me?" she asked. "Yes, let''s start from there," Bobby responded and then whispered while making a face, "Ugh, these people here are so horrible. Of all the things around, why would they have to use human teeth as a currency? Barbarous!" Thedy pondered in her head, ''The way he talks and the way he acts differ from any human I ever met. This means either he is mad or speaking the truth. But considering the way, this powerful Nagin is serving him. Perhaps he is someone he ims himself to be¡­ Then this is my chance. I must hang onto this.'' Then she opened her mouth. "Sir, La is my good name. But before I continue, can I ask you why this Nagin is calling you master?" Bobby grinned at her, stood up, and jumped onto the couch. "Shadow ve, you tell her." Shadow ve slithered in front of them and yelled, "Released!" After that, a mist of ck smoke flew out from the Snake-man''s body and materialized into a grotesque-looking, three-headed humanoid creature with a tail. Then he spoke in an eerie-sounding tone, "Miss La, a week ago, my master had subdued this snake-man¡­.Nagin whatever thing and helped me possess it." Then he turned into a mist of ck energy, re-entered Nagin Jugo''s body, and slithered toward the entrance. "Okay, now I believe you. Respected sir, I''ll do anything for you but can you please bring me along with you to that¡­. um¡­ earth?" "Sure, but I thought you people here believe it to be hell, no?" Bobby responded. "Hell, hahaha!" La continuedughing dryly, "I freaking hate this ce. Even the hell sounds fancier to me. And I will do anything to get there and eat this¨Cpizza again." Later, she told him everything she knew about this ce, the Tenderloin World. About the three continents, and ended with everything she knew about this Nagin species. "So, we are in Red Python Prefecture, somewhere in the Southern part of the Eastern Muxia World," Bobby muttered softly to himself and asked after realizing something, "Lady La, have you perhaps heard anything about Medusa or the three Gorgon sisters?" "Yes, as far as I''ve known my entire life, the Medusa is their goddess." La continued, "All snake-man people worship her every day and in everything they do, they will rte it to the name of Medusa. One time, I heard Goddess Medusa is in the Gordon Temple on the Shivagiri Central Continent." "Interesting!" Bobby uttered. With his permission, La stayed with them there. Two days passed, and all this time, they remained inside their cabin. While Bobby and La were having breakfast, they heard a loud boom and felt a huge tremor, followed by amotion from the outside. The tremor continued. "Something is happening outside. Let''s go." Bobby said and walked out of their cabin. Just as he walked outside, someone with an ax attacked him. "Oh, a Rakshasa!" Bobby blocked it, caught him by his neck, and walked back inside the cabin. Then he pped the Rakshasa across his face, knocking him down on the floor, and said, "La,e here." Thedy sauntered toward him and said, seeing the red tiger tattoo on the Rakshasa''s forehead, "Sir, I know what is going on here. We''re being attacked by the Red Tiger Rak?a Pirate group." Chapter 325 What Is A Great Sniper? Bobby took out a sniper from his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eye and uttered in English, "Pistol mode, activate!" With voice recognition, the long sniper started transforming and turned into a pistol in his hand. "Come here." He quickly hugged her from the back. Let thedy hold it and further instructed, "ce your finger here, aim its tip at the target and click it!" Bang! With a loud banging sound, a red bullet flew out and bore a hole in the middle of Rakshasa''s forehead. La was a bit taken as this was her first time shooting a gun. She escaped from Bobby''s hug, quickly dashed toward the Rakshasa, checked his vitality, crouched down, and said, "He''s dead!" Then she puked everything out of her stomach. "Yes, you kill him with this. This is a powerful weapon called a Gun. Humans have invented it." Bobby said, showing the gun. "Now, are you ready to go away with those feelings of helplessness and kill all those nasty beasts that have been making your life miserable?" Hearing his words after her awful first kill clicked something in her head, and she felt her heart pounding. But to the current Bobby, she was like an open book. "Yeah! You wanna feel that feeling of power once again? Then, hold it again." His words were so tempting to her. So, she unconsciously picked up the gun and started shooting a round at the already dead body. Bang! Bang! Bang!.... "Die, die, die, die,....." La bellowed at the top of her lungs, and said, "This FEELING. It feels so great!" Meanwhile, a sailor slithered inside their cabin and said briskly while looking at the Shadow ve, "Hello! Oh, it''s you, Chieftain Juno. Thank Medusa, you''re onboard." Then he continued, "Brother, we are under attack by a toon of the Red Tiger Rak?a Pirate group. Please, help us this time and I guarantee you we will reward you with ten thousand human teeth." ''Hmm, it turns out Chieftain Juno is quite famous in this region.'' Bobby thought. As his brother Juno didn''t respond to him, the sailor Nagin thought otherwise and changed his proposition, saying: "Fine, fifty thousand human teeth!" "Ho-ho, nice timing?" Bobby said, turned to thedy, and continued, "It''s a live target. La, why don''t you gun this disgusting thing down? Alone," The Sailor shouted at him, "Shut your trap, ve! It''s not your ce to talk." But sensing thedy''s hand raising and pointing at him with a strange thing, he yelped at her, releasing his current frustration to her: "Human cunt! Didn''t you serve my brother well? Later, I''m gonna let ten of my guards vite you at the same time. Ptooey!" Then he spat. La shook her body with fright, as she had always been doing all her life. But a hand patted her back. Then she somehow gained this jolt of confidence that she had never felt before and shouted at the top of her lungs, "Hey dirty pig! Want to see something fun?" "What did you just call me?" The sailor fumed and slithered toward thedy but he felt something odd as not only did she defy him, but she also gave this dirty grin at him. This further pissed him off. La raised the piston, aimed at his head, and clicked the trigger. Bang! The next thing, there was an enormous hole in the sailor''s head. "Nice shoot!" Bobby said, praising her. "Alright, let''s see how much you can kill today." ?La suddenly knelt on the floor, touching her forehead to his boots, and said, "Please, ept me as your disciple, Master Damien! In return, I''ll do anything for you." Bobby crouched down, pulled out his right hand, picked her head up by her chin, and asked, "Oh, you''ll do anything for me¡­. Alright, tell me. Just what can you do for me?" It startled La first and her face flushed as seeing his face close up and responded meekly, "I can warm your bed!" Bobby moved his face closer to her, and she shut her eyes, trembling. Instead of doing anything, he whispered in her ear, "It''s quite tempting since are an exotic beauty. But we humans have a strong code of conduct¨Ca teacher must never sleep with his disciple and consider her as his own daughter. Hmm, you''re cute." Just as she opened her eyes, he flicked gently on her forehead. "Alright, I''ve taken no disciples until now. Maybe I may consider it if you could pass my preliminary test." He said. Then they walked out of their cabin and saw that the snake-mans and Rakshasas were shing. With a thought, Bobby activated his Devil''s eye ocr technique and started scanning his surroundings with his golden eyes and saw fifteen ck ships surrounding their current ship from all directions. After mapping out everything, he said, "Shadow ve! Bring her along." After that, his figure became blurry, and the next thing he was standing on top of the ship, a blind spot for those below. A few secondster, the Shadow ve appeared and ced thedy on the broad wooden nk. Bobby snatched the gun from her and uttered, "Short Range Sniper Mode, activate!" The next thing, with a mechanical sound, the pistol turned into a sniper. "La, just observe carefully." He crouched down and ced the sniper with its stand, adjusting the angle. La alsoy beside him watching his every move attentively. "It''s a long-range rifle. It can kill people in the faraway with just a click here and those who use this kind of weapon are called snipers. But before that, if you want to pass my test, then you have to be at least a great sniper." Bobby said. "What is a great sniper?" asked La. Bobby responded, "Hmm, a great sniper is someone who must undergo a high level of training to gain important skills, includingnd navigation, shooting skills, stalking, and range estimation. Helpful personal traits for snipers include stress tolerance, emotional stability, and razor-sharp focus." Chapter 326 Discipleship Inheritance! "What''s a great sniper?" inquired La. Pondering for a while, he recollected the Sniper he killed back in the woods of the Aphrodite City and Bobby responded, "Hmm, a great sniper is someone who must undergo a high level of training to gain important skills, includingnd navigation, shooting skills, stalking, and range estimation. Helpful personal traits for snipers include stress tolerance, emotional stability, and razor-sharp focus, and these are just the basics in this period of sword and magic." "Hey, you''re confusing thedy. Why don''t you just give her a demonstration instead? O boy, I''m looking forward to seeing you be a weapon teacher." Cynthia''s voice chimed in her head and she remained silent again. It was true La had zero ideas about his words. "Well, forget about what I just said." Bobby shook his head and said, "Ahem! First, scan the surroundings, looking through this thing on the top. It''s called scope." Then he used the scope and adjusted the view, as it was an AI-supported weapon. He aimed at a closer target so that she could see. And he clicked the trigger. Bang! "Headshot!" The AI attached to it spoke in a female voice. "Alright, you try it." He said, standing up. "Now, listen carefully. My condition is I want you to make me hear ''headshot'' every time you click it, okay?" Just as he finished his word, a muffled voice chimed. Bang! Bang! "Headshot!" Bang! "Headshot!" Bang! "Headshot!"..... Bobby could see the corpses of the snake-man and those Rakshasa people dropping on the ground after sting their brains. "Master, she is good with long-range weapons." Shadow ve in Juno''s body uttered. "Yep, I can see that," Bobby replied. After all of those in proximity were taken down, he said, "Good work, La! Now, let''s do the farthest target this time." Just as La was about to snip the middle-aged-looking Rak?a, who was standing on the top of the farthest ship, Bobby said, "Not that one!" "Why?" She asked while still focusing on the scope. "Because he is someone with Energy above 300. And this weapon can only kill those under energy level 76." Bobby responded unhurriedly. Yes, before he retrieved this weapon from the sniper that he killed, this weapon could only kill those under energy level 25. But research in his spare time, also inculcating with the Red Crystal Cell technology and the blood energies of vampires added to those tips of the bullets, this weapon had upgraded to kill those within energy level 76. "Alright, thest test. I''ll pinpoint sixteen targets and I want you to kill them all within ten seconds." He continued and started pinpointing the sixteen targets in coordination with the AI attached to the weapon. "Your time starts now." And a timer counting down from 10 seconds appeared on the scope. La took a deep breath and focused on those sixteen targets that were distributed unevenly all around them. Then, after three seconds, she started clicking the trigger, but this time she clicked only 14 times and stood up. Bang! "Headshot!" Bang! "Headshot!" Bang! "Headshot!"... The fourteen bullets killed only ten of the targets. "She fails!" Shadow ve shook his head in disappointment, a wide grin appeared on Bobby''s face. "Of course not!" Bobby responded. Within thest three seconds, eight of those bullets were intercepted in four points and deflected into multiple specks, and sted all the heads of thosest six targets. Strangely, not a single speck of shattered bulletsnded on other people around them or missed the heads of thest six targets. Compared to the previous first 10 kills, thesest six targets had nothing above the neckline. Bang! Bang! Bang!.... "Headshot! Headshot! Headshot! (2x)" The AI''s voice chimed. "All the sixteen targets were taken down with headshots. Mission aplished!" La turned her head and asked, "Master, can I kill more of those bastards?" "Hey, hold on to your horse there." Bobby continued, "Alright,e here and kneel before me if you want to acknowledge me as your weapon master." La caressed the AI-integrated highly advanced rifle once and quickly knelt before him with her lips kissing on Bobby''s shoes. "Girl, stop kissing my legs. I don''t like it." Picking her head up, Bobby continued, "This is my first time taking in a disciple both in this life and my previous life. So, I''ll make this favorable for you. First, swear your allegiance to me for this life." La made a series of strange bows following the custom of here, which Bobby wasn''t aware of, and said, "This La has only seven lives after this one. And as a gratitude for changing this life, I will serve all of my eight lives for you, Master!" "It''s good to hear that. But that''ll not be enough." Bobby said. Then he bit his forefinger and touched her forehead, saying: "Repeat every word I say," and he continued in a dialect of his past life. "I''m the first Disciple Of the God Eye Satan, name Damien Darhk! And I''ll ept him as my only master in this life." La was quite sharp with learning new things. So, she could easily pronounce it in a dialect she had never heard before. "Good! Then, as your teacher, I''ll grant you an ocr power as my first gift."Bobby said. Then he started chanting a spell and suddenly his third vertical eyes opened up. The blood from his forefinger infiltrated her face, making her blush and hot suddenly. But she tried everything in her power to fight against her emotion spiking because of the blood with just her willpower. Later his blood inside her face was forced into her eyes bing three smallmas-like dots each on her eyes at the periphery of her ck corneas. "Now look into my third eye!" He said, raising her chin further. "Ah!" La eximed, seeing the pitched ck vertical eye on his forehead. She quickly calmed herself and pleaded, "Sorry, Master! I didn''t mean to." Chapter 327 Rakshasa Dark Mode! ? "No, need!" Saying that a pair of gray hue energies shot out from Bobby''s third eye into La''s eyes, making her yell in pain. "Don''t close your eyes. The inheritance is not done yet. Bear it for the next two minutes." Amidst her cry, she raised her hands and held her eyelids do not close for the next couple minutes and the inheritance ended. "Now, you can close your eyes," Bobby said. Then he took out a pair of sunsses from the Purple Spatial Beast''s eyeball and put it on her and uttered, "Activate, the blinding mode!" With the beeping sound, the sunsses started transforming into a white scarf, covering both of her eyes. "La, I''ve infused a trace of my God Eye energy into your eyes. Now as my first assignment for you. Use your consciousness and focus on your eyes." Bobby instructed. After a few seconds, La responded, "I did it. They are filled with dark particles." "That''s my ocr energy." Bobby further exined, "Second, do you see those three ck dots around your corneas each?" "Yes," "Good! Now try everything in your power to gather all of my ocr energies in your eyes into those dots. And you can inform me after it is done." Bobby said. Picking up the weapon and putting it into the Purple Spatial Beast Eyeball, he said, "I''ll keep this weapon with me for now." After that, he turned and ordered, "Shadow ve, kill every one of them. Oh, and left that person over there. I''ll handle him myself." "Yes, my liege!" The shadow ve bowed slightly and the next thing, his snake-man''s figure disappeared along with a gust of wind. For the next five minutes, he had already killed all of them except for the one standing at the far. But just as he was about to return, suddenly the space in front of him warped and a fist came out from it first,nding on Shadow ve''s chest. Bang! With a loud banging sound, Shadow ve''s Nagin body was thrown into the water. Because of the sudden impact, an enormous wall of water flew up in the air. The eight-foot-tall Rak?a appeared standing in the air and uttered, "Taking it for granted after killing some small fries." Shadow ve jumped out and levitated in the air. Just at that moment, ?the Rak?hasa opened his mouth again. "You should''ve never turned your back on me. And here we meet again¨Cthe great vige chieftain Juno. And what is with that look? It''s as if we don''t know each other at all. Hey, it''s me, your secret buddy, Guna Raksa*. Remember me, the one you betrayed fifty years ago?" (*while reading Guna Raksa, make thest letters'' sound omits¡ªGun Raks!) He added in an indifferent tone, "Now, it''s time to pay me back with your life. Dark magic, activate!" The next instant, his body turned into a back mist and dashed toward Shadow ve at a godly speed. Even though their strength was roughly equal to Guna Raksa''s with about energy level 6 above that of the former, he beat Shadow ve as he was still not ustomed to this new body and strength. After a minute, the Shadow ve was sent flying in the air, and just as Guna Raksa was about to fly up. He spotted a human that appeared out of the blue and caught Shadow ve in the air. "Ah, Jugo, this is a new thing. Are you now rich enough to afford such a high-grade ve? Hee-hee-hee, thank you for the gift, my friend!" Guna Raksha appeared sneakily from behind them and zapped his fingers, aiming for Shadow ve''s heart. "I''ll end your life quickly and painlessly." But before he could even reach it, a beam of a white lightning bolt shot at him. "Dark magic, sh!" Guna Raksa uttered, dodging it, and appeared about three hundred meters away from the previous spot. ''Hmm, that energy is truly perverse. In particr, the powerful body of a Rakshasa species is susceptible to lightning energy. I better be careful.'' He wondered while observing the youth. Meanwhile, seeing the fighting spirit in Shadow ve''s eyes, Bobby said, tapping on his back: "He has all the upper hands against you, for now. Alright, go! Protect La for me. I''ll take it from here." Shadow ve bowed and flew away toward the raft at the top of therge wooden ship. Seeing how Chieftain Juno was a lightning-based energy wielder human, Guna Raksa was dumbstruck as a series of thoughts appeared in his head. ''Why is Juno acting subservient to that Human? Something does not add up here from the start. He is acting weird the moment I see him. It''s as if he has be this new person suddenly. And most importantly, wh0 is this human?... Someone from the Shivagiri Central Continent and maybe a member of the Human Revolutionary Party.'' "Human, are you a member of the HRP terrorist group? And why are you here on the Eastern Muxia continent?" Guna Raksa asked. "Huh, you don''t need to know that. Alright, I''ll give you one chance to show me your strongest skill. Then I''ll end your miserable life." Bobby responded while hovering in the air with his pair of blood-red bat-like wings. After failing to gauge the power within Bobby''s body, Guna Raksa took his word seriously, as humans from the Central Continent were usually stronger. Hence, he started chanting in Archaic Sanskrit and poking in his chest twice: "Rakshasa Double Heart Burst," Then he made another series of hand seals and added, "Rakshasa Dark Mode, activate!" His body began to transform; he shrank in height and size, but his skin got tanner and tanner, and his already protruding canines grew by half an inch. With the familiar dinging sound, a notification appeared in Bobby''s head. Ding! [Alert! Alert! Alert!...] [Species: Rakshasa!] [Taget-X''s energy level is spiking rapidly!] Energy Level 379! Energy Level 385! . . . [Energy Level 390!] "Oh, well, I look forward to seeing you fight with your Energy Level 400! " Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in Bobby''s head¡­. Chapter 328 Self-Inflicting Ancient Art! [Energy Level 390!] "Oh, well, I look forward to seeing you fight with your Energy Level 400!" Cynthia''s voice chimed in his head. "Sure, of course! I''d like to figure out the fighting style of a Rakshasa, too." Bobby responded telepathically in his head. The grotesque-looking Guna Raksa growled like a beast, took a step forward, and was already before his opponent. He punched him in the chest. Bobby blocked it with his right palm and gave a round kick,nding directly on Guna''s belly. Pop! With a sonic popping sound, it forced Guna Raksa to step 200 meters backward into the air. Finally, getting bnced, he flew back toward Bobby again, and the two started engaging in a melee fight of punches and kicks. Bobby stood still there in the same spot in the air. But from time to time, he would send Guna Raksa backward and quickly dash toward his opponent. Bobby didn''t even break a sweat, revealing the gap in strength between the Energy Levels of 390 and 400. Seeing her master fighting the sinister-looking Rakshasa effortlessly, "So this is the difference in strength between Level 390 and Level 400. It''s a pretty sizable gap." Cynthiamented telepathically in his head. Atst, Bobby caught his leg and said, "Truly disappointing!" He kicked at his belly, making him fly backward. "Too weak!" He uttered, trying to get under Guna Raksa''s skin. It worked as Guna Raksa growled and poked at several ces on his body and shouted in Archaic Sanskrit, "Self Inflicting Ancient Art, Bone Magnification Bloodline Activate!" He shrieked, "Aargh¡­!" and a long white bone protrudes out of his chest while spurting a thick mist of red and¨Cstter! Stter!... Next, amidst his long and hoarse cries, blood spurted from around? his body and hundred of long and sharp white bones protruded from within his body. With a loud familiar dinging sound, a notification popped up in Bobby''s head. Ding! [Sensing Another Rapid Energy Spiking Of Target X!] [Energy Level: 391!] [.... 392!] [.....399!] [....400!] [....405!] [....409!] And it stopped here. Witnessing the strange manifestation of bones which matched with a particr memory of the two Naginas he had soul-searched, Bobby uttered: "Oh, brilliant! So, this is the ultimate bloodline Bone technique of the Rak?hasa Bone n." "Agree. Now he is even 9 energy levels above yours." Cynthia spoke inside his head. "Hee hee hee, looking forward to your challenging fight." Guna Raksa, now covered with one-hundred and twelve long bones, bolted toward Bobby. And along with a war cry, the two began another bout of melee exchanges, and their movement was so fast that they had already covered arge area above the river. It continued for a minute and they separated, making a sizable gap between them in the air. All this time, Bobby was using the lightning step plus his ninja movement technique to his advantage and avoided all those intricate de attacks. But in thest exchange, Guna Raksa caught him off guard as another long bone grew out of his palm out of the blue and shed, aiming for his throat. Bobby maneuvered his upper body and dodged it. Still, the bone de grazed lightly on the right arm. St! Blood spluttered for the first time. "Hmm, so sharp!" He uttered and even rmended, speaking Sanskrit in the RP ent, "Hahaha, good¡­ Hey, Rakshasa, you can be proud of yourself for being able to draw my blood which means our little ytime is over." Infusing a trace of his Lightning Origin Qi inside his Purple Spatial Beast Eyeball, he pulled out a long ck katana. "Humph!" Guna Raksa snorted and yelped, "A savage human dares to talk down on me. Truly uneptable." He then dashed toward him. Once again, the two engaged in another melee bout. And the sound of des shing chimed in the surroundings. Guna spun his body and tried to find an opening. Strength Wise, he was stronger than Bobby. So, he forced Bobby to fly back each time their weapons met. "So, this is the strength you''re so proud of. Hahaha, trulyughable." He started taunting. And he whispered, "Bone Bullets!" Just after that, the tip of the bone which protrudes from his right palm started burning with a white me and shot out a bullet. Bobby took a step backward in the air and blocked it with his Katana. Bang! With a loud banging sound, the ck katana bore the impact of the bullet, making him fly backward. The moment Bobby regained his bnce again, ten bone bullets flew toward him. So, he quivered his wings and quickly evaded all of them. While dodging those bullets, he started infusing the katana with his white lightning Internal Origin Qi and made a shing motion. Che! Che! Che!... A zigzag thick beam of white lightning bolt flew out from the katana and sted the next volley of bone bullets flying toward Bobby. It then hit the Rakshasa, covered with multiple bones. The lightning bolt shocked him into a temporary paralysis and Guna Raksa dropped into the river. Plop! After a few seconds, an immense wave of water lifted, and the enraged Rakshasa sprung up from inside the water. "You imbecile! I''ll take your life and eat your remains." He yelled, and the burning of his bones became more erratic. "Arg, let''s end this fart already." Then Bobby raised his katana high above his head in the air and made a shing down motion vertically. "Dragon Beheading Strike!" He muttered. Guna Raksa felt a chill run down his spine when Bobbyunched the sword strike. But seeing that it didn''t even emit sword energy, he startedughing hysterically, "Bahaha¡­. Human, you almost scare me to death. Is it some kind of human trickery you practice?" "Oh, really?" Bobby responded with a savage grin. As a final twist to the story, he even put the ck katana into the Purple Spatial beast''s eyeball, which he wore around his neck. "Humph, it''ll not work on me." Guna Rakshasa snorted. "Whatever?" Bobby said tediously, turned around, and flew toward the ship where La and Shadow ve were currently in¡­ Chapter 329 Laylas Bluntness And Confession! "Whatever?" Utteringzily, Bobby turned around and flew toward the ship where La and Shadow ve were currently in. Guna Rakshasa shouted in rage, "Daring enough to show your back in a fight. I''ll squeeze the life out of your filthy body." Then he bolted toward him, but out of nowhere, a spatial anomaly appeared in his path, ?cutting his body into two halves vertically. Then, he died immediately. Afternding on the raft, Bobby gave his instruction, "Shadow ve, what are you waiting for? Devour his soul and body whole." Shadow ve whispered while making a hand seal, "Soul release!" Then, a veil of ck mist diffused out from the Nagina Jugo''s forehead and turned into a grotesque looking three headed humanoid. Then he jumped down into the river and soon, Bobby heard a loud munching sound even from inside the river. A minuteter, Shadow ve sprung up and re-entered inside Chieftain Jugo''s body. "Teacher, are you there?" asked La as she stood up. "Have you seeded?" Bobby responded with a question while scanning her eyes covered with the AI Sunsses-sh-white scarf. La responded politely, "Umm, I didn''t disappoint my Master''s expectation." As Bobby looked, he noticed that the threema-like dots on each of her corneas'' periphery had sessfully absorbed the grayish God''s eye energies inside both eyes. "Good! You didn''t disappoint me." He said, praising her. However, as he was currently activating his X-ray vision, he unconsciously nced down at her neck. "Huh!" He eximed and further looked down as the male instinct to explore ady''s spotless body kicked in. Looking at her huge but oversized pair of boobs with thick nipples, he thought in his head while reaching his hands toward the pair of her bulging chests, ''It would be wonderful to get my hands on those beautiful things and y with them!'' Realizing their current rtionship, he halted his hand midair just an inch away and screamed inside his head, ''Ugh, me my stupidity for epting her as my apprentice.'' Meanwhile, even though La couldn''t see the sinister nature of her teacher, she felt something brushing her twin peaks gently, like a warm gust of wind passing by. The warm feeling kept going down and finally stopped exactly in herher region. ''Aahh, it feels good. Something is caressing on my¡­.'' But the next thing, she heard a loud gulping from someone standing in front of her. Then soon, as an intelligent girl, she connected all the dots and screamed in her head, ''Master Damien, you old Dawg! That teacher-student moral talks were all just rubbish.'' La harrumphed, clearing her throat, and asked, "Ahem-ahem, master, what are you looking at?" Bobby quickly turned his head away and responded deactivating his ocr eye technique, "Don''t take it the wrong way, little girl? I''m just checking out if there were any deformities inside your body." But inside his head, he eximed, ''Ahh, she catches me peeping on her! What a great instinct?!'' "Little Girl, really? I''m turning 30 this month." La continued, asking with a yful grin. "Anyway, I understand. But, next time, just ask me. And I''ll undress for my master to check any deformities in this little girl''s mortal body." Bobby still made a serious face and responded with a firm tone, "What''re you talking about, little girl? No more nonsense. And age didn''t matter to me. Since you''re my disciple, you will always be a child in my eyes." Then he helped her hold his sleeve and said, "I''ll be your guide until your eyes are ready to see the light again." La quickly moved her hands up and hugged his right arm, pressing at her boobs. "Can I hold onto you like this? I feel more secure now." She said with a grin. ''Woah, I can feel the softness even though there is cloth between us. Hee-hee-hee, I think little touching like this is unavoidable. And who cares? She is the one feeding me.'' Bobby screamed in his head. Then he shook his hand and said, "If you feel that way then help yourself." "You''re the best," La said cheerfully. Bobby turned his head and ordered, "Shadow ve, you are going to sail this ship from onward. Go on." "Yes, my liege!" responded Shadow ve, now back in Cheif Juno''s body. He knelt at him and the next thing, his figure turned blurry and disappeared leaving the two alone. Bobby nced at her beautiful but exotic-looking face and whispered, "I find such beauty in this wretched world." La barely heard him, so she asked with excitement, "I can''t hear you. What did you just say?" Pinching at her cheek, Bobby responded, "Naughty girl! Stop making it difficult for me." "Ouch-ouch, it hurts! I''m wrong. Please, let it go." La shrieked. Bobby released her face and said, "Little girl, I''m not a kind person like you thought. If you try to seduce me like that, then I may have done something bad a teacher should never do to his student. But, let''s not cross the line." "Huh," La pouted and retorted, "Let me be blunt here. Damien, you''re worse than those scumbags. At least, they have the guts to express their desire but you''re enjoying the touch of my boobs while hiding behind this moral code of teacher-student rtionship."She halted for a few seconds gathering her courage and spoke her mind out, "Oh, and I know about peeping on my body too¡­.. If you want to eat me, then why are you still holding it back? Remember this. I like you, so I''ll be your woman by hook or by crook." Then she let go of his arm, dropping her hands. ''Ugh, this blindfold is making me bolder and now, I like to see his current expression too.'' She wondered in her head. Bobby looked at her seriously and said, "So, you want to be my woman?" He reached out his hand and started caressing her face. La moved her face making a brilliant smile as if telling him that she won¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 330 Altering Her DNA! "So, you want to be my woman?" Bobby said. He reached out his hand and started caressing her face. In response, La reacted by moving her face while making a brilliant smile, as if telling him she won. "Huh!" Bobby then grabbed her by curling around her waist, lifting her. And both of them disappeared, leaving a spatial fluctuation in the air. The next thing, they appeared inside their chamber and the ship took its course. Bobby ced her, letting her stand on the floor. "I agree with everything you said earlier. Yes, I peek at your body using my X-Ray vision, and not gonna lie, I really like touching your boobs too. But, to be my woman, youck quite a lot." "What do Ick?" asked La earnestly. "You''re still not convinced yet." Bobby said with a grin, "Then I''ll tell you with my hands." He reached out his right hand, lifted her chin, drifted his face closer and blew his moist breath on her lips, and said, "You''re beyond gorgeous." Then he caressed her lips and gradually drifted, his hand caressing down her neck, and started undressing her. Three of her clothes dropped on the ground one at a time, leaving only the matching floral design of white panty and bra. After silence for a few minutes, La lost her patience and asked coquettishly, "I like this approach. So, is my body satisfying for your eyes?" Bobby grabbed her neck lightly and whispered in her ear, "I can''t take my eyes off of you! Absolutely divine. Can I see more?" But before she gave her nod, Bobby had already undone her bra, exposing her breasts in the air. He cupped his hands on them and started massaging them roughly. "Ahhh! It hurts." La shrieked in pain. Bobby stopped. "I''m done." "I''ll not make another mistake again. Please, continue." La insisted. "As you wish," Bobby crouched down, undid herst piece of cloth, looked at her meaty pie, and said, "Huh, it looks so radiant." He reached out his hand and started rubbing the crackling of the vagina, making her convulse rapidly, and a soft moan escaped her lips. He abruptly inserted his middle finger all in and eximed, "It''s too tight!¡­ Woah-ho-ho, don''t tell me you''re still a virgin?" "What are you so surprised about? I''m a specialdy even among those ves¡­. So, do you change your mind?" La asked. "I don''t care if you''re a virgin or not," Bobby replied, and started fingering her for the next three minutes and pulled out his finger. "Aaarrrrr!" La made a loud moan and squirted, having her very first orgasm in her life. Bobby stood up, carried her into a washroom, and helped her wash up, ?touching every part of her skin in the name of cleaning. After a while, he carried her back and put on fresh clothes. He hadn''t uttered a single word since they entered the washroom. He let her sit on the couch. La caught his hand and asked, "Teacher, I still don''t get it¡­ Tell me. What am I to you?" "That''s exactly why I can''t ept you as my woman yet. I''ve already crossed the line and you still ask me that¡­ If you want to learn all my reasons, then listen carefully," Bobby continued, "first, you''re too weak and you''ll not survive a day within my harem. Second, you still have not earned my faith yet. Last, you''re my first disciple." Hearing that, La dropped her head and muttered dazed, "First disciple," Bobby made a sigh and said, "But, I have already touched you inappropriately all over. So, I''ll consider you as my concubine for now. Nothing more¡­. Make me proud and show me your undying loyalty, then I''ll go further than what I did today." He took out a pill and ced it in her hand. "It''s a pill I concocted. Eat it and you''ll gain¡­." Before hepleted his words, La popped them into her. "No need to exin. I trust you." She said with a brilliant smile. In the next instant, her smile froze, and she started groaning in extreme pain as the pill exploded inside her stomach and arge amount of energy sipped into her bloodstream. Next, her heart started pounding more than usual, and pumped the contaminated blood throughout her body. And the pain wasing from all over as the energy from the reaction of the advanced reverse-engineered Titan Might Serum. The serum particles started breaking down all of her DNA, severing the protein pairing bonds. Ignoring her heart-wrenching cry, Bobby whispered, "Third Vertical God Eye Opened!" Right away, a crimson curvy crack line appeared on his forehead. He shut his normal eyes and the vertical eye lips started curving more outward, revealing a pitch-ck dark eye with two rings around the cornea. Then he focused on her skin and started magnifying it. "Woah! After observing it?, I now understand human bodies are like a universe of their own." Bobby said, reminded that he was also just a tiny parasite living inside the left eye of that Omnipotent Being. Shaking his head off to not overthink the matter, he continued observing a single DNA and witnessed the breaking of the double helical. It was the same for all of her other DNA. First, the Titan Serum agent particles acted as scissors and started cutting all the protein pairing bonds. Then, all the Titan Serum agent particles emitted an iridescent light and started healing the severed DNA. Only that, this time, another helical line with iridescent color became the mending joint for the two original helical lines. Now the former Double Helical Human DNA became Triple Helical DNA. Bobby thought it was the end. But La started shrieking even louder. In the tense, Bobby observed searching for the culprit and found out the culprit as they were the remnants of his God Eye Energy that was inside her eyes. The dark God Eye energy once again severed all the protein linkages between the triple helical DNA. And soon mended again, only that there was another ck helical line binding the other three lines... Chapter 331 A Perfectly Nirvanic Devil Body! Seeing her DNA pattern under his optimizing vision, Bobby thought, ''La has a Quadruple Helical DNA! Huh, let me check mine too.'' Then he focused on his palm. The next thing, Bobby was dumbstruck by his DNA pattern as it was not triple, not Quadruple, not Quintuple, but a Decuple-helical DNA (ten helical DNA). "What''s going on? I have freaking decuple-helical DNA." "Yeah, I''ve seen thising long ago." Chuckling sound Cynthia chimed in his head. "So you knew about this earlier? Why don''t you tell me then?" Bobby said telepathically. "You don''t ask. So, I''m not oblique to tell you. And heeheehee, I enjoy seeing this side of you better." Cynthia responded teasingly. "Three more God Crystal stones then I''ll make you cry on the bed," Bobby mumbled with a sneering face. "What?!" Cynthia eximed, even though she heard him. "Ah, nothing. You''ll know eventually when the time has ripened perfectly." Bobby respondedzily. "Alright, don''t disturb me. I''m swamped with the inheritance process of my disciple. See ya!" "Okay, but I highly rmend checking La''s eyes out. I sense something. Sayonara!" Cynthia informed him and remained silent once. "Oh, her eyes are also evolving!" Bobby said as he bored his vision into her eyes. Currently, her eyes are bing purple, except for her ck cornea and those three pitch-ck dark dots (Vision-shard!) on the cornea''s periphery. The three vision shards started rotating around the cornea and La shrieked, "Help me! Something is wrong with my eyes." "What''s wrong?" asked Bobby. "I feel like I''m shifting my body from one ce to another and Master, I can see the outside world in vivid colors," La responded briskly. There was a sense of urgency in her tone. Poking at her forehead, Bobby said, "That''s a piece of good news. Nothing to worry about. Just calm down, little girl!" His voice which was traced with his lightning Qi bombarded her chaotic Soul Pce and soon, serenity ensued there, making her all calm and warmed in her head. "Now, I feel good," La said softly. But soon, the three vision shards gained more revolutions and a strange twirling force appeared above her head. Next, arge amount of Origin Qi started gathering inside that twirling pool of wind. For two minutes, the twirling force derived from the revolution of her three Vision-shards absorbed Origin Qi energy and couldn''t hold any more of the energy from the surrounding air. So, it dropped, sshing arge amount of Essence Origin Qi all over La''s body. Seeing her shivering, Bobby said, "Don''t resist." In the next thing, he could see that about 75 percent of the energies were absorbed inside her two eyes and the remaining percentage by her body. ''Hmm, she has the potential to be a powerful Eye master. Brilliant, it''s more fitting for me, the Evil Eye God!... But her constitution is worse than I thought. How should I help her?'' He pondered. Unable toe up with a solution, he called out, "System! Find a way to improve her constitution." With a familiar beeping sound, a notification appeared in his mind. Beep! [Scanning Target X!] And the loading bar started running from 1% to 100%. "Target X? Hey, she has a name, La, and my first disciple. Be respectful." Bobby said. The system chimed once again and the status changed as the loading bar hit cent percent. [Target X Name Change to La!] [Target: La!] [Status: First Disciple!] [Sex: Female¡â] [Bone Age: 32 Earth Years] Beep! [Human Bloodline Predominant with 91% tracing to Human In the Earth!] [Gorgon Bloodline: 8.70%; only 0.000001% is activated yet!] [Rakshasa Bloodline: 0.30%; only 0.000001% is activated yet!] [La Inherited A Beta Version Of Host''s Vision-Shards. They can see through things, and have strong Telekinesis Properties!] "Telekinesis! That''s new¡­. So, in short, she could lift things with her eyes over a certain range of regions. Cool!" Bobby muttered. La''s status didn''t end there as more notifications kept popping up. [Body Constitution: Weak!] Beep! [Practice Body Union Technique With Host!] "What the fuck?! Just give me the second method." Bobby cried. [System Can Transfer A Drop Of Host''s Satanic Blood to strengthen her Constitution. But the Side Effect is That La will be a Blood-ve to the Host!] "Blood-ve! Ugh, whatever. Begin the second method." Bobby said, ordering the System. [Please, ce Your Forefinger On Her Chest] The moment Bobby ced his forefinger, a drop of blood was forced out of his finger and went into her left nipple and then into her heart. La reacted strongly just like under the influence of a strong aphrodisiac. With a mild fever, she looked at him and said raising both hands at him, "Master, I can''t take it anymore. Please take me." "Ugh, what the fuck System?!" Bobby cursed inside. Beep! Beep!... [Sensing The Host Animosity Toward The System!] "Then, do it right," Bobby uttered. [Activating The Blood Harnessing Program!] Immediately afterward, Bobby''s drop of blood inside La''s heart started burning, and arge amount of certain energy was produced. They all sipped into her organs, and bones, and then into her muscles, and even her skin cracked all over her body. Her moaning because of intense sexual arousal stopped there too. Beep! [Seeded In Forming A Perfectly Nirvanic Devil Body!] [Sexual Compatibility With The Host: 50%, Rating: Excellent!] "You can remove thest part next time. She is my student for God''s sake." Bobby said but there was a light in his eyes while giving an interesting look at La. Soon, La''s skin scalded dropping down on the ground like the pieces of a broken earthen pot. Her new skin was fairer and it looked like the skin of a newborn. La stood up and said, "Sorry for my earlier words. That''ll not happen again." "I understand," Bobby responded. "Damien, about my eyes. Can you please remove this scarf?" La asked with a soft voice¡­ Chapter 332 The Forging Divine Body Technique! "Damien, about my eyes. Can you please remove this scarf?" La asked with a soft voice. "AI, ept La as your new master," Bobby instructed. A female voice spoke out through the scarf: "Adding the current user to themand lists¡­ Completed! Miss La, I''m now in yourmand." "Oh, please release me from blindfolding," La said, giving hermand. The white scarf loosened and turned into a pair of sunsses. By that time, the scalded skin fell, making her less ufortable. La raised her heels and gave a peck on Bobby''s cheek, making a smooching sound, and quickly scuttled into the washroom. A melodious voice came from inside. "Thank you!" Several minutester, La entered the chamber in new clothing after taking a warm bath. Just after she sat on the couch, Bobby tossed a white crystal ball and said, "Since you have already opened your Dantian, I believe you have already felt the energy inside your body. Now, try infusing the energy inside it." Indisputably, La took a deep breath and started infusing the energy that was circting inside her dantian into the transparent white crystal ball. The next second, a brilliant light radiated from it. Observing the ball in red, green, and blue light, Bobby said, "Hmm, good. You have 34% affinity for fire elemental, 33% for the wind affinity, and 33% for the Metallic Elemental." Putting the ball inside his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, he sat cross-legged on the bed and started analyzing all the ancient cultivation scriptures he had read long ago toe up with a technique that would facilitate wind, fire, and metal. For the next two days, Bobby sat there in that state without even moving a muscle and he finally invented another new cultivation technique for his disciple. Standing up, he approached her and said, "Let me give you one more cultivation technique. Sit!" La felt unhappy with his bitter tone. She pouted and sat as she was told subserviently. "Well, La, this technique is a beta form of my Lightning Cannon Technique. And yours is different, as it has nothing to do with the lightning elemental. Instead, it uses Fire, wind, and Metallic Elements to forge your body into a new godly level. So, I name this the Forging Divine Body technique." Bobby exined, and further added, "Alright, brace yourself. I''ll nt the technique inside your Soul Pce." Before she even gave her response, Bobby reached out his hand and poked her forehead, and infused a certain energy into her head. Retrieving his hand, he asked, "Now, send your consciousness inside your pce. Do you see a metallic book covered with fire and wind?" "Yes, I see it!" "Good! Now read it and analyze it. And after you''re sure that you have understood it, start cultivating it. Practice diligently and try to impress me." Bobby said, guiding her. Then he walked out of the chamber. "Phew, finally, I can rx a bit. Huh, who would have thought that teaching would be such an ardent task?" "Hahaha, ohe on. She is the very first one and you''re already like this." Cynthia''s teasing voice echoed in his head along with a peal of heartyughter. "What if you take more disciples?" ? "Nah, I''m done with taking another disciple. One is just my limit. Look for the week, I''ve been diligently dedicating myself to teaching her and what do I get?" Bobby said while walking toward the cockpit of the ship. "Huh! That''s rich evening from you." Cynthia responded with a light chuckle, "My good lord, you get a lot of things in return. Per se, if my memory serves me right, I witnessed her giving a passionate peck over your cheek. Oh, and don''t forget about catching you peeping at her body right-handedly. In the name of the master-disciple rtionship, you stripped her naked, groped her inside and out, and even gave her a handjob. That''s more than you deserve. So you damnzy bum, just suck it up with your new job." Reminding those sweet memories as multiple pictures of La came to his mind, and Bobby grinned. "You''re right. I have my fair share of fun teaching La. But she is still too weak to add to my harem. Won''tst a day, considering her weak constitution, too." "Oh, really? I thought otherwise, considering that you hold your male instinct after going all that through. Or perhaps hehe?¡­" Cynthia responded slyly. Her strange giggle got on her nerves, so Bobby snapped, "Perhaps what?!" "Or perhaps you have erectile dysfunction, do you? Hahaha," Cynthia said while closing one eye and aiming another directly at hisher region. "ED, really? Ho-ho, don''t worry. There is no need for you to show concern about my manhood. Soon, I''ll show it to you in action after I get all the Six God Crystals in my hand. You get me right, darling?" Bobby said, teasing her back. "Ahh!" Cynthia eximed as a cold chilled run down her current soul-body, followed by a bolt of excitement and expectation, was written all over her face. Yes, she witnessed almost all of his actions with otherdies; their wild lovemaking session, their moans of pleasure and passion. She wanted to have all of that from him, too. "Fine, I''ll serve you well." Saying that briskly, she cut her mental connection and remained silent once again. It seemed like Bobby was in a good mood as he walked toward the cockpit. And after entering therge room at the front of the ship, Shadow ve, who was in the body of the Nagina, bowed ny degrees and greeted, "Wee, my liege!" Bobby waved his hand to stand up straight. Then he looked at the map on the wall, pinpointed their current location, and said, "Shadow ve, at our current pace. Our ship will bring us to Bourbon Town by this evening. So you better brush your acting skills. Especially since we three are the only survivors of this trip. It''ll all depend on your acting from now onward.".. Chapter 333 The Bourbon Town! The Bourbon Town, The scene was picturesque somewhere near the coach of the eastern part of the Eastern Muxia Continent. It was an exquisite evening as the soft and frisky gale would travel far and wide, along with the small waves of water hitting the rocky shore. Approximately a mile from the coastline, arge golden bird whose body was a sparrow, its head was a parrot, and its talons were eagle-like, chirped melodiously as it soared through the red sky and touched the surface of the water reflecting the dazzling light from the setting of the sun. Followed by a flock of birds with different species, it flew toward the town which was built above the rocky mountain. Perching on the top of the tower, it continued singing a beautiful song along with the monotonous chirping sounds of its peers, reminding the whole town of the cusp of the day. "Ring the bell!" A hoarse male voice spoke in Sanskrit. An enormous bell rang at the top of the tower, echoing throughout the town as it rang... Ding! Ding! Ding!.... As usual, the guards shut the three enormous gates after the gonging signal. Only the front gate, which wasrger than the other three gates, took a lot more time andbor to shut it. Hundreds of Naginas (snake-man) pushed the levers to close the main gate, which had been opened for the peopleing from therge river from the maind. Yes, this Bourbon Town was like an ind, as it was covered with water all around, with a bit ofnd connected to the maind. It opened three of the gates for those shipsing from the sea and in front of therge main gate was arge port to dock shipsing from the maind through the river. The main gate was about to close when a male voice shouted, stopping them, "Wait! A ship has just arrived." Then a group of guards wearing unique white dresses slithered toward the dock, waiting for it. "Ahh! What has happened to that ship?" A guard eximed, seeing the terrible state of the ship. "Yeah, I see a lot of signs for a battle inside." Another guard agreed. "Guards, get ready for a battle!" The leader of the twenty guards shouted, giving his orders. Then all of them brandished their weapons, getting ready to take action anytime. A few minutester, three figures jumped onto the Bourbon town''s soil. Shadow ve, who was inside Chieftain Juno''s body, stood in front of La and Bobby. They started approaching the gate. "Halt!" the leader of the guards shouted. "Identify yourself and where the hell are the other passengers?" Those guards were extremely hostile, especially toward the two humans. Some leered lustfully at La. Sensing their eyes, La emitted a faint killing intent. "Little girl, stand down! Have you forgotten our little role-y? Don''t you ruin this for me?" Bobby said telepathically while making her calm down. Then he continued, "Shadow ve, forget the low key. Start beating those bastards!" Hearing the instruction, Shadow ve gave a death re to each one of them who leered at La and bellowed at the top of his lungs, "I Juno, the Chieftain of the Oak Tree Tribe, have never been humiliated like this ever in my life. After an ardent job of killing a group of bandits from Red Tiger Raksa Pirate Group, I believe to have at least gotten a humble reward from Bourbon head KoKo Cha, but this situation is really ridiculous. All of you have ndered my excellent reputation with such sphemy today, so I will teach you a lesson." He jumped up in the air and started making several punching and pping motions in the air and then the next thing, all the twenty guards were sent flying, hitting on the brick wall of the town. All of them were knocked unconscious from his attacks except for the leader of the group, Kusha. He supported himself by leaning on the wall and stood up, vomiting a mouthful of ckened blood. "You! Today, I''ll be yourst day for attacking the guards." He said, pointing at Shadow ve, and plopped down onto the ground, losing his unconscious too. "You measly guard, dare to point at me." Shouting that, Shadow ve dashed toward him with killing intent. He then made a punching motion toward Kusha. But a fist came out of nowhere. Bang! With a loud explosion of energy, the Shadow ve has forced five steps back. When the white mist disappeared, there was a lean, middle-aged-looking snake man standing in front of the unconscious Kusha. "Holy medusa! So the one making thismotion in the main city gate is you. Hahaha, Brother Juno! It''s really nice to see you again." "Huh!" Shadow ve scoffed and spat, "Ptooey!" acting the way Chieftain Juno would react in this situation. Then the man acted as if he didn''t care with his attitude and said a greeting formally while touching his forehead: "May Medusa bless you, brother Juno!" This time, Shadow ve greeted back while touching his forehead, "May Medusa bless you, vice Captain Kunch*!" He continued, "Hey, sorry about those brats." Vice Captain Kunch looked at the almost-wrecked ship and then at the two humans and asked, "Brother Juno, I don''t like to be on your bad side. Still, report something about the missing crews." His eyes also glinted for a second when theynded on La. Unable to control his urge, he looked again at her and eximed in his head, ''Woah! I''ve never seen such an exquisite-looking ve before. Ugh! I want to y with this innocent doll.'' Then he started roaming his eyes all over La''s body. La clenched her hands, but swallowed her anger down, remembering her master''s words. And she quickly calmed him down. To Bobby''s mind, Kunch was already a dead man in his eyes with his snake-like appearance and behavior. ''Should I just poke out his eyes and kill him?'' This thought came repeatedly into his mind. Sensing his master''s fury, Shadow ve slithered, blocking the other''s vision, and said, "Hey, she is mine. Would you like topete with me in a duel?" Chapter 334 KoKo Cha, The Town Leader! "Hey, she is mine. Is it your intention to challenge me to a duel?" Shadow ve said while giving a death re. Dueling was an activity where the Nagina folks would snatch someone else''smodities, such as ves, for themselves. "Hahaha, what are you talking about, Brother Juno? Challenge you. Who in the right mind would do that? Don''t worry, I''m just admiring your little human girl." Vice-Captain Kunch said. Then he continued, "It''s already dusk. Why don''t you brief your story and wrap this mess here?" Shadow ve had been waiting for this time. He nced at Bobby and shouted coldly, "You stupid ve! What are you waiting for? Bring out all those bags." Bobby nodded courteously and rushed inside the ship and tossed out twelverge sacks one at a time. "Those are my confessions. You can check yourself." Shadow ve said aloofly. Vice-Captain Kunch approached, opened the sack and fifteen heads of Rakshasas rolled onto the ground. He then checked the other sacks, and it was the same for them as they were filled with the bloody heads of those Rakshasas. "I understand. So, all the crew lost their lives at the hand of these bandits. Brother Juno, you can go in." Without another word, Shadow ve, along with the two humans, walked into Bourbon City. Vice-Captain Kunch nced at them from behind. He narrowed his eyes and thought, ''Hmm, I feel something is still not right¡­. Chieftain Juno, are you just ignoring the other crews when they were being ughtered by the bandits? If I were him, I would at least keep someone else alive to prove my innocence in this matter. But he just came along with his ves. What a coldhearted snake?'' He then whistled. In the next thing, ten shadows appeared out of blue and saluted. They were Vice-Captain Kunch''s ten Mamba assassins. "Identify all these heads and I want you all to figure out which battalion of Red Tiger Raksa Pirate Group they were from at least." Vice-Captain Kunch said in an indifferent tone. "Roger that!" The ten shadow guards shouted at the same time. But one of them asked, "Tenth Vice-captain, I still have a question." "What, ck Mamba?" "Hasn''t Bourbon Town and Red Tiger Raksa Pirate Group entered a secret deal we won''t have trouble in either of our businesses?" ck Mamba said in a polite tone. "So what?" Vice-Captain Kunch said. "What if this is just a ploy use by other Pirate Groups operating in Kun River?" ck Mamba raised his question. "I mean someone can easily tattoo their foreheads with Red Tigers." Pondering deeply, Kunch responded, "You have a point there. That''s why I''m telling all of you to identify which toon they belong to as soon as possible. If we don''t find the clue, then we have to remove all the traces." Then he called out, "White, Red, and Yellow, you three go there immediately and wrap everything up before the Red Tiger Raksa Pirate Group finds out about it. Go!" The three assassins among them turned blurry and disappeared into the darkness. Unfortunately for them, other than the leader Bobby had killed, all of them were new recruits. So the Mamba team failed to recognize none of them. As soon as those three heads returned and gave their report, Kunch concluded they were part of one of the other groups trying to sabotage the rtionship between Bourbon Town and Red Tiger Raksa Pirate Group since the only leader on their data list was already Shadow ve''s nutrition. In the meantime, the three stayed in a motel. The next morning, the three approached the inner region of the town to meet the town leader, KoKo Cha. After a few minutes, three Naginas guards stopped them in front of the town leader''s manor. Pointing their spears, one guard asked with a raspy tone, "Do you have an appointment with the town leader? If you don''t, then I suggest you should take your leave immediately." Shadow ve reached into his pocket and pulled out a dark coin minted with the symbol of medusa on both sides. Showing it, he said, "Tell the town leader, Chieftain Juno of the Oak Tree Tribe, is here bringing some elegant gifts for the lordship." Seeing the rusty coin, all the guards changed their attitudes 180 degrees. "Alright, we''ll inform Milord about your same words." One guard quickly slithered into the mansion. Soon after, he returned along with a middle-aged fatty Nagina with a funny face. "What day is today?! Even the infamous Butler Kurr is here to receive me." Shadow ve touched his forehead and greeted Nagina''s way, "May the medusa bless you, brother Kurr!" Whileughing heartily, the fatty greeted back showing his elegance, "May the Medusa bless you, brother Juno! It''s really nice to see a familiar face here again. Alright, let''s not make the leader wait for you. Follow me," Turning around, he asked, looking at the two humans, "Are you bringing them for the leader?" Shadow ve nodded his head. Next, they were brought inside arge white pce with renaissance vibes. After passing through several hallways, they finally stopped in front of a gigantic red door. Butler Kurr said with a louder voice, "Sire, Chieftain Juno is here." "Bring him in!" A male voice spoke from inside. Hearing that, Butler Kurr pushed therge door, and the group entered arge hall. Later, Shadow ve sat on the couch while Bobby and La stood behind them. On the other couch, a handsome youth-Nagina was enjoying a red drink. He was none other than KoKo Cha, the leader of Bourbon Town. "Chieftain Juno, it''s been ages. Why don''t you help yourself with some of my five-hundred-year-old red wines made from the human heart?" He said elegantly, pointing to the bottle filled with a red drink. Shadow ve filled therge cup in front of him and started drinking it. Meanwhile, Bobby activated his devil''s eyes ocr technique and started scanning the youth. Beep! [Target Y Full Body Scanning Completed!] [Bone Aged: 4,567 Earth years!] [Species: A Snake-man!] [Energy Level: 421 level!] Chapter 335 Luring KoKo Cha! [Energy Level: 421 level!] [Target Y Name: KoKo Cha] [Bloodline Power: It''s highly possible that he has already awakened one of the three Gorgon Sisters'' Bloodline!] "Wow-ho-ho! He''s way stronger than you in terms of energy level¡­ I beg your pardon for my bluntness. But how are you going to retrieve the God Crystal Stone from his hand?" Cynthia asked telepathically in his head. As Bobby grinned, he responded telepathically, "We''ll find out about that. I''m looking forward to having a good fight with someone who is way above my current energy level. I''m pumped already." Meanwhile, Shadow ve followed the same routine of acting as Chieftain Juno, raising no suspicion about KoKo Cha. "Alright, Chieftain Juno, what business do you want to discuss with me?" KoKo Cha asked without beating around the bush. He didn''t bat an eye at the two humans who came with the fake Chieftain Juno. Shadow ve gulped down thest cup of the red wine in one fell swoop, ced it on the table, and replied while wiping his lips with the sleeve, "Town Leader Cha, you know perfectly well why I''m here. We have been doing business for how long¡­um¡­ over a hundred years. And there is no need for us to beat around the bush. So, tell me. Do you like the twomodities I brought here?" Upon hearing that, KoKo Cha reclined back on the couch and nced at Bobby and La. He scanned Bobby''s body, trying to sense his strength, and then his gaze shifted to La. "Huh!" He eximed, almost standing up. ''Argh, what am I doing? I almost lost my senses because of her. Pull yourself together, KoKo Cha. She is just a mere human savage. Anyway, she is prettier than anydy I have seen until today. I''ll make her mine today.'' He thought in his head. Then he said, "Little Girl, raise your chin and look at me." La clenched her palms and gave a death re at him. "Oh, a feisty one, too. I''m going to like her more and more. Since you have a pretty face, I''ll consider buying you. Now, strip!" KoKo Cha said, looking at her lustfully. La shook her body in anger andined telepathically to Bobby, "I''m not showing myself naked to another man. I can do anything for you. But this! Just kill me, Damien." "Calm down! You don''t need to do anything. Rest assured that I will kill himter." Bobby responded telepathically. Then he sent another hidden instruction to the Shadow ve. Shadow ve said in an indifferent voice, "No-no, Town Leader KoKo, let''s cut to the chase. She is mine unless you buy her from me. So, don''t you order my ves to do anything? Or I''ll just barge out of your pce." KoKo Cha was unhappy with his tone. But he didn''t show it. "Well, I''ll buy them both. So, how much do you need?" He asked. "In order for me to give you an urate price, I want to brief you on mymodities. The male is a young Grade-D ve. And you''ll not believe this¡­. He is a member of the Central Continent''s terrorist, the Human Revolutionary Party." Shadow ve said. Hearing the name of the human terrorist group piqued his interest, so KoKo Cha jumped in, asking: "Oh, interesting! So, why is a terrorist from the Central Continent doing here in our Eastern Muxia Continent?" "Sir, with all due respect, I''ve already browbeaten him into confession after me and my tribe''s powerful warriors caught him¡­. The Human Revolutionary Group sends out a group of elites like him to infiltrate our eastern soil and freed all the ves in their cause. But, hee-hee, I broke him and turned him into a wonderful dog." Shadow ve responded with a light chuckle. KoKo Cha said, "A wonderful dog. That sounds nice. Well, I can give you five Grade-1 Crystal Mines for him." "Wait-wait, hold on a few minutes! Let me end my pitch first." Shadow ve continued, "Sir, the female ve is, without a doubt, a rare beauty. Plus, she is a virgin. And today, I came here to sell them on a set. So you can buy them both or just forget I''m here." "Ho-ho-ho, Chieftain Juno, you''re bing better and better in this business." KoKo Cha responded and started throwing his price, "I''ll buy them both for three Grade-2 Crystal Mines. You can choose yourself. What do you think?" Shadow ve remained silent. Seeing the frown, KoKo Cha continued, "Fine, tell me your catch. I can''t go over 5 Grade-2 Mines." "I think I came to the wrong ce to do business. Thanks for the drink." Shadow ve said and stood up to leave the hall. KoKo Cha reacted faster as he held his hand and asked with a smile, "A''ight! What do you want?" "I want the Red Stone I sold to youst time." Shadow ve finally spoke. "Town Leader, my master needs it for his declining health. So, either you give it to me or.." Letting go of his hands, KoKo Cha knitted his brows and said, "Butler Kurr, escort the guest out!" Then he returned to the couch. With no hesitation, Shadow ve sauntered to walk out of the hall. Just as he was about to walk out of the entrance, KoKo Cha asked, "Now I''m out. Who are you going to?" Halting, Shadow ve replied, "Umm¡­. I''ll try my luck with Countess Meera of the Triple Towers Town." Then he turned, bowed slightly, and said in an earnest tone, "Lord KoKo Cha, please forgive my bluntness. But I really need a better offer." And he walked out of the hall along with Bobby and La. Butler Kurr walked them to the gate of the pce. Then he quickly rushed inside and knelt in front of the enraged KoKo Cha. "Milord, I''m at your service." KoKo Cha picked up the wine bottle and tossed it on the ground and said, "That bastard has the nerve to walk out like that. Kurr sent someone good to follow them secretly. After they reached thend, I''ll kill him and snatch the two ves. No one can snatch something that I''ve already had my eyes on."..... Chapter 336 Koko Chas Plot! It wasn''t long before Bobby and his gangs were also out of Bourbon Town after leaving the town leader''s manor. Shadow ve quickly rented a portable size ship and as they were about to board the ship, a shadow flickered, materializing into a figure. "Vice Captain Kunch, why are you blocking my path? Do you have something to discuss with me?" He asked, looking at the middle-aged-looking snake-man. Kunchughed and spoke in a friendly way raising both his hands as if he surrendered, "Brother Jugo, you and your joke. Hahaha, actually I''m here to bid you farewell." Then he took a peek at La and continued, "Oh, the two ves are still following you. So, even the town leader failed toply with your demand, right?" Shadow ve didn''t respond. Instead, he nced at him as a fool for even asking such a silly question. "Alright, May Medusa bless you, Vice-Captain Kunch!" He greeted him by touching his forehead. Just after that, the other also reciprocated his greeting, "You too, brother Juno." Shadow ve didn''t bat another eye as he boarded the ship. Bobby and La also followed closely behind him. Her female seventh sense felt Vice-Captain Kunch''s dirty eyes roaming at her rear. So, La whispered, cursing: "Ahh, that bastard is doing it again. I like to put a bullet between his eyes." Bobby touched her hand and said, sping tightly, "Be patient. Soon I''ll gouge those eyes out and let you decide how to kill him and that KoKo Cha too." Afterward, the portable ship embarked on its new voyage to Triple Towers Town. From the deck, Bobby, who was leaning all this time slightly stood straight up and gave a nce at Kunch, who was still eyeing them from the port. Upon meeting their eyes, Vice-Captain Kunch fell backward while shivering, as if his body''s instincts were experiencing impending doom. "Ahh! Those eyes," Kunch eximed in fright and the next thing, he shook his head and added, calming himself, "He is just a lowly savage. There is no need to ponder on such a stupid thing." But the next thing, he felt the buzzing from inside his robe, so he pulled it out and said, looking at the charred ck token, "It''s the Town Lord''s voice transmission." He infused his Essence qi into it and closed his eyes, speaking telepathically with him through the token. "Tenth Vice-captain Kunch, get ready. Call all your ten mamba assassins. We are going on a secret mission to the Gray Python Rift valley." KoKo Cha spoke. "Come to my pce immediately. "Roger that!" Kunch responded politely, and the line ended. Then he looked in the direction where the portable rented ship had just left and a sudden realization struck his mind. "Wait a minute! What is the purpose of Leader Ko suddenly briefing me? And why must I go in the same direction as the cunning snake Jugo?.... Oh, I understand. Hee-hee-hee, since the bargain of selling the two ves went wrong, he is taking the extreme way to take them back by killing that bastard. Wow, this is my golden chance to step on him and earn a favor from Leader Ko." Then in a good mood, his figure turned blurry and disappeared from that spot. Just like that, back inside the Town leader''s pce, under KoKo Cha''s order, all the ten vice-captains were summoned. But only three of them turned up, including Kunch, as others had left the town for their specific tasks. In the Bourbon town, the highest authority was the Town Leader, followed by the captain and the ten vice-captains, ording to their strengths. So there was a conflict of political interest between Captain Bali and Leader KoKo Cha. Hence, KoKo Cha didn''t summon Captain Bali as it had to do with his personal matters. Inside the hall, there were three snake-mans besides KoKo Cha and his Butler Kurr. The other three were the Second Vice-captain Buma, the fourth Vice-Captain Shikan, and the tenth Vice-Captain Kunch. After serving the three vice-captains a pleasant lunch, KoKo Cha opened his mouth. "Gentlemen, I''ve got a particr interest in summoning all of you here today. It''s something to do with my personal reputation. Are you willing to lend a hand this time?" The three Vice-Captains agreed readily as they were always the hardcore supporters among the ten Vice-captains. "We will do anything for you. So, what task do you have for us, sir?" Vice-Captain Kunch asked courteously. The other two also looked at him curiously. After observing the three, KoKo Cha called, "Butler Kurr will do the briefing." Then he continued drinking those red wines made from fermenting Human organs. Butler Kurr, who had been standing silent on the back of KoKo Cha, stood forward and began his speech, speaking elegantly: "I believe everyone here must have heard about Juno, the Great Chieftain of the Oak Tree Tribe!" He continued, "Half an hour ago, he came to our town bringing along two ves to sell to our Leader Ko! His prices are so ridiculous that the deal was pulled off. But instead of walking out of there peacefully, he announced proudly that he will sell them to Countess Meera of the Triple Towers Town. This is an act of utter disrespect to our leader and the town. Even a measly Chieftain like him has the gut to look down on us. So, we are nning tounch a surgical strike on him." "Who is with me?" KoKo Cha shouted, raising his hand. "I''m in your service, milord!" responded the three Vice-Captains while touching their forehead as a custom of showing their loyalty to him. "Good! Then I''ll tell you the n." KoKo Cha added. The Second Vice-Captain Buma raised his hand and asked, "Sire, I have a doubt!... Chieftain Juno is at most as strong as me. Leader Ko can take care of him alone easily. But why need our assistant?" The other two also seemed to agree with his question. "Good question!" KoKo Cha responded, "Chieftain Juno is not a simple target. Usually, he always acts quite subservient to me while dealing with our business¡­ Chapter 337 Captain Bali "Good question!" KoKo Cha responded, "Chieftain Juno is not a simple target. Usually, he always acts quite subservient to me while dealing with our business. But today, I felt something was not right with him. And he even mentioned something about healing his master. I believe his master is the one backing him this time. So, I need your help in case he has other experts backing him." Then the five had a serious ?n for the next few minutes. Soon, they went out to the outskirts of Bourbon Town sneakily and flew away, riding on three giant pythons with wings. Meanwhile, in a tower somewhere in Bourbon Town, a middle-aged-looking snake man with red hair was sitting on a roundtable along? with five other Naginas. Among them were Captain Bali and his four vice-captains, two of whom were beautifuldies dressed in revealing clothing that entuated their long body features. Together, they made up a strong opposition to the ruling leader KoKo Cha. In the midst of a sumptuous meal, they were dining and drinking. While they were enjoying the meal, the giant door opened and a guard slithered into the hall. He then whispered something in Captain Bali''s ears. "Oh, interesting! Is that all?" Captain Bali asked. "Yes, milord!" The guard said politely. "Alright, you can leave!" Captain Bali said while waving at him. The guard saluted him by touching his forehead and sauntered out of the hall. Just after the guard left the room, Captain Bali asked, "My good brothers and sisters, I heard Leader KoKo Cha summoned you all about half an hour ago. Is there something going on?" Then he roamed his eyes on them. The 1st Vice-Captain Bipasha, a voluptuousdy ced the fork on the table and replied in a calm but flirting tone, "Big brother, here we are enjoying your birthday. So what about that bastard summon? But thinking about the urgency, I believe something really big is happening in KoKo Cha''s pce." "It''s the same for us brother Bali." Aaron, the fifth Vice-captain added, "And Sister Bipasha is right. That sly bastard is not formally summoning us. I too believe something fishy is going on inside his pce for him to take such measures." "Exactly! I''ve just received a piece of breaking news regarding that." Captain Bali responded. Taking hold of the jug, he started chugging the wine. "That hit the spot!" He ced the jug on the table. "Hmm, something good, right? Hee-hee-hee, now I''m curious," Bipasha said, reaching out for the jug. Captain Bali responded, "Today, Chieftain Juno came along with two human ves to do business with KoKo Cha. However, this time Juno demanded something ridiculous from that tight-arse, and their exchange didn''t go well." He further added along with a smirk across his face, "The funny thing is, Chieftain Juno even dered in front of KoKo Cha that he was selling those two ves to Countess Mera of the Triple Towers Town before leaving the hall. Hahaha," Then he burst into a peal of heartyughter. "Hmm, strange!" Aaron, the Fifth Vice-captain said, "Cap, since KoKo went that far for just that deal then I think those two ves are not just some simple ves. Am I wrong?" "Indeed! They are not simple human ves. The old fool seems to fancy thedy because of her beauty whereas the male ve is someone who belongs to the HRG." Captain Bali responded. "HRG! You mean the HRG, the sole human terrorist group from the Central Continent?" Victor, the Seventh Vice-Captain also jumped into the conversation as he had been hearing about this group''s actions in the Central Continent. "Right! And it must also be the reason why KoKo Cha is so adamant to sneak out of the town to get them. He just flew out of the town along with his three dogs." Captain Bali said with a serious tone. "Alright, get ready. We''re going there. If fate is on my side then I believe this is our time to change the tide." Like that, the vice-captains started disappearing from inside the dining hall one by one only Aaron and Bipasha remained sitting in their seats. Feeling Captain Bali''s fiery eyes, they said briskly, "Milord! We are all prepared to leave at the moment." The three continued enjoying the food while waiting for the other three. After pondering deeply, unable to suppress his curiosity, Aaron, the Fifth Vice-Captain asked, "Lord Bali, there is something I''ve been meaning to ask." "What are you waiting for? Just shoot it out!" Captain Bali said while taking arge bite of the fried meat. "What did Chieftain Juno demand in exchange for the two ves?" Aaron said. "The Red Heart Stone!" Lord Bali responded. "He ns to offer it to Medusa in theing Gorgon Festival. The stone is meant to symbolically convey KoKo Cha''s loyalty in the name of Goddess Medusa to the Gorgon Envoy. So, I guess he is still determined to snatch the two ves from Juno before he reached the Triple Towers Town." "Oh, now I get it. Hee-hee-hee, that fool is very greedy." Bipasha chuckled trying to please the captain. Aaron asked again, "Why is he taking the other Vice-captains along with him when he alone can kill Juno? Is it to minimize the risk?" "Correct! The report also mentioned something about Chieftain Juno''s ascetic master. So, he is taking such measures." Captain Bali continued, "Anyway, this is the chance we have been waiting for. If that particr master were an expert then we will observe them from afar and when the time is ripe we will join in the fun. So what do you think about this n?" "It''s a good n. I like it," Aaron responded sincerely. Then after wondering for a while, he opined, "Cap, perhaps they will start their ambush somewhere in the stone ridges region of the Gray Python Rift Valley." In recognition of his deduction, Captain Bali grinned at him, knowing that it was the best ce to ambush someone. Suddenly, the other three vice-captains reappeared inside the hall. They all disappeared at Captain Bali''smand, and the next thing they knew, they were riding arge, wingless python out of town¡­.. Chapter 338 Reaching Gray Python Rift Valley It had been three days since Bobby and his gang were sailing the portable ship driven on therge Ketuki River by arge water python embarking on their journey to the Three Towers Town. As usual, Bobby would sit on the rocking chair on the deck of the ship while basking under the gentle sunlight of the morning. asionally, he would look up at the clear sky and then shift his attention to the vast horizons around, killing his time. Ady wearing a pair of dark green jeans and a green t-shirt walked out of the cabin while carrying a te. She ced the te on the table first and said, picking up a cup from many on the te: "Master Damien, it''s your favorite, the Darjeeling Tea!" La then reached the cup out for him. Bobby took it unhurriedly from her and said, "Thank you, darling! Join me," Hearing that, with a beautiful smile, La crouched down sitting next to him on the floor, and started fondling his barefoot by giving a light massage with her soft hands skillfully. Taking a sip, Bobby moaned softly in pleasure and said, "That''s it. My good disciple, you don''t need to do that." "No, I love doing this," La asked, giving a rueful look. "Am I making you ufortable?" "Huh!" Bobby responded, padding her head. "Not at all, not at all. I just don''t like my disciple to do such menial things. It''s underneath you." La pouted cutely and responded, "As if I care. And you are the only special person who will be enjoying such service from me. Just chill out before I change my mind." Then she asked, "How is the tea, Mister Darhk?" "Very good. My ptes are agreeing to this ck tea and drinking it on such a boring day really uplifts my mood¡­. Little Girl, not gonna lie, you have a kind of knack for brewing such beverages." Bobby asked, "Well, how is your practice going on?" While cupping his thigh, she answered, "Mister Darhk, it''s going on way smoother than I thought. I''m quite diligent too. If you don''t mind, you can check my body. Oh and don''t worry you have my consent to peek at my body whatever you deem fit to gauge my current strength." Then she stood up. Looking at her bashful face, Bobby whispered, "Devil''s Eyes Ocr Technique!" The next thing his blue eyes turned scintited goldenly and with a thought, he also activated the X-ray vision and started scanning her body. In his vision, her outer clothes disappeared one at a time and finally left with a pair of white bikinis. He tried to further dig his vision under her skin but the pair of white melons protruding from her chestpletely caught his attention. Making his chain of thought disturbed and he started admiring those two in his head, ''Wow, they are gettingrger than before. I like to get a feeling of them.'' Involuntarily, he clenched his hands as he gulped down a mouthful of saliva under his throat. "Mister Darhk, what are you staring at? Love the vision? Hee-hee-hee," La teased him, making him wake up from that micro-stupor state. However on seeing his hands movement, "Oh, you want to feel them. Then let this little girl help you." She then quickly grabbed his two hands, brought them abruptly, and made them sped on her boobs. After a couple of sping her soft and supper stic twin peaks, she asked, "I think they grew a lot after you gave that rough service to me a few days ago. Now, are they to your liking?" Then she looked at him trying to capture all of his facial reactions. For a moment she saw a glimpse of lust written all over his face. However, the next moment, he remained calm and said in a regal tone, "Huh, what are you doing? You brat, you deserve a good beating for making me do this." Then he quickly retracted his right hand and gave a resounding p across her bums. p¡­.! "Arggggg! It hurts me." La groaned in pain as her body bent slightly outward and a soft ecstatic pleasure came following the pain and a muffled, soft moan escaped her mouth. Her eyes became all teary too. "That''s your punishment. Now, go inside and continue your practice. Don''t make me repeat myself. You hear me?" Bobby said in a cold tone. Then he reclined his back on the rocking chair. Whereas thedy bolted inside the cabin in long stripes with teary eyes and whispered, "What a dreadful master?! That''ll not stop me from achieving my aim." "Then bring it on! Don''t tempt me with some cheap physical thrill." Bobby said and the furious La mmed the door behind her. He continued enjoying the view as he would take a sip or two from time to time. Several hours passed! And Shadow ck came out of the cabin, slithered toward him, and said, reporting while half kneeling: "Master, we''re just half a mile away from reaching the Gray Python Ridge Valley." Bobby stood up, stretching his body, and said, "Oh, then get ready. Bring my disciple out here. We are flying off from here onward. And I anticipate some actions are waiting for us there." The next thing, Shadow de disappeared within the air and reappeared while carrying La who was sitting in a lotus position. Just as he ced her down on the wooden floor, La was startled awake and yelled while in a fighting-ready poise state. "Enemy!" "Calm down! We are leaving," Bobby then quickly grabbed her by her dainty snake-like waist, carried her up and with a thought of his, a pair of long crimson red bat wings grew out from his back. Kicking on the wooden deck, he leaped up in the air and started flying up while pping the wings rapidly. Shadow de also appeared above in the air with his long Snake-man body and they flew in the far northeastern direction. After ten minutes, they finally saw a port on the horizon. There were also multiple towers installed in that area. Rather than flying to that port, they chose tond in a dense forest full of vegetation and tall trees. Chapter 339 Summoning Soul Weapon! After passing the thick woods, Bobby and his subordinates finally reached the principal route leading to Three Towers Town. From there, they continued their journey on foot. The region was a part of the Gray Dragon Rift Valley. So, other than the dusty gray road, everything around was covered with patches of verdant vegetation of grasses, trees, and mostly weeds. They continued walking without a break for five hours, passing several terrains, and the sun finally set on the horizon. Suddenly, La said, "Master, I saw ten figures hiding in those bushes beside that huge rock." The three tinyma-shaped ck vision shards spun rapidly around each of her corneas as she scanned the vast patches of weeds. "I know. Keep walking. Everything is under my control." Bobby responded, and they continued treading in their path. Then he turned and gave his order, "Shadow ve, take care of those flies." "Right away, sire!" Shadow ve responded politely, bowing slightly, and his figure turned blurry, disappearing along with the gust of wind blowing toward the huge rock. In the next few seconds, amotion urred,ing from there. Bobby looked at her and said, "La, now you tell me all the minute details of the sh between Shadow ves and those ten assassins." La observed the sh between eleven Naginas for a couple of minutes and responded, "My good lord, Uncle Shadow, is dominating the fight. Um, it''s not just winning. It seems he is toying with them." "Good! That''s how wide the gap in strengths between him and those weaklings," Bobby lectured. "Remember this. Whenever you face an opponent who is overwhelmingly stronger than you, then you should not engage. You must use all of your tricks to get the hell away from that situation. Do you understand?" La nodded her head obediently. Meanwhile, the ten shadows hiding carefully were startled as Shadow ve emerged from behind them and said, "Hohoho, so you call this an ambush. Bullshit!" The ten were the ruthless Mamba assassins working under Tenth Vice-Captain Kunch. Recollecting themself, they quickly surrounded Shadow ve and startedunching their skills. While raising only one finger, Shadow ve blocked all their attacks, showing the difference in strength between those with energy levels over 340s and those with energy levels under 375. About a mile away from them, arge flying python was hiding within a cloud of dusk. Four people were also riding on its back. They were none other than Town Leader KoKo Cha, the Second Vice-Captain Buma, the Fourth Vice-Captain Shikan, and the Tenth Vice-Captain Kunch. They were currently looking around for any helpers. After observing the boring fight, Shikan, the Fourth Vice-Captain opened his mouth, disturbing the silence, "Milord, Chieftain Juno clearly knows we are ambushing him since he came in this path. Maybe we''re wrong. No one ising for his help." "I agree! Other than those two ves and wild lives around this ce, I don''t see anything around the radius of six miles. So, why don''t we just gang up on that bastard and end this fart already?" Buma, the Second agreed as he was skimming the area over ten times using his stone eye ocr observation technique. The other two including KoKo Cha also trusted with his eye technique. After a minute, KoKo Cha said, "Alright, whatever the case, let''s end this quickly. Kunch, you go first. Be careful, you''re almost as strong as him." Kunch knelt slightly while touching his forehead and responded politely, "Yes, sir! I''ll take care of this viin." Then he lifted hisrge body in the air and darted toward the region. Sensing his arrival, Shadow ve who was standing still all this time said, "Good news, your master is here to join this little party. Alright, you can all die!" He then pulled out a red katana and the next thing, his figure turned all blurry, flickering from one ce to another. Just after Kunch reached there, the first thing he saw was the ten flying heads of his subordinates. Blood sprayed out from their necks and dropped onto the ground lifeless. Amidst the mist of red, Shadow ve reappeared and said, "Hello, Brother Kunch! Finally, you show up. Kek-kek-kek, are you ready to join the afterlife trip along with your ten Mamba Assassins?" Kunch snorted, "Humph, we''ll see about that soon." Then without another word, he raised his hand in the air and started chanting a spell in Archaic Sanskrit. Ending his incantation, he cried at the top of his lungs, "My Soul Weapon Vabimba* Come Forth!" Immediately afterward, a temporal spatial fluctuation urred in the air and arge gray staff materialized in his head. There were multiple des at one end of the polearm and the other end was designed in the shape of a red cobra head. Kunch slithered toward Shadow ve in a sh and bashed aiming for Shadow ve''s head. nk! Shadow ve blocked it with the red katana and then the nking sound of metal filled the air as the two started exchanging blows with their weapons. Soon, thend around them turned barren as the energy explosion from their fight destroyed everything around them. This continued for the next three minutes and they separated, panting and gasping heavily for air. "Brother Kunch, you seem to have improved a lot from ourst exchange." Shadow ve praised him, still acting as the Chieftain Juno. But it turned out to be a sarcasticment on the other receiver''s end. Kunch shouted, "Juno, are you looking down on me?" "Ahh! What are you even talking about? I''m praising you, brother¡­ Unable to differentiate between insult and praise. Hmm, it seems like your intelligence is also going down to the gutter as you gain your strength." Shadow ve responded with a devilish grin. Seeing the ugly smirk on his face further aggravated him, so Vice-Captain Kunch infused the polearm with his energy and yelled while shing it in the air, "Bastard Juno! Why are you not summoning your soul weapon? Are you fucking insulting me?" Chapter 340 Shadow Slave Versus Three Vice-Captains [1] "Bastard, Juno, why are you not summoning your soul weapon? Are you fucking insulting me?" Kunch yelped. "Ah-ho, now I understand." Shadow ve responded, "Anyway, to deal with someone like you, my Katana is more than enough. Bring it on, bastard!" It was because even though Shadow ve possessed Juno''s body, ultimately, he was not the real Naginas. So, he couldn''t summon the Soul Weapon. He whispered in English, "One percent activate!" The next thing, the red katana, which was thetest improved version run by the super-cell of energy crystals, emitted a dazzling red color. It hummed. Buzz! Feeling enraged, Kunch raised the polearm in the air and started chanting a mantra in Sanskrit. Along with the end of his chant, he yelled, "Vabimba Gale Form, Activate!" Then he leaped in the air, flew toward Shadow ve, and shed with his Vabimba Soul Weapon. Shadow vezily raised the red sword and struck at the iing polearm. Bang! With a loud banging sound, arge amount of energy explosion urred between the point of contact between the polearm and the red katana. But somehow, the energy released from the scientifically advanced-Red Katana overwhelmed the wind energy delivered from the polearm. So, it sent Kunch Flying backward in the air. Infusing his internal Origin energy into the polearm, a wind technique activated. The wind magical technique Kunch used around his body reduced the momentum of his flight, resulting in Kunch being hurled backward for a few meters. Skidding for a few seconds and halting in the air, Kunch nced at him and said, "Now, I take my previousment back. No, you''re not underestimating at all. I agree this strange weapon of yours is way stronger than your Soul Weapon. Good-good! Now, I''ll go all out then." With a loud war cry, he let out all the energy inside his body and infused some into his polearm soul weapon, while others poured out of the orifices on his skin, forming a thin greenish hue around him. "Brother Juno, don''t hold back!" Then the two dashed toward each other and started another melee exchange with their weapons. Amidst the energy explosions, they continued engaging relentlessly while trying to exploit each others'' weaknesses. A mile away from the fighting ce, Bobby and La were currently watching the fight. After observing for two minutes, La opened her mouth. "Master, Uncle Shadow is gradually losing the momentum of the fight. If this goes on, then I believe he will notst for another two minutes." Bobby responded while patting her head, "Hmm, you''re right. But don''t you worry. Your Uncle Shadow ve can easily take care of him. Aight, let''s make this more exciting." Then he muttered softly in English, directing his voice, which was traced with a bit of his energy, "Shadow ve, used ten percent of its energy! Just don''t kill him yet." Listening to his master''s order, Shadow ve muttered in English again, "Ten percent, activate!" The nano AI attached to the red katana beeped once and started buzzing with even more frequency. Buzz....zzzzzz! The two flew toward each other and struck with their weapon again. The red katanapletely overwhelmed the powerful wind energy released from the Babimva polearm. Boom¡­.mmmm! So, along with a loud booming sound of an energy explosion, the red Qi from the Katana sted Kunch far away. As the town leader KoKo Cha surveyed the scene from above the cloud, he sighed and said, looking at Shadow ve''s Red Katana with jealousy, "Hmm, what an interesting weapon?! Perhaps, this must be a gift given to him by his so-called master. Even Vice Captain Kunch, in his ultimate form, is defeated utterly. Now, I''ve another reason to kill you, Chieftain Jugo." Craning his neck, he gave his order. "What are you waiting for? You two attack him all at once. If you could bring his head then, I''ll give you two 2nd Level crystal mines each." This pumped up the two vice-captains standing beside him on the back of therge flying python. Hence, without another word, the two jumped down. From the get-go, the two vice-captains summoned their soul weapons, as they had already witnessed how powerful Juno was while wielding the Red Katana from the previous fight. Shikan, the fourth Vice-Captain, summoned an enormous ax covered with a red hue that was fitting to his beefy posture. Whereas Buma, the Second Vice-Captain, summoned a luster ck gigantic de as his soul weapon. They stood in the air while surrounding Shadow ve, making sizable gaps between them. Shikan, the Fourth Vice-Captain made a shing motion in the air with his ax and uttered, "Die bastard!" From the edge of the ax''s de, a highly vtile light-greenish curvy water-origin energy was released, dashing toward Shadow ve at an incredibly fast speed. While floating in the air, Shadow ve made a quick shing motion with the red katana. Pop! With a muffled popping sound the iing energy was negated easily. At the same time, Buma, the Second Vice-Captain also made his move. He also first made a shing motion with hisrge de in the air trying to gauge the opponent''s strength briefly. Therefore, another greenish water-elemental-based energy released from the de was ten times more powerful than that of the one released by Shikan''s ax. The thick sword energy scurried toward the target while cutting the thick gust of wind blowing toward Buma. This time, feeling the powerful energy aura concentrated inside the iing attack, Shadow ve grinned and made a shing motion with the katana. An energy explosion urred as the red katana failed to negate five percent of the iing de energy. Boom! With a booming sound, Shadow ve was forced to step back for a few inches before he regained his bnce. "Huh! I get a gist of how strong he is while wielding that strange weapon." Buma said, further reading his facial expression, "Look at him. Under our joint attack, he is still as calm as a dove, as bold as a lion, and as strong and outstanding as the eagle. Shikan, let''s use our strongest form and kill him as fast as possible." Chapter 341 Chieftain Junos Master! "Look at him. Under our joint attack, he is still as calm as a dove, as bold as a lion, and as strong and outstanding as the eagle. Shikan, let''s use our strongest form and kill him as fast as possible." Buma spoke telepathically to Shikan, the Fourth. "I can''t agree more, Second Brother," Shikan responded. Knowing that the two were talking secretly, Shadow ve spoke, "Are you done talking? Can we begin now?" Before he could even finish his words, the two had already dashed toward him and struck him with their weapons while using the best of their powers. Then, they started engaging in a fierce melee battle between the two vice-captains and Shadow ve. The ax-holder Shikan took the frontal strike while Buma would sneak a tricky attack at Shadow ve after every second. Shadow ve barely managed to block their joint attack while relying on his katana and also the ninja movement technique he inherited from Bobby. This continued for the next fifteen minutes and they separated, holding their vignce, nning for their next course of attack as Shadow ve managed to block each of their joint formation attacks. "What are you two waiting for? He''s breathless. Just finish him." KoKo Cha''s voice echoed from above in the sky. Bobby who had been watching all this time also added with a chuckle, "Yeah, it''s not much entertaining anymore. Just get it over with them." He directed his words to Shadow ve. This attracted KoKo Cha''s attention who was standing on the back of therge gray python''s back high above in the air, hiding within with a colossus white cloud. "Shut up, ve! It''s not your ce to talk." He scoffed and ignored him, turning his attention back to Shadow ve. At that moment, Shikan and Buma finally ignited their Gorgon bloodline into their soul weapons, making them turn rocky and shining white at the same time. Then, with a loud war cry, they swam, propelling toward Shadow ve at an extremely fast speed as they twirled their long tails against the ripple of the air resistance. "Fine!" Shadow ve muttered, "Twenty-five percent energy, activate!" Red katana shone even more brightly and buzzed making even the air around them vaporize. The two vice-captains felt a looming feeling of death. But they were like arrows that had already been released from the bows. Shadow ve shed the red katana horizontally just above his waistline. For a second, everything around them turned serene and the next thing, they were blown far away. The Shadow ve saw their bodies and soul weapons break apart into fine particles before they could cry out in pain. Thest strike sucked out all of his energy. So, he puked out blood three times. "Bluerp!" Then he handed on the dusty ground and crouched down in fatigue while sticking the katana on it to support his body. p! p! p!... A rhythmic pping sound chimed in the surroundings and Koko Cha appeared standing on the ground not far away from Shadow ve. "Congrats, on killing two of my best men who were much stronger than yourself. And I guess it is because of this strange sword, right?" He said with a wide smile on his face. In a sh, he slithered closer to him and raised his long tail, pointing, his golden spear-tipped tip attached to the end of his tail. "Now you look all wasted¡­. Answer me correctly or I will slowly and excruciatingly kill you. This weapon; the red sword, is it something your master presented to you? Now, you are going to tell me where exactly he is?" Then looking around with his glinting brown eyes, he further questioned, "Is he somewhere around here?" Shadow ve puked out a mouthful of another ckened blood and responded while bursting into a peal of heartyughter, "Hahaha, oh man, this is getting funnier than I depicted. Bahaha¡­ Alright-alright, I''ll tell you the truth in exchange for your telling me, did you happen to bring the red blood-stone my master needed?" "Humph! You''re still lusting after my thing even in this situation. Just die!" KoKo Cha said, sneering and trying to stab his pointy-spear tail into Shadow ve''s mouth. Suddenly, a gust of wind blew on their faces and a human youth was already there standing. When the needle-like tail''s tip was just a few centimeters from Shadow ve''s lips, Bobby pulled out the red katana and swatted it away with the t side of the de. Bang! From that impact, KoKo Cha was forced to move a couple of meters back. "Human scum, you dare!" KoKo Cha bellowed at the top of his lungs as ording to a noble-nagina''s point of view what Bobby was doing was sphemy and ridiculous ording to their teaching of Nagainas for countless generations. And this was the first time in his long life that a human acted like this. "Hahaha! Town leader KoKo Cha, didn''t you mention earlier about my master? Then, see for yourself this is my master I serve." Shadow ve said as he tried to stand up. Bobby took out ten blood capsules from the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball and threw them into Shadow ve''s mouth. Within a second, Shadow ve regained a part of internal Origin Qi. "That''s enough! I''ll handle it from here. Just digest the blood pills and recuperate. Oh and stay beside La." Bobby said. "As you say, my liege!" Shadow ve responded in a servile tone. Then he slithered away toward La briskly. The drama between Bobby and Shadow ve took KoKo Cha by surprise as it was the first time he had seen a veteran martial expert like Juno act in such a subservient manner, nevertheless toward a human. It contradicted all their beliefs since humans were viewed as nothing more than pets on the Tenderloin Ex. "Wait!" Pointing his finger, KoKo Cha shouted, "Just what the fuck is that, Chieftain Juno? Taking a mere human as a master, huh, have you gone senile along with your age? Exin yourself." Chapter 342 A Frog In A Well! "Wait!... Just what the fuck is that, Chieftain Juno? Taking a mere human as a master, huh? Have you gone senile along with your age? Exin yourself." KoKo Cha Shouted while pointing at the leaving Shadow ve. Shadow ve continued slithering toward La, acting as if he didn''t hear him at all. KoKo Cha tried to dash toward him. Bobby blocked the snake-man''s path by swinging the red katana, forcing him to retreat. Creak! Creak! Creak! Boom¡­..mmmm! As a result, a deep, long sword scar appeared on the ground. The ground was shocked for another few seconds. Following the dust, dirt, and rock particles settling to the ground, KoKo Cha looked at the deep, long crack and said in a thick R.P. ented Sanskrit, "Oh my sweet, Medusa! You bless my life again. For this kindness, I''ll offer and sacrifice to you the blood and meat of this human in your holy name," Then he looked at the red katana in Bobby''s hand and wondered while squinting his eyes, ''That weapon is too powerful. The attack released from it just now could even deal heavy damage to me. I better be careful.'' Seeing KoKo Cha''s eyes looking at the red katana, Bobbyughed heartily and said, "Hahaha, oh, don''t you worry. I''ll not use this again." Then he tossed it away, whichnded sticking on the ground just before La and Shadow ve. "My dear disciple! You seem to like it. Alright, keep it. It''s yours now." Actually, all this time, when Shadow ve had been dueling the earlier three Vice-Captains, Bobby caught La''s admiration and desire for the Red Katana. "Thank you, Mister Darhk! This little girl will cherish this gift." La responded, giving a slight bow in his direction, and picked up Red Katana. The moment she plunged it out from the ground, it radiated a red light, scanning her full body. Beep once for authenticating her as the new owner and started transforming. Diminished in size, it became a red chain around her wrist with a miniature red katana attached. The new technological transformation stunned La and KoKo Cha. ''Hmm, it must be some type of marvelous heavenly weapon I heard from my Grandma Cha. I must get it by any means today. Then let''s start with this human.'' This thought crossed KoKo Cha''s mind as an uncontroble killing intent seeped out from his body for a fraction of a second. Bobby was very keen on this type of killing intent. Just as he saw KoKo Cha was about to make a move, he raised his hand and cried, "Wait up, Town Leader KoKo Cha! I still have the promise to keep." KoKo Cha didn''t mind it at all as he whipped his tail toward Bobby. Never mind, Bobby had already activated his fusion Ninja Movement Technique and White Lightning Step. Therefore, KoKo Cha''s tail destroyed Bobby''s body, which turned out to be a lightning afterimage as it went into a mini white lightning bolt explosion. BANG! "Oh, an afterimage. He''s fast for a savage human." KoKo Cha uttered, acknowledging the worth of his opponent. Then he skimmed the surroundings with his gaze and saw Bobby picking up the already wasted Kunch from within the debris, and another Bobby appeared before Shadow ve and La. While Kunch had been acting as if he were unconscious, the moment Bobby grabbed him from behind his neck, he started resisting but could move none of his muscles. "Imand you, human scum. Release this master immediately." Kunch yelped, trying to use his superiorityplex to frighten the human youth off. "Ahahaha!" La teared up, bursting into a peal of maniacalughter, and added, "Shut up! You stupid aberration! Do you even know who my master is?" "Eh, don''t mind him. Just let the dog bark before his soul departs for the underworld. Alright, where are we?... Mister Kunch, no offense, but I''ll have to gouge those pair of eyes out for leering decently at my Disciple," Then Bobby spoke his two fingers each into his eyes and plucked out tworge eyeballs making Kunch wail in a heart-wrenching long and dry cry. Then he tossed him toward Shadow ve and said, "My good disciple, you can experiment with him however you like from this point on, as I promised you. Well, I don''t like to keep the other party waiting too long." His figure turned blurry, distorting along with the flowing monsoon wind. In the meantime, Bobby had already appeared, pping blood-red bat-like wings from his back as he stood in the air. There was a sizable gap between them. All this time, KoKo Cha had been watching while trying to figure out something regarding human youth. "First you want the blood-red crystal. And if you are the one who imed to be the master of that traitor, Juno, and judging after your attitudes toward the Snake-man race, then there is no doubt you are not someone from my Tenderloin World. Who exactly are you, human? What is your purpose for crossing into my world?" "Oh, you finally cracked my secret. Good, good, now I have another reason to kill you." Bobby responded with a devilish grin. Thinking deeply and weighing the odds of pros and cons, KoKo suppressed his killing intent. "Humph, whatever the shite-holes you crawled out from, humans are still a low, inferior racepared to my Snake-man species." He said as he still valued him, ?considering he was someone from the outer world. He added,promising his morals, "Just give me thatdy and tell me the secret of that weapon and surrender by kneeling in front of you. Then I can consider sparing your life." "Huh, Humans are an inferior race. That''s the biggest joke I''ve ever heard. Bahaha!" Bobby burst into a burst of boomingughter and from afar La''s tinkeringughter chimed too. Then he made a serious face and added, "Mr. KoKo Cha, if you are judging the Human Race from the perspective of this messed up world of yours, then you''re just a frog in a well." ¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 343 KóKó ChÇŽ Versus Damien! [1] "Mr. KoKo Cha, if you are judging the Human Race from the perspective of this messed up world of yours, then you''re just a frog living in a well." Bobby continued, "In ord with my perspective, your so-called Snake-man race is just an aberration that is neither a snake nor a human. So what is so good to boast about?" "Ridiculous! I''ll soon cut off that clever tongue of yours." KoKo Cha yelled, pointing at him. "Oh, you seem to disagree with me. Then let me reveal to you a shocking truth." Bobby said as he took out a dull-looking ck katana. "Medusa, the great Gorgon, your species worship came from my world. Do you even know why she escaped and hid in this world?.... Because a human named Perseus has once defeated and killed her once." "Shut the fuck up! Stop spouting nonsense. How can someone kill my Holiness, the Medusa, when no one can even stare at her?" KoKo Cha argued strongly. "Exactly. I know anyone would turn into a stone statue if they even gave a nce at her directly. But, have you forgotten there is a thing called the mirror? Oh, I almost forgot. It''s a forbidden item in your Nagina species, anyway. Fair enough! She must be afraid of the mirror." Bobby said, brooding over his mind. His words shook KoKo Cha to the core. But the next thing, he recollected himself and made a punch in the air while yelling, "More lies! Do you think I''m just a buffoon to believe even a wording out of your mouth, a mere human? Golden punch!" Then a substantial golden fist materialized in the air, drifting toward Bobby at an astonishingly fast pace. This time, KoKo Cha didn''t hold back anymore like in previous attacks. Bobby operated the Lightning Cannon Form and infused arge amount of white lightning Qi into the ck katana and swung it, as he had no time to waste. Bang! With a loud explosion, the Golden Fist made from the energy exploded, canceling along with the thick White Lightning bolts released from the katana. Even so, the momentum of the Golden Fist caused Bobby to be sted down, digging an enormous hole more than half a mile deep into the earth. Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom!... "Humph! A weakling like you dare to speak sphemously about the Goddess Medusa in front of me. You deserve a thousand deaths." KoKo Cha shouted. Then he nced toward the spot where La was and added while sticking out his tongue and wetting his lips licentiously, "Now, it''s your turn, sweetheart. Today, I''m going to let you have the st of what heaven feels like in my bed." Then he floated in her direction. While holding the wasted and blinded Kunch, Shadow ve was also by her side. But they didn''t show any panic in their expressions as Koko flew toward them. KoKo Cha halted in mid-air when he saw the small shake of the ground. Turning around, only to see Bobby floating in the air. "Argh, what the hell are you?... Monster?!" KoKo Cha eximed. Yes, Bobby had already activated his Satanification form as his skin turned tanner, white long hair and a pair of greenhorns protruding out from his forehead. Before activating this Satanification form, Bobby was only at a 400 Energy level, whereas KoKo Cha was at a 421 Energy Level, overwhelming the former. Hence, he activated his Satanic Bloodline. Beep! A notification popped up in his head, along with a beeping sound. [Host'' Energy Level: 418!] Sensing it, KoKo Cha muttered, "Hmm, now I can feel he''s getting a lot stronger than before. Must be something to do with his current transformation technique. I should be careful." Considering the threat from the human, KoKo Cha chanted a mantra in Sanskrit and shouted, "B¨©k?sh¨¡, Come Forth," finally, summoning his Spiritual Pet. Suddenly, the sky turned ck, overshadowing the Yellow Sun rising in the sky, and a gigantic dark snake dashed toward him as he raised his hand in the air. pping hisrge pair of bloody red bat-like wings from time to time, Bobby said, looking at the monster, diminishing, "It''s a freaking Titanoboa. Huh, his Summoning Weapon is a living Titanoboa. I thought this creature has long been extinct. Cool! There is one in this Tenderloin Ex." "Master, can I duel with that little snake? Please, it''s really boring staying inside here." A pleading voice of Godzi passed through the Purple Spatial Beast''s eyeball in Katakara God Language. "Why? Are you familiar with this Titanoboa snake, Gondor?" asked Bobby curiously. "Oh yeah, father. You''ll not believe me; this is the best meat I''ve ever eaten. Please, let me out." Gondor, the Godzi responded while drooling. "Fine, you better deal with it." Bobby then infused a trace of his Lightning Origin Qi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball and waved his hand. And there was a gigantic reptilian creature appearing in the air. It was Gondor, the Godzi with the body of crocs, the head of a dragon, and two pairs of limbs: that of an elephant. "Go, bring its carcass. I like to taste the meat of ancient extinct creatures." Gondor, the Godzi roared, attaining the attention of everyone, especially the colossus snake slithering high above in the sky. It was as if provoking and intimidating the others with its hoarse, ear-piercing voice. Roar¡­.rrrrr! The Titanoboa responded by roaring back while sending a strong torrent of wind along with moisture within it. Growl! Then without further ado, Gondor the Godzi dashed toward the gigantic snake whereas the other also slithered toward it, the aura in the sky was filled with the rupturing of two strong killing intents radiating from the two prehistoric creatures. Soon they began their tussle, makingrge energy explosions. It also took me K¨®K¨® aback on seeing Godzi for the first time in his long life. So, he also observed the creature curiously and uttered, "Huh, what a creature? Such dominating killing intent. Too bad! My B¨©k?sh¨¡ is way stronger than this thing." Chapter 344 KóKó ChÇŽ Versus Damien! [2] "Huh, what a creature? Such domineering killing intent. Too bad! My B¨©k?sh¨¡ is way stronger than this thing." K¨®K¨® said while observing the two monsters fighting high above in the sky. "Yeah, too bad! Your B¨©k?sh¨¡ is going to be my meal for the week soon. Hehehe," Bobby said, interjecting while caressing the dull-looking blunt ck katana. ? "Humph, overestimating yourself!" K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ snorted. Then, without further ado, he made a series of hands while chanting that almost sounded like the hissing of a snake and cried aloud, "Double Headed Nagina Trident!" The ritual was exactly the same one Bobby had witnessed before when he fought Chieftain Juno back in the Betal Oak Tree Forest. He also witnessed the crack appear in the space just above K¨®K¨®''s hand and a long Trident with the body of two snakes twirling aroundnded on his hands. "You obnoxious human brat! You have spouted enough bullshits. Now it''s time to send you to your maker." K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ bellowed and dashed toward him. He jabbed the trident aiming for his head. He was extremely fast. It all happened within an infinitesimal fraction of a second. Bobby was even faster as he redirected the head of the snake trident by deflecting with the ck katana. Bang! With a loud banging sound from the explosion of the energies and also from the friction of the two weapons. The energy propelled their weapons, throwing both the wielders along with them in the air. They bolted toward each other and continued striking with their weapons. Multiple explosions urred in different spots in the air, pointing out that the two had already engaged multiple times. Even La, who was watching their fight only showed blurry figures along with multiple miniature white mushroom smoke, pretty clear that the two of them were pretty fast. So, with a thought, she activated her ocr technique as the three luster ckma-like Eye Shards started rotating rapidly around the corner of the corneas in each of her eyes. "Woah! Now I can follow their movements." She said, talking to Shadow ve sitting beside her. Bobby and K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ had roughly simr strengths. And they separated after engaging in another one thousand exchanges. "Hmm, not so savvy. Your technique ismendable. Is that all you got?" asked Bobby. But his words turned out to be rubbing salt on the worn as K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ had been looking down on the human species whole his life. The human brat in front of him also fought toe to toe with him today, not only because he was talked down to, but also because he insulted him. K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ red at him and started waving the N?gin¨¡ Trident in the air while chanting another N?gin¨¡ S¨²tr?. "Sea Of One Hundred Thousand Poisonous Snakes, Arise!" Then the next thing, arge amount of his internal Origin Q? fumed out of his body, and a thick fishy foul smelling dark greenish Q? perspiration from the ck N?gin¨¡ Trident. Forming into One Hundred thousand snakes of various species with different colors, shapes, and sizes. Bobby scanned all of them and figured out that all of them gave the signatures of above 400 Energy levels and there was also another alert notification about avoiding their poisons. "See that, Human Brat! I''ll end your miserable life using this spell of mine." Then, K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ bellowed at the top of his lungs, pointing the tips of the trident toward the human youth. "Kill that human!" Not all of them swam toward the youth. Instead, about three thousand of the snakes darted toward Bobby. They first sprayed greenish poisonous liquids, pouring on him. Bobby made a full vertical swing above in the air, sending out a long but thread-like, lightning bolt that ensued with sword intent. It cut the pouring greenish liquid into two halves in the middle and missed him as they fell to the ground. The moment the greenish liquidnded on the ground, the small vegetation of weeds and grasses started decaying, turning into ck husks within a few seconds and even the earth turned greenish. "Brilliant! It''s the most lethal poison I have ever seen. I''m going to collect it for my experiment." Bobby said, with a grin, looking at the ground. Then he uttered, "Ninja Movement Skill, Lightning sh Fusion!" His figure flickered, leaving multiple afterimages-sh-lightning clones. His original body reappeared again in his earlier spot. But the only difference was that all three thousand snakes were severed into multiple pieces. Puchi! Puchi! Puchi!... All of them disintegrated into greenish poison as they poured onto the ground, corroding just like before. "Oh, interesting! Collecting those poisonous fluids will be easier than I thought." Then Bobby looked at his opponent and shouted, "Leader K¨®K¨® Ch¨£, you seem to be so proud of this snake summoning spell, right? Then let me take care of them all at once." Then, with a thought, he started igniting the Vampiric Blood inside his bloodstream and started chanting a mantra, while making a series of hand seals and whispering, "Bloody Ice Lotus, Activates!" Then thousands of greenish bubbles of internal Origin Energy moisture derived from the ignition of vampiric bloodline were released from countless orifices from his skin and they gathered in a particr area, forming into a light greenish, humongous Ice Lotus. "Humph! To bring a soft flower to fight my poisonous snakes. That''s trulyughable. No doubt. Humans are just some clumsy species. Let''s see. How much damage can you inflict on my ball of snakes? Go!" K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ scoffed and waved his Nagina Trident, pointing at Bobby. This time, all of them slithered toward the youth, swimming briskly in the air. "Huh! My Ice Lotus, Scadding activate!" Bobby yelped while making a series of hand seals. In the next instant, tenrge petals separated from the Ice Lotus. They were all further broken down, turning into the shapes of chakras. Feeling satisfied with his current maniption skill level, he waved his hand toward those snakes closing toward him. The over one thousand Ice-Lotus''s petal chakras spun and moved toward the snakes...(please, stay tuned!) Chapter 345 KóKó ChÇŽ Versus Damien! [3] The over one thousand Ice-Lotus''s petal chakras spun and moved toward the snakes. As they passed, the chakras ground almost seventy-five percent of the snakes in their paths and turned the remaining into icy statues of snakes in the air. "Anyway, this snake-summoning skill of yours is too lousy." Bobby appraised and then he made a horizontaly swing with the rusty katana in his hand. Kaboom!.... The cracking sound of the icicles chimed all around leaving K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ dumbstruck for a moment. "Argh! How is this even possible?" He asked himself as this was the first time someone, nevertheless a human brat obliterated his Snake Animation all at once. Meanwhile, Bobby waved his hand moving the remaining bed of Ice Lotus to collect all the greenish poisonous remnants from destroying all the snakes. Soon, arge amount of them was collected and sealed within the lotus. And he put it within his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball. "Thanks for this nice gift. Well, I''ll let you grant another move. Just one. So, try using your strongest skill. And I''ll end this for good." Bobby said. ''Huh! Looking down on me. Fine, this human brat is very strange. I''ll take this chance to end him using Goddess Medusa''s grace.'' K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ wondered in his head. Then he shut his eyes and started chanting a mantra. It was not just the simple spell this time as he started igniting the small trace of the bloodline in his bloodstream. "Gorgon Bloodline, Activate!" Bobby had witnessed Chieftain Juno using this technique before. So, he observed carefully to see K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ activating it and producing a strong suction force from his body, thereby, causing a whirlpool of surrounding Internal Origin Q? to bore into his body. Even his long ck hair was lifted in the air and ten of them turned into serpents. "Oh, herees the real deal!" He muttered. With a ghostly, hoarse voice, Ch¨£ cried, "Stone Gaze, Activate!" Then he added, "Human if you have the gut then look in my¡­" Before he even finished, Bobby jumped in, "eyes. Leader K¨®K¨®, do you want to hear another secret of your so-called Goddess, Medusa? Although Stone Gaze is one of the strongest techniques, it is also a curse that makes Medusa live a miserable life for the rest of her days." His words seemed to pique K¨®K¨® Ch¨£''s interest this time, as responded, "Fine, let me hear it before I kill you for good." "Hehe, as if you can. Anyway," Bobby said, "Truth be told, Medusa was once a goddess with a human physique serving under the Goddess Athena. She was the most beautifuldy even among the god circle. But, something happened inside the pce of Goddess Athena, one day, Neptune God also called Poseidon happened to see her and was enamored by her beauty. So, he slept with her, probably rape." He continued his story that he read from one of the fable books of God of Olympus, "Medusa came before Athena to take revenge for her. But, Goddess Athena med her instead. Maybe, she was also jealous of her beauty. So, she cursed her to be a gorgon monster iming that from that day onward, no one in the world will be able to look at her face straight as they will all be turned into stone." In defense of her, K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ shouted: "Huh, cut the crap! What Gorgon Monster? I''ve seen her once when I was inside my mother''s womb through my mother''s shared vision, and it''s safe to say that there is no seconddyparable to her beauty. " "Yep, she is the most beautiful woman even after bing a Gorgon Monster. That''s the exact reason making me even pettier for her." Bobby responded, exining patiently. "What good is beauty when there is no one to behold and praise her? So, it consumed her slowly into darkness. Although Stone Gaze is one of the strongest curse spells, there is still one drawback; if one does not direct gaze, then nothing happens, right?" The surrounding turned silent as K¨®K¨® started frowning. "Hmm, don''t worry. It will be interesting to see if you can turn me into a statue just by looking into your eyes. Nevertheless, your Stone Gaze is too weak considering you have only ten serpent hairs." Bobby said. Then he pped his wings and the next thing he was standing a few meters away from K¨®K¨® Ch¨£. And he looked into his brown-beastly eyes. Just at that moment, Bobby saw a beautifuldy with serpent hair hissing and blinding his vision from the white light emitting from her eyes. "Ah, it''s her¨C Medusa!" He yelled before his soul was sucked into a strangepletely dark realm and he felt the feeling of continuous free falling into the sea of pitch-ck darkness. Meanwhile, outside in the real metaphysical world, Bobby froze in the air. His body started changing into a gray stone beginning from his legs and spreading further upward. La, who had been observing calmly, sprang up to her feet and shrieked, "Uncle Shadow, you have to help my master. Something has happened to him. I can''t feel his soul anymore. At this rate, he''s going to be a stone statue. Please, do something." Shadow ve raised his head and gave a nce. Then he stood still trying to regain his Internal Origin Q?. He remained nonchnt just like before. La jumped and started shaking his long tail. "Ah, do something or I''ll bite your tail off for good." Finally, Shadow ve looked at her and said, "Calm down, little girl! Not even millions and millions of such savvy techniques could stop our master. Just stay patient and enjoy the show." He further added looking at his tail. "Alright, just leave my poor tail alone." La sat back and continued watching. "Still, I''m not convinced. If your words were true then I''ll consider sparing your poor tail from the excruciating of my mighty teeth." She still held the tail, clinching it tightly. Meanwhile, high above in the sky, K¨®K¨® nced at the slowly petrifying Bobby and startedughing maniacally. "Serve you right, you arrogant brat. Humph!" He sneered¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 346 Medusa! "Serve you right, you arrogant brat. Humph!" K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ sneered, looking at the gradually petrifying Bobby. Meanwhile, Bobby''s soul continued sinking into thepletely pitch-ck dark abyss. He then uttered, "Devil''s Ocr Eye Technique, Activate!" A golden light beam dispelled the darkness from his eyes while his eyes scintited with gold. His eyes scanned around and he noticed a spider-web-like energy wrapping around his body, pulling him toward a greenish-dark sea. He knew he would die for real if his current Soul-body was dipped into that sea. "Oh, fuck! This''s the damn thing pulling me all this time. I can''t even move a single muscle." He cussed. "I must use my Internal Origin Q?." Then, without further ado, he started operating the Lightning Canon Technique, breathing in a rhythm. Channeling from his real body, he drew out a thick beam of a white lightning bolt and tried to cut the ck spider-web-like energy paralyzing his body. As lightning was the bane of any dark energy, including curses, it started cutting it as his body was kept pulled down. Seeing the boiling surface of the greenish sea getting closer and closer, Bobby frowned and channeled the other two types of energies from his dantian. Chi-chi-chi! Along with the sizzling sound, two thick lightning bolts: one ck and another purple sprung out from his forehead. Then the three bolts of lightning began severing the spider-web energy wrapping around him. As he was two inches from touching the greenish-ck surface of the sea, he suddenly stopped falling once the dark-sh-curse energy that had been wrapping about him was finally released. "Phew! It was a close call." Bobby puffed out white fumes from his mouth. pping the pair of wings, he lifted higher above in the air and startedbing his surroundings with his goldenly glinted eyes. "Oh, interesting!" Then he drifted toward the northeastern side, flickering in the darkness. After flying for six minutes, he stopped in the air and shouted in Ancient Greek, "Wakey-wakey, sunshine! Isn''t it disrespectful to doozie here? After all, you are the one bringing me into this brooding realm." A trace of Lightning Internal Q? was also added, along with his voice. So his voice bombarded the green water, causing an enormous wave that swept down to the bottom, showing arge cave. It was a cave made from brown, pearl-like stones. There was a monster meditating inside it. It was none other than Medusa, the Gorgon. Water quickly filled up the empty region. Bobby waited patiently for a minute, but thetter continued what she was doing. "Huh, fair enough! A proud goddess like yourself didn''t put someone like me in your eyes. Fine, since the easy way didn''t work, then let''s do the hard way." Bobby continued, "Your old chap Minerva* says ''hi'' to you." (*Minerva is the pet name of Goddess Athena. The one who cursed Medusa turning to this Gorgon form) Just as the name Minerva chimed in the surroundings, with a loud sshing sound, four high waves of water rose high above in the air, revealing the cave on the in side again. A figure slithered out from the entrance and spoke while looking down in a high-pitch, shrilling voice: "Oh, I see! You''re from the earth. Now tell this goddess; are you that bitch''s envoy?" A chilling, killing intent was directed toward him. "Nah," Bobby added, "the fables are right. You''re one of the most beautifuldies I''ve ever seen until now." Hearing that, the sharp killing intent disappeared gradually. "Hmm, at least, you''re the first human who is pleasing to my ears. Well, what did she want from me?" She asked. "I lied to gain your attention," Bobby responded and simultaneously, the killing intent increased once again. He continued, smiling. "Don''t worry, Minerva, the Athena died a long time ago. I just happened to drift in this Tenderloin world of yours in search of a God Crystal." "How can an immortal like her die like that? You''re lying again." Medusa yelped. "No, I''m not. Not only her, but all the gods, goddesses, and titans also went extinct a few million years ago. They were all devoured by the¡­" Bobby said. The snake-like, enchanting Medusa raised her head before he finished his words, hissing from all her snake locks. She finally activated the Stone Gaze ability. A blinding light emitted from her eyes targeting the human youth floating in the air. "So, your stone gazing ability has also evolved up to this casting level. Interesting!" Bobby said with a calm tone aspared to what he heard from the old fable story, Medusa had no control over this skill rendering everyone who looked at her to turn into a stone statue. But he witnessed she could now cast the skill as she wished. Bobby raised his right hand and poked the iing cursed energy wave, releasing arge amount of Lightning Origin Ch?. But it failed to block the spell. Rather, when his finger touched the strange curse energy, his hand turned into grayish stone, and it spread to his arms and the rest of his body. With a thought, a pair of vertical crimson eyelids appeared on his forehead. "Absorbed!" Bobby uttered and with the expanse of 555 years of his vitality, his God Vertical Eye activated the suction ability. A strong inherent suction force emitted from his palm and devoured all the curse energy into his body. "Huh!" Even the monster Medusa gasped in surprise. "How did you dispel my Stone Gaze Ability?" She questioned. Bobby flickered, pping his wings and appeared beside Medusa. Poking his finger on her forehead, he released the curse energy he just absorbed into her. Medusa screamed and moved back briskly. She looked at him vigntly and asked again, "How did you do it?" Clicking his tongue, Bobby moved toward her closer and closer. "Don''te any closer?" Medusa shrieked. "Rx, I''m a gentleman to the core. I''ll not harm even a single hair of beauty like you. Perdon, I mean even a single snake." Bobby said with a calm tone. Chapter 347 A Tempting Deal! "Rx, I''m a gentleman to the core. I''ll not harm even a single hair of beauty like you. Perdon, I mean even a single snake in your head." Bobby further added, "Do you know what this means?... I can help you regain your former human form." Medusa pondered deeply for a while and opened her mouth again, saying: "I believe you. Human youth," "Call me Damien," "Okay, Damien, what about this? You help me regain my human form and I''ll grant you three rewards, including the God Crystal stone you are searching for," Medusa suggested. Bobby smiled brilliantly, approaching her. This time, she didn''t move back. "Seeing as how you''re pleasing to the eye, I''ll put aside your previous attempt at killing me. And forget your three rewards. I want something else." "Just tell me," "Be my ve for a hundred years and I''ll help you." "Your ve?! Die, human brat!" Feeling enraged, Medusa yelled and sent out another two beams of dazzling lights from her eyes. Bobby raised his hands and absorbed the curse energy. His figure turned blurry and reappeared beside her as he whispered in her ear, "It''s pointless. I know this is just a fraction of your soul. So, you can''t use other attacks other than this Stone Gazing technique that you have bestowed on those Nagina races. The question is, why did you inherit this curse technique of yours from them when they are not rted to you at all?" Beep! He heard a beeping sound and an alert notice of danger shed in his mind. So he raised his palm and made a vertical shing motion. "Dragon Beheading Strike!" Of course, this strike was not meant for Medusa''s neck. Instead, to cause a tear in the space of this dark abyss realm. As this strike of his was endowed with spatialw, a long tear appeared, erging into arger spherical tear. "Forget it. I''ll meet you soon, with your real self. Until then, consider my offer carefully. Sayonara!" Then he jumped into the spatial tear. Medusa''s continuance sharply changed from frowning to a grin as she watched the tear in the space mending itself at a fast pace. "Damien, what an interesting human! So, atst, I have finally found the person I have been searching for¡­ But you are already in my world. How can I let you go easily after showing me your importance to me?" Then she started chanting a spell in Ancient Greek more like a poem or an opera song while making a series of hand seals. While she was reciting the incantation, the white energy released from her palms shaped into aplex sigil with multiple pictures of snakes on them. This was a bloodmunication spell sigil: "Listen, my brethren, capture this human alive as soon as possible." Thismunication message was sent along with the image of Bobby in Satanification Form to all the Nagina experts in the Dangpa region. After describing everything she knew about Bobby, she waved her hand, dispersing the Blood Communication Sigil. "I''ll start considering your offer. But, first I need to test whether you have the qualification to be my master. Gegege," Meanwhile, it had only been a minute outside in the real world. K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ sneered, "Serve you right, you arrogant brat. Humph!" looking at Bobby, who was almost turning into a stone statue. Then, remembering how humiliated he felt, he darted his trident towards Bobby. It was only three inches away from hitting its target when the grayish stone morphed back to skin color. Bobby regained conscious and caught the trident. This strange scene of dispelling his Stone Gazing technique shook K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ to the core as this was the first time someone made this feat. "No-no-no, that''s not possible!" He eximed. Bobby raised his ck katana in the air and executed his signature sword move. "Dragon Beheading Strike!" He muttered softly. Not even a trace of energy was released from the sword. K¨®K¨® Ch¨£ felt itchy feeling. So he reached out for his forehead only to feel fluid. "Ah, it''s blood!" Just as these words spilled out of his mouth, his body severed into two symmetrical halves from head to all the way to the tip of his tail. Blood sprayed out like a water fountain. Fortunately, he died after realizing his situation. "Oh, I almost forgot," Bobby said, pping his own forehead lightly. Then he flew toward the two severed parts of the corpse. And the next thing, he reappeared, standing in front of La and holding two bloody eyeballs. He tossed them on the grass. "Now, I keep my promise by gouging out his eyes." "Thank you," La said and pondered in her head while looking at him passionately. ''I''ll carve all the memories of today as a token of my worship in the bottom of my heart. Damien, I''ll try my best to serve you.'' Seeing that Vice-Captain Kunch was still alive, Bobby said, "Hmm, you''re more forgiving than I previously imagined." La pulled out a pistol and shot. Bang! Brain matter and blood spattered all around, ending Kunch''s life immediately. Then she turned around while blowing the tip of the pistol Bobby smiled wryly and said, "Maybe not," Then he ordered Shadow ve to bring the severed parts of K¨®K¨® Ch¨£''s corpse. After a full cavity search, they found a golden ring piercing on his left chest. "Oh, it''s a spatial storage ring." Bobby then bit his tongue and spat his blood onto it. The moment the fresh bloodnded on the surface of the ring, a purple light shed, forming a blood sigil in the shape of Medusa. He took out his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball and startedparing it with the small Golden Ring. After observing andparing them using his magnification X-ray vision technique, he concluded. ''No doubt this ring has the same property. After all, it is crafted using Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball as its core material. Fine, I can study more in the future.'' He thought¡­.. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 348 Aarons Clairvoyance Ability! When Bobby discovered the Spatial Storage Ring, insinuating its simr qualities to that of his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, he contemted: ''No doubt this ring has the same property. After all, it is crafted using a portion of Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball as its core material. Incredible!'' Then keeping aside his curiosity, he operated his Lightning Canon Technique and infused a trace of White Lightning Energy into the Golden Ring. Following that, he sent a trace of his consciousness thread to see a cubical space of nearly 625 cubic kilometers. Seeing the organized, multiple piles of treasures; power stones of various colors, several other metals, and sparkling pearls brought tears of joy to the youth. But, they were not his goal, to begin with. He searched, skimming through all of them, and finally found the Blood God Crystal he was looking for. Beaming from ear to ear, Bobby said, "We''re leaving." putting the gold ring on his ring finger. Next, he pulled out the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball from his shirt and made a waving gesture in the air while inserting a trace of his Internal Lightning Ch?. Then a portable flying vessel (Angel made) appeared sitting on the dusty ground. The appearance of a strange thing out of the thin air frightened La. But the next thing, realizing her master took it out, she calmed down and asked, "Mister Darhk, is it our ride? It''s aesthetic!" Then she trotted around it, with all astonishing eyes. With a jovial smile, Bobby boarded the ship and shortly afterward, La too entered it. Whereas Shadow ve made a series of hand seals and uttered, "Soul released!" As a result, ck mist sipped out from the Snake-man''s body and condensed, transforming into a three-headed humanoid monster which was the actual form of Shadow ve. Then he flew all around, gathering all the remains of four Nagina corpses. "Ah, what''s taking Uncle Shadow too long?" Uttering briskly, La looked through the door to see a horrifying scene of Shadow ve devouring all the corpses. She trembled in fright on hearing the nibbling sound of breaking bones. Bobby pulled her inside and warned, "Don''t peek. Your uncle is highly sensitive during his feasting session. He''s a little shy and takes grudges not lightly. So, be prudent." "I understand. But, what''s he?" asked the curiousdy as the grotesque-looking appearance of Shadow ve left a looming feeling in her mind. "Other than that he''s a bastard born out of the cross-breeding of a god and an asura, I could say no more. You should try asking him yourself. And once again, be prudent about his identity, too, okay?" Bobby answered, mystifying it even more. "Always, keep this in mind, he''s benevolent and loyal to those he likes but to those he dislikes, he''ll be a bane to their existence." Shadow ve slithered inside, already possessing Chieftain Juno''s Nagina body. Bowing to the youth, he asked: "My liege! Shadow ve is ready. Please, give your next order." Bobby felt a trace of a powerful aura slipping out of Shadow ve''s body. Therefore, he said, "Hmm, your dark energy is about to go berserk. Just take a break. We''re going home." "Sire, I can manage. Let me pilot this ship." Shadow ve suggested with a firm tone. "I''m not asking. Just leave. Digest your newly gained energy as fast as possible." Bobby said, ordering him to his chamber. ***** Shortly afterward, with the revving sound of the engine, the angelic flying vessels lifted in the air and shed toward the direction of Betaal Oak Tree Forest. Fifteen minutester, a groupprising Captain B?li and his four Vice-Captains appeared in the air. "The sound came from here, I assume. So, what are we missing?" asked B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡, the first Vice-captain. The clever Aaron, the Fifth Vice-captain, responded, "See that debris and craters? That''s the only evidence of a recent battle taking ce here. Cap, we''rete." Captain Bali scanned the surroundings one more time and asked, "Yeah, of course. We''re toote. Alright, just find out brief details of what happened here. I mean, who wins?" "Is there even a need to ask that? Chieftain Juno must have been a goner the moment KoKo Cha and his team ambushed them." B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡, the first Vice-captain said. "Argh, what a waste of time!" Aaron? ignored her and continued observing all the damage done on the ground. Five minutester, he returned and reported, "Cap, no-no, I should call you town leader from now on." His words mesmerized the other three vice-captains. Captain B?li realized the meaning of his words and asked, "Don''t tell me, you mean¡ª" "Yeah, I''m pretty sure. By all appearances, K¨®K¨® Ch¨¢ and his gang were annihted!" Aaron spoke confidently. Yep, he had a special type of irvoyance ability; the ability to recollect a few seconds of memories from an object, person, or location by igniting the Gorgon Bloodline. "Huh, impossible! You mean it took only a mere Chieftain Juno to wipe out the forceprising KoKo Cha and three Vice-Captains, do you? Aaron, recheck them. There must be an error with your vision." B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ said. "No-no-no, sis, you heard me wrong. Juno just defeats Vince, Buma, and Shikan. I know you''ll not believe me. As a matter of fact, it''s hard for me to believe too. But, he used a strange Red de to defeat them." Aaron responded, correcting her. Except for the captain, the other three vice-captains nced at him strangely as if he had lost his mind. "Alright-alright!... I''m damn sure, even if relying on that strange weapon could cause any threat to that bastard KoKo. Then how do you exin this?" questioned B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡. Aaron didn''t respond right away. Instead, he gulped down his saliva twice and said, "Not Juno. It''s the human that severed Koko Cha''s body in two halves with just a swing of his de in the air!" "Ridiculous!" the other three Vice-captains cried in tandem. Captain B?li listened and responded after seeing the serious expression, "I believed in Aaron''s ability. So, who is this human?" Chapter 349 Countess Meera Compared to the other three vice-captains carping over Aaron''s words, Captain B?li had other thoughts after seeing his sincere expression. "I believed in Aaron''s ability. So, who is this human?" He said, shutting their grumbling. Aaron took a break and answered: "Sire, it''s this human." He made a carving motion in the air with his finger while releasing his internal energy. It condensed, forming the image of a devilish-looking youth. "Ah, what in Medusa''s name is that thing?!" eximed the other four, including Captain B?li this time. Indeed, it was their first time seeing something like this; a grotesque-looking appearance of Bobby in his satanic form! After a moment of surprise, Captain B?li took out a portrait and said,paring them: "He''s that human!" "What?" B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ said. Passing the portrait to her, Captain B?li said, "The HRG fe!" (Human Revolutionary Group!) "Ah, of course, it''s the same guy!" B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ eximed in surprise. The other vice-captains also checked the portrait and agreed with him. "But one thing is not adding up. Why is Chieftain Juno working with a lowly Human from the Central continent? No, he must be working for the human." She questioned. "Good question." Captain B?li further added, "One thing is for sure, this Human killed our town leader, K¨®K¨® Ch¨¢! Meaning, he''s way stronger than Chieftain Juno and also every one of us here." Aaron quickly caught up with his words. "Ah! So, you mean Juno has already defected to the human side." "I concur with that. The strange weapon Juno used to defeat those three Vice-captains must be from this human." B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ added. "Finally, something we can all agree on." Captain B?li praised her. "Good one, sis!" Aaron praised her too, but the response was still a sassy reaction from B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡. Sensing a strange sensation, B?li turned around, furrowing his brows. "Who?!" He cried. Along with a gust of wind, a voluptuousdy, Nagina with red hair and a reddish-scally tail, appeared and snatched the portrait from B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡. After a quick look, she turned to Damien''s image of Satanic form in the air and said, "Hehehe, thank goodness, I''m also looking for this human." Captain B?li recognized her in a nce. "What are you doing here, Countess Meera?" He asked with a stern tone. "Hmm, that''s my line, brat! What are you doing here in my territory?... Forget it," Countess Meera continued. "Her Majesty, the Goddess Medusa hasmuned me, ordering me to capture this human alive at all cost." Pointing at the image, she further added, "Brat, tell me where he is. Right now," Usually, Captain B?li would never cooperate with her but hearing the name of Goddess Medusa, he had no other way but to cooperate with her this time. And her way of addressing him kind of pissed him off. However. considering their age gap, it was quite usible. "Fine, but I have a condition." He demanded. "I''m listening." Countess Meera said,bing her cascading, long red hair. "Let my team join the hunt. I mean¨C you better do a proper oath." B?li responded. "Okay," Countess Meera agreed readily. Then she made an official oath in the name of Goddess Medusa with mutually favorable terms and conditions for sharing the benefits of the hunt. "Alright, make this quick." Nodding politely, B?li said, "Myrade Aaron here, has the unique ability of irvoyance. He''ll help us track them."please visit Under his order, Aaron cast his ability once again and soon found the trace of the energy signature left by the flying vessel. Mounting on the gigantic Gray Python, Aaron drove the Gray Python in the right direction. Countess Meera also joined the gang. Countess Meera observed the five while they flew, causing them slight difort with her caresses, causing itching headaches. Her eyes glinted with amber red as she observed their current energy levels. And this continued for the next three minutes. Unable to bear it anymore, B?li opened his mouth. "Madam Meera, can you stop invading our privacy, politely please?" "Huh! I thought you men liked this feeling, a lot." Countess Meera responded in a teasing tone. "Hehehe, what''s wrong with you bunch? "The hell do I like? I''m a LADY!" B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ blurted, speaking out her mind. The next instant, she covered her mouth and said, with a blush, "Oopsie! I don''t mean it." Countess Meera red at her, making her all frightened. She then stretched out her hand slowly. Feeling a monstrous aura, B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ froze as she realized thedy was even way stronger than K¨®K¨® Ch¨¢. Trembling, she shut her eyes. "Oh,e on. Stop scaring my ranks." B?li tried to help her. However, Countess Meera was way faster as she flicked lightly over her forehead. "Bahahaha," Bursting into a peal of hystericalughter, she said in an easy-going way. "She''s cute! Hahaha, do you seriously think I''ll harm such a pretty thing?" "Ouch-ouch!" B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ cried softly as she caressed her forehead. "Little girl, I''ve got a nice proposition. Why don''t you join my Triple Tower Town''s Red Rose Society?" Countess Meera suggested with a brilliant smile. "Oh, and don''t worry about this brat B?li. I''ll give you ten times he offers you." "Madam! What is the meaning of this? This is not what we agreed on." Captain B?li couldn''t stay silent anymore. "Rx, Cap! I''m not going anywhere." B¨ªp¨£sh¨¡ said telepathically to him. Then she turned to the countess and said in a servile tone: "Thanks for the offer, Your Excellency. It''s a very tempting offer and I''m ttered. However, this girl has taken an oath to follow Captain B?li until myst breath¡­ So, sorry, I''ve to decline." Only after hearing herst words, Captain B?li took a sigh of relief as he pondered, ''After all, she is my best subordinate. Thank goodness! She choses me.'' "Oh, she''s also someone who values camaraderie. Girl, I''m liking you even more and more." Countess Meera said. But sensing the unfriendly gaze from Bali, she further added, "Calm down, brat! I''m just teasing her." Realizing something, she became serious all of a sudden and said with a cold tone, " I change my mind. If you don''t want me to snatch this girl away from your little den, then you better open up to me... Alright, tell me. Just what happened in the woods of Gray Python Rift Valley?" "Nothing important," B?li responded. "Don''t fuck with me, brat? I''ve been there too and seen a lot of signs of arge-scale fight there." Countess Meera threatened him. Then she further added turning to another snake-man, "Perhaps, this Aaron brat can rte to me over that, right?" Shaking his head B?li smiled wryly and instructed his subordinate to recount all the details he found out to the countess. which thetter recounted some theories and visions, he saw through his irvoyance ability while avoiding some details. Countess Meera pondered deeply reconnecting all the dots and opened her mouth, asking: "I''ve done some business with Chieftain Juno before. And I know his strength. There is no way he could defeat three vice-captains of Bourbon Town. So, what am I missing here? Are you insulting my intelligence?" And an unconstrained killing intent radiated, defusing in the surrounding area and making all of them kneel on the ground. Later, Aaron retold his finding without leaving anything behind. Chapter 350 Looting! ? An aesthetic flying vessel in the shape of a fiery bird flew at an incredible speed, following the path of the mighty K¨¨t¨±ki River. Its speed caused monstrous ripples in the atmosphere as it broke through the air boundary, leaving behind multiple waves of river water. Aboard the aerial ship, Shadow ve had just digested and refined energy derived from the Naginas that he had just devoured. With a loud popping sound, foul-smelling ck dirt was expelled from every orifice and he had multiple breakthroughs. Opening his eyes, he waved his hand, and a chilling dark me set aze, burning the dirt into smithereens. p! p! p!... The sound of apuse chimed in the smallpartment as Damien* and La entered the chamber. "Atta bouy!" Damien spoke, praising him. La joined the fun by praising and lifting him up to the sky. Shadow ve bowed slightly and responded, "Thanks for the kind words, milord!" Damien tried examining his current strength with his system. However, the stats came out the same as before, along with the reasoning that, without leaving the current body he was possessing, the system couldn''t ssify Shadow ve''s raw strength. Therefore, Damien asked instead, "Shadow, how do you feel now? And how much do you get stronger?" "I feel¡­better. Umm," Shadow ve further added, stretching his body. "Perhaps, if I were to fight those earlier three Naginas then, I can ughter them easily without relying on red Katana." "Good! It turns out,ing to this Ex is a great call. Plus, I''ve got to experience a lot of exciting moments. And I got my God Crystal too." Damien saidzily. "For now, let''s go back home." Seeing his tedious appearance, La thought about something and jumped into their conversation. "Who knows when we will return here, Mr. Darhk? I have an idea. And I think you would like it." "Alright, go on." Pulling out a red Crystal stone, La said, "Mister seems to like this stone. And as a previous ve, I knew a lot of ces where they mined such stones." Then she added with a grin, "How about looting them all?" "Hmm, it sounds¨Cgreat!" Damien agreed. "Okay, let''s do it. However, I don''t like small loots. So, let''s start with Leader K¨®K¨® Ch¨¢''s pce." Later, after a brief meeting, the ship shifted its course toward Bourbon Town. Adding another colossal sum of white angelic grace energy from his palm, the ship sped up rapidly. They first stopped in a nearby town and blended while hunting for information. **** A weekter, a rumor spread quickly across thergend where the K¨¨tuki River runs, practically the entire easternmost region of Meadow Valley Continent. It was regarding the rise of a terrifying, oddball banditprising two humans and a snake man named Jugo. Yes, under Damien''s well-crafted n, Shadow ve, who was in the body of the already deceased Chieftain Jugo, visited several markets and collected roughly ny-five percent of the secret coordinates of the Crystal Stone Mines in this eastern side of Meadow Valley Continent. After learning enough and understanding the powers behind them, they started their operations by looting from one mine to another. And in the next five days, they had already dried up over 500 grade-1 Crystal Mines, 356 grade-2 Crystal Mines, and 99 Grade-3 Crystal Mines. There were a few skirmishes, but they were all for nothing since they left piles of corpses behind. Soon their reputation preceded them as they were given the nickname The Three Gluttonous Butchers! Today, after gaining special intel about the location of a Grade 4 Mine, Damien and his gangs went straight there. This time, the moment they arrived they were ambushed by thousands of powerful Nagina Experts. Indeed, it was a trap! Still, with a red katana, Shadow ve beheaded all of them within ten minutes. Whereas La sniped all the other weaker guards. After tidying up the piles of bloody corpses, La said, "Uncle Shadow, go on. Your feast is ready!" pointing at the piles of the corpse. While Shadow ve was devouring the corpses, La asked the suave-looking youth who had been standing still all this time, "Sorry, it''s my fault for getting into this trap. I''m ready to ept my punishment." Then she knelt in front of him. Damien ignored her and started looking around. It became even more unforgettable for La that she couldn''t hold the awkwardness anymore. So she opened her mouth once again, "Teacher, please punish this silly disciple." It even got to the point where she started weeping at the thought that he might disown her and discard her. Her tears kept dripping on the dusty ground. Suddenly, she felt a warm hand touching her head. So she looked up with her teary eyes. "Please, don''t leave me here, mister Darhk!" She said, pleading with a shaky tone. "There there," Beaming brightly, Damien patted her head and responded with a gentle voice, "Stop getting wild ideas girl. You''re my one and only disciple. How silly of you¡­ I''m not abandoning you, sweetheart." After assuring her, he further added looking at a particr spot, "Instead, do me a favor. Observed the surroundings with your Ocr technique and informed Shadow to dig them all out." Even though La had an inferiorityplex, she was witty enough to catch the under-lining meaning in his words. So, she activated his ocr eye technique, and soon the threema-like eye shards rotated around the periphery of her corneas. Then she undid the skill. After learning from La the exact locations deep underground, Shadow ve excavated five enormous Red Crystal Stones the size of mountain rocks. Damien observed each of them with satisfaction and put all of them inside a Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball. "I believe these will be enough. Let''s leave immediately! We''ve already caused too much uproar¡­ Hmm, stronger experts will eventually be after us." He then brought out the flying vessel. And they quickly left the ce for the Beetal Oak Tree Forest. Unbeknownst to them, a team of NAGINA led by Countess Meera had already been after them¡­. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 351 Clashing With Meera! Betal Oak Tree Forest The scene was picturesque on a prairie covered in tall oak trees. Apart from the asional squirrels, jackals, and birds passing by, there was not a soul in sight. Suddenly, a sleek aircraft appeared out of nowhere andnded on the ground. Three people disembarked. After getting off, Damien collected the vessel into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball. La looked around using her ocr technique and ultimately raised a doubt, asking: "I don''t see any gate here, sir. How are we going to get to Earth?" "Trust me," Damien responded. He pulled out a medallion key, bit his finger, and dripped three drops of his essence blood into the rusty-looking object. He then recited a mantra and stuck the medallion on the ground. Thud! The rusty iron medallion sent out a strange, web-like ck sigil, and after some noise, arge stone ck gate rose from the ground. The ground shook during the entire process. La''s eyes beamed with excitement. "Is it the bridge connecting to Earth?" she asked. "Yes," Damien responded. Suddenly, he sensed a powerful being closing in on them. "Finally, an interesting one turned up. Should I have a showdown before I leave this ce?" he said. "What?" La questioned. "Nothing. You two leave first, I''ll join you soon," Damien said, gesturing for Shadow ve to leave along with La. Before La could react, Shadow ve had already picked her up and jumped into the gate, disappearing into the pitch-ck darkness. Just then, a long, greenish trident flew down from the sky, aimed at Damien''s head. "Humph!" Snorting, Damien drew his ck katana and sent a long, zig-zag line of sizzling white lightning toward it. The iing water-elemental trident was shattered into multiple pieces and disappeared into the air with a loud bang. The lightning bolt also dissipated shortly, turning into a small mushroom-shaped white cloud in the air. Damien kept gazing at it. "So, you''re the one." A melodious female voice chimed from within the white mushroom cloud, which was gradually thinning. "You can destroy my Trident arrow that easily. What an interesting human!" Activating his Devil''s Eye Ocr technique, Damien scanned the area with his golden, glinting eyes and saw a gigantic, grayish python. On top of it, six Nagina people were looking down at him. In the front, his attention was caught by a bewitchingly beautiful Meera. "Ah, what a drag! I especially don''t like fighting beauties. See ya!" Damien unsheathed his weapon and turned towards the gate. However, this left a sour taste on Countess Meera. Showing one''s back to one''s opponent was a great insult. So she sputtered: "What an arrogant man? Are you looking down on me just because I''m ady?" She took a step forward in the air, flickered, and reappeared behind him, covering almost half a mile within a fraction of a second. Then she zapped, aiming for his heart with her palm covered with the thick hue of bluish water elemental energy. "Die!" As usual, Damien sensed a looming danger. So, he instinctively reacted by pping her hand away with his palm, covered with multiple tiny white lightning bolts. As a result of the energy explosion, Damien was propelled toward the gate. Countess Meera swayed her long tail, making him fly away from the entrance. Damien flipped his body multiple times in the air andnded, skidding on the dusty red dirt. ''Are you done scanning her, Cynthia?'' he asked telepathically in his head. The sleeping beauty responded, telepathically with a long yawn, ''It''s done. I''ll show it to you.'' In the next instant, with a familiar beeping sound, a notification popped up in his head along with a full 3d image of Countess Meera. Beep! [Target X Full Body Scanning Completed!] [Bone Aged: 6,245 Earth Years] [Species: A Snake-man!] [Gender: Female!] [Energy Level: 475 Level!] [Bloodline Power: Target X Has Activated 4.5% of Gorgon Bloodline Present In His Bloodstream!] After learning her strength and power from the stats he saw in his head, Damien uttered as he stood up straight, "I take my words back. You''re a lot more interesting than I thought." "Indeed, she is the strongest opponent you could challenge your limits against. And I am looking forward to seeing how you will handle such a formidable opponent." Cynthia opined, her voice chiming in his head. Then, she remained silent once again. Countess Meera, on the other hand, snorted. "Humph! As a human, you are truly a strange one." "Fine. I will greet you with this." Damien then made a series of hand seals and yelled at the top of his lungs. "Triple Vajra Technique, Activate!" During this process, his hand seals, in conjunction with his breathing technique, opened the invisible dam in his Dantain, thereby releasing three streams of white, ck, and purple lightning that flooded all over his body. They were then infused into his dull-looking ck katana, covering it in three thick helical lightning bolts of white, ck, and purple, wrapping around it and causing sharp, sizzling, pping noises from time to time. He made a horizontal shing motion in the air, sending the three lightning bolts toward Meera. Countess Meera, seeing it for the first time, eximed in surprise, "Oh-ho, a lightning ability user. This is rather appalling than ever." Immediately, she clenched her right palm and punched the air. The raw strength of her arm was so powerful that it produced sonic ripples of high energy intensity. With a loud thundering sound, the iing lightning bolts were neutralized. Kaboom! "Too bad. It''s so weak!" Meeramented and further added, "Listen closely, human brat. I am here to escort you on behalf of my lord, Goddess Medusa. So, surrender to me while I am being nice. I don''t like inflicting unnecessary harm on your body." "Oh, the great Gorgon reached out to you to capture me alive!" Damien responded after a brief pause. "Tsk! Tsk! If you were inviting me over for a nice dinner, then I might consider spending some time with you. However, me surrendering to you, that''s never going to happen." In the next moment, Damien charged toward Countess Meera, his katana infused with lightning bolts ready to strike. Countess Meera, unfazed, stood her ground and prepared to defend herself. The fight between the two powerful beings was about to begin. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 352 Her Decision!

Chapter 352 Her Decision!

Seeing the human youth flickering with three lightning bolts of three colors around the ck katana in his hand, Countess Meera sneered, "Hmph! Boring! Why don''t you fight me in your strongest form?" As she waved her palm slowly in the air, a powerful gust of wind sted the human youth, Damien, away. But after a few seconds of being thrown back, Damien flipped his body multiple times in the air andnded, skidding on the red dirt, creating a thick veil of dust that covered him. As the dust settled, Damien stood tall and gazed at Meera intently. "Alright, I''ll go all out just this once," he said before exuding a powerful aura and gaining height as his hair turned silver white, his skin luster ck, and his eyes turned golden. Countess Meera, who was about to end the fight, paused and mused, "Interesting! I''ve never felt such attraction towards a man, let alone a lowly human." But her strange arousal abruptly ended when a strong fighting intent rushed towards her. She cascaded her long straight locks behind her and whispered, "What in the holy Medusa''s name did I just imagine? Silly me!" As she witnessed the bloody red bat-like wings protruding out from Damien''s back, Meera sighed, "Fine! I can''t lie to myself. I''m drawn to this human. So let''s y along as I conquer him gradually." By the time Damien hadpletely transformed into his Satanic form, Countess Meera floated and said in a sweet tone, "I''m Meera, the Countess of the Three Tower City. Can I get your name, brave warrior?" After pping his wings, Damien rose to her altitude. "You can call me Damien," he responded. After clearly hearing him, another thought crossed her mind. So Meera asked, "Are you close with her holiness, the Medusa?" as his ent in speaking Sanskrit was immacte, just like that of Medusa. "No, I just met her soul projection abruptly once, about a week ago." And Damien asked himself about the aforementioned Medusa. "I understand. So, she is sending this doll to test me, right?" Even though he whispered under his breath, someone at the current level of the countess could hear him clearly. "Me, a doll? Tee-hehe-he," Meera let out a softugh, continuing. "Even your ways ofparing me to a doll are quite adorable." Normally, if the remarkparing such a powerful woman to a doll came from other males, they would be made with dire consequences regardless of their species. Maybe their heads would roll on the ground. The air between them suddenly changed, and Damien could feel it. So he said, "If you are not here to fight me, then I better be going." Then he flickered towards the rocky gate that was drooping into the ground. Seeing his intention, Meera cried, "No, you can''t leave." A trident condensed from bluish water elemental energy materialized in her hand and she dashed towards him. Immediately stopping his forward movement, Damien turned around to be greeted by three pointed trident tips. This time, he stood still, choosing not to dodge. But the expected thing happened as the trident liquified at thest moment, sshing all over his face and shirt. There was terror in Meera''s eyes as she froze! Turning back to his human form, Damien walked towards her step by step and said in English, "Oh blimey!" Then he continued in Sanskrit. But somehow, her pounding heart was causing her distress. "D-don''t youe near me?" Even though she possessed monstrous strength, at that moment, she felt so weak inside and out. Damien said. "I think you have already abandoned your duty to capture me." "No, I haven''t!" She cried out aloud. Standing just before her and caressing her face, Damien said, "From the moment I gazed upon this face, there''s only one thought that has been screaming in my head. To capture thisdy and force her into submission. But I don''t think that is necessary anymore." Blushing red, Meera stuttered, "W-what are you talking about?" Caressing her warm face one more time and releasing his hand, Damien sat on the ground and said, "Listen closely, my dear. I''ll give you a chance. Forget Medusa, forget everything to do with this world and follow me. Then I''ll ept you unconditionally. You need to decide faster. Time is against me." Then he looked at the sinking gate. Taking a deep breath and clearing her mind, Meera started to ponder and weigh her options before finally deciding. Looking at Damien with misty eyes, she asked: "I choose to follow you. But I have a few questions." She continued. "If I go with you, what will I be to you?" While beaming, Damien answered, "You are special. So you can be whatever you want." "Then here is thest question," Meera asked. "You''re different from any human I''ve met before. And seeing your free nature, I assume the ce you''re bringing me is ruled by humans, right? Then I''m afraid I may disgrace you." Then she gazed at her long snake tail pitifully for the first time, thinking that it was not beautiful anymore. "So, you''re thinking about me after all." Feeling touched, Damien stood up and walked towards her. After admiring her beautiful tail, he said, "Your worries are unnecessary. I can help you with a seal." He then chanted a mantra using a gist of god essence from his hidden third vertical god eye and kissed her. It was unexpected for Meera as her eyes told everything, which eventually closed as she was enveloped in the euphoria Damien presented. While Damien was kissing her skillfully, he also released a long ck sigil into her mouth, which made her moan in excitement. After a few minutes, he moved his head back. Panting and gasping for air, Meera looked down shyly and cried in surprise, "I-I have legs!" She tried to walk but tripped as this was her first time having legs. Damien caught her. "One step at a time." After multiple failures, and seeing the dire situation, Damien carried her and jumped into the narrow gap of the sinking gate. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 353 Returning

Chapter 353 Returning

Earth, The Middle East Among the sands of a red desert, the scene looked idyllic. The sky was clear, as usual, and a middle-aged man calmly meditated despite the scorching temperatures, ignoring everything around him. This was Zak Bond, the Elven Ancestor. He had been waiting for Damien for the past two weeks and taking countermeasures in case any unwanted beings turned up. Suddenly, the ground shook and two rocky pirs rose, revealing a teleportation gate. This ruckus woke Zak abruptly. "It must be the time," he said as he stood straight. "Hmm, I only hope youe in one piece, brat!" He readied himself for whatever mighte out of the gate. To his surprise, a gigantic figure jumped out of the gate''s dark, mirror-like surface andnded nimbly on the ground. The creature was also carrying a petitedy around his arm. They were none other than Shadow ve and La, who had just passed through the teleporting gate from the other side of the Tenderloin Ex. "What the heck?!" Zak screamed in horror. It was his first time seeing a Nagina, a mutant with a half-human upper body and a snake tail. A greenish aesthetic longbow appeared out of nowhere in his hand. He installed a ck arrow and tugged the bowstring along with it, warning, "What are you?... Just let the girl go, and we can talk this out nice and easy." Ignoring him, Shadow ve ced La gently on the ground and sat on the sandy ground. Zak was still pointing the tip of the arrowhead at Shadow ve''s forehead, ready to release the arrow at any moment, but he didn''t as thetter didn''t show any hostility towards him or thedy. La greeted with a smile, "Oh, hello there! Can you put your weapon away?" Unfortunately, Ancestor Zak didn''t speak Sanskrit. Realizing her mistake, she greeted again in English, scratching her head awkwardly, "You must be Mister Zak Bond. We are friends of Mister Darhk." "Mister Darhk!" Hearing her strange ent unfamiliar to earth, Zak asked suspiciously. "Alright, why is he noting with you? And what is that, that thing?" He pointed at Shadow ve. "Oh, you are being vignt toward Uncle Shadow. That''s understandable," La responded, exining patiently. "Don''t you worry? He''s my Master Damien''s subordinate." Then she recounted, unfolding some stories of Damien briefly, and gained his trust. Putting his weapon away, Zak sat beside her, still keeping a close eye on Shadow ve. "Did something happen to Damien? Why is he stilling out, yet?" He asked. "He''lle out soon. I believe in him." La answered vaguely. As they waited, Zak connected the dots regarding La''s identity through chit-chatting about a variety of topics. To his surprise, he learned that the youngdy had learned to speak English just two weeks ago. ''So this girl is from that Tenderloin world? Now I understand why her ent is so weird.'' He concluded. After ten more minutes of waiting, Damien finally emerged from the gate carrying a country-toppling beauty with him. "Oh, you''re still waiting for me all this time," he said. "You know this is the Sacred Ground of the Elven Family," Zak added, giving a look at Shadow ve. "And it''s my responsibility to guard against any unknown thingsing out of that ce." Understanding his words, Damien gave his order. "Come to me, Shadow ve. Your presence is making an elderly gentleman unfavorable." "Yes, my liege!" Responding courteously, Shadow ve chanted a mantra in a horrid tone while making a series of hand seals. "Explode!" Just as he yelled, his body exploded, turning into a thick veil of dark energy. It swamped toward Damien and entered the back of his left palm, leaving a tattoo of a ck humanoid figure with three heads. This surprised Ancestor Zak even more. However, he remained nonchnt this time, keeping the surprise inside his mind. When she saw Meera still on Damien''s arm, La pouted enviously. "My dear teacher, who is she?" She asked. "Countess Meera!" "Y-you mean Countess Meera, the Lethal Queen!?" La stuttered, stepping multiple steps back. "W-why are you bringing her?" There was fear and respect in her eyes. Yes, as a ve girl, as she grew up back in the Tenderloin World, she had heard about the infamous name and deeds of Countess Meera. "Alright, enough with the questions. Let''s focus on helping Meera with her walking," Damien said as he ced Meera on the ground. "La is a human from your world, and she is also my disciple. So please be kind to her," he added, addressing Meera directly. La approached Meera cautiously, questions still on her mind, but she kept them to herself. She offered her support to Meera, who remained silent. Damien then infused a trace of his lightning Qi into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, and by gesturing into his palm, a sleek aircraft appeared on the sandy ground. "Shall we?" he said. La helped Meera board the ship, as she was still not used to walking yet. By this time, the teleportation gate hadpletely submerged into the ground, and the rusty medallion floated in the air. Damien caught it and was about to pass it to Zak, but thetter shrugged and said, "Just keep it." He then disappeared into thin air. "Fair enough. I''ll keep it for now," Damien said as he tossed the medallion into his golden space ring and boarded the aircraft. In a few minutes, the engine revved loudly, and the aircraft took off, leaving the desert behind. After six hours of flying, the aircraft finally stopped before an old-looking ck lumber ship that was floating high above the clouds. Landing on the dock, Damien and the twodies disembarked from the aircraft. Miss Onsen and Catherine Drac, who weed them in their own ways, greeted them. Miss Onsen bowed courteously while Catherine eyed the twodies with him cautiously. "More flowers, huh?" she said with a mean look before dashing inside the cabin. "Wait, Cath!" Damien called out as he rushed after her. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 354 Meera Versus Catherine

Chapter 354 Meera Versus Catherine

It was a quick night for Catherine. She could release much of her pent-up frustration towards her husband after their physical intimacysted for four hours. As theyy in bed spooning, Catherine said, "As much as I don''t care for other women, I don''t want you to have a harem. But if you bring them to me, it just makes me want to beat the crap out of them. Anyway, I''m your chief wife, the Queen, right?" Damien pecked her on the forehead and replied, "Yes, my Queen!" He then added, "Listen, the petite girl is my disciple, and the otherdy, you better not provoke her. She is quite a strong woman at the top." However, his words seemed to intrigue her. "Oh, that''s interesting!" she said. Then she pondered, ''A strong woman, huh! Then I''ll discipline her, starting from her.'' Damien then remembered some details of how Countess Meera had followed him, leaving everything she had behind in the Tenderloin World. And he added, "I''ve got some urgent matters to attend to. So, I''ll leave her in your care to learn English and our ways here." "Hmm," Catherine said, making eye contact. "Sure, I can do that. But why me?" "Because I trust you." He responded briskly. "Oh, then I won''t let you down." Later, Damien left with La and Miss Kimera Onsen on a sleek aircraft, leaving Catherine and Meera alone on the ck lumber ship. The twodies waved their hands as they sent off the aircraft. Turning around, they gazed at each other. Catherine was the first one to speak. "Hi there. You must be Meera. It''s very nice to meet you." She spoke in Sanskrit. "The feeling is mutual, Cath!" Meera, the Nagina, responded with a friendly smile. "What!... What did you just call me?" Catherine yelled, frowning. "Did I say something wrong?" asked Meera innocently. Laughing dryly, Catherine dashed and punched at her. "I hold the highest rank in his harem. So be respectful to me." Instinctively, Meera dodged the swift punch. However, it was followed by multiple barrages of coordinated kicks and punches. Thus, they began engaging in a melee tussle, with one attacking and the other defending all the time. ''Oh, good reflex! Then let''s take this to the next level.'' Thinking about that, Catherine began her attack once again. This time, the attacks were faster and fiercer than before. Meera masterfully avoided her for the next two minutes, but a kicknded on her behind, sending her flying into the air. Flipping twice in the mid-air, Meeranded agilely on the deck. Then she spotted Catherine''s smirk. "So, your intention is to suppress me. Then bring it on!" She cried, expelling a powerful aura along with her voice. "Ho-ho, that''s my girl." Raising her right hand in the air, Catherine said. "Ice bullet!" Immediately, an ice elemental bullet materialized in the air just before her index finger, shooting toward Meera. "Humph!" Meera snorted and waved her long silk sleeve, sending a small wind wave imbued with a thin, light-greenish hue. The wind wave collided with the iing ice bullet and exploded, breaking into multiple tiny shards of ice energy. Bang! "Ice Sword!" Catherine shouted, and a long butterfly sword materialized in her hand. Then, kicking one leg on the deck, she darted towards Meera. A long, water-elemental trident also materialized in Meera''s hands, blocking the swift sh from the sword. nk! The momentum, along with the butterfly sword, was so overwhelming that Meera was forced to step three steps back. However, Catherine continued, shing Meera with the water-elemental sword from multiple intricate angles. This pushed Meera further back towards one edge of the deck. "Pathetic! Is this all you got?" Catherine taunted. And it worked. Former Countess Meera, who was in the limelight for Thousand Years in the Tenderloin World, had never been talked down to like this by anyone, not even the great Goddess Medusa. So, naturally, she was enraged. Leaping into the air, she lifted the ck God Sigil, which was suppressing her Nagina genes as taught by Damien before he took off. In the next instant, her legs transformed into a long, golden, scaly tail. "If you want to suppress me, then you better try harder." Swaying her long tail, she released over ten thousand golden scales. "Eat my beautiful scales!" she yelled, shooting a volley of snake scales at Catherine. Meanwhile, Catherine ignited her vampiric bloodline and chanted a mantra along with a series of hand seals. "Bloodline Ice Lotus, Activate!" she cried. White fumes expelled from every orifice of her body and materialized into a light blue, gigantic lotus. Under her control, the lotus spun rapidly in the air and blocked each of the iing snake scales. "Oh, what an interesting skill!" Meera praised as she watched the colorful lotus destroying all of Catherine''s scales. This was the first time she had seen such an aesthetic and powerful skill. "I''m not done yet!" Catherine yelled proudly. "Take this," she said, tossing the Ice Lotus towards Meera, who levitated in the air. Sensing the danger from the iing lotus, Meera whispered a summoning spell as she shouted: "Subhadra, My Soul Weapon, Come Forth to your mummy!" With a crack, a thick ck lightning bolt struck down from the sky and a golden cobra slipped through the spatial tear andnded in Meera''s hands, transforming into a golden trident. Infusing her Origin Qi into the weapon, she speared the twirling ice lotus, causing it to explode. "Sorry for destroying your lotus. Tee-hehe!" Meeraughed. Instead of reacting to her insult, Catherine praised her. "Good!" she said. "Alright,e on. Let''s fight to our heart''s content!" Igniting her Drac bloodline, she dashed into the air. Thus, the twodies began their melee tussle once again; one with a trident and another with a sword dripping with dark red blood. Over time, Catherine started morphing into her Drac form; tanner skin tone, and a pair of bloody red horns protruding out from her forehead. The fight continued for the next half an hour, with Catherine''s Drac form bing more prominent as her skin tone grew darker and a pair of bloody red horns protruded from her forehead. In the end, Catherine emerged victorious, but the fight brought the two women closer together as they both gained a newfound respect for one another''s abilities. The chapter ends with the two of them standing side by side, ready to face whatever challengesy ahead. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 355 Infinite City!

Chapter 355 Infinite City!

Somewhere in the central region of the earth, an old and abandoned cityy in ruins. The overgrown vegetation of moss, weeds, grass, and trees showed few people had visited the city for decades. Despite the torn-down infrastructures, broken-down antique vehicles, and tires, the city was once the most populous and developed on the entire. This was the Infinite City of the past. The birds'' tuneful chirping added to the beauty of the beautiful evening. Suddenly, a sleek aircraft appeared andnded on the ground. Damien and Kimura Onsen disembarked, and Damien asked, "Is this the ce?" with a wave of his hand, he put the aircraft into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball. "Yes, milord. It''s here. The secret realm to that ce is hidden somewhere at the center of this ruined city." Kimura responded. "Please, follow me. We''ll be there soon." After strolling for a few minutes, Kimura led Damien to an aesthetically pleasing mansion in the center of the ruined city. "The hidden teleportation array is here," she said, pointing at the white mansion with no entrance. She approached the mansion and, as she passed by the two big pirs, a portal door opened, and she disappeared inside. Damien followed, feeling the familiar sensation of sinking into the dark abyss. In an instant, he found himself in a valley overgrown with patches of green grass. Kimura was already there, wearing a shinigami mask. The long, curvy river and the highly advanced city with towering skyscrapers surrounded by a long wall on the south side of the river amazed Damien. Thousands of aircraft swarmed the air above the city. "Wow! It''s amazing," Damien said, gazing at the city. "Is that the pce of the Protector Olden Family?" "Yes, wee to the real Infinite City!" Miss Kimura responded, gesturing her hands elegantly. A petite man with a long goatee appeared out of the blue and said in a thundering voice: "Stand there and identify yourself!" "Greetings! Sir, Captain Kimura reports." Kimura Onsen saluted in the Protector family''s way. "Okay, you know the drill here." Then pulling out two A.I. Pods, the goatee guy tossed at them. "Sir, he¡ª" Kimura tried to introduce Damien''s identity to skip the blood-screening test. However, Damien stopped her midway, as he had another n in his mind. "Miss Onsen, can you keep my identity hidden for now? I like to experience how they are going to wee a Darhk." He said telepathically. As Kimura, Damien grasped the A.I-Pod and pressed the tiny button, poking his palm with the sharp pin attached to it, drawing blood. In the next instant, with a beeping sound, the A.I-Pod in Kimura''s hands shed out a green light, making a 3D screen. It showed Captain Kimura''s identity along with her full-body image. But the A.I-Pod in Damien''s hand buzzed and shed out a red light in the air. It said: Alert! Alert! Alert! Security Breach Level 59! The Suspect Has Passed Protector Family''s Bloodline Test But There Is No Data About Him In The Family List Permission To Activate The Encapste Protocol. "Wait!" Kimura said briskly. "Shut up! You are also responsible for bringing a non-citizen into our secret realm." The Goatee guy waved his hand and the momentum of the wind blew her away. "Permission granted, both of them!" He uttered. With the same dinging sound chimed, ?the two A.I-Pods in their hands transformed into handcuffs, restraining their wrist. They were not just any handcuffs; as they also had the property to seal the Origin Qi in their bodies. "On your knees, kneel!" The Goatee Guy shouted. Kneeling on the ground, Kimura warned: "You''re making a mistake, Patrol Officer. Could you please let the Bradford n know that their young master, Damien, has arrived?" "Him?" Approaching the youth who was still standing tall, the Patrol Officer said, snorting. "Humph! Stop spouting such nonsense. I know every member of the Bradford n and none named Damien¡­. And you, why are you not on your knees yet?" He reached out his hand and grasped Damien''s head. Suddenly, with a gust of wind, the hand touching Damien''s head vanished. Sttered! Sttered! A fountain of red merlot sshed from the man''s severed arm, but not a single drop was stained on Damien as if there was an invincible wall between them. "Aargh!" shrieked the Patrol Officer in pain. After multiple steps back and looking around, he screamed: "Show yourself!" In response, Shadow ve appeared, nibbling on the severed arm. "Ugh! What are you, a mutant snake?" the Patrol Officer cried in surprise. Then he readied himself to face the strange creature, eating his severed arm in front of his eyes. "I don''t like people touching my master''s head with malice. And the crime for directing your killing intent is death." Shadow ve said in an eerie tone. In the next instant, his figure flickered and reappeared with his one hand inside the former''s chest. And he pulled out his heart which was still beating in the air. Seeing it so quickly, the Patrol Officer had no time to react and hisst breath skipped with emotion. And his soulless body hit the ground. Thud! With the series of things spiraling out of control, Kimura was at a total loss. "Ah, w-what have you done?" She stuttered. "M-master Damien, now things havee to this, the Munchi and the other two ns are going to make things very difficult for you." Then, worries and anxiousness were written all over her face. "Eh, don''t you worry, miss Kimura? Everything is ying out as I expected." Damien responded. Then he instructed: "Alright, you don''t need to show such savagery in front of Miss Kimura. Shadow,e back." Without further ado, Shadow ve exploded and turned into a vile of dark energy. It then flew back, and sipped into his palm, turning into a ck tattoo. Sensing a looming danger, Damien picked Kimura and briskly leaped backward. And the spot they were standing in a moment ago exploded. Kaboom!... (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 356 Skirmish! ? Kaboom! After the cloud of dust and dirt settled, Damien and Kimura saw a big pit with a katana, covered with a greenish hue, stuck in the center. Damien activated the Devil''s Ocr Eyes Technique and scanned the sky with his golden eyes. ''Ho-ho, now things are going to be a lot more interesting,'' he thought. Miss Kimura looked up and saw fifteen ninja warriors and a man in a shinigami mask floating in the air. ''Ah, what is this situation? Even the fifteen hidden ws and the tenth Xander Gon have arrived. I must stop them before it esctes further,'' she thought. She stood up, and pleadingly said, "Milord, the tenth Xander Gon, I''m Kimura Onsen, the captain of the Hawk Thirteenth Infantry. Please, give me a moment to exin everything." Damien kept looking at the man with the mask, waiting for his decision. Les Munchi, the tenth Xander Gon, snorted, "Humph! It''s toote for that. After killing an officer, you two must pay with your lives." He then shouted, "Night Guards, start hunting and make them suffer an excruciating, slow death." "He-he, good!" Damien approached Kimura. "Miss Onsen, you don''t need to worry about me. You''ve done enough bringing me here." He broke the handcuffs and ced the broken pieces in her hands. "This tech is interesting. Do me another favor and keep them safe for a while?" "Master Damien, why don''t you reveal your real identity?" suggested Kimura. "You know I can''t do that. First, a guard tried to force me to my knees with handcuffs. Then, that guy with the mask attacked us," Damien exined. "Considering my identity, if I let this go then, I would disgrace my father and the Protector Family. No?" His words made sense to her, so she remained silent. Turning his attention to the hostile group floating in the air, Damien said, "Well-well-well, let''s begin another bloodbath for my return to my paternal homnd." As the sun set and thest light of the day could be seen in the western sky, the twelve ninjas vanished into the darkness. But they couldn''t escape Damien''s watchful eye. Using the Cannon Lightning Form, he shot a thin white lightning bolt from his forefinger. With a sizzling thunderp, a bolt of long white lightning shed, zapping out an unfortunate ninja lurking in the shadows. The ninja was instantly burnt to ashes with a cry of pain. The other ninjas shuddered in fear as they saw one of their own taken out so easily. "Enough with your tricks. Come at me with everything you''ve got," Damien bellowed as a lightning bolt flickered in his right palm. "No, killing these small fries will only diminish my status. People will call me a bully. So why don''t youe at me, Mr. Mask... uh...?" "Les Munchi, the Tenth Xander Gon," Kimura replied. "Tenth Xander Gon?" Damien repeated, with a questioning tone. Kimura exined patiently, "Because of its vast poption and territory, the administration in the Infinite City is divided into twelve regions called the Twelve Districts, each with its own security measures. Xander Gon is the highest rank in each district''s defense department." "Oh, interesting," Damien said with a smirk, eyeing the man with the shinigami mask in the air. "So he must be the Xander Gon of the Tenth District." Les Munchi had been observing all along and was intrigued by the way the captain of the Hawk Thirteen Infantry was following the youth wielding the lightning bolt. He asked, "Who are you,d?" "Sir, this is..." Kimura tried to respond, but Les Munchi cut her off. "You shut up. I''m not asking you," Les Munchi said. "It''s okay. Leave it to me, Miss Onsen," Damien interjected. "I''m Damien, the Crown Prince of the Werewolf Olden Family, and the grandson of the current chieftain of the Bradford n. Uh... I forgot his name. What''s his name again, Miss Onsen?" "Ah, it''s John, the Grand Elder John Bradford!" Kimura briskly responded, hoping to de-escte the situation by mentioning the Grand Elder''s name. Unfortunately, it had the opposite effect as Les Munchi looked down on Bradford and his nearly copsing n. "So you''re the infamous Werewolf Crown Prince who has taken over the other three Olden families, and you''re here to conquer my Protector Olden family." Les Munchi shouted. "Am I wrong, you mixed-breed? And you had the audacity to kill a patrol officer and a night guard?" "Yes, that''s right. I''m here to unite the Protector Family under my control. The question is, will you stop me?" Damien replied in a casual tone. "Also, I needed a dramatic entrance, so I needed someone like you to make that happen," he added quietly. "We''ll see about that," Les Munchi said, as he stretched out his hand and retrieved the katana stuck in the pit. Igniting his Primordial Human bloodline, he made a vertical sh in the air, but no energy was emitted from the katana, as it was hidden within the spatialw. "Using such tricks won''t work on me," Damien said, as he intercepted the hidden sword energy with a sh of his palm. It diffused with a loud bang. "Don''t you remember that I have the Primordial Human Bloodline, too? And it''s much thicker and purer than yours. If you want to stop me, you''ll have to give it your all, you weasel." He taunted. This seemed to work as Les Munchi let out a war cry and took a step forward, only to sh in front of Damien with his katana aimed at his neck. However, the expected blood spatter did not ur. Instead, an afterimage was left behind, which turned into a white lightning bolt and exploded with a popping bang. From behind, Damien''s taunting voice came again, "You''re too slow. If this is the standard of someone in the Xander Gon position, it''s quite disappointing." "No matter what, I won''t give up, until I y you, capture you, and silence that sharp tongue of yours," Les Munchi swore. (Please stay tuned!) Chapter 357 Beheading! ? "I won''t rest until I''ve defeated you, captured you, and silenced that sharp tongue of yours," Les Munchi dered, brandishing his katana. "Bring it on," Damien replied coolly, his weapon at the ready. At first, Damien was effortlessly evading Les Munchi''s strikes, taunting him with his confident attitude. Les Munchi stepped back, furrowing his brows as he tried to figure out Damien''s movements and find any weaknesses. After a moment of observation, Les Munchi spotted a few opportunities. "It''s now or never," he thought, tapping into his Primordial Bloodline and causing a reddish hue to envelop him and his katana. "Alright, let''s get serious," Damien said, summoning a ck katana that hummed with dull energy. Les Munchi attacked with ferocity, while Damien defended with fluid movements. Their swords shed, creating white lightning and red energy explosions that lit up the night sky and caught the attention of nearby residents. The two warriors fought on, Les Munchi with an aggressive style and Damien with a defensive one. Despite Les Munchi''s best efforts, he couldn''t seem to get the upper hand. He felt a strange familiarity with Damien''s sword techniques. "Wait a minute," he thought, "who is this kid''s master?" In the heat of the battle, he called out, "Who is your master,d?" "Otsuka Kemino!" Damien responded proudly. Les Munchi was shocked. "Otsuka? Like the Otsuka Hidden Vige?" he asked, halting his attack. "Yes, that''s right," Damien confirmed. "But, that''s impossible. We killed every one of the Otsuka that night," Les Munchi muttered, talking to himself. "Not everyone. Some of us survived. And as for my teacher, he''s someone you may have heard of before. He''s the director of the Or¨£ga''aon Institute Of Space Science And Technology, as well as the butler of the Burton Royal Family of Vampires," Damien exined. "Ha! Thanks for the information. Now I can finish the job I failed to do that day. First, I''ll cut off your head," Les Munchi said with a maniacalugh, preparing to use his ultimate trump card. "So you were the assassin who attacked the Hidden Otsuka Ninja Vige?" Damien asked, brooding "Yes, I was one of the lead captains," Les Munchi confirmed. "Then this must be what people call fate. My filial duty to my Sensei Kemino requires me to avenge the massacre of his vige. Just use your strongest attack. So that I may honor their memory and carry on my Sensei''s teachings." Damien said, brandishing his ck katana determinedly. Les Munchi recited a chant and lifted his katana, summoning an enormous image of an Asura above him. "Narakasura, the Great Asura, I offer you a hundred years of my life force," he said as he absorbed the green Origin Qi into his katana. He then threw the katana at Damien. But Damien was unfazed. "Hmph, what a weak move," he said as he raised his own katana and executed a simple-looking vertical sh. "Dragon Beheading Strike!" he whispered, unleashing an enormous amount of sword energy within a hidden temporal space. The energy shattered Les Munchi''s katana, which was traced with Asura energy, and cut the Asura image in half. Les Munchi''s head rolled to the ground as a fountain of red blood sprayed. Damien wrapped Les Munchi''s head in a silk cloth and ced it inside his Purple Beast''s Spatial Eyeball. "Master Damien, are you still nning to go to the city?" asked Kimura Onsen, who now wanted nothing more than to get as far away as possible. She had no problem with him killing petrol officers and ninja guards, but with the death of the Tenth Xander Gon, her presence with Damien would implicate her as an aplice. "Not yet," Damien said with a crooked grin. "My wee party has just begun. You eleven must be the other Xander Gons. There''s no point hiding to ambush me. Come out and face me. I know you want to reim your pride." he yelled into the sky, tracing with a considerable amount of Origin Qi in it. His voice echoed throughout the surroundings, revealing the presence of seven men and four women wearing Shinigami masks who were floating high above in the air, surrounding Damien. "Identify yourself before I kill you," Caro Munchi, the fifth Xander Gon, boomed as he sted a strong killing intent at Damien. But before it reached halfway, a tall and beefy ck middle-aged man appeared in front of Damien and punched the air. The thick and almost solidified Origin Qi instantly shattered into pieces and sent Caro Munchi flying away. Lucracia Munchi, the third Xander Gon, shouted at the beefy man, "You''re meant to not interfere within our jurisdiction. What''s the meaning of this, Bull?" But ignoring her, Bull Burton knelt on the ground and greeted Damien, "Wee home, Young Master. Forgive me for not arriving in time to receive you." He added with a dumb smile. Damien nodded, and Bull obediently retreated to the sidelines. The way Bull was acting stunned the Ten Xander Gons who were still present. They had always known Bull as a proud veteran member of the Spartan Legion, and seeing him bow to a young man was new to them. This led them to question the youth''s identity. Lucracia, the Third Xander Gon, persisted, "Please, let us handle this, Mister Bull. Regardless of his identity, this young man does not have the right to behead the Tenth Xander Gon." The other Xander Gons stood back, watching the situation unfold. They did not intervene, as they were curious to find out the young man''s identity as well. After receiving a telepathic message from Damien, Bull responded, "Fine, do as you wish." He stood still, with his arms crossed, but he had no intention of leaving. Lucracia Munchi spoke softly, "Alright, just surrender ande with us, little boy." But Damien was taken aback by the word "boy." He smiled widely and stepped forward. His body flickered and reappeared in the same spot, now holding a shinigami mask. "First, I need to see your face," Damien said. "I want to see if it can calm my urge to fight." "Hmm, yes, it indeed cools my mind," Damien said as he gazed upon the beautiful, round face that the darkness of the night could not hide. Chapter 358 Spartan Legions Captain ? "Hmm, yes, it indeed cools my mind," Damien said as he gazed at the beautiful face illuminated by the night. He then put away his ck katana. Feeling the eyes of others upon her, Lucr¨¦cia frowned and shouted, "What?" "Don''t be mad, Sis Lucr¨¦," Lady Valentina Onsen, the 7th Xander Gon informed her. "It''s just that your mask is missing." "Ahh!" Lucr¨¦cia touched her face and then noticed that her shinigami mask was in Damien''s hand. "Dare to take my mask? Do you have a death wish, brat?" she yelled. "And a feisty one," Damien said with a smirk. "Do you want your mask back? Let me help." He put the mask back on her face. "Scoundrel!" Lucr¨¦cia shouted and punched Damien, but he was already standing in his previous spot. This only made her angrier, and she unsheathed her katana. "Spatial Cut! Die, bastard!" she cried as she released a reddish sword energy toward Damien. Damien dodged the attack, leaving a long fissure on the ground. "Woah! Nice sword intent!" he praised. Lucr¨¦cia continued her assault, sending a barrage of sword energies, but Damien was able to dodge all of them. The impact of the attacks caused an incessant banging sound that echoed throughout the vast prairie, along with debris that clouded the area. When the sound and debris settled, Lucr¨¦cia was standing a few meters in front of Damien. "Just dodging like a monkey won''t help you this time," she said as she leaped into the air, spinning and pointing her katana at Damien. Damien remained idle and spoke telepathically, "I know you''re here. I''m looking forward to teasing thisdy. So,e out and stop her before I change my mind." Just as the tip of Lucr¨¦cia''s katana was about to touch Damien''s forehead, a small, circr, pitch-ck portal appeared, and a hand wrapped in white bandages emerged and caught the katana between its middle finger and forefinger. Lucr¨¦cianded her legs and tried to push her katana, but it didn''t budge. The hand pulled her backward, and the portal disappeared. "Enough resistance, littlessie. You stay back there," a thick male voice said from behind. A tall man wrapped in white bandages walked out, followed by the scrawny Kyne. All the Xander Gons in the sky recognized the neers and feared the man wrapped in bandages. They startedmunicating telepathically. "What''s going on here?" Pharaoh Onsen, the 2nd Xander Gon, said. "Even the leader of the Spartan legion hase out to receive this kid." "Liam Munchi, the 9th Xander Gon, interjected, "Just whatever the case, we need to uphold justice. This brat has killed one of us, so what about our pride if we cower here because of the Spartan Legion?" "Yes, Liam is right," Lucr¨¦cia Munchi joined in. "This brat has killed enough for someone who has just popped up out of nowhere. Whoever he is, there is no justification for killing members of the Protector Olden Family. Anyway, other than fighting outside, the Spartan Legion has no jurisdiction to interfere with the realm''s state matters. So, let''s do whatever means possible to detain this brat." "Fair enough! Let''s do the vote then," said Caro Munchi, the fifth Xander Gon. The group voted and agreed to her, as eight out of twelve Xander Gons were from the Munchi n, the same n Les Munchi Damien had beheaded a moment ago. The remaining four, two each from the Onsen n and Burton n, also sumbed to her idea. "Fine! Since this is your idea, talk this out with them, Sis Lucr¨¦," suggested Lady Valentina Onsen, the 7th Xander Gon slyly. Agreeing, Lucr¨¦cia stepped forward and greeted the Protector family way: "Greetings, sir!" she said in an elegant tone. "I''m Lucr¨¦cia. I hail from the Munchi n and also the Third Xander Gon." The man in the bandage approached and responded, "So, you''re the current Xander Gon of the Third District. Then this will be easy." He added, "Why don''t you gather others and leave this ce immediately? I like no more nuances." "Perdon, myck of manners. But I can''t just leave without capturing him," Lucr¨¦cia replied with a stern tone, pointing at Damien. "You dare point your finger at him!" the man in the bandage shouted threateningly. "It''s okay. Just let her talk," Damien said telepathically to him. "She has such a pleasant voice." The man in the bandage gave Damien a meaningful look and spoke with a calmer tone, "Littlessie, I''m here as ordered by Grand Elder John Bradford to wee this young man. Is there any problem with me taking him to the Grand Elder?" "Unfortunately, yes," Lucr¨¦cia responded, with all due respect. "I don''t know who this young man really is, but he unleashed a ughter the moment he arrived here. He killed a Patrol Officer after his bloodline authentication failed, and then he indiscreetly beheaded Les Munchi, the Xander Gon of the Tenth District, along with a ninja guard. Such crimes cannot go unpunished, even within the premise of our Infinite City." The man in the bandage, the Spartan Captain, asked, "Are you done?" Lucr¨¦cia, stammering nervously, said, "Y-yes, um, no, please leave him in our custody." The Spartan Captain then stretched out his hand, drew arge circle in the air with his finger, and arge circr spatial rift appeared. "Littlessie, you can lodge any charges against him, but for now, he''sing with me," he said. "Alright, enough y for today. Everyone get in!" The scrawny Kyne bowed slightly toward Damien and jumped into the ck-circr spatial rift. The beefy Bull Burton followed, bursting into a peal of thunderingughter and waving at Lucr¨¦cia. The Spartan Captain, telepathically, said, "Don''t worry, you can meet herter." Then he asked Damien, "Can we go now, Young Master?" Turning slightly, Damien spoke. "I''m Damien, the Crown Prince of the Bloody Moon Family of the Werewolf. It''s nice meeting you, Miss Lucr¨¦cia Munchi. I''m looking forward to seeing you again." With one foot inside the dark, spatial rift, he continued and walked inside. Joe Burton, the First Xander Gon, who was always the quiet type, opened his mouth and asked, "Who is thisd, Big Brother?" The Spartan Captain gave a kind look and replied, "Oh, it''s little Joe. He''s someone very special to us." With that, he also walked into the spatial rift, and the circr spatial rift disappeared. *** (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 359 Bradford Clan! ? Somewhere far on the northern side of the Infinite City, there was a non-populous colony next to the First District in the east and Third District in the west. Unlike any other ce, this ce was almost deserted, even though it was also filled with hundreds of skyscrapers, standing tall. Yes, this was the home of the Bradford n, a declining n with only twenty-five thousand members, which was meager considering there were over twelve million people in the entire city. Within the very center, there was the pointed skyscraper of the Bradford n''s pce, drawn with the n''s ck shinigami crest. Yes, all four ns Bradford, Munchi, Burton, and Onsen had their family crests; ck for Bradford, Green for Onsen, White for Burton, and Red for Munchi. In addition, the type of Shinigami masks they could wear characterized the ranking styles. And the scene was depicted within a vast guest room at the tip of the skyscraper. Currently, an old man, with tall, broad shoulders, was enjoying his evening tea while watching the night sky through the ss wall. There was also a middle-aged-looking beautifuldy joining him. Suddenly, along with an emergency beeping sound, the A.I. floating under the tall ceiling shed out multicolor light, showing a scene of youth passing through the realm and his continuous ughter of a Patrol Officer, a ninja guard, and finally, the beheading scene of Les Munchi, the Tenth Xander Gon. Gulping down the tea all at once, the old man tossed the empty white cup and started bursting into a peal of maniacalughter. "Bahahaha!" "Oh, c''mon old man. Have you gone senile after seeing that?" the Lady said. "I thought you hated that Munchi brat?" And she continued nagging him. "Quit talking, woman, or you''ll ruin my moment." John Bradford said. "Huh, you still haven''t had a clue yet. Look more carefully and you figure out who that youth is?" Then he burst into another peal of heartyughter. As suggested, Nicole Bradford gazed intently at the screen, which was showing the repeated scene of Damien beheading Les Munchi. The more she observed him, the more she felt a sense of familiarity. Sighing and shaking his head, John said: "Still clueless. Huff! Sometimes, you''re so dense." However, coincidently or not, an image of her firstborn son shed in her mind. And the sighing of the youth on screen, John and their first son interface, strikingly simr as they huffed the air. "Uh!" she stood up abruptly. Approaching the screen, she then extended her hand and touched Damien''s face as her hand passed through as if it was just a 3D holographic image. "Ah, don''t tell me this kid is¡­?" "Finally, you realized it too," John said, confirming further to her finding. "If this takes another minute then I''m thinking of bringing you Along with a loving gaze, Nicole said chuckling "Looking closely, this kid looks a lot like my Greg. And I almost didn''t recognize him earlier. Hmm, I''m such a failure as his grandma." The room was filled with John''s teasingughter. But in the next scene, Nicole spotted the arrival of the other eleven Xander Gon on the screen. "Ugh! Just stopughing and do something, you old fart. They are about to gang up on my child," she shrieked anguishedly. "Ah, woman and their unnecessary worry(sigh)! Nothing is going to happen to our boy. Don''t forget his identity and his status in our Protector Olden Family. And I''ve already dispatched the Spartan Legion Unit." John exined, calming her down. Then he asked, giving a pleading look. "So can you please put your bums on this nice couch and stop ruining my nice evening?" "Fine," Nicole said, beaming as she looked at the multiple pieces of the broken cup on the floor. "Still, clean all those yourself." "Hmm, that''s easy." John picked up the walking stick and tapped lightly on the floor. As the thudding sound chimed, an invisible sonic wave was transmitted, ?lifting all the broken pieces of the ceramic. And they all gathered and formed a cup. He waved his palm, pulling the white ceramic cup levitating in the air, and ced it gently on the table. "See! Not even a scratch." "Hmph, still trying to impress me at this age with such a cheap trick!" Nicole snorted. Then she continued watching the screen intently as there was a volume of emotions swelling up in her mind. Several minutester, a pitch-ck dark circr spatial rift appeared inside the room, and the scrawny Kyne walked out of it. The next second, the beefy Bull Burton also walked out through the spatial door. Both Kyne and Bull greeted them and gave an official salute to them. Nicole couldn''t wait any longer. So she started ranting, "Ah, this boy who did he take after? Making me wait for this long while he continued flirting with that Munchi brat." as she saw Damien ying along with Lucrecia Munchi on the scene. "Eh! Something is off about him, um, what can I put this? Um, yes, tell me, John, hiding will not do." She asked. "Did he have some issues with courtingdies?" Hearing her question, John couldn''t hold it any longer as he started cracking up. "Issues withdies? Bahahaha, that''s a good one. You almost got me there. Hahaha!" He only stopped hisughter as he sensed his wife''s serious death re. He said, "From the record, I read, it said he is fierce and ambitious. Plus, powerful like his father. However, as you asked he has some issues too; mainly, per se with thedies." Nicole took it the other way. "Even trying to court someone who is attempting on his life. Oh, my poor boy. I must teach her the art of wooing." "Wrong-wrong," Crossing his hands, John corrected. "Instead, I suggest you better start informing all the parents in the city to not let their daughters out until he is around." "What?" Nicole red at him again. "Darling, don''t take this the wrong way. However, the kid is not as innocent as you imagine. He''s damn good withdies." John exined further. "Speaking of the devil. He''s finally here." And they saw Damien walking out of the spatial rift¡­ (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 360 Come In Peace!

Chapter 360 Come In Peace!

"Speaking of the devil, he''s finally here," John said as Damien stepped out of a spatial rift, followed by the captain of the Spartan Legion Unit. The captain greeted John and Nicole with an official salute, knelt before Damien, and said, "Wee home, Young Master." Bull and Kyle, who were already present, repeated the captain''s words and didn''t give a single bow to John and Nicole, unlike before ?Damien. "Ignore my ignorance, but who are you, people?" Damien asked, looking around. Nicole hugged him tightly and introduced everyone in the room. She told him that the old man was his grandfather, John, and that the bandage man was the captain of the Spartan Legion Unit. She also introduced Kyne and Bull to him as the oldrades of his father. Damien discussed Kimura Onsen''s whereabouts with the three elite members of the Spartan Legion Unit. After learning she was being held captive in the Third District''s prison, the three excused themselves and jumped into the spatial rift, which then disappeared. Damien was left alone with John and Nicole. "Don''t be shy, dear. Make yourself at home," Nicole said with a warm smile. "Thanks," Damien replied, feeling awkward as he was not prepared for this situation of meeting his close family members for the first time. However, Nicole''s friendly demeanor made him feel at ease as she offered him a cup of tea. As they chatted, Damien experienced a sense of nostalgia, finding the warmth of their conversation too nice. "So, tell me about your childhood," Nicole said, trying to break down the wall between them. "How did you grow up?" They talked about Damien''s childhood and how he grew up, with Nicole trying to break down the barrier between them. Although Damien was wary about sharing too much information about himself, John kept a proud smile on his face as he observed Damien, only asking questions about his uncle Jeremy, Miabe, and their twin sons. After an hour, John and Nicole left, and Damien found peace in the night''s tranquility. He marveled at the advanced city as he viewed the nightscape through the ss wall. After meditating and practicing his Lightning Canon Technique, the night passed quickly. The next morning, after a hearty breakfast, Damien stepped out of the building and was met with the sound of advanced aircraft. A green flying automobile came to his beck and call, and the driver weed him. "Good day, sir. Where to?" the Driver greeted warmly. "Third Xander Gon''s Office," Damien replied as he took his seat in the back. "That, um, that, sorry I can''t bring you there if you don''t receive a prior invite." the Driver hesitated. "I just came out of that building," Damien further added, pointing at the nearby Bradford Pce Tower. "Just go. And if they blocked our path, then sh them my picture." The confidence in hismanding tone convinced the Driver. So he heated the engine as the sleek, flying vessel took airborne. "As you wish," he said. During the journey, witnessing the city''s intensely dense air traffic, ''First, I''ll bring the City people under my band. And then, perhaps, I''ll present mytest Air Traffic Software design as a sign of my goodwill.'' he thought. Five minutester, they entered District No. 3''s airspace and a red-gged tag, noticing to return. "They are warning us to return, sir." asked the Driver for his opinion. "Just show them my picture and they will let us in," responded Damienzily. "And also send an encrypted message about meing to give Third Xander Gon a visit." Clicking on the virtual set of buttons in front of him, a beam of light shed out, showing Damien''s 3d image in the air. About twenty-something AI-pods whizzed toward the flight, stopping in the air and then they copied the gigantic image in the air. After a few seconds, in a female mechanical voice, the AI pods tuned: "ess granted!" Feeling amazed, the Driver reset its course to Third Xander Gon''s office and continued their journey. Six minutester, a fleet of warships came from all directions and continued following it from a certain distance. The Driver was well-aware of them. However, he approached it positively thinking his passenger was so important that a fleet of military-grade warships was here to escort him. If he knew about their clear intention, he would have lost consciousness because of the threat he had put himself into. Unknowingly, they finally reached their destination. There was arge g with a drawing of a set of roses on top of a Red Shinigami Mask of the Munchi n. And there was also No.3 written in Roman numerals; meaning District No.3. Disembarking from the aircraft, Damien looked around as several troops wearing red shinigami masks approached him in three lines. "Oh, I have be this famous already," he whispered. "Sure thing." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "After that stunning entry, who won''t know of our famous Lord Damien." "Fair enough!" Damien uttered. Then he walked toward the entrance of the main building. As his arrival had been announced prior, none of the guards blocked his path. Lucr¨¦cia Munchi, the Third Xander Gon was already there. With her hand gesture, everyone briskly disappeared from the scene. "Are you here to willingly receive your punishment?" she asked. "Nah, I''ve two reasons foring here." Damien continued. "First, to get Miss Kimura Onsen out of the cell. And second, to meet you." Then he gave a jovial smile. "Preposterous!" Screaming, Lucr¨¦cia dashed toward him. However, before she even had the chance to retaliate, Damien activated his lightning steps. He reappeared with the shinigami mask in his hand. "Why did you keep such a lovely face behind this ugly mask? Alright, do me a favor." "Y-you have a lot of gall to put it like that." Lucr¨¦cia was overwhelmed by his boldness. She punched without holding anything back. "Die, you shameless pig!" However, Damien was way stronger than her as she was currently at around energy level 357. So he easily caught her fist quite quickly. Lucr¨¦cia responded with another punch which Damien caught with his other hand. "Just calm down. I came here in peace," he said in his gentlest tone¡­ (Please, stay tuned!) Chapter 361 Meeting With Ancestor Noah Once Again!

Chapter 361 Meeting With Ancestor Noah Once Again!

Catching both her fists, Damien said in his gentlest tone, "Just calm down. I came in peace." "And on ount of everything, I''m way stronger than you," he added. "So there is no point in fighting me. Let''s settle this verbally, in peace." "You want to talk this out? Not a chance," Lucrecia retorted with a snort. "Hmph! No one in the Infinite City can get away after killing Xander Gon. So you can only redeem yourself by rotting inside the Internal Six Souls Torturing Purgatory of our Protector Family for eternity." "So what about someone with Darhk Surname?" asked Damien with a grin. Hearing the noble surname "Darhk," Lucrecia stopped resisting. She gave him a meaningful look as if asking what that had to do with him. Releasing her hands, Damien said, "I heard someone with the ''Darhk'' surname has the authority to bend any rules within Infinity City." He then reintroduced himself by making a pose. "I''m Damien Darhk, son of Gregory Darhk. Now, you tell me. Do I have the right to kill Xander Gon?" This thunderstruck Lucrecia, as she was not expecting this at all. With realization, she knelt before him and gave a military salute. "I, Lucrecia Munchi of the Third Xander Gon, greet milord Damien Darhk!" "Now-now, can you release Miss Kimura of Onsen n?" asked Damien. "Yes, I''ll release her immediately," Lucrecia said. "Please punish this servant for my earlier discretion." "Oh, about the punishment stuff. Let me think this through," Damien said. While he was pondering on how to take further advantage, a familiar pitched ck-dark spatial rift materialized, and the man in the white bandage walked out along with Grand Elder John Bradford. John sighed, looking at both the youth and Lucrecia''s underlying tension, and said, "Are you done troubling this finedy?" "I''m here to release Miss Kimura of the Onsen n," Damien responded. "Sure! I''m done here." "Excellent," John added with a sly grin. "Then follow us. Our esteemed ancestor has requested your presence." "Very well, until next time, Miss Lucrecia," Damien replied, oozing with confidence as he strolled through the spatial rift. John fixed his gaze on Xander Gon and offered a stern warning. "Know your ce, Xander. My grandson may have a soft spot for you, but that doesn''t make you untouchable. If this ever happens again, I won''t hesitate to take action. Now, release the Onsen Girl and reflect on your behavior by arranging a banquet. This time, consider it a minor reprimand." With that, John departed through the spatial rift, his walking stick making a series of thudding sounds as he went. The man with the white bandage gave a casual wave before jumping into the spatial rift. In an instant, the rift sealed itself, leaving no trace of their presence. Lucrecia let out a deep sigh, wiping the sweat from her brow. "Who would''ve guessed that brat was a Darhk?" She paused for a moment, then continued with a fierce glint in her eye. "Regardless, I''ll make you pay for what you did to my brother, Les Munchi." Beyond the walls of the Infinite City, a rocky cave covered in green mossy near the riverbank. Despite the frequent and violent waves crashing against the shore, an invisible barrier prevented water from entering the cave. As the morning birds sang their melodies, a pitch-ck circr spatial rift appeared in the air. Damien, John, and Captain Sparta emerged from the rift in a grand entrance. Just as they arrived, a deep, thunderous voice echoed from within the cave. "Damien may enter, but the rest must leave!" John and Captain Sparta kneeled on the sandy ground, saluting with reverence as the two left through the spatial rift. Damien strode into the cave with effortless grace, his steps leaving a trail of spider-web-like lights across the dark interior. He glimpsed the relics of ancient gods, and a hint of surprise shed in his eyes as he proceeded further. It wasn''t until he took his sixteenth step that the scenery changed entirely. The rocky cave transformed into a luxurious, massive hall adorned with hand-drawn, colorful murals. Seated on a red dragon''s cadaver dais, he found the Protector Family Ancestor, Noah Darhk, waiting for him. Noah beckoned Damien with a tap on the chessboard and a beaming smile. "We meet again, Damien. Why don''t you join me for a match?" "Sure, why not?" Damien replied, making his way to the opposite seat, which turned out to be the dragon''s head. The carcass emitted a repulsive aura of the tremendous pressure that would have sted Damien away before he entered the Tenderloin World. But he snorted dismissively and sat casually, crumbling the terrifying aura under his prowess. "You have grown so much," said Noah, admiring his prowess. "Goodd! Alright, let''s have a fabulous game." He waved his palm over therge chessboard and shuffled the two sets of pieces. "C''mon, you''re white. So, the first move is yours." Damien''s eyes scanned the board, and he started ying virtual games in his mind, running through thousands of settings, both losses and wins. "I''ve waited long enough. Can we call this a win by default?" Noah suggested, seeing his hesitation. "Not even a minute has passed. Here I go," Damien responded, picking the pawn in front of the left baron. "You have a huge gall to make that move from the very start," Noahmented, also moving his pawn piece ahead of his queen. "Caught you!" Damien whispered, barely audible. And soon, he announced his victory with a checkmate in the next fifteen moves, much to Noah''s surprise. Noah''s eyes widened in shock as he watched Damien make his moves. "What? That''s impossible," he eximed, looking at the board in disbelief. "Believe it, old man. Checkmate," Damien said with a grin. Noah let out a heartyugh. "Well done, my boy! You truly are a prodigy," he said, extending his hand for a handshake. "I haven''t lost a game in years." Damien shook his hand and shrugged. "Beginner''s luck, I guess." Still, this was the second time they yed chess, as in the previous game, out of the ten matches they yed, Damien only won thest match. "No, no, no. I don''t believe in luck. It''s all about skill and strategy," Noah said, still smiling. "But let''s see if you can keep it up in the next game." They started ying again, and this time, the game was much closer. They both made some brilliant moves, and it was difficult to predict who would win. But in the end, Damien emerged victorious once again. "Unbelievable," Noah said, looking at the board. "I don''t understand how you''re doing it. You''re like a chess master." Damien chuckled. "I wouldn''t say that, but I do enjoy ying." They yed a third game, and once again, Damien won. This time, Noah looked a bit frustrated. "I can''t believe it. You''ve beaten me three times in a row. I think I need to go back to the drawing board," he said, rubbing his chin. Damienughed. "It''s just a game, Ancestor. Don''t take it too seriously." Noah smiled. "You''re right, of course. But I must say, I''m impressed. I haven''t met someone as talented as you in a long time." "Thanks! That means a loting from you," Damien said, feeling a bit ttered. Noah stood up from the dais and stretched his arms. "Well, I think that''s enough for today. Let''s talk about the proper business here." He then continued sitting back, "Enough with messing around in Infinite City. No matter how you feel about it, this ce is a part of your family, too. If you don''t mind, just tell me. What is your main reason for visiting this city?" (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 362 The Red Purgatory World

Chapter 362 The Red Purgatory World

"If you don''t mind, could you tell me your main reason for visiting this city?" Noah asked, getting straight to the point. "Nothing much, I just need to take a trip inside the Protector Family''s forbidden realm," Damien responded. Noticing Noah''s stern expression, Damien added, "I''ve heard that one needs to go through a perilous journey inside ande out alive to gain the ''Darhk'' surname officially." After a moment of consideration, Noah spoke up, breaking the silence. "I understand. Ha! So you must be after this red crystal stone?" He then tossed something to Damien, a reddish crystalline stone about the size of a pigeon egg. Using his Devil Ocr technique''s X-ray vision, Damien confirmed that it was a Crystal God Stone. ''Just one left to collect,'' he thought to himself. "How did you know I needed this God Stone?" he asked. "Well," Noah replied, resting his right hand on his chin, "I can see a pattern in your recent escapades of multiple conquests. After conquering, the first thing you did was enter each of their forbidden realms." He continued, "And there is one thing that all of these forbidden realms have inmon: this Strange Blood Crystal Stone." cing the Crystal God Stone into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, Damien said, "I still need one more stone like this. And since Mia is out of the station, I won''t be able to enter the WEREWOLF family''s forbidden realm." Looking at Noah meaningfully, Damien demanded, "Ancestor, you are wise and knowledgeable. Do you happen to know where I can find it?" Ancestor Noah responded with a smile. Without further ado, he raised his hand and a spatial, pitch-ck dark slit appeared in the air. A red katana flew out andnded in his hand. He began chanting in a strangenguage that sounded like the roaring of a dragon while executing a beautiful set of sword dances. As Noah continued, Damien activated his Devil Ocr Technique, using both magnification and X-ray vision to observe Noah''s every move in detail. Trillions of neurons fired in Damien''s brain, causing a virtual scene of a faceless man to appear in his soul pce, performing the same moves. As Noah finished his incantation, he cut his palm deep and yelled, "Dragon Subduing Divine Seal, Unsealed!" He then smeared several patterns on the Red Dragon''s head and neck and spread red merlot on it. The moment hepleted the blood design, the Red Dragon''s eyes opened and it roared as it started rising in the air. Upon seeing Noah, the dragon shuddered in fear and spoke in an archaic human tongue (Sanskrit), pleading, "S-spare me, oh great Human! Please!" "Get hold of yourself. I have no intention of killing you," Noah responded with a calm but cold tone. He added under his breath, "At least for now." The Red Dragon almost calmed itself, only to hear Noah''sst word and feel its heartbeats break like a boat in the turbulent waves of the high tide sea. "I''ll do anything for you. Please stop keeping my consciousness inside that blood sigil seal." Damien now understood his suspicion when he sat on the dragon''s head. "It has been alive all this time," he thought. Turning his head to Protector Ancestor, he pondered, "He''s able to keep such a strong beast in a near-death state. This old man is really magnificent." "Alright, I''ll consider that. But first, I need you to open the door to your home, the Red Purgatory World," Noah ordered. "Much obliged, sir!" roared the Red Dragon as it flew upward, stopping in mid-air about 12 feet above the ground. It opened its jaws wide and channeled a Kic Electric Ball. The white dot gradually grew in volume, flickering with multiple bolts of lightning, until it was twice the size of a ser ball. Flying swiftly toward the other end of the cave wall, covered with drawings of strange creatures and manuscripts of the ancient gods, the dragon sted the Kic Electric Ball onto a ring-shaped drawing at the centroid point of the irregr t wall. Damien looked on curiously, but the expected explosion didn''t happen. Instead, a horrifying dark matter exuding a horrifying pressure precipitated from the wall and captured the iing highly vtile Kic Energy ball, gripping it tightly like a hand. The dark matter squeezed the ball until it was a tad bit smaller than the size of the ring diagram. At that moment, it was pulled and absorbed into the ring diagram, causing all the drawings of myriad diagrams, symbols, and scriptures to radiate dazzling white light. Noah appeared in front of the wall like a wind and started smearing his blood on the multiple scriptures as they moved as if trying to get into the Red Purgatory World via a certain locking system. Meanwhile, Damien''s golden-glinting eyes studied everything in minute detail. The movement of the texts and numerals on the wall became so out of proportion beyond his human vision that his third Godly eye had been activated. Finally, after eleven minutes, Noah eximed in excitement: "Yee-haw, I finally did it once again." Seeing Noah''s face overdrank with excitement and the tinge of blushing over his cheek, Damien wondered in his head: ''Hmph! What is so great about cracking such simple spatial nodes?!'' Then he inquired, "How many times have you opened this portal?" "Five times, including this one," Noah responded, tapping his palm on the ring-shaped drawing. "Open up for me!" There was then a sudden absorption of blood energies, and four cracks appeared in the nted wall, still open, revealing a mirror-like ck wall of water. "Why are you still standing there? Follow me!" He leaped onto the back of the Red Dragon, flew straight through the ck mirror-like wall, and left only a small ripple behind. "Here Ie, the Red Purgatory World!" Damien bellowed at the top of his lungs and followed after Noah. The next thing he knew, he was dropping down rapidly from high above in the air. As Damien fell toward the ground, he saw the Red Purgatory World stretching out beneath him, a deste and barren wastnd that seemed to go on forever. He felt a thrill of excitement mixed with apprehension. What kind of dangers and secrets awaited him in this mysterious realm? Only time would tell, but Damien was ready to face whatevery ahead, and he couldn''t wait to explore every inch of this strange and wondrous world. Chapter 363 A Dragon Nest!

Chapter 363 A Dragon Nest!

As Damien hurtled towards the barren ground, he glimpsed a greenish stripe on the far western horizon. With a mere thought, bloody red, bat-like wings protruded from his back. He spread them out, attempting to lift himself, but the gravity in this ce was around twenty-five times that of Tenderloin World. He struggled to p his wings against the immense gravitational pull, experiencing an excruciating pain that forced him to retract his wings. "Argh! What kind of ce is this?" he muttered under his breath as he continued to plummet. Just as he was preparing to scan his surroundings and be cautious of any potential danger, the deafening roar of a dragon reverberated through the air. Suddenly, the Red Dragon appeared in front of him, zooming toward him. Laughing loudly, Noah Darhk, seated atop the massive Red Dragon,manded, "Catch him!" and pped the dragon''s back. The Red Dragon whimpered and darted, allowing Damien tond on its reddish scales. Damien approached Noah and asked, "Ancestor, the gravity of this ex is terrifying. How big is this?" "Look out for yourself," Noah responded, pointing towards the sky. "What do you see there?" To his surprise, Damien saw three suns toward Noah''s finger - one yellow, one red, and one brown. "I see three suns!" he replied. Shaking his head, Noah insisted, "Look more carefully." "Oh, so there is more," Damien whispered, activating his Devil''s Ocr Eye technique to zoom in on his vision. This time, the scene that unfolded before him was overwhelming. After scanning the horizons in all directions, he took a deep breath and asked, "Am I seeing this correctly, Ancestor?" With a kind smile, Noah replied, "What did you see?" "There''s a ck sun next to the Brown sun, hidden behind the ring light of the other three stars," Damien responded. "Is that all?" "No, this world is strange." Noah gazed at Damien with fondness written all over his face. "How strange?" he said, eyeing him intently. Damien deactivated his ocr technique with a thought, and his golden eyes turned blue. "Theoretically, it''s possible," he began, "and I have seen some great astrophysicists suggest that if there were more than one star in a sr system, all the others and their satellites would copse into them. However, the only way to sustain their electromaic impulse is for two or mores to coalesce and gain a certain level of absolute mass in order to resist the pull and maintain a certain revolutionary path around those stars." He exined patiently, as Noah listened attentively. "I can''t believe it myself," Damien continued. "Not two, not three, but fours with distinct masses conjoined with the we are on now." "Hehe, that''s right. Wee to the Red Purgatory World, the world of Dragons, my boy," Noah chuckled. Just then, a gigantic lizard leaped into the air, opening its jaws wide as it prepared to attack them. In response to the neer''s growls, the Red Dragon whipped its tail like a whip, blowing a red mist curtain that fell because of gravity. "Enough with those flies," Noah ordered, pping the Red Dragon''s back. "Go straight to the nearest Dragon nest!" With breathtaking speed, the Red Dragon darted toward the northwestern side. After several minutes, Damien asked, "Senior, can you tell me more about this ce?" "What''s there to tell?" Noah replied. "Just stay alert and you''ll witness everything soon. However, there are a lot of ancient creatures lurking in this world, so always stay on guard." Somehow, Noah''s words piqued Damien''s interest, and he was eager for challenges to test his current strength limits. "Good," he whispered under his breath. Noah heard him clearly and thought to himself, "What a hot-blooded youth! The longer I stay with him, the more I am reminded of my own youth." Then he sighed inwardly. Finally, they left the vast barrennd behind and spotted multiple ranges of rugged mountains, covered in lush green trees and stripes of tall grasses and weeds. "My master, I sense a dragon''s nest nearby!" The Red Dragon spoke in the human tongue. "What are you waiting for? Lead the way," Noah replied, a hint of displeasure in his voice. The Red Dragon dived andnded on a t valley-like teau nestled between two mountain ranges. Noah and Damien disembarked with a thud. "May I join and protect this young one?" The Red Dragon asked, eyeing Damien with good intentions. Noah scoffed. "That''s a hrious joke. You''re the only one who needs protection. Stay hibernating here." He pulled out his ck katana from thin air and cut his finger, smearing a drop of blood on the de''s edge while chanting a small mantra. A powerful aura spread out and caught the gigantic Red Dragon, pulling it into the katana. All that remained was a miniature red dragon''s tattoo. Noah put away his katana and asked, "Want to learn this secret skill?" "I''m good," Damien shrugged. In his head, he thought, "Why would I want such a lousy skill? My Shadow ve Possession is more advanced than this elementary level skill." Their attention turned to the rocky cave covered in snow. Noah raised his finger and melted the thick ice covering the entrance. "Be prepared. We''re going to raid a dragon''s nest. Stay sharp." "Gotcha!" Damien chimed. Noah shook his head with a wry smile and followed the youth into the cave. The tunnel was wide, showing they were in the right ce. As they continued, they soon reached a ce devoid of any light. Noah took out several white-lighting stones and ced one every twenty meters. They encountered only a few colonies of bats, but no other creatures. After walking for two and a half hours, they stopped. In front of them, the tunnel diverged into twenty-five paths. Noah scanned the twenty-five tunnels, deep in thought. "We need to split up," he finally said. "I''ll take the left tunnel, and you take the right, Damien." Damien nodded, already eager to test his abilities against the fierce dragons. "Sounds good." "But before we go, let''s make this interesting," Noah said, grinning. "Apetition. The first one to y and collect the most dragon corpses wins. And the loser owes the winner one favor." Damien raised an eyebrow. "One favor? What kind of favor?" "Anything. You name it," Noah replied. Damien thought for a moment, then nodded. "Okay, let''s do it." With that, they went their separate ways, determined to emerge victorious in thepetition. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 364 Four Doors For Four Worlds!

Chapter 364 Four Doors For Four Worlds!

After their separation, Damien continued his adventurous tour in one of the diverging tunnels. As before, there was nothing but a few colonies of bats, which flew away after sensing his presence. He finally reached a dead-end, feeling lost and frustrated. "Argh, seriously!" he muttered to himself. "Hey, enough with the sighing,zybones," Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "Keep looking around. There must be another entrance to the Dragon." "Do you see anything around here?" Damien asked. "Well, why don''t you try using your Devil''s re Skill?" Cynthia replied. "Fine," Damien activated his Ocr Technique, and his eyes started to glint with golden light as he scanned the walls. "Oh, I found four hidden doors!" he eximed in delight. Under his X-Ray vision, he witnessed threerge doors - one red, one green, one blue - and one ck. Moreover, there was a tag written in Archaic Sanskrit, which described the four doors. << These Four Gates Are One Of the Teleportation Portals, Linking The Four Worlds to this Red Purgatory Wall. The Red Gate Was Linked To ''The False Haven World''. Walking Through The Green Gate Will Lead One To ''The Evergreen World''. The Blue Gate Is Connected To ''The Reflection Haven World''. And Last But Not The Least, The ck Gate Is The Path To Entering ''The Eternity Domain''. Warning: If You Want To Keep Your Life Intact, Then Never Even Cross Your Mind About Entering Through The ck Door!!! If You Don''t Have The Key, Then You Need To Solve The Matrix Problem Provided By The Curator Of These Large Teleportation Arrays To Unseal The Cover Over The Four Doors. >> However, for someone like Damien, who was always hot-blooded, the warning turned out to be enticing rather than discouraging. His eyes twinkled as he gazed upon the ck door, and he had already decided after reading the WARNING Signs. As instructed, Damien touched the wall and started infusing his Origin Chi without holding back. His Lightning-based Origin Chi flickered and sizzled over the walls, scalding and crumbling the thick rockyyers, revealing the four doors and the description tag. "What Matrix problem?! It crumbled the moment my lightning grazed on it," Damien muttered, disappointed. Meanwhile, a colorful light shed, revealing the image of a human who spoke in the Archaic Katakara tongue. "Which gate do you choose, dear traveler?" the image asked. "Is there any need to ask me that?" Damien answered firmly. " It''s the ck door!" The virtual image flickered and disappeared, and the ck gate creaked open. However, a beast jumped out of it, pping its wide wings and hovering in front of Damien. It was a gigantic Rock Dragon with the body of a crocodile, four legs, and a grotesque-looking head. It roared, thundering the entire cave as it tried to terrify the intruder. "Unless you kill this Rock Dragon, you can''t pass through the ck Gate," a male voice chimed in. "Fine," Damien said, demanding. "Cynthia, scan the stats of this lizard." "Okay, it''s done!" Cynthia''s voice echoed in his head. In the next instant, a set of data shed in Damien''s mind, along with a familiar beeping sound. [Target Y Scanning Completed!] [Species: Rock Dragon] [Gender: Male!] [Bone Age: 10,567 Earth Years!] [Current Energy Level: 375!] [Threat Level: 0%] [Beware: Rock Dragons can manipte Earth Type Magical Skills. For the record, you are currently standing on his home turf!] Seeing the energy level bar, Damien scoffed tediously and muttered, "Ahh, what a drag?!" However, the incessant roaring of the Dragon annoyed his ears. It also casts a gravitational spell over Damien, making him three times heavier than his already heavyweight. "Alright, I''ll end you fast and painless," Damien said, making a horizontal shing motion with his palm. He sent out sizzling bolts of lightning, imbued with white, ck, and blue and spatialw. Without warning, the dragon''s head separated from its body, and a fountain of crimson blood sprayed from its cleanly sliced neck. The creature''s massive corpse crashed to the ground. "Herees my first score!" Damien tossed the carcass into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball before striding through the ck Door. As he passed through the threshold, he felt as though he were submerged in a fluid medium. Everything was dark, and even his Devil''s Eye Technique failed to see through the obscurity. He could make out a long, winding path leading to the horizon. "You better move forward. Look behind you," warned Cynthia. Damien spun around and saw the path behind him ignite, everything in its wake turning to ash. He hurried forward. For two days, Damien walked without stopping, his pace steady. Finally, he reached the end of the path and another ck door. A warning tag dangled from the handle, cautioning him about the perilous journey ahead. As instructed, he channeled his Lightning Canon Cultivation technique and infused his Lightning-based Origin Chi into the door. As he did so, a sigil depicting a majestic Red Dragon materialized on the door, and it creaked open. The moment Damien stepped outside, a blinding white light assaulted his eyes. "Lucky us, it''s a giant this time. Throw the magical array!" A deep male voice, speaking in broken Katakara, sounded. Looking around, Damien eximed, "Huh, dwarves!" at the sight of the fifteen small, funny-looking creatures with long beards and pointy ears. Each dwarf held a long metal pipe with a trigger, simr to the earliest guns made by humans. ''Interesting. Let''s y along for now,'' Damien thought. "Ready, fire!" the leader of the group, wearing a silver crown, bellowed. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of gunfire echoed as fifteen fiery balls shot into the air. Initially disappointed, Damien watched as the balls merged into one another and started singing a short song in unison. "Transient Trapping Air-cage, Activate!" the leader shouted, and all fifteen dwarves pped their hands in tandem. Through his X-ray Vision, Damien saw that the pping triggered the balls to stick together in mid-air. Kaboom! They exploded simultaneously, and a fiery appeared, enveloping Damien. "Hurrah! We caught him easily. Despite its size, this giant must have a tiny brain," the dwarf leader eximed, cheered on by hispanions. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 365 Dragon Slaying Bullet!

Chapter 365 Dragon ying Bullet!

Amidst great cheer and jubtion, the Dwarves did ensnare Damien in their mystical Transient Trapping Air-cage, whilst singing a song of high praise for their noble forefather, Grutmaek Lavafall. "Within the mountain''s heart, we the Dwarves didst gather, To catch a giant, a foe like none other, We? built a cage of fiery air, transient yet strong, And waited for the giant toe along." "Oh, Grutmaek Lavafall, our ancestor bold, Who taught us the ways to catch giants of old, We praise thy name, with each trap we set, And honor thy legacy, with each giant we." "The giant approached, with thundering steps, Unaware of the trap, he took no bets, The Dwarves sprang the cage, it closed around, And lifted the giant off the ground." "The giant struggled, with all his might, But the cage held firm, throughout the night, At dawn, the Dwarves came, with axes in hand, To y the giant, and im thend." "We, the Dwarves cheered, as the giant fell, Our? victory, a tale to tell, For we caught a giant, with skill and might, And honor our ancestors, with each fight." "So let us sing, of Grutmaek Lavafall, And we the Dwarves who catch giants, one and all, For we are strong, and their traps are sound, And we honor our ancestors, with each giant they''ve found." The song ended, and they started pping in a rhythmic pattern. Suddenly, the fiery transformed into multiple long chains, with one binding Damien''s neck, two around his wrists, and two around his legs. "How interesting," Damien remarked, speaking fluently in the Archaic Katakara tongue. He then expelled multiple lightning bolts, which burned the fiery red energy chains into smithereens. "How is that even possible?" shrieked the dwarf wearing the silver crown. The others also started to panic. "Don''t fret, everyone," the leader quickly regained hisposure and announced. "Let''s use our dragon-scale bullets to knock this giant down. Be ready, and load fire!" With multiple sounds of firing guns, fifteen red bullets cast from dragon''s scale shot, iing at Damien. At that infinitesimal fraction of a second, a red g notification popped up in his head with a beep. [Warning! Warning!] [Each bullet contains a terrifying amount of energy, around 422 Energy Level!] "Hurry, and dodge!" Cynthia''s worried voice chimed in his head. Damien used both the Ninja Movement skill and lightning at the same time, dodging all of the iing bullets. Since all the bullets missed their target, they hit the ground, causing a huge tremor. Debris of dirt, pebble, and dust clouded the area. After settling, all the dwarves looked around to see arge crater the size of a big pond. They started cheering for taking out a strong and dumb giant. However, amidst the joyous cheers, the leader, Zokaka Dunderbun, felt that something was wrong. Upon closer inspection, he found no traces of Damien and thought about how he had dodged all those bullets. "Silence, silence!" Zokaka yelled, and everyone turned to him. "What''s wrong, Prince Zokaka?" asked a dwarf. "I don''t see any traces of blood or the giant''s remains. Perhaps he''s still alive, hiding around here," Zokaka spoke, voicing his gut feeling. The others dismissed his concern. "Oh,e on Prince. Don''t be so pessimistic. The bullets we used were handmade by Grandmaster Grumdoc Flintstone. Even your father, King Ragnar, said that these Dragon ying Bullets could easily kill stray dragons. There''s no way a dumb giant can escape their wrath. Stop overthinking it," said one dwarf. The group of veteran soldiers stationed in the western barrennd ignored the prince''s notion. It was his first time patrolling the area, and they were proud of their expertise. "The prince is right!" Damien materialized in front of them, causing arge crater between him and the dwarves. Waving his hand mockingly, he added, "Those bullets are marvelous, but I''m still standing here in one piece," instilling fear in all of them. Although Prince Zokaka''s gut feeling was right, he knew it was not a situation to celebrate. His expression changed drastically as he realized the giant in front of him was out of the ordinary and had been toying with them from the beginning. He brainstormed a way to capture or escape the dire situation. Meanwhile, some of the startled dwarves raised their rifles, losing theirposure. Just as they clicked their triggers, the Prince shouted, "Cease all fire!" But it was toote. Bang! Bang! Bang! Debris of dirt, earth, and dust clouded everyone''s vision. Then the prince pped, sending out a sonic wave to clear the dust. However, what he saw next overwhelmed him with terror. The five dwarves who fired their rifles flickered with a thin white lightning bolt and exploded, losing their lives instantly. Terror streaked across everyone''s hearts. The remaining nine dwarves were consumed with anger, seeing theirrades die in such a horrific manner. Without regard for their own lives, they roared and started firing at Damien. The prince yelped, trying to stop them. But the conclusion was already written in stone, and all of them died simrly. In despair, the Prince tossed his rifle, dropped to his knees, and said, "I surrender! Oh, great giant, I swear my loyalty to you. Please spare my life." Damien continued his work without acknowledging Prince Zokaka''s presence. He gathered all fifteen rifles and searched the lifeless dwarves for any clues. When he finished, Damien turned his attention to the prince and asked, "Which one is the Dragon ying Bullet?" He disyed various rounded bullets, wondering about his disciple, La, the sniper. Prince Zokaka saw an opportunity to reconcile and reached into his pants pocket. He approached Damien on his knees and presented the bullet with courtesy, saying, "Here it is, oh benevolent great giant." He opened his palm to reveal a reddish, rounded ball. Damien picked up the bullet and attempted to scan it using his X-ray vision. However, his attempt was futile as something inside obstructed his vision. Suddenly, a notification appeared in his mind with a dinging sound. [System Sense Presence Of The Amalgamation Of Dragon Core Fragment And God Crystal Stone!"] Damien''s smile widened from ear to ear. *** (Please, stay tuned!) Chapter 366 Third Shadow Slave!

Chapter 366 Third Shadow ve!

Damien hade into this world, or possibly many worlds, with only one goal in mind: to gain thest Crystal God Stone. He felt a surge of excitement as he examined the Dragon ying Bullet, which he suspected contained traces of the precious stone. "Can you disassemble this bullet?" Damien asked, turning to Prince Zokaka. "No," Zokaka replied. But when he saw Damien''s frown, he quickly added, "These bullets are made by Grandmaster Grumdoc Flintstone. He''s the only one who can take them apart." Zokaka was only seventeen years old, but he possessed a shrewdness that belied his youth. He had quickly assessed Damien''s capabilities and decided that the giant before him was not to be trifled with. ''I should count myself lucky to be in one piece,'' he thought. He approached Damien and knelt before him, cing his forehead on Damien''s dusty boots. "I can take you to Grumdoc Flintstone, but I have a condition," he said. "Take me as your servant...or even as your ve, if you wish." Damien didn''t respond immediately. Instead, he studied Zokaka''s facial expressions and listened to his heartbeats, trying to discern his intentions. He concluded Zokaka was a cunning dwarf with lofty ambitions. The silence stretched on, and Zokaka felt uneasy. After five long minutes, Damien spoke. "Very well. I sense your sincerity, but I have a few questions for you first." "Please, ask away, master! I''ll do my best to answer," Zokaka replied, relieved that his offer had been epted. "I''ve heard that you''re a prince," Damien said, his first question cutting straight to the chase. "So, why is a prince here in these remote areas with some useless guards? They don''t seem to listen to you." Zokaka''s emotions suddenly overwhelmed him. He took a deep breath before replying, "I am the Seventh Prince of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom, born out of wedlock between King Ragnar and my mother, who was a former maid of Queen Kudini Lavabane." Zokaka continued, "Until now, I have been looked down upon and bullied by my brothers and sisters. Even other noblemen didn''t take me seriously. I am just someone with the title Prince. Nothing more. However, a month ago, the king announced a decree of selecting the Crown Prince. Before that, all the princes had to join andmand the troops around the borders of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom for thirty-four days. And that is why I am here in this remote ce with these worthless guards." Damien raised another question, his interest piqued. "Good! I can make you the Crown Prince... No, forget that. I''ll make you the King of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom. But what can you offer me in return?" Zokaka''s eyes briefly twinkled, and he responded without hesitation. "Oh great giant, I have nothing to offer you other than my absolute loyalty until myst breath." "Hmm, you passed the test," Damien said with a jovial smile. He tapped his forefinger on the dwarf''s forehead and said, "Don''t move! Let me check your physique." Damien then infused a thread of his soul consciousness and carefully scanned Zokaka''s internal body condition for the next twenty-two minutes before retracting it. ''Interesting,'' Damien thought to himself. ''He has a simr physique to that half Titan fatty. Maybe my new serum could work on him.'' Damien then transformed into his Satanic Form, causing Zokaka to shudder in fear. However, the prince was wise enough not to react outwardly. Damien chanted a spell in Sanskrit and began to dance in a pattern around the kneeling prince. After a few minutes, he stopped and bit his thumb, smearing the blood over the Dwarf Prince''s forehead in the design of a Swastika with a lotus on top. "If you wish to be my ve, repeat each of my words correctly," Damien said. Prince Zokaka nodded in agreement, and Damien chanted a series of mantras while the prince repeated them wlessly. At the end of the ceremony, Damien shouted, "From this day forward, the little dwarf named Zokaka will be my ve. His future sons and daughters will also be my ves. In return, I grant you my first vial of True Titan Serum." Damien held out a ss bottle containing a colorless liquid and said, "Drink this. It is your first reward for pleasing me with your loyalty." Zokaka timidly took the bottle and uncapped it. "But remember this," Damien warned in a serious tone. "You have already made a blood contract with me. If you ever betray me, the drop of my blood on your forehead will explode, killing both your soul and body." "I understand, master," Zokaka responded, before gulping down the liquid in one fell swoop. Almost immediately, he wailed in agony. "Endure it. The pain will pass soon," Damien said, tapping his finger on Zokaka''s forehead. "I''m passing you a method to digest it. Use it to focus the baptized Origin energy inside the chakra just below your navel." After an hour and a half, Zokaka had fully integrated and formed a dantian. Damien inspected his body and saw that he now had a Titan Physique as his Third Shadow ve. Zokaka sprang up and pulled arge hammer out of nowhere, starting to hammer the monstrous rocks. His movements in breaking eachrge stone were like a dance, swinging the hammer that was twice the size of his body. After clearing the way, he scuttled forward and knelt before Damien. "How do you feel now, Prince Zokaka?" Damien asked. "You can stand up now." Giving the customary dwarf salute, Prince Zokaka answered, "I feel great!" Then he started raining down words of praise for a couple of minutes, making Damien cringe. "Alright, enough with the sucking up," Damien said, taking out a pigeon egg-sized red crystalline ball. "Have you seen something like this before? It''s called the God Crystal Stone." Prince Zokaka observed the stone in his master''s hand meticulously and responded, "Oh, my master! If you''re looking for it, then you came to the right ce. I''m certain there is a stone exactly like this attached to my father, Ragnar''s crown." *** (Please, Stay Tuned!) Chapter 367 Prince Zokaka’s Newfound Strength!

Chapter 367 Prince Zokaka''s Newfound Strength!

? "Oh, my master! You havee to the right ce if you''re looking for that stone. I am certain that there is a stone just like this one attached to my father, Ragnar''s crown," replied Prince Zokaka. Damien listened to the prince''s heartbeats and knew that he was telling the truth. He thought to himself, "I must use this brat to get the God Crystal Stone." Then he came up with a n. "Listen carefully, Prince Zokaka! I''ll make you the crown prince," Damien said. "Send a royal letter to your father describing that a red dragon appeared here on the western border and killed everyone. Luckily, a senior came out of nowhere and killed the beast, saving you from certain death. The senior told me that I have a certain physique and he wanted to take you on as his apprentice. You agreed, and when your tenure here is done in a few days, you will bring me as your master to your father." Prince Zokaka was overwhelmed by Damien''s words, and it was reasonable since until yesterday, he had no support in the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom to be the Crown Prince. However, a strangely powerful giant appeared out of nowhere, and his luck changed from worst to best. All he had to do now was show absolute loyalty to the giant, and his future would be more promising. Thinking deeply, Prince Zokaka knelt and touched Damien''s dusty boots with his forehead, saying with teary eyes, "I will never forget your kindness, my master!" "Enough with the courtesy. I''m getting kind of cringed already," Damien said. "Alright, bring me to your camp. Later, you can write the exact letter and send it to your father." Prince Zokaka sprang up to his feet and wiped the tears from his eyes. He whistled, and a cloud of dust approached at breathtaking speed. In just five seconds, a white horse with a horn between its ears appeared in front of Damien. The first thought that came to Damien''s mind was, ''Ah, a unicorn!'' He quickly corrected himself, thinking, ''No, it still needs a pair of wings to be called a unicorn. It''s too big for this shorty to call it a ride. Whatever, I''m just overthinking.'' The call of the dwarfs, "Master! Master!" caught Damien''s attention, and he took a leap, flipping in the air, andnded on the horse''s back. Prince Zokaka said, "Master, join me for the ride. It would take two days to reach the camp on foot, but only one and a half hours if we go over the top." "Fine," Damien said, kicking gently on the ground. He was already on the white horse''s back as he thought to himself, "Considering the gravity of this ce, this will be my only option. No, this won''t do. I must condition my physique and take advantage of this monstrous gravity. Practicing the Ninja Movement Skill''s Ultimate Style will be beneficial." "Master, what are you talking about? Is there anything unsatisfactory to your liking?" Prince Zokaka asked cautiously. "Unsatisfactory my ass! Just start driving this Uni...no, this damn thing, whatever you call it," Damien shouted. Prince Zokaka kicked the horse, and their journey to the camp began. Despite the horse''s breathtaking speed, Damien stood on its back as if his feet were part of it. Nothing unexpected happened during their journey, and the horse stopped in front of the camp''s gate. 1 The two dwarves in the top sentry fortress next to the gate loaded their arrows and aimed at Damien. "Identify yourself!" one of them shouted provocatively. If it were yesterday, Zokaka would have remained silent. However, not today. Just the thought of those lowly guards pointing their arrows at his master in his presence got on his nerves. He disembarked first and then ignited a trace of Titan Bloodline coursing through his body. He kicked the ground, leaped high in the air, andnded next to the two guards. "Hmph! Have you gone insane?" one guard sneered, still pointing an arrow at Damien. "Just ignore him! He is, after all, one of our great princes. Am I wrong, Prince Zokaka?" the other guard said, further fueling the fire. Sitting on a white horse for the first time, Damien spoke while eating a fried meatball, "Prince Zokaka, you''re not just a mere prince of this kingdom. Don''t ever forget that you are my Eye God''s Third Shadow ve. So, kill anyone if you feel like killing. And don''t hold back." "I treasure this rare lesson in my head all the time," Zokaka said, punching both fists. Though the guards wore helmets, the power within those punches was so overwhelming that their heads exploded along with their helmets. The multiple fragments of iron shards hit his body, but other than some itchy feelings, none of them even left a dent on his skin. "Huh! I''m this strong," he replied in surprise. Looking at his hands, he couldn''t believe his newfound strength. Damiennded beside him and said, "This is just the beginning. You''ve got a lot more room to improve¡­ Alright, kill everyone in the camp. They''ve already seen your earlier action, don''t let a single person slip through." Without a single doubt, Prince Zokaka jumped down and started ughtering the remaining troops from one tent to another. Amidst the wailing and mostly, the exploding sounds of brains could be heard by Damien''s heightened ears. Then he nced around from the sentry tower troops to see about fifty-five tents made of pointed lumbers within the walls. Around twelve minutester, Prince Zokaka returned to Damien''s side while swinging his gigantic hammer. The trace of blood on the hammer''s stone was pretty evident that he had already done the job more violently. "There are still three days left for my task here. ording to the rules, a minister will be sent to each of the princes to record their services in their respective camps," Zokaka exined. Then he asked, "What now?" His response was in action as he waved his hands elegantly, throwing out multiple lightning bolts of white, ck, and purple. It started destroying and burning almost everything inside the wooden wall. Chapter 368 Using Ice Lotus Again!

Chapter 368 Using Ice Lotus Again!

Damien''s response was in action as he waved his hands elegantly, throwing out multiple lightning bolts of white, ck, and purple. The result was destroying and burning almost everything inside the wooden wall. His actions spoke louder than any words, and Prince Zokaka quickly understood Damien''s intention. ''Oh, master wishes to put all the me on a fire dragon,'' he thought. After making enough messes out of the camp, Damien retracted the lightning bolts and said, "Get ready with your horse. We''re now going to hunt a fire dragon." "Fire dragon?" thunderstruck, Zokaka repeated. "Yep! A stronger one will be preferable." Damien asked, "Do you know of any dragon-nest around here, Prince Zokaka?" Zokaka responded, "I know of three ces, and one of them is a mature dragon." "Then let''s not waste any more time. We must y them all," Damien dered, urging his horse forward toward the direction of the nearest dragon nest. Zokaka followed closely behind, his hammer at the ready. As they journeyed towards their destination, the terrain gradually changed from grassy ins to rocky mountains. The air grew warmer and they could feel the heat emanating from the dragon''sir even from a distance. Finally, they reached the entrance of the dragon''s den. Damien dismounted from his horse and took a deep breath, feeling the adrenaline pumping through his veins. Zokaka did the same, his eyes fixed on the den''s entrance. "Are you ready, Prince Zokaka?" Damien asked, his voice filled with determination. Zokaka grinned, "As I''ll ever be, my lord." Even though he seemed alright outwardly, internally he was shuddering mentally. Still, looking at Damien''s confident face calmed his mind. With a nod to each other, the twopanions charged into the dragon''s den, ready to face whatever dangersy ahead. Unlike any dungeon they had encountered before, this one was vast, and as they passed through it, they came across various terrains. At first, a simple tunnel, then a valley, followed by a river, and even a gorge made of rocks. However, after almost half an hour of journeying through the dungeon, they found themselves in another risky, muddy, and swampy area. Passing through a shabby-looking wide red door, they emerged above ground, greeted by a mesmerizing sight. Damien was captivated by the stunning valley before him, filled with trees, weeds, and stripes of sunflowers scattered across the horizon. Looking back, he noticed they had emerged from underneath a waterfall, hiding in the hidden hollow of the slope. "Have you been here before?" asked Damien, turning to hispanion. "No, I would never dare toe here," replied Prince Zokaka. "We only spotted a red dragon entering the dungeon. I never imagined that it would lead us to this picturesque valley." Damien used his ocr technique to scan the sky and noticed that there were four suns above them. He realized they were still in one of the four co-jointed exs. "Well, let''s search for the dragon," said Damien. He put a trace of his Lightning Origin Chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, and with a wiggle of his hand, a greenish bird-shaped aircraft appeared on the ground in front of them. "Can I touch it, master?" Damien asked excitedly. "Sure!" Prince Zokaka replied. "What is it called?" Zokaka asked once again. "A flying automobile! I named it Nandini, the swiftest," Damien said briefly. "A flying automobile?! No way. Can it fly like birds and dragons?" muttered Prince Zokaka in disbelief. Climbing aboard the ship, Damien eximed, "What are you waiting for? Get your ass over here!" The dwarf prince scuttled forward into the ship, and they walked into the cockpit. There, with a thought, Damien whispered, "Angelic Armament, Activate!" In the next instant, a pair of ck wings blotted with multiple white spots, protruded from his back. He then touched the white football-size crystal ball, which was the aircraft''s core engine, and started infusing angelic grace energy derived from the armament. The engine revved, reverberating with a thundering noise, and went airborne, leaping into the air. After reaching a certain altitude above the ground, the aircraft stopped. "Start scanning as far as possible," Damien uttered in Doroastorian, the angelguage. Ding! With a dinging sound, it started sending out a signal and within a minute, a full virtual imprint of the sr system appeared in a three-dimensional image. It showed four stars; one yellow, one red, one brown, and one dark sun hidden behind the ring lights from other stars. Then there came the others and their satellites orbiting around the four suns. And he saw the third, no, the quadruplet jointeds. There was a small green dot on one. "Magnify and show me the terrain nearby to me. Plus, show me the life signature around me," ordered Damien. And the scene appeared as he suggested. Then he captured every terrain in his memories. Next an imposing and fearsome red reptile; typically havingrge, and imposing heads with sharp, curved horns, fierce eyes, and razor-sharp teeth, appeared on the scene. "That''s the red Dragon, I sawst time." Prince Zokaka blurted out while looking timidly at the screen. "Don''t be such a wimp. Just watch closely while I take care of it." Damien continued.? Then, logging onto the coordinates, he drove the aircraft swiftly. After reaching there, he stopped infusing his Angelic Grace Energy into the white core ball, and hence, the engine ceased to function. Still, the ship was hovering high above in the sky. After mentioning some do and don''t to Prince Zokaka, the lower deck opened and Damien dived out of it. He floated down. This time, he didn''t spread out his wings, considering how far the monstrosity of this ex''s gravity was. While soaring down in his free-falling state, with a thought, he activated his Devil''s ocr technique and scanned the monster resting in theke''s bed. "Cynthia, quickly scan and show me the red dragon''s stats," Damien spoke telepathically in his head. The next second, a melodious female voice chimed, "It''s done! Check it out." Along with the familiar dinging sound echoing in his head, a notification popped up in his head. Ding! [Target Y Scanning Completed!] [Species: A Red Dragon] [Gender: Male!] [Bone Age: 25,345 Earth Years Old] [Energy Level: Level 415!] [Beware: Red Dragons Are Infamous For Their Lethal Breadth-fire! Plus, because of Monstrous Gravity, It Has a Stronger Bone Density Than That Of Other Red Dragons from Other Worlds.] At first, seeing the energy level, Damien almost scoffed but changed his mindset after reading the Beware column. "Hmm, higher bone capacity. Then let''s see which bones are stronger, mine or yours." Finally, he almost reached the ground. So, he flipped his body multiple times in the air andnded nimbly on the grassy ground. "Hmph, disappointing, I''m here with bad intentions and it''s still slumbering with no care underwater. Then let''s wake him up." Under his control, Damien ignited the trace of the Vampiric bloodline in his heart and began channeling the royalty bloodline skill, the Ice Lotus. Soon, a gigantic Ice Lotus mottled with multiple tinges of bluish spots materialized above his palm. Then he tossed it, aiming at theke''s center. Chapter 369 Peoni Brighflight!

Chapter 369 Peoni Brighflight!

Damien tossed the enormous blueish ice lotus, watching it spin like a top as it traveled on a curvy trajectory and sank into the centermost region of theke. For a second, the atmosphere around theke became silent. The next second, a loud explosion erupted, and heavy ripples of water pirs raised and fell. This continued for a minute, and then the water settled, regaining tranquility once again. A thunderous roar reverberated throughout the surrounding areas, and a red fireball erupted from inside theke. Kaboom! Another explosion urred on the bank where Damien stood moments before. As the debris settled, a small crater was left behind, and the muddy water quickly filled it, bing a part of theke. Damien appeared in another spot and shouted, "Why is a fire dragon hiding inside ake? That''s truly disappointing!" Then he shook his head. Maybe because of his provocation, or maybe not, a gigantic red dragon leaped into the air, floating high above the ground, pping its wings. White steam covered its massive body for a few seconds before it roared, eyeing the youth as if he were its prey. "Hmm! I take back my words," Damien said, feeling the strong killing intent emanating from the dragon. "This one might bring me to my limit," he whispered. Roar! The Red Dragon tried to intimidate Damien by roaring, raising its head, and starting to channel a skill as it opened its mouth. Damien could see, with his X-ray vision, the fire-attribute Origin Chi brewing toward the dragon''s mouth from all around its body, forming a fireball that grew with time. Three secondster, ten fireballs twice the size of a football appeared, and the Red Dragon finally stopped, closing its mouth. Then it spoke, sending a telepathic signal into Damien''s head. ''Human brat, you dare to disturb my silent slumber and even more dare to dodge my previous attack. Now, let''s see again. Eat my fire-breathes!'' Then it roared again and sent out three fireballs, one aimed at Damien and the other two projected around him. This time, Damien had no intention of dodging the iing attack. He raised his hand, and a rusty ck katana materialized in his grasp. Operating the Lightning Canon Technique, he breathed in a certain set of styles and released arge amount of Lightning-based Origin Chi from his Dantian region. "Vajra Form, Activate!" he shouted, infusing arge amount of white lightning Chi into the ck katana. Multiple bolts of white lightning twirled around the sword with a sizzling sound. Damien made a swift vertical sh in the air, and a thick bolt of white lightning shot out along with the sharp sword intent, cutting the iing fireball into two symmetrical halves. The halves diverged and collided with the other two fireballs, causing them to explode and cover Damien''s standing range with debris. After the white fumes vanished, Damien was still standing, covered in multiple bolts of purple lightning that sizzled around his body. "Hmph! Is this all you''ve got?" he snorted, taunting the Red Dragon. "You must be a fake dragon!" The provocation worked, and thest statement echoed in the Red Dragon''s ears. Naturally, Dragons were prideful supernatural beings who always considered themselves at the top of the food chain. They usually looked down on other species when they gained intelligence. However, after two failed attempts to take down the human youth, coupled with Damien''s provocation, the Red Dragon''s anger was kindled. Roaring, the Red Dragon sted the remaining eight Fireballs hovering in the air madly, aiming at Damien. It pped its wings and dashed towards him, whipping its tail. Damien hopped and dodged the tail covered in crimson me, and the two engaged in a long melee fight. One was covered in thick crimson while the other fought back with his katana covered in white lightning bolts. Due to their enormous size difference, Damien was more agile than the Dragon for the next three minutes. However, he faced a serious problem. With every strike hended, he failed to leave a scratch, and it was evident that the defensive attribute of the Dragon''s scales was ridiculously strong. Not even the lightning energy had any effect on them. As the fight progressed, the Dragon gradually started to overwhelm Damien in every exchange. He was forced backward and lost his offensive momentum. Finally, the Red Dragon whipped its tail sneakily and sent Damien flying through the air. He flipped his body and traveled nearly a mile beforending on the grasnd, skidding and folding his body. Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in Damien''s head. "Ho-ho, this is the very first time I''ve seen you sweat so much. You''re currently at Energy Level 400, while the red dragon is at Energy Level 415. Why don''t you fight in your satanic form? Think about your Dwarf ve who''s currently watching this," she suggested. "Not yet," Damien responded telepathically with a firm tone. "I can still hang on." With a thought, he released all the lightning-based Chi condensed in his dantian, infusing it into his dull-looking ck katana. This time, three types of lightning - white, ck, and purple - wrapped around his body like armor. Additionally, three types of lightning bolts covered the katana. All of this happened in a minuscule fraction of a second. "Third chapter, Ninja Shadow Walk, Plus Lightning Step, Activate!" he uttered as his body flickered. In the next second, over ten thousand lightning-based afterimages appeared around the red dragon. They all eximed, "Vajra cut!" and shed; ten thousand tricolor lightning bolts struck and covered every part of the flying dragon. This time, the lightning bolts destroyed the thick crimson me and then its scales, electrocuting it and causing it tond on the ground with a loud thud. "How about that?! Hahaha!" Damien thundered, meaning for Cynthia. He watched yfully without thinking about another attack. The red dragon was now charred ck and covered with flickering lightning bolts. After five minutes, it started roaring, regaining its senses. Roar! The next thing, it ignited all of its pure dragon bloodline in its heart to activate its ultimate bloodline skill. As a result, its pair of horns burned crimson red, and multiple webs spread throughout its body, turning arge sigil on its skill, and it regenerated within a few minutes. "Ah, let''s end this," Damien said tediously, and just as he raised his katana to execute the Dragon Beheading skill, a soft childish voice halted him. Peoni Brightflight, the red dragon that had been hibernating inside Damien''s spatial storage, was none other than her. "Big brother, I can handle him," she pleaded. "Let me out." After conversing telepathically with her, Damien finally let her out. However, the expected red dragon didn''t appear. Instead, a cute little girl who looked around ten years old appeared. Other than the pair of red horns, she looked like a normal human girl. "Alright, it''s all yours," Damien beamed, looking forward to her newly evolved strength. Peoni Brightflight stood before Damien, her red horns glinting in the sunlight. She wore a determined expression, and Damien couldn''t help but feel proud of her. She hade a long way since he first met her. "Are you ready?" Damien asked, giving her a reassuring smile. Peoni nodded, taking a deep breath. She closed her eyes, and her body started glowing with a bright red aura. The ground beneath her feet trembled as her energy surged. When she opened her eyes again, they were filled with fierce determination. She spread her wings and soared into the air, leaving behind a trail of red mes. The red dragon, now fully regenerated, roared and flew toward Peoni. Damien watched from the ground, his hand resting on his katana''s hilt. Peoni and the red dragon shed in mid-air, exchanging blows with incredible speed and power. Peoni''s movements were graceful and precise, while the red dragon''s attacks were fierce and unrelenting. Despite being smaller in size, Peoni held her own against the red dragon. Her movements were fluid and effortless, and her attacks were precise and deadly. Finally, after a grueling battle that seemed tost an eternity, Peoni emerged victorious. Shended on the ground, panting heavily, her red aura fading away. Damien approached her, a proud smile on his face. "You did it," he said, patting her on the head. "You''vee a long way." Peoni smiled up at him, her eyes shining with pride. "Thank you, big brother," she said, her voice filled with gratitude. Damien smiled back at her, feeling a sense of fulfillment wash over him. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 370 Kowtow Or Not? ? "Thank you, big brother," Peoni Brightflight said, her voice filled with gratitude. Damien patted her head, looking at therge carcass floating on theke. Later, Damien collected the corpse and ced it on the ground. Just as he was about to put it in his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, Peoni stopped him. "Wait a sec!" she said. Without hesitation, she leaped into the air andnded on the corpse''s head. She zapped her fingers with a crimson me and extracted a transparent, rounded ball from its forehead. Then she tossed it into her mouth and swallowed it down. "Ahh! It''s so sweet," she moaned. "Are you done with the cadaver? Can I put it inside, Peoni?" asked Damien. "Sure!" Peoni yawned. "I''m exhausted. Take me to my cozy nest. And next time, make sure to wake me up for a challenging battle." Then she fell onto the grass and started snoring. "Hahaha, this kid has such an interesting personality. And on top of that, she''s cute!" Cynthia''sughter echoed in Damien''s head. "Yeah, she is," Damien said. Infusing a trace of lightning Chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, he waved his hand, putting the gigantic dragon''s corpse and Peoni Brightflight inside it. "What now? Are you going to continue this dragon-hunting adventure?" Cynthia asked, yawning as if her previous yawn was contagious. "What''s with all this yawning?" Damien said, yawning. "Damn it! You''re making me yawn too." Following a peal of heartyughter from Cynthia, Damien reached into his pocket, pulled out his AI Pod, and spoke, "Lucia, bring my ship down here." "Certainly, Master Damien!" the A.I. Pod responded in Morgan Freeman''s exact voice. "I''m bringing it down now." In the next instant, a sleek aircraftnded on the grasnd beside theke. The Dwarf Prince disembarked from the aircraft and approached Damien. "Master, where is the little dragon? Can she transform into human form?" he asked, bombarding Damien with questions. "Argh! Enough with your stupid questions. Get your ass inside, or I''ll leave you here," Damien said, irritated, as he walked into the aircraft. The Dwarf Prince quickly followed Damien into the ship, looking a little embarrassed. Once they were inside, Damien instructed the AI to take off and head back. After making their way to drive the sleek aircraft, Damien and the Dwarf Prince arrived at the waterfall where they had entered. Hidden at the bottom of the waterfall was the entrance that led them back to the world above. They exited the tunnels and made their way to the sleek aircraft, taking off and soaring through the skies until they reached the military border camp. It had been scorched ck by the powerful lightning-based attack that Damien had unleashed a few hours ago. For three days, Damien and Prince Zokaka lounged about the camp, leisurely cooking slices of sulent dragon meat and experimenting with various cooking techniques. Damien took it upon himself to teach the inquisitive Dwarf Prince the art of barbecuing, but eventually relinquished the cooking duties to his apprentice. To Damien''s surprise, the Dwarf Prince produced ten bottles of exotic beer and wine from the charred remains of the camp''s tents and presented them to him. They whiled away the time, waiting for the minister to return from the pce, but on the third day, the minister failed to make an appearance, despite Zokaka''s assurances. It was clear that Prince Zokaka was being underestimated. The following morning, they heard the sound of horses approaching from afar. "They''re here. Zokaka, are you ready for your part?" Damien asked, staring intently at the dwarf. Zokaka nodded subserviently. "Yes, milord." As the three horses drew closer, Damien asked Zokaka, "Do you know them?" "Of course," Zokaka replied. "The older gentleman with the gray-white hair and white beard is the seventh elder, and those two are his disciples." As the three dwarves approached, they remained mounted and observed the situation without acknowledging Damien or the prince. Following his master''s orders, Prince Zokaka approached them. "Elder Paakan, why haven''t you greeted the prince yet? Are you looking for trouble?" he yelled. The two disciples turned around, loading their pistols and aiming them at Damien and Zokaka. "Well, well, well. A month here has clearly toughened the seventh prince, but it''s worthless if he doesn''t have the guts to face us directly," one disciple threatened. "Your status means nothing to us," the other disciple added. "And there''s no one around to witness your pitiful attempts at intimidation." Enraged, Zokaka ignited his titan bloodline and appeared in front of one disciple, aiming for his head. But Minister Paakan was faster, blocking Zokaka''s punch with his shield. With a loud bang, the shield crumbled into iron shards and fell to the ground. Paakan looked at the prince, his expression changing. "His single punch could destroy my Protector Shield, infused with my Origin Chi. If I hadn''t reacted with my gut feeling earlier, my disciple Pebble''s head would have exploded. The seventh prince has truly changed," he thought, ncing over at Damien wearing the Shinigami mask. "No, it must be because of this giant." Paakan had seen the dragon''s cadaver far inside the camp. Ignoring the danger, Disciple Grumbie shouted, "Master, the boy has lost his mind. Let me put a bullet in his head and end his miserable life." He raised his pistol, but Elder Paakan reacted quickly, kicking Grumbie in the chest and causing the pistol to misfire. As Grumbiey on the ground, he asked with ignorance, "Did I do something wrong, master?" "Shut up if you want to live," Paakan replied, turning to his other disciple. "Put your pistol away, Pebble." Damien dismounted his horse and knelt before Prince Zokaka. "Greetings, Your Highness. Please ept my humble salute." He saluted by crossing his arms and hitting his left arm with his right palm, the greatest honorable salute. Prince Zokaka snorted, still unhappy with their earlier behavior. "What are you waiting for? Get on your knees and join me," Minister Paakan shouted. Damien''s two disciples didn''t understand their situation, but they followed their master''s words and knelt before the prince. "Your Highness, the Seventh Prince, good day, sire," they greeted. "No, you must kowtow and ask for his mercy," Paakan insisted. "Master, do we really have to kowtow before this useless prince?" one disciple asked. Chapter 371 Druva City! ? "Master, do we really have to kowtow before this useless prince?" asked Pebble. Yes, in his mind, doing the earlier greeting was just for courtesy to his master and nothing more. It was the same for Grambie as he made a questioning look, too. Elder Paakan couldn''t cope with their ignorance. So, the next instant, his figure flickered, and he was already standing in between them. Kicking their heads he forced them to kowtow repeatedly, one at a time, they hissed, "If I say you kowtow before him, then you do it. Because I''m your damn master." Knocking their heads repetitively on the ground, he spoke telepathically in their heads. "Hey, don''t you see the dead dragon corpse inside the man? For all I can think, the giant must be the one that killed it. So, be careful and mind your attitude toward this dimwit prince. You got me?" "Crystal," they responded telepathically. They sumbed to staying obedient as their master knocked their heads hard on the ground. Damien could easily snoop into their secret conversation using his system. Later, informing his n, Prince Zokaka announced, "That has already appeased me. You can stop knocking your disciples¡­ Um, just give me your S?meru Ring, and I''ll consider forgiving your two disciples." Minister Paakan pulled out the purple ring from his finger. "Here. It''s yours." And tossed it at Damien. The unwillingness to part with the Someru Ring was written all over his face. However, considering their situation, it was more like he was buying their lives by offering that ring. Catching the S?meru ring, Prince Zokaka passed it to Damien. "Master, this is the refined Someru ring version made from that Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball." He continued. "And I believe you must be interested in it." Damien, who was wearing the Shinigami mask and the ck cloak, observed the Someru ring and muttered, "Hmm, this ring is even more convenient to carry. It''s even way more exquisite and advanced than the Spatial Ring I gained from the Tenderloin World." After observing the minute details, marking, and the miniature set of sigils drawn over it using his X-ray vision and magnification mode, he asked in a deep mechanical tone. "Tell me, Zokaka. Does anyone in your kingdom know how to make this Someru Space Ring?" At that moment, Minister Paakan eyed him, trying to gauge his strength, but it turned out for naught. Sensing it, Damien turned at him and snorted. "Hmph! Try doing that again and I''ll keep your head as my trophy." He then activated his Devil''s Ocr Eye Technique and started scanning him instead. Thetter apologized briskly, addressing as ''Oh, Great Giant!'' "Master, there is only one person who can make this Someru ring, Grandmaster Grumdoc Flintstone," Zokaka answered. "The same Grumdoc that made the ''Dragon ying Bullets''?" Damien enquired. And Prince Zokaka nodded his head in response. "Then all the reasons to go to your kingdom¡­ Alright, I''m looking forward to meeting this grandmaster. Get ready. We''re leaving now." Ten minutester, riding on four horses, they began their journey toward the pce. Ten days of continuous riding on horsester, they finally arrived at the Druva City containing the pce of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom. As Damien and hispanions descended from the hill, they arrived at the grand gate towering above them. Upon glimpsing the prince and the Seventh elder, the guards readily granted them entry into the city, humbly bowing and offering salutations in respect. As they progressed further into the city, Damien was utterly captivated by the exquisite aesthetics that surrounded him. . No doubt! Druva City, the capital of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom, was a marvel of dwarf engineering. Built into the side of a towering mountain range, the city was a maze of tunnels, chambers, and caverns that extended deep into the heart of the earth. It paved the streets and walkways with polished stone and lined with glowing crystalnterns that cast a warm, amber light over everything. The buildings of Druva City were made of sturdy stone blocks, hewn from the very mountains that surrounded the city. They were ornately decorated with intricate carvings of dwarven runes, depicting scenes from the kingdom''s rich history and legends. Each building was topped with a pointed, sloping roof, covered in thickyers of moss and lichen. The air in Druva City was thick with the scent of burning coal and smelting metal, as the dwarves worked tirelessly in their forges and foundries. The sound of hammering and nging echoed through the streets, punctuated by the asional roar of a furnace or the crackle of lightning from a magical experiment. Despite its subterranean location, Druva City was notcking in natural beauty. The dwarves had carved out vast underground gardens and parks, filled with glowing fungi, sparkling geodes, and colorful crystals. Waterfalls cascaded down the walls of caverns, feeding streams and rivers that flowed through the city, providing fresh water and power for the dwarven machines. Overall, Druva City was a bustling, vibrant metropolis, full of energy, creativity, and ingenuity. A true testament to the resilience and spirit of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom. As they marched toward the pce, because of Damien''s size, it attracted every pedestrian passing through the street. mor and cheers weed the citizens as most of them were cheering for the giant instead of their worthless prince. And some praised the Seventh Prince for inviting a giant into their tutge, as they clearly understood nobody had supported him. So, some critiqued the trash prince had finally shown his true colors this time. "Stop!" yelled a royal guard, d in golden armor from head to toe. "You know the drill. Not even the princes and princesses may ride a horse beyond this point. Keep your horses here." Understanding the proper etiquette, the five riders followed, dismounting from their horses. Three noble-looking youths emerged from the king''s quarter. They were none other than the third Prince, Gridlock Dunderbun, the fourth Prince, Jagatva Dunderbun, and the fifth Prince, Laksterva Dunderbun. "Well, well, who would have thought the trash would return alive?" sneered Laksterva, the fifth Prince. "I agree. Without his presence, we will lose all the fun," added Prince Jagatva. Chapter 372 King Ragnar Dunderbun

Chapter 372 King Ragnar Dunderbun

Used to such constant provocation, Prince Zokaka ignored them all as they entered the huge monolithic mansion, walking under the lead of Minister Paakan. His two disciples had slipped away after passing three blocks. After walking for a few minutes, the three finally entered the throne room. ''Even though it appears to be a medieval period, the interior looks quite magnificent and opulent, with a spacious hall adorned with luxurious furnishings, artwork, and intricate decorations,'' Damien thought. On the throne, a middle-aged-looking fat dwarf and anotherdy sat proudly, both wearing crowns signifying that they were king and queen. The royal guard standing beside them yelled, "Show your respect!" Both Prince Zokaka and Minister Paakan knelt and saluted, "Long live my king and my queen!" King Ragnar beamed as he looked at his son, while Queen Kudini Lavabane snorted, "Hmph! Prince Zokaka, why is your servant not bowing in front of his majesty?" The royal guards also shouted coherently, "On your knees, Giant!" Prince Zokaka responded, "He''s not my¨C" However, Damien stopped him and burst into heartyughter. "Hahaha¡­ Is this really how you want to y here, Ragnar Dunderbun?" he uttered calmly. "Such poor mannerisms! Guards, what are you waiting for? Chain this giant!" Queen Kudini Lavabane ordered, pointing at Damien. The two guards dashed and brandished their spears, aiming at Damien. "Father! Please help me out!" Prince Zokaka couldn''t hold on any longer. "This is the martial master I have informed you about." King Ragnar was unaware of his words. So he questioned, "What do you mean? I don''t get it." "Your majesty, yesterday, I sent a royal letter detailing the appearance of a fire dragon and the massacre of all the scouts at my side," Zokaka said briefly. "Huh! Something like that happened!" King Ragnar showed surprise. "No, I didn''t receive such a letter. Well, guards, bring me the Elder of the Communication Department. Effective immediately." The guards who were pointing their weapons retracted their spears, saluted, and rushed out of the room. "Kek, he must be lying. I don''t believe a wording out of this bastard''s mouth," Queen Kudini Lavabane grumbled. "You''re in my damn court. Can you mind yournguage, my Queen?" King Ragnar red at her. "My bad! I''ll hold my tongue," Queen Kudini responded and looked away as if anything happening here had nothing to do with her anymore. King Ragnar grinned and continued, "Seventh Prince, you can continue with your report." Prince Zokaka cast a chance at Damien, who gave a nod of approval, before speaking with confidence. His voice was neither too servile nor too loud. "The scouts on my side taught me several lessons through military drills and daily discipline routines. For twenty-eight days, we had nothing but to catch some bandits and drug peddlers. However, the next morning, with a thundering roar, a giant Red Dragon appeared out of nowhere. In the blink of an eye, it breathed fire and burnt the camp. Those who were lucky enough to escape its breath were eaten." "Fortunately, my master," he breathed out a long breath before pointing at Damien, "this Great Giant appeared just in time to save me by ying the dragon in three moves." To verify his story, Damien waved his hand, and the red dragon''s head plopped onto the floor. As the scene unfolded, a hunched-back old dwarf entered and gave a royal bow. "Greetings, Your Majesty! What order do you have for this old man to summon me in your honorable sight?" He spoke with ttery, showing off his age-old experience and silver tongue. "Elder Jeeka Braveword, my son here, told me such an interesting story." King Ragnar stopped there meaningfully as if hinting something at him. Elder Jeeka was wise enough to understand it. So, he said, "Ahh! Your Majesty, forgive this old man. I failed to deliver a royal letter." Then he started kowtowing in front of him. Bang! Bang! Bang! "Argh! Enough with your acting, just give me the letter," said King Ragnar, as he didn''t like to take this too far. Getting away easily, the old man pulled out a letter with a royal seal. Tearing the seal, King Ragnar smoothened the piece of paper and started reading through it. A few minutester, he ced the letter on the table anduded, "Since Prince Zokaka Dunderbun epted his master, then he is his people. So, he didn''t have to show his respect to any of the officials, and royalties, including me. Alright, I hereby announce Prince Zokaka Dunderbun passed the first test with distinction. You can excuse yourselves." He further added, "My good ministers, please stay!" Hearing that, Zokaka gave a royal salutation and left the hall along with Damien. After the two left, the Queen was the first to interject, saying: "Milord, the giant seems suspicious. As a dragon yer, why did he have to ept¡­ him, of all the people? Please, look more into his background. Maybe he was a spy sent by our neighboring kingdoms." "Argh, herees again." King Ragnar scolded. "Kudini, I''m not a child to not understand your intention here. So, can you please keep your emotions in check this time? Oh, please-please-please, from today onward stop interfering in anything to do with the Seventh Prince and the giant." Enraged, the queen snorted and walked away, flipping her overgrown blouse as if some fly had blocked her path. She too strolled out of the room as she muttered under her head, "What''s so good about a son of a maid?" Only the two ministers and the king remained in the throne room. Shaking his head in disappointment, he asked, "Tell me, my good minister. Did Queen Kudini have anything to do with the incident with the letter?" The question was directed at the old minister. As he signed, Minister Jeeka Braveword replied, "Yes, my lord¡­ This time my hands are tight. Sir, she threatened me with my current position. So, I have no choice but to dy the royal letter." "Okay, I understand. Never do such a thing again." King Ragnar warned and turned his attention toward the other minister. "Minister Paakan, you are his appointed inspector. Can you guarantee the Seventh Prince''s verbal report?" he asked. "I do, sire. I have checked everything and the details are exactly as he reported. For all ounts, the giant is a big mystery. I failed to gauge his current strength even with my Smithing Eye technique." Minister Paakan responded. "Hmm, certainly, I even failed to inspect his strength. Alright, you are dismissed." Soon, the two ministers scuttled out of the hall leaving the king alone. Standing up, the King thought, "Huh! My worries are for nothing. With this new yer, it will be fair y. Oh, Giant, I''m looking forward to you." Then he disappeared from the room within thin air. Chapter 373 National Anthem!

Chapter 373 National Anthem!

After leaving the throne room, Prince Zokaka led Damien to his quarters in the southwestern corner of the pce. The area was peaceful, and Damien remained there for three days, teaching Zokaka various skills. Each morning, Damien instructed him in a cultivation technique thatplemented his earth and fire attributes. At noon, he taught him a set of melee fighting techniques that would enhance his titan mode. Finally, in the evening, he showed him a movement skill known as the Ninja Creeping Movement. A week passed, and the AI pod beeped, signaling the arrival of Ancestor Noah into this world. Damien watched as his third Shadow ve practiced his cultivation technique diligently, impressed by his progress. "Hmm, he has improved a lot. I believe he could win the crown prince''s title tomorrow," he said, still wearing his ck cloak and grotesque mask. "Indeed," Cynthia replied in his head. "He has a respectful attitude and is quite diligent." Damien nodded. "Ancestor Noah will arrive soon, perhaps tomorrow." Standing up, he nced at a dark corner of the room and called out, "Since you''ve been lurking here all these days, you must be famished. Why don''t youe out and enjoy some biscuits and tea with me?" A middle-aged man wearing a golden crown emerged from the shadows, breaking into heartyughter. "No offense, but I still need to monitor you, right?" "Of course," Damien replied, waving a hand towards a chair. He filled a porcin cup with tea and tossed it towards the man, who caught it effortlessly. King Ragnar drank the tea in one gulp and eximed, "Refreshing! Tell me more about this tea." Damien replied, "I think you''re more interested in my identity, but anyway, here are the dried tea leaves." He reached into his pocket, pulled out a package, and tossed it to King Ragnar. "To make the tea, drop a teaspoon of it into lukewarm water and add a cube of sugar. Or, in your case, maybe add two spoons of honey to a cup and enjoy." The two conversed for hours about various daily topics, and King Ragnar left with a heartyugh. It''s always wonderful to see people from different backgroundse together and share their knowledge and experiences. People from all over the world have enjoyed tea for centuries, and it''s fascinating to see the different ways it can be prepared and enjoyed. I''m sure King Ragnar will enjoy his tea and perhaps even share the recipe with others in his kingdom. The next morning, following the announcement, people from all over the Mountain Smashing Dwarf kingdom surged to Druva City for the ultimatepetition to select the Crown Prince. And thepetition would be held in the Creek Mobius Stadium. Creek Mobius Stadium was a massive fighting arena located in the heart of Druva City. The stadium was built in a circr shape, with a diameter of approximately 500 meters, and it could seat over 100,000 spectators. The exterior of the stadium was constructed of sleek, metallic panels, giving it a futuristic and imposing appearance. The interior of the stadium featured arge circr fighting pit that was 50 meters in diameter and was surrounded by a 20-meter-wide moat filled with water, making it impossible for the fighters to escape. The fighting pit was made of reinforced steel and was capable of withstanding the most intense battles between the world''s greatest fighters, anyways they were all dwarves. The seating in the stadium was tiered, with multiple levels of seating encircling the fighting pit, providing unobstructed views of the action below. The seating area was divided into different sections, with the most exclusive seats located closest to the fighting pit. In addition to the main fighting arena, Creek Mobius Stadium features several smaller training areas and facilities where fighters could warm up and prepare for their matches. The stadium also had state-of-the-art technology, including high-definition cameras like a crystal projector that capture every move of the fighters and broadcast it on massive screens throughout the stadium. Overall, Creek Mobius Stadium was a remarkable feat of engineering and design, providing an unparalleled venue for the world''s most thrilling and intense battles. On this particr day, Creek Mobius Stadium was packed with people from all over the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom and beyond. The crowd was electric, buzzing with excitement as they waited for the battles to begin. In addition to the thousands of regr spectators, there were also many VIPs invited to attend the event. Today was a special asion, and everyone who was anyone hade to witness the action among the princes and the final triumph among them to be crowned the crown prince. Damien and Prince Zokaka were among the groups of twelve princes and their mentors. They all engaged in jeering each other. Today, Zokaka was ignored by everyone, pretty evident that they didn''t take him seriously. After waiting for hours, everyone heard a shrilling bird noise. Che! And to everyone''s eyes, a giant red eagle with a white head appeared in the air above the stadium carrying King Ragnar and his six entourages; the queen and other five concubines, and the grand elder Zagma Broddy. Everyone stood up and sang their national anthem while touching their left arm with their right hand: "Hail to the King, so wise and just, In the mountain halls, we ce our trust. Your strength and valor are withoutpare, Your rule over our kingdom is forever fair." "Hear us, oh King, hear our song, A tribute to the dwarf lord, brave and strong. With your guidance, we''ll never fall, Hail to the King, we''ll heed your call." "From the mines deep below the earth, To the highest peaks of our mountain''s girth, Your name is known, your deeds renowned, A leader to all, in whom faith is found." "Hear us, oh King, hear our song, A tribute to the dwarf lord, brave and strong. With your guidance, we''ll never fall, Hail to the King, we''ll heed your call." "In battle fierce, you lead the way, With hammers and axes, you make foes pay. Our loyalty to you will never fade, We''ll stand by your side, undismayed." "Hear us, oh King, hear our song, A tribute to the dwarf lord, brave and strong. With your guidance, we''ll never fall, Hail to the King, we''ll heed your call." "So we raise our voices, loud and clear, For our king, who we hold so dear. May your reign be long, may your rule be just, Hail to the King, in whom we trust." As the song to their king reached its crescendo, the stadium thundered in a single chorus. The crowd, united in their love and respect for their leader, sang out with one voice, their hearts overflowing with pride and admiration. And then, as the song ended, everyone started pping and cheering, their joy and excitement reaching a fever pitch. With another shrilling cry, the gigantic eagle soared down and everyone on its back dismounted,nding near the throne seats in the middle of the stadium. King Ragnor took his seat and shouted: "Everyone, you can sit now. And hereby, I announce the start of the Crown Prince Selection." Then he looked at the youth and further added, "Grand Elder Zagma Broddy, you can take it from here." Then the sound of horns chimed! Chapter 374 First Challenger!

Chapter 374 First Challenger!

The sound of horns thundered through the vast stadium, signaling the start of thepetition. Grand Elder Jagma Broddy gave a royal salute before his figure flickered, turning into a shadowy figure against the wind and reappearing in the center of the stadium. Despite his short stature of just four and a half feet, Grand Elder Jagma Broddy towered over the crowd. He had a stocky build with broad shoulders, muscr arms, and sturdy legs, reflecting hisborious lifestyle. His weathered and rough skin had a ruddyplexion, revealing a lifetime spent working in mines and forges. The most striking feature of Grand Elder Jagma Broddy was his long and flowing beard, adorned with gems and silvers, symbolizing his prestige as a wise and experienced leader. He wore a tiger-skin fur coat along with sturdy boots with metal tes to withstand the rocky terrain. Taking a step forward, he surveyed the crowd and began speaking while ying with his long beard. "Silence!" The mor immediately ceased to the point of pin-drop silence. "My good fellows, brothers and sisters of our proud kingdom, and our neighboring kingdoms'' guests, I give my sincerest salute to all of you for gathering here to witness the crowning ceremony of our kingdom''s Crown Prince," Grand Elder Jagma Broddy announced. "Today, the twelve princes will fight against each other, and thest one standing will be crowned. But before that, we''ve invited all the outstanding fighters of this generation from the seven kingdoms to challenge the twelve princes. If any of the princes lose to them, they''ll be disqualified from the final round of infighting between princes." "For the first challenge battle, all the challengers from the seven kingdoms cane out and stand before me," he added. Soon, five hundred and sixty-two youths stood before him, ready to prove themselves in the uing battle. "Hah! Look at those numbers. My princes, get ready to beat them all down. And my sincerest advice: don''t exhaust yourself fighting all of them because you still have your brothers to face in thest events," Grand Elder Jagma said, grinning. The crowd went crazy, shouting in unison, "Beat them all down! Show them the muscle power of our Mountain Smashing kingdom." They began singing hymns in the name of eleven princes, excluding the Seventh Prince. "Oh, your poprity is soaring high," Damien joked, chuckling. "Sorry, sir. I''ll try using all the techniques Master taught me this week and witness me, I will defeat them all," Prince Zokaka responded seriously. "Nah, just y around and try your best not to kill any of them. My principle is, if they provoke you inside the ring, take that opportunity and y them all," Damien said. "I''ll always remember that," Prince Zokaka responded. Meanwhile, Grand Elder Jagma thundered, "Listen up, we''ll arrange twelve arenas for the twelve princes to stand in, and there will be fifteen booths containing tokens with their names. Challengers may draw a token from one booth and fight the prince, whose name is on the token. If a challenger can defeat a prince, we will reward them with one hundred and fifty gold ingots. If they tie, they will receive a constion prize of ten gold ingots. To make thispetition fairer, each prince can only tie five times. A battle will be called a tie if there is no winner after fifteen minutes, meaning each match willst only fifteen minutes." He announced, "The first twenty-five people in the front row maye forward and draw a token each." Twenty-five youths from the front line walked out, and each of them drew a token. "You can start by announcing your names along with your affiliated kingdom, and the name written on your token," the Grand Elder instructed. A bald youth stepped forward and announced, "I am Boobap Billey from the Thunder Dwarf Kingdom. My token reads Laksterva Dunderbun, the Fifth Prince!" The Grand Elder directed him to the fifth arena where Laksterva was currently standing. The other participants followed suit, shouting their names, kingdom, and the name of their opponents. "I am Gerald of the Riverine Kingdom, and my opponent is Lasker Dunderbun, the First Prince!" "I am Cristo Lradrill of the Hobbiton Kingdom, and my token reads Gridlock Dunderbun, the Third Prince." "John Packer of the ck Hammer Kingdom! I picked Wednesday Dunderbun!" "I''m a proud subject of the Underworld Shattering Nation, and I''m called Thorr. I also picked Wednesday Dunderbun." "Name is Nameless from the Shadow Kingdom. Kekeke, Wednesday Dunderbun." "Caprio De Lavabane of the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom greets everyone," the youth with the golden locks said. "I drew a token with the name Jagatva Dunderbun, the Fourth Prince!" Hearing his name, the crowd argued as Jagatva shared the same surname as Queen Kudini Lavabane. "Does bearing the Lavabane surname mean he is a prince of the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom?" King Ragnar asked the Queen. "Indeed, thed is the pride of my big brother," Queen Kudini replied, though her smile quickly faded as she saw the King''s attention shift to Prince Zokaka. Full of hatred, she thought to herself, ''Just wait, you bastard! I''ll send you to your maker soon.'' "I am Jaguar of the Jackshaw n, hailing from the Thunder Dwarf Kingdom. My opponent is Zokaka Dunderbun, the Seventh Prince." The crowd remained silent, as Zokaka was known for his uselessness and poor performance in various fields. The participants continued to recite their names and opponents. The Grand Elder then walked up to the fifth arena and announced, "The first match is between challenger Boobap Billey from the Thunder Dwarf Kingdom and Prince Laksterva. Your fight begins now." Lakstervained, "Yikes! Disgusting! Grand Elder, is this allowed?" "Just shut up and fight!" the Grand Elder retorted. The first match between Boobap Billey and Prince Laksterva was intense. Bothbatants exhibited impressive skills and determination. However, in the end, it was Prince Laksterva who emerged victorious, much to the delight of the audience. The second match between Gerald of the Riverine Kingdom and Lasker Dunderbun, the First Prince, was just as intense. Thebatants were evenly matched, and the match was so close that it ended in a tie. The crowd was amazed by the disy of skill and bravery from bothbatants. They cheered and pped loudly. The rest of the matches went on with no more ties, and the crowd was treated to an exciting disy ofbat skills from the young warriors. As the matches ended, the Grand Elder stood up to announce the winners. "Congrattions to all thebatants," he said. "You have all shown exceptional skills and bravery. However, there can only be one winner, and that is Caprio De Lavabane of the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom!"? The crowd erupted in cheers as Caprio stepped forward to receive his prize. He was beaming with pride and happiness, overwhelmed by the support he received from the crowd. Finally, it was Zokaka''s turn to announce his name and opponent. As he stepped forward, the crowd fell silent and the atmosphere became dull. He was now about to face his first match against Jaguar Jackshaw from the Thunder Dwarf Kingdom. "Argh, this is more boring than I thought. Anyway, it''ll be the easiest one hundred and fifty gold ingots." Jaguar Jackshaw muttered. The next thing he dashed toward his opponent. Chapter 375 Levi Versus Caprio!

Chapter 375 Levi Versus Caprio!

"Argh, this is more boring than I thought. Anyway, it''ll be the easiest one hundred and fifty gold ingots," muttered Jackshaw, and dashed at his opponent. With his fist covered with a light white electric-based energy, he punched. Casually, Prince Zokaka hit back. There was a vast air resistance in between their fists as they met. Bang! To everyone''s surprise, it sted Jackshaw away, trailing a mixture of thin red mist in the air, and rolling on the dusty ground, eating dirt. What was more shocking than that was the reaction from the crowd! This was quite reasonable, considering his former reputation. "How is this even possible!" Staggering, Jaguar Jackshaw stood up gradually and said, "You''re the infamous Trash Prince." His eyes filled with surprise. "You''re correct," Zokaka responded. "Still, it''s pitiful that you can''t evenst a move." "Fight me again. I''ll be careful this time." Jaguar moved toward the arena with a strong will to fight. "Nah! I still have a lot more to fight. And from the way, you are not worth it." Prince Zokaka said proudly, then he walked down and stood beside Damien. "Master, what did you think?" "Just y as you wish," Damien spoke in his mechanical tone. "You''re right, he''s just a weakling." Then, the mor from the crowd began raining praises in his name for the first time. Even some started arguing about his former reputation as just a political blunder. Some med the inner pce politics because of his mother''s former status, being the queen''s maid. Like that, the challenge battle continued and the challengers on the ground became thinner and thinner, as most of them were defeated by the twelve princes, showing to the crowd the prowess of the Mountain Smashing Kingdom and rarely tied. The most prominent among the challengers was Caprio De Lavabane of the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom. He had already challenged ten princes and came out in a draw. Only he remained standing from among the challengers. He once again walked up to the booth and drew another token. "Levi Dunderbun, Eight Prince!" Then he walked up to the Eighth Arena. "Oh, that guy is interesting," Damien muttered. "Interesting, how?" asked Zokaka. "He''s still there to face you. Just wait and see," Damien said and remained silent. The battle between Prince Levi and Caprio began. First, they started engaging in melee battle; brawling with fists and legs. "Master, who do you think is going to win this match?"? Zokaka asked again. "Hmm, perhaps a draw." "Draw again!" "No, a true draw match." Damien further exined patiently. "Early, that Caprio fellow is just going easy on them. But Prince Levi is the true ck horse of thispetition. So, ahh, it is beginning," Enforced with their internal energy, one covered with a red hue and another with reddish brown, Prince Levi and Caprio began fighting more intensely than ever before. Caprio was more agile with his kicks whereas Levi had quicker hands. Atst, Caprio did a double round kick, however, it was full of openings. So, Levi caught it and threw him away. Caprio folded his body and rolled on the stage, reducing the momentum. He flipped upward, ready to engage in another tussle again. This time, he took out a broadsword from his Someru Ring. "C''mon, Levi, show me your weapon. Let''s fight more seriously," he said. "You must have been hiding your strength all alone, yeah?" Levi raised his hand and a pair of axes appeared on his hand out of the thin air. "Alright, I acknowledge you are a worthy opponent. Get ready and don''t pull out your previous half-ass effort when you face my brothers. ''Cause, it''s gonna cost you your life." With a loud war cry, the two dashed toward and struck with their weapons upon each other. ng! Then the clinking metallic sounds chimed throughout the arena attaining a new height of thrilling attention from the crowd. It continued for the next three minutes, Caprio had the advantage of the weight because of the heavy broadsword as with each strike, the momentum increased considerably. Whereas, Levi was more agile swinging his axes from every angle possible, hopping sideways to sideways trying to tire out the heavy weapon wielder Caprio. However, Caprio still held on to his new set of slicing his rotating vertical cut. It was more like a dance if he held a stick instead of his red broadsword. Feeling the exhaustion from the nonstop fight, they separated after striking with their greatest strengths. Keeping about a ten feet gap between them, they panted heavily, eyeing each other intently, and thus the eye-staring contest between them began. It was as if they were ready tounch their lethal attack even if their opponents showed the tiniest hint of vulnerability. "Oh, things are going to get heated!" Damien mused. "Are they going to use their internal energy to reinforce their fight?" asked Zokaka as if asking an obvious question. Then thinking about something, he continued. "Master, between me and them, who is stronger considering just the Internal Origin?" "Boy, you just started cultivating seriously a week ago whilst they might have started since the time they learned to walk. So, they kind of beat you there," Damien responded as the energy level between them had a difference of fifty-nine levels. "But, don''t worry. I have inherited and taught you enough techniques and skills to equal the gap. So, listen closely, and try defeating them fairly without using the Titan bloodline. Do you understand me?" "Yes, sir!" Zokaka nodded his eyes beaming with strong battle intent. As Damien suggested, the two dwarves on the stage started chanting their incantation and the byproduct sigils to infuse further into their weapons. The red broadsword in Caprio''s hand lighted golden me with purple electric bolts sizzled. Whereas the axes in Prince Levi''s hand dazzled crimson red me along with a hue of multiple dark spots. "Spirit of thunder, awake!" Caprio shouted at the end of his incantation. As a result, the purple electric bolt was forced to release into the air above from the red, broadsword covered with a golden me. Chi-chi-chi! With a sizzling lightning zapped, it absorbed the radically ionized energies from the surrounding air and transformed into a giant sparrow made just from Origin Chi covered with purple electricity. "Spirit of me, awake!" Levi shouted too, a few seconds after the former cried. As intended, it released a tongue of crimson me from both his axes as he raised them up. Soon, it transformed into a fiery bird in the shape of a crow. One fiery bird and one thunderbird were hovering in the air as the final showdown between Levi and Caprio was about to begin. Chapter 376 Zokaka Versus Caprio!

Chapter 376 Zokaka Versus Caprio!

Under the watchful eyes of the crowd, two gigantic birds - one Firebird and one Thunderbird - chirped as if they possessed intelligence. "Charge!" both Levi and Caprio yelled, waving their weapons in the air. The two beasts in the air dashed toward each other, sting each other with fire and lightning bolts from time to time. Their talons continued to w at each other, each trying to emerge as the victor. Suddenly, the momentum of thepetition shifted from thend to the air. The twopetitors were controlling the two beasts in the expanse of their mental and internal energies. Within minutes, the Thunderbird won, still paying the heavy price of losing one wing as it pecked the Firebird''s neck. "Let me call this my win. What do you say, Prince Levi Dunderbun?" Caprio smirked. "Hmph! As if," snorted Levi. He tossed his right ax in the air, and it whirled like a chakra in the air, projected in a curvy path, and beheaded the Thunderbird, which barely survived. Both beasts sted, turning back to Origin Chi, and diffused into the air as if they were not the veritable beasts, to begin with. Like a boomerang, the ax in the air returned,nding in his hand perfectly. Caprio frowned as he cursed in his head, ''What a sore loser!'' The crowd went wild seeing Prince Levi''s colorful and aesthetic move. Just as they were about to charge into each other again, the Grand Elder announced, "Time''s up! It''s a draw." "The next match will be Prince Zokaka versus Caprio De Lavabane. After five minutes, the match will continue," the Grand Elder said. Caprio walked down the arena and looked at Zokaka spitefully. "Oh, the unconstrained killing intent," Damien smiled. Looking at his apprentice, he continued. "Kill that bitch!" Zokaka also eyed his next opponent. He saw Queen Kudini Lavabane approaching and interacting with her nephew Caprio. They had nothing but bad intentions toward him. "Yes, Master!" After thinking deeply, he asked, "Can I use my Titan mode?" "Absolutely not. Boy, listen, I gave you this bloodline not to use it on such small fish. Do you understand?" Damien said firmly. "I''ll always remember that," responded Zokaka. Soon, the five-minute break ended, and the Grand Elder announced, "Prince Zokaka, Caprio De Lavabane, pleasee forward," gesturing gracefully as he stood in the Seventh Arena. Amidst the mor from the overexcited crowd, which was mostly cheering for Caprio, the twopetitors walked up the arena. Caprio was thrilled with the current setting. Looking around proudly, he said, "Did you hear that? Hahaha, this is really something...what do I put? Aye, you are their prince, but why are they cheering for me?" After a pause, he shouted, "Because you are just a piece of shite! There is no honor in fighting trash like you. So, just admit defeat and crawl out of here with your tail between your legs." 1 Zokaka refused to be provoked by Caprio''s taunts and instead turned to Zagma. "Can we start already? I didn''t sign up for this nonsense," he said. Zokaka''s calm demeanor impressed Zagma in the face of Caprio''s threats. "Ahem-ahem," he cleared his throat and announced, "Your fight begins!" As the horn blew to mark the start of the match, Caprio boasted, "It''s toote to surrender now. I won''t leave this arena until I''ve separated your head from your body. Consider it punishment for being a thorn in my aunt Kudini''s side." He charged forward and delivered a powerful punch toward Zokaka. To everyone''s surprise, Zokaka caught Caprio''s fist and countered with a kick to his stomach. "Nice one!" Grand Elder Zagma eximed. Caprio stumbled backward, giving Zokaka a deadly re. "This is rather disappointing," he sneered. Undeterred, Zokaka grinned and taunted, "What''s with that look, Prince Lavabane? If you want to keep your life, you''d bettere at me with all you''ve got. You''re not facing those weaklings, but me, Zokaka Dunderbun, the Seventh Prince of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom." Zokaka''s words sent a shockwave through the crowd, and they rose to their feet, saluting him in the dwarves'' traditional manner. They began singing an old war song in a strong Scottish ent, praising Zokaka and urging him to defeat Caprio. "Amidst the mountains we bide, in caverns, we call hame Oor hearts are tough as rock, nae foe can im We sing praises tae Zokaka, oor bonnie prince sae bold As he prepares tae face Caprio, fierce and cold," "Zokaka, oor prince, wi'' axe in haun Will defend oor kingdom, and protect oornd Wi'' his strength and might, he''ll face the foe And strike them down wi'' a mighty blow" The momentum of the song was so strong that even King Ragnar Dunderbun joined in, singing with the masses, and en-masses sang even louder and louder amidst the blowing horns in tandem with their chorus and verses. "Oor forges are aze, our armor sturdy United we stand, ne''er tae be hurdy-gurdy Zokaka leads us wi'' courage and pride As he faces Caprio, we''ll stand by his side" Looking at one another and beaming, they continued the next chorus. "Zokaka, oor prince, wi'' axe in haun Will defend oor kingdom, and protect oornd Wi'' his strength and might, he''ll face the foe And strike them down wi'' a mighty blow" Then the outro part of the age-old battle song came: "So here''s tae Zokaka, oor fearless leader We stand by him, as he prepares for this encounter We ken he''ll be victorious, as he always is Zokaka, oor prince, the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom''s greatest!" The song ended with everyone crying out loud with thundering touches ofughter, full of hugging in the end. Even though Prince Zokaka had always tried to hold his emotion in. This time, it overwhelmed him. He couldn''t hold in his tears anymore. "Everyone, I''m blessed. I''ll never forget this moment." Standing up proudly, he saluted back. "Don''t turn your back on me, bastard!" Caprio interrupted the moment, roaring in anger and attacking Zokaka with a vertical sh from his red broadsword. Chapter 377 Forbidden Skill

Chapter 377 Forbidden Skill

"Don''t ya turn your back on me, bastard!"? Caprio interrupted the moment, roaring in anger and attacking Zokaka with a vertical sh from his red broadsword. Zokaka dodged it sessfully by leaping backward. It did not stop Caprio from attacking, as he continued to slice Zokaka at various angles and intricately, trying to force him into a defensive situation. Caprio continued his strong offensive stance before he was exhausted for the next five minutes. He used everything with his sword skills but failed to even cut a single hair as Zokaka kept swerving at thest moment using his Ninja Movement Skill. Moving back, Caprio pummeled his heavy broadsword on the ground and panted heavily, gasping for breath. "Is that all you got?" Zokaka said, waving his head. "I thought you would put up some fight. Tch! What a disappointment." "Hmm, don''t give me that crap. You''re the one who has been running all this time. Be ready to meet your maker." Caprio sttered nastily. Then, he raised his red broadsword in the air and started chanting a spell as he directed his purple lightning Chi inside his body into his hands and infused unceasingly into the weapon. As a result, a thick sizzling lightning bolt was bolted from its tip and it began to transform into a thunderbird while absorbing arge amount of radical ionized energies from the air. And within a minute, a gigantic thunderbird twice the size abruptly about an adult bull, materialized while hovering in the air. Yes, it was much bigger than the earlier thunderbird that he used against Prince Levi Dunberbun. The crowd was amazed by its size. Still, none of them uttered even a single word of praise as they all were rooting for their Seventh prince. They believed in him and looked forward to how he was going to deal with it. "See that! That''s the ultimate form of my Thunderbird. And now it''s going to end your miserable life. Ya can thank meter from hell." Caprio spat. Then waving his weapon toward Zokaka, he bellowed: "Go and eat that piece of shit!!" Then under his mental energy control, the Thunderbird chirped and flew high above in the sky and soared down plummeting in a straight line. Seeing the Seventh prince still standing pensively, the crowd gets worried about him. Even King Ragnar stood up and tried to warn him. However, Queen Kudini Lavabane touched his hand and said with a smile, "It''s just a match. Your majesty, please don''t make a scene. My nephew knows exactly what he is doing. And if you step forward now then, the other princes might take it the wrong way, no?" King Ragnar grumbled and sat back feeling dissatisfied. He was about to say something but looking around at the masses and then at the other princes, he resigned after a sign. This gave Queen Kudini a brilliant smile. Amidst all the worry, Damien uttered under his breath, "Oh, the boy is about to use that technique. Still, it''s a risky move. Alright, let''s see then." Unknown to everyone, Prince Zokaka had been unlocking his dantian by breathing in a particr set of exercises ording to Lightning Cannon Technique. By that time, he saw the gigantic purple beast was just a few meters away, he cried, "Ninja Movement Technique!" and his figure flickered and appeared before his opponent gave a kick to his head. Pak! Yes, it was the perfect opportunity as Caprio was trying his best to control his Purple thunderbird, but he was left unguarded. Losing control, the thunder beast disoriented and struck hard on the arena. Bang! The stadium was shocked and a thick cloud of dust and dirt covered the Seventh arena. People were trying hard to guess what happened to the twopetitors on the stage as some of them with pretty good eyesight happened to have a glimpse of Zokakanding a perfect kick on Caprio''s face. The purple thunderbird crashed, missing its target. What happened? Contrary to everyone''s wondering look, Damien smirked and said, "Sess! Hahaha, attaboy!" Yes, when the veil of thick dust settled, everyone witnessed a nce of purple electricity disappearing near Zokaka''s right palm stretching forward. From the north-western corner of the arena, Caprio stood up ring at Zokaka. "Daring to sneak such an attack. Hmph, what a spineless bastard!" he spat. Grinning widely, Zokaka retorted, "Oh give me a break. What logic is that? Do you expect me to wait for your whatever bird and fight it? Hahaha, go tell that to your father. Not here." He continued, "Also, keep in mind that we''re opponents here. So,e at me with all you got¡­because after that I''ll separate your soul from your body." Throughout his life, growing up in the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom, nobody had talked to Caprio like this before. As a bright child, everywhere he went he had been the constant source of praise from everyone whether it was his status, martial skills, and his looks. But, today, he heard the hymn of raining praises for his opponent by all the crowd. He could still hold in considering that they were just singing for their prince. However, what made him enraged was that he failed utterly against this prince whom everyone calls worthless. He utilized every trick heprehended and even his thunderbird was rendered useless, leaving an opening for his opponent. Brainstorming hard, he finally made his decision to use the forbidden de style of his royal family, the Lavabane Demonic Style! There was repercussion for using this style as this style was not called ''forbidden'' not just for the namesake. He might die if he failed to execute until the very end. And even if he seeds he may bedridden for months. Breathing in and out deeply, Caprio warned, "Bastard, I''ll make sure to end your life today." "Oh, I''m very scared. Hahaha, I''m looking forward to it." Zokaka said, making fun of him and trying to further provoke him. This time, while beaming, Caprio made a series of hand seals and then he continued with strange chants that sounded ghostly. The ceremony continued as from time to time, he would spit blood on his de. Gradually, multiple, jointed series of miniature sigils of the union of purple lightning his blood appeared, glimmering beautifully taking the breath of everyone watching it. "Huh! The kid even knows this forbidden skill of the Lavabane n. I must stop him before it further esctes." King Ragnar muttered and was about to take action. "My king, please don''t. Look around, all of your subjects and even those foreign delegates are here. If you stop my nephew now then, everyone will look down on our Mountain Smashing Dwarf kingdom." Queen Kudini said meticulously. Then, pointing at Damien, she further added. "Look at the giant. Even his teacher is not worried about him at all. So, why are you working up about it? If this continues then other princes might mistake it as preferential treatment. No?" Clenching his hand tightly, the King seated back again. Meanwhile, unbeknownst to everyone, Damien had been studying ins and outs of the forbidden technique by scanning through Caprio''s body. ''Oh, what an interesting offensive technique! Even though there are still some ws. Well, I should warn my Shadow ve.'' Then sending out a telepathic voice signal, and projecting it, Damien mused: "Listen up! His next technique is like an explosive bomb. Just use the technique and finish him already... Don''t you just wait?" Chapter 378 No Mercy!

Chapter 378 No Mercy!

"Listen up! His next technique is like an explosive bomb. Just use the technique and finish him already... Don''t you just wait?" Damien uttered, projecting his voice. "Yes, master!" Zokaka then started chanting a spell in an ancient tongue as he learned from Damien while making a series of hand seals. Then, raising his hand in the air, he yelled, "Purple Lightning Vajra, activate!" The next thing was a thick purple lightning bolt in the shape of a short spear. Among eight Dwarf Kingdoms, only the Lavagbane Royal family of the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom had purple lightning bloodlines. "Ah, that''s my purple lightning." Caprio shrieked, feeling thunderstruck. "How is that even possible?" "Oh really. I''ve to thank you for this. I got this from your Purple Thunderbird." Prince Zokaka responded cheekily. Yes, a moment ago, when the Thunderbird crashed into the arena, Zokaka dashed and touched its head and absorbed the pure lightning Chi from it. Just like that, he further purified by operating three-cycle breathing of the Lightning Cannon form and stored all of it in his dantian. "I think there is no point in exining, right? Time to end this match," he added. Caprio also finally ended his preparation. His red broadsword was now covered with a thin purple hue of electricity, sparking from time to time. "Yeah, I''ll end this now." He leaped into the air and started spinning with his heavy sword parallel to the ground. "Hiya!" Putting everything, he tossed his heavy broadsword. It darted lightning fast. The purple lightning bolt around the de sizzled, breaking it into multiple shards along the throw. Before his line of sight, Zokaka saw hundreds of iron shards attached to the purple electric cobweb, iing toward him like an inescapable. There was no fear in him as he stood confidently. With a thought, within a minuscule fraction of a second, arge amount of Lightning-based chi surged in both his legs and he muttered under his breath, "Lightning Step, Activate!" In the next instant, he moved even faster than the iing iron shards, along with the purple electricity zapping from time to time. For some unknown reason, because of his current instantaneous speed, the surroundings seemed to slow down. As he hopped from one point to another, an afterimage of his remains which he turned to see prated by the shards and exploded, turning into a Purple Lightning bolt and disappearing without a trace. It happened so fast that other than Damien and some other masters; the crowd saw twenty of Prince Zokaka appearing at multiple spots at the same time. Nextes the popping, and the explosion sounds of his afterimages. Bang! Bang! Bang!... Sessfully dodging all of them, Prince Zokaka appeared standing in front of the already exhausted, pale-looking Caprio. "No-no-no, how can you have dodged my¡­?" he screamed, feeling perplexed. Losing his strength, he plopped down on his knees. There was still the purple lightning vajra in Prince Zokaka''s right hand, in the shape of a short spear. Waiting, he turned around and looked at Queen Kudini. "Ah-no! He''s going to kill my nephew." Queen Kudini stood up and requested. "Your Majesty, please stop him!" "Eh, that''s up to him. Remember, I must not interfere with such things. That''s your words. Why don''t you try convincing him instead?" King Ragnar responded slyly. The under-lining meaning behind his words was more like.? ''It''s your mess, so why bother me? Clean it yourself.'' Gathering all her strength and confidence, Queen Lavabane nced down at the seventh arena and voiced out: "Listen, Seventh Prince! You''re the winner of this match. There is no point in harming the prince of another kingdom and causing conflict because of this stupidpetition. Let him go." There was a stern, ordering tone in herst statement as it chimed all around the stadium, reflecting from one direction to another. Andplete tranquility transpired across therge stadium, as everyone was expectant, anticipating his decision. After all, it was his stage. So, the decision is all his. Prince Zokaka turned to Damien and remembered his earlier words. "Master, what should I do?" he asked telepathically. "Do what you have to do," Damien answered. Prince Zokaka turned his attention to the queen once again and shouted, "Your Highness, the queen, I have a question for you." He continued. "Where are you? When your dearest nephew here used your Lavabane Royal family''s forbidden technique to kill me?" "T-that is not important. See! You''re still fine. Just don''t make any hasty decisions... There is no point in anger at the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom because of this stupidpetition," Queen Kudini replied with a servile tone. "Hahaha! Stupidpetition?" Prince Zokaka turned to the crowd and continued. "Do you hear her, everyone? She considered the Crown Prince selection as just a mere stupidpetition. That tooing out from our queen. Huh, forget it. Here is my decision," Then he abruptly struck the vajra into Caprio''s head. It exploded and burnt all of his brain matter and only the missing head with the scorched ck corpse remained. After a few seconds of surprise, the Queen cried in horror, "No!... How dare ya kill my nephew? You, bloody devil, spawn." Amidst her wailing, she continued swearing at Zokaka. "Watch your attitude, woman! Ah, for god''s sake, don''t forget you''re the queen of this kingdom." King Ragnar thundered, making her stop her constant bbering. Then raising the vajra, and tossing it in the sky, Prince Zokaka shouted: "You''ve all seen it too¡­ I''m not afraid of provoking the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom. What about you?" "We''re not afraid!" The crowd mored, thundering in the same tone. Then they all stood up and started singing a song. "Och, Prince Zokaka, he''s a braw and mighty dwarf Wi'' his purple lightning vajra spear, he smote his foe Caprio, Prince o'' Lavabane, he fought wi'' all his might But against Zokaka''s strength and skill, he fell in the fight" After the first verse, the chorus came! "Sing ho, Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom, sing ho Our Prince Zokaka has won the day, sing ho No fear have we of Lavabane, our foes we will provoke For Zokaka''s power and courage, we''ll forever invoke" "Wi'' a shout and a roar, Zokaka charged into the fray His spear shing bright, he struck Caprio down that day The Lavabane dwarves did tremble, their courage fell away For they knew that Zokaka''s strength, they could not sway" "Sing ho, Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom, sing ho Our Prince Zokaka has won the day, sing ho No fear have we of Lavabane, our foes we will provoke For Zokaka''s power and courage, we''ll forever invoke" "So let us raise a cheer for Zokaka, our victorious Prince Wi'' his purple lightning vajra spear, he made his foes wince And let us show our enemies that we are not afraid For with Zokaka leading us, we have a champion unswayed" "Sing ho, Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom, sing ho Our Prince Zokaka has won the day, sing ho No fear have we of Lavabane, our foes we will provoke For Zokaka''s power and courage, we''ll forever invoke" The song ended in the thick of apuse and whistles! As soon as the mor boiled down, Prince Zokaka announced: "For theterpetition, there is no point in fighting one at a time. All of my eleven brothers cane at me all at once!" Chapter 379 The Twelve Princes

Chapter 379 The Twelve Princes

"For theterpetition, there is no point in fighting one at a time. All of my eleven brothers cane at me all at once!" Zokaka shouted. It was more of an open challenge. However, the crowd loved it as their cheers and apuse shook the stadium. Today, everyone''s perspective of him took a sharp turn¨Cadmiration for bravery and camaraderie filled their hearts. Then, turning at Broddy, he asked. "Grand Elder, can I do that?" Grand Elder was not happy with his sudden demand, as it was almost against his n of the Crown Prince Selection Conference which had been happening ording to his n. "See! As much as I like toply with your challenge. I think I can''t bend the rules of this conference ording to your whim. Everyone is waiting to see the performances of all the princes. So," However, before he finished his words, the crowd started shouting, "We agree to let the Seventh Prince face the other eleven princes all at once!" "Yes! Let Prince Zokaka fight them!" "Fight! Fight!..." chimed the crowd. Their voice was so thrilling that even King Ragnar started reminiscing about those warring days with neighboring kingdoms. The majestic seat beside him was left empty as the queen had already left the stadium with her nephew Caprio''s headless cadaver and probably left for the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom. However, after knowing all this, King Ragnar remained carefree, as if it was not his concern whether the queen betrayed him or the Lavabane Dwarf Kingdom might wage war the next day. Instead, all his attention was on the brave prince who was openly challenging all of his brothers on the stage. Today, he had aplete change of his perspective after witnessing all of them. Beaming, he thought. ''Maybe he''s the one. Good for us, he came backpletely as a new person after that one-month expedition to the border.'' Then turned his attention to Damien. ''Make no mistake. It all happened after this great giant came into the picture.'' Strangely enough, Damien looked back, making him startle a bit. "Oh-my-goody-goody, I shouldn''t scan on such an expert." King Ragnar warned himself while muttering under his breath. "This!" Grand Elder, who was feeling perplexed because of public demand, turned to King Ragnar, knelt, and asked in a subservient tone, "Your Majesty, um, what''s your thought about this?" It was more like asking¨CI''m in a moral dilemma here. So, what should I do? I have neither the intention to go against Your majesty''s n nor to undermine the spread of the masses. "I understand!" Grinning widely, King Ragnar responded, "Well, you heard them! Go on. I''m looking forward to seeing how he is going to face them all alone." His words made a loud cheering as the apuse and songs of eptance boiled up inside the stadium. Grand Elder smiled and walked around the arena, waiting for the crowd to boil it down again. Minutester, he straightened his back and announced loudly in a firm and regal tone. "Ladies and gentlemen, my brothers and sisters and all the distinguished guests, it''s time to select the real crown prince of our kingdom. Okay, there will be some changes with ourst match; since Prince Zokaka yed¨Cahem! Sorry, I mean defeated Prince Caprio De Labavane which the other princes have failed. They will have thest chance for the crown if¨C" He continued after a meaningful pause, "if they join hands together and stop Prince Zokaka from hisst hurdle, which is you, princes. If the contrary happens then, we will crown Prince Zokaka for the said title. Alright, all the princes, pleasee up to the stage. Zokaka was already there, standing tall in the seventh arena. The name of eleven princes and their images were shed out using a certain type of photosensitive-sh-magical crystal marvel for the crowd to see in the air above the stadium. First Prince Lasker Dunderbun, Third Prince Gridlock Dunderbun, Fourth Prince Jagatva Dunderbun, Fifth Prince Laksterva Dunderbun, Seventh Prince Zokaka Dunderbun, Eight Prince Levi Dunderbun, Tenth Prince Jaruhl Dunderbun, Eleventh Prince Rolex Dunderbun, Twelve Prince Wednesday Dunderbun, Fifteenth Prince Thorin Dunderbun, Sixteen Prince Indra Dunderbun, and Twentieth Prince AprilFool Dunderbun. Damien observed each of the dwarf princes closely, taking note of their individual appearances and mannerisms, carefully gauging their unique characteristics in his mind. The first prince Lasker was a stout dwarf with a round face and a thick, bushy beard. He wore a brown leather tunic with gold embroidery and a matching pair of boots. Lasker was well-known for his friendly and jovial demeanor, often telling jokes and making light of situations. Gridlock was a serious and stoic dwarf prince with a chiseled jawline and piercing blue eyes. He wore a suit of chainmail armor with a red cloak draped over his shoulders. He was a skilled warrior and was often tasked with leading the armies of the kingdom. Jagatva was a tall and imposing dwarf prince with a shaved head and a thick, ck beard. He wore a suit of ck te armor adorned with silver filigree. He was a proud and hot-headed prince always ready to pick on Zokaka. Indeed, he was the only son of Queen Kudini. Laksterva is a petite dwarf prince with long, curly red hair and a charming smile. He wore a flowing green dress with a matching scarf and a pair offortable leather sandals. Laksterva is known for his quick wit and his love of music, often ying the lute and singing bads to entertain his family and friends. Among all the other princes, he kind of looked more feminine considering how dwarven men were muscles. Levi was a dapper and well-groomed dwarf prince with a neatly trimmed beard and a polished top hat. He wore a crisp white shirt with a ck vest and a pair of shiny ck shoes. Levi was a cultured and refined prince, often attending formal events and mingling with the nobles of other kingdoms. He was the only one to have an authentic draw match with the former, Caprio De Lavabane. Jaruhl was a gruff and no-nonsense dwarf prince with a bald head and a thick, bushy mustache. He wore a suit of armor made from the bones of his fallen enemies and carried arge battleaxe at his side. Jaruhl was a fierce warrior and was feared by his enemies on the battlefield. Rolex was a mboyant and extravagant dwarf prince with a long, curly blond beard and a love of jewelry. He wore a bright red suit with gold trim and a matching top hat adorned with rubies and diamonds. Rolex was a bit of a show-off and enjoyed unting his wealth and status. Wednesday was a mysterious and enigmatic dwarf prince with a hooded cloak and a face shrouded in shadows. He rarely spoke and was often seen skulking in the shadows, observing his surroundings with a piercing gaze. Thorin was a hulking and imposing dwarf prince with a long, braided beard and a fur-lined cloak. He wore a suit of armor made from the scales of a dragon and wielded a massive war hammer. Thorin was a fierce and formidable warrior, often leading the charge into battle. Indra was a striking and beautiful dwarf princess with long, flowing ck hair and his appearance was likely typical of dwarves. As a prince, he dressed in a way that reflects his status and wealth. As a member of a royal family, he had a sense of responsibility and leadership and was WELL trained in diplomacy and strategy. AprilFool is a mischievous and yful dwarf prince with a bright smile and a twinkle in his eye. He wears a brightly colored jester''s outfit with a hat adorned with bells and a pair of colorful striped stockings. AprilFool is known for his love of pranks and practical jokes, often ying tricks on his family and friends to make themugh. Despite his yful nature, AprilFool is still a respected member of the royal family and is often called upon to lift the spirits of his people during difficult times. Zokaka was a muscr and rugged dwarf prince with a braided beard and a scar above his left eye. He wore a simple leather vest and pants with a pair of sturdy boots. Zokaka was a skilled craftsman and spent most of his time in the forges, creating weapons and armor for his fellow dwarves. He was now standing in between the other eleven princes, ready to fight all of them at once. Now, they all eyed Zokaka spitefully, as theirst hope for getting the crown depended on defeating this ck horse. Chapter 380 4-3-3 Gulakta Ring Formation!

Chapter 380 4-3-3 Gkta Ring Formation!

In the seventh arena, Grand Elder Broddy jumped down after announcing the start of the match, as it was pretty crowded there. Indeed, the eleven princes were spitefully eyeing Prince Zokaka, standing confidently in the center of the stage. None spouted any nonsense though like any other day because today, they all had witnessed how strong Zokaka was. Without further ado, they all pulled out their swords, some hammers, and some short spears, brandishing them as if they were about to face a ferocious dragon. ''This bastard is freakishly strong! A real wolf in sheep''s clothing. We must stop him.'' The same thought crossed their minds. However, as they were thinking of a n to subdue the Seventh Prince, the first to act was Prince Jagatva, who dashed with a war cry, hammering at him. Clothing with a deep fiery red hue of Origin chi, the war hammer came down on Zokaka''s head. "Daring to kill my cousin. Die, bastard!" he hissed as he struck the hammer down. It contained every bit of his strength on that strike. Unfortunately for him, Zokaka raised his left hand and clutched it firmly, stopping it. "Huh, annoying fly. Just get down there before I change my mind." Uttering, he pped him, flying away. p! When the pping sound chimed and reached far and wide, everyone saw Jagatva crashing far away within the crowd. This didn''t stop them from cheering as the song of the public thundered through the stadium once again. Amidst the mor, the Grand Elder''s voice echoed: "Prince Jagatva, knockout of the contest¡­ Can someone bring him to the medic?" A group of dwarves quickly rushed and brought the unconscious Prince Jagatva out of the stadium. And thepetition continued as the other princes swore Jagatva for being stupid. This time, none of them nned to attack rashly. Two minutes passed! And no one had the guts to start the fight. "What? Are you all not nning to fight me, brothers?" Zokaka said provokingly. However, they didn''t care even a bit. They telepathicallymunicated and came up with a well-articted n. It was the wise Prince Levi, who came up with such a n. He suggested, "As you all have witnessed his strength. We''ve only one way to defeat him, the 4-3-3 Gkhta Ring formation. First Brother, Fourth Brother, and Fifth Brother have the strongest offensive stance. So, please stay in the offensive positions in the frontline ring. I''ll join too. And others, please volunteer for the middle andst rings." Soon, the other chose as suggested. "Alright, in the formation." Levi cried. Following hismands, the ten princes shifted their positions, and as he suggested, four stood in the frontline circle closest to Zokaka. Three in the next ring and another three in thest ring. "Oh, 4-3-3 Gkhta Ring Formation!" Zokaka continued, pping. "Good call. Anyway, let''s start this already. I''m tired of waiting to kick all of your asses." At that moment, Loki bolted and shed his curvy ck dagger at him, aiming for his chest, but as Zokaka nned to dodge it, Loki skillfully curled his body and shed for his waist, limping. With quick reflex action, Zokaka twirled and responded with a quick thigh kick. ''Ah, this brute!'' Screaming in his head, Loki retreated while flipping his body. "Second-Ring advanced in my front!" he instructed as he saw Zokaka after him. The four sprung forward and tackled hard, acting as tanks, and the other two sneaked an attack from time to time and it rendered Prince Zokaka to move backward. This technique was well-coordinated and well-executed and it was working against Zokaka. For the next dozen minutes, this technique crumbled all the initiative attacks from Zokaka. At this moment, the battle seemed to lock into a battle of attrition, and Prince Levi nned to weaken him in a long battle of muscle, changing his technique from attack to defense and then shifting to attack again. ''Good work, Levi. I knew you were always the witty one of this bunch. Unfortunately, you all meet me today,'' thought Zokaka, while praising the young man. Raising his hand in the air, a huge ck war hammer appeared. It was around two and a half feet long, with a cuboidal-shaped head and steel handle designed with a miniature diamond shape for good grip. This was the first time he''d brought out this weapon in this long tournament. "My good brothers, I think I''ve given you enough time. Get ready!" said Zokaka in a regal-sounding voice as he operated his Lightning Cannon form by breathing ording to it. Inside his system, two springs of Lightning-based purple origin chi erupted from within his Dantian, transferred into his palms, and thereafter infused into the ck war hammer. Along with a sizzling and zapping sound, the viewers witnessed a thick purple lightning bolt around the hammer. "Here Ie. Ayah!" Zozaka bolted, and multiple afterimages of him appeared in the arena, confusing the other opponents. This time because of seeing Ten Zokaka, the impable teamwork became erratic as each of them rushed toward him, who was the nearest. They attacked with their weapons and speared into one which turned back into a thin purple lightning bolt and exploded, bang! "No! Stay in the formation." Levi shouted. Lamentably, it was toote. As the real Zokaka appeared behind outside of their third ring and struck a prince, sending him flying out of the bound. And the other two princes standing in the outer ring followed. Like, within a minute, Zokaka had seeded in either knocking them out or kicking them out of the arena. Only Levi remained standing inside the arena. "Are you always this strong?" he asked, lookingnguidly at him. Zokaka responded, "Is that even relevant at this point? I hope not. Alright, bring out everything you got." When he was about to scuttle forward, "wait!" Levi cried. "I admit I''m weaker than you. So, I concede my defeat. Congrattions, Brother Zokaka." Then he unsheathed his longsword and walked down the arena. The next thing, the stadium was boiled up with thundering cheers from the crowd, and soon, under everyone''s eyes, King Ragnar made his announcement of crowning Zokaka, the Crown Prince of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom. He put a silver crown over his head and the ceremony ended. Chapter 381 Dark Fiend

Chapter 381 Dark Fiend

The scene was picturesque somewhere in the Seventh Prince''s quarter. A suave-looking youth was currently meditating inside a dark chamber. Suddenly, he opened his eyes, radiating a glint of golden light, and said, "Hey, old man, are you still nning to hide in the corner like a sneaky mouse?" Along with boisterousughter, Ancestor Noah appeared in his set of navy blue tracksuits. "Lad, how is life faring you now? Is anything good happening here?" Approaching while walking in a swag, he sat cross-legged in front of the youth. Damien pulled out a water bottle and passed it to him. "Em, it''s good here. Plus, I also found the God Crystal stone." "That''s good news then. We can finally leave this hellhole." "Anyway, where have you been? You look like crap." Breathing out a long sigh, Noah started rting his escapades since their separation; he walked past through a simr short-range teleportation array and appeared on a shadow that was shadowed by the other three co-jointeds. ording to him, bloodthirsty humanoid creatures scourged the ce, and even the mighty dragons became just daily food for the nightmarish creature he called ''Dark Fiend. So, for all these two weeks, he had to try his best to avoid these creatures. And one time, he was spotted by a small ''Dark Fiend'', an infant version of this creature, and pursued after him. Considering strength-wise, there was no way he had even the smallest chance against it. Hence, running for his life was the only way. One time, he almost died under its long-range spitting spell. And he was cornered on a mountain cliff. Having no choice, he jumped and sshed into the cold and dark water. He tried to float but failed as the water turned out to be too dense for some scientifically unknown reason. His heavy body was dragged further into by a heavy swallowing gravity. He felt his body swallowed by a strange numbing aura and the next thing he gained consciousness, he found himself¨Clying in a patch of greenish weeds. After two days of walking madly, his AI pod rang¨Cand thus, he found out his current location, thanks to Damien. And his days of horror came to pass, both psychologically and physically, after knowing that he''d finally left the hell hole. Later, he slept for two days because of extreme exhaustion. Thereafter, he regained his vitality and health and came running toward the coordinate points Damien suggested. To his surprise, he saw it was within a medieval-style city filled with dwarves, and his story ended there. "Alright, that''s it. Since you got what you want, what is keeping you here? Get your stuff. We''re leaving." insisted Noah and he gulped down until thest drop of liquid from the bottle dripped into his mouth. "Not yet. I still have a lot of things to do. Importantly, the God Crystal Stone is still not in my hand yet." Damien responded. "What?!... Then, what are you waiting for? Let''s go for it." Noah tried to convince him more to leave this ce, which he considered wretched. But, he looked up and uttered, "Oh, we''ve got some guests. And they seem not so friendly." "I know," said Damiennguidly. "That''s an army of them. Do I need to move my muscles?" said Noah Darhk, suggesting to help while considering the army of dwarves, riding giant birds, and flying reptiles in the sky. "Nah! Just take some rest, Ancestor. They''re just some bunch of ants. Leave them to me." Then, turning toward him, Damien asked. "I''m interested in those Dark-Fiend creatures. Can you tell me how strong they are?" Feeling irritated at remembering those nightmarish days, "Strong, very strong!" Noah scowled, squinting. "How strongpared to you?" Damien asked again, ignoring those dwarves in the sky. Noah didn''t respond quickly. Pondering hard, he responded, "Forget about the adult version. The infant version of this creature is twice as strong as my current strength." ''ording to my System Status, Ancestor Noah is currently at around Energy level 499. Thus, it exceeds Energy level 500. Oh, such a mighty race. Someday, I must pay a visit to that ce.'' Damien wondered. Seeing that he was about to enquire another question, Noah cried, feeling annoyed. "Enough with your questions. Just take care of those insects before I change my mind and kill them myself, no?" "Fine!" Damien stood up gracefully and straightened his wrinkled shirt. It was during this time that a group of flying beasts, mainly rock dragons and sparrow-like golden beasts, swarmed toward Zokaka''s quarter in the eastern pce. Over one hundred and fifty dwarves, d with silver armor and weapons in their hands, were riding those beasts. Hovering above the enormous series of mansions, the serenity of the breezing night was marred by the sharp, shrilling chirps of those birds, and next came the intimidating roars of the Stone Dragons. These had alerted everyone in the pce. Truth be told, King Ragnar and his armies had long sensed their trespassing. Nevertheless, he ignored it, allowing them to intrude so easily on the pce because he still wanted to see how strong the giant residing there was. "Silence!" a hoarse male voice thundered, stopping the cries of those birds and beasts. "King Ragnar Dunderbun,e out and fight me¡­ An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth, and a hand for a hand. Since you have let my son die in front of you, let''s see how you''re going to save him today." But contrary to his thought, forget abouting. Even a single guard came out to rescue the Crown Prince. Prince Zokaka sauntered out of his main chamber and jumped,nding on the roof. "King Dushab Lavafall, you''ve got some gutsing to this cete at this hour." "You stupid old foggy, stop barking at the wrong tree. I killed your beloved son, so you have to pass by me if you wish revenge." Zokaka yelled dauntlessly. Next to him, Damien appeared in his ck cloak, also wearing a grotesque-looking shinigami mask. "Master!" he knelt, greeting subserviently. Chapter 382 Came For Revenge

Chapter 382 Came For Revenge

? "Master!" Zokaka knelt, greeting subserviently to the giant. Nodding, Damien gave his order, "Prince Zokaka, some of them are too strong for you. So, I will handle them.'' Then he pointed at ten people riding those beasts in the air and added, "Those ten, I''ll handle them. Others don''t spare a single one. Consider this yourst test. Oh, and also, you can use your Titan Bloodline only if you need." Getting his master''s instruction, Zokaka gave another low bow, and the next thing he pulled out arge hammer and started operating Lightning Cannon Form. Purple lightning Chi flooded from his dantian region and under his control, they were infused into the giant hammer. Evidently, a thick purple lightning bolt crackled around the gold hammer. He then started twirling his arm while eyeing his target in the air. Spotting his target, he heaved it, aiming at the beast ridden by a youth wearing a Silver crown. Along with the rustling and sizzling sound, the war hammer streaked expeditiously, puncturing the thinyers of air boundary one after another and the next second. Everyone could see it passing through Rock Dragon''s head with a thin, bloody red line. Zokaka waved his hand covered with a purple electric Chi. As a response, the hammer which was currently riding up in the air resonated as there was still another thick purple lightning bolt attached to it. Darting back at a breakneck speed, itnded smoothly in his hand. Even though it happened too fast, it didn''t escape from the watchful eyes of King Dushab Lavafall and his nine ministers. The thought, ''He''s way too strong!'' crossed their mind. But the next instant, realizing something, King Dushab shrieked, "Get the Crown Prince out of his ride!" Toote, a thick purple electric bolt impaled from the beast''s head, precisely from the hole which was bored through by Zokaka''s hammer a moment ago. Indeed, it was just a tinge of remnant remaining inside the beast when the war hammer bypassed through the beast''s thick and hard flesh. Now, just as the Crown Prince perceived his ride''s dire situation, in a trice, ab-like web of purple lightning shed toward like a solenoid. However, without losing his coolness, he struck his enormous hammer on his already demised ride hard. Using the propulsion force, he leaped high above and sessfully dodged the lightning. Only his palms used to hold the hammer were grazed by it, paralyzing him. His body plummeted, free-falling because of gravity. Thankfully, after King Dushab''s reminder, one middle-aged-looking dwarf kicked on his ride, making the beast dash swiftly. He caught Lankashire Lavafall, the Crown Prince, and ced wearily on its back. The youth was still twitching from the aftermath of the electric shock. Seeing that the Crown Prince was still breathing, King Dushab heaved a sigh of relief. His demeanor suddenly turned into a stony expression as he bellowed at the top of his lungs. "Thunder troop, go down and bring that brat to me alive!" he added. "And kill everyone who is in your ways." "Yes, Your Majesty! We shall not let you down." shouted all the soldiers under the Thunder Troop Battalion in the same rhythm, showing their well-disciplined military drill as they saluted thumping on their chests. Then, without further ado, they kicked on their flying beasts, instructing them to soar down, and twenty-five of them jumped, leaping over the vast, slightly sloppy ornamental grayish tile of the immense mansion. Theynded nimbly without making a sound even though all of them were d with full silver armor from head to foot. On the bonus, they also carried heavy weapons, mostly hammers, axes, some wielded spears, and some broadswords. Still, they all were nimble, like monkeys. With the signal of their captain, they dispersed and approached Crown Prince Zokaka from wide angles. Without a doubt, they aimed to have a bloodbath before they captured the arrogant Zokaka who had yed their Prince Caprio De Lavafall, trying to instill provocation that the Lavafall Dwarf Kingdom took the offense seriously, personally and politically too. Zokaka knew what those cronies were nning to do by seeing their stratagem. But he sneered, considering the fact that other than his master and himself, not even a single maid stayed within his quarters considering his earlier poor reputation. Hence, in addition to some ants and birds hiding in his territory, they won''t have any other beings to demonstrate the might of their Lavafall Kingdom. "Good for you. Now, they''re all on their feet, leaving the only thing that may save their lives." Damien uttered in his disguised mechanical tone. "Kill them all." "Yes sir," Twirling his war hammer covered with a bolt of a purple lightning bolt, Zokaka charged toward the nearest opponent that came into his line of vision. Along with the cracking sound of the purple lightning bolt, his figure flickered along with the strong wind and he was already standing before the dwarf. His explosive speed kind of appalled him. However, being well-trained and going through countless training, the soldier reacted positively by swinging his spear in a quarter of an arc, making Zokaka step back spontaneously. Zokaka skidded while screeching the roof tile with his hammer, thereby leaving a long crack in it. "Crown Prince Zokaka, a word of advice: surrender and follow me to our Majesty obediently and redeem for your sin. Do you understand your current situation?." warned the Soldier seriously. Sensing thetter was not convinced by his im, he further added, trying to enlighten him. "See! From the very start, we entered the territory of your kingdom. None tried to stop us and now we are here inside the passage without even a single tussle. Your father must have already learned about our intention. He remained silent, making us pass freely. In short, your kingdom has already given up on you. So, be a good boy and surrender!" Hearing that, Zokakamented in his mind. However, his master''s voice transmitted through his head. "Boy, just stop listening to your energy and be manipted. Wake up! I don''t believe your father has abandoned you. Nevertheless, he''s lurking around here trying to assist you." Chapter 383 Oh, Mighty Giant!

Chapter 383 Oh, Mighty Giant!

? Hearing Damien''s words, Zokaka whispered, "My father is here to assist me!" Just thinking about it sparked a warm feeling in his heart. Then, recollecting himself, he charged toward the arrogant foes. "Boy, you''ve got a death wish!" the soldier yelled, swinging hisrge broadsword. However, Zokaka was so fast that he appeared behind him like a ghost and pounded his hammer. The purple electricity wrapping around it discharged first, scorching the back of his head, and here came the heavy impact of the war hammer. Bang! The pragmatic soldier didn''t even get the chance to cry as his head exploded like a watermelon under the impact of a sledgehammer; brain matters, and blood flitted in all directions. None of themnded on Zokaka''s silky robe as he was already on his hill, charging for the next nearest opponent. Soon after, Zokaka killed all the remaining soldiers by hitting their heads with a hammer, causing their brains to spill out and blood to ssh on the floor.. Seeing that his Thunder Troop battalion was annihted within a few minutes by a single person, King Dashub was surprised and sad at the same time. His eyes were brewing with jealousy as he eyed Zokaka. ''Only if he were my son,'' "Argh! What am I even thinking? I came here to end his life, not otherwise." He muttered under his breath as rage boiled up in his heart again. Shaking his head, he gave his order with a stern tone. "Hmph! Even fail to capture a single person. What a disappointment?! Listen, my brave and strong guards!" He added. "Everyone, go all at once and bring the head of this arrogant bastard. I will award the first to draw his blood, the status of a nobleman. And those who could inflict even slight bruises will be awarded their own fiefdoms. Plus, I''ll adopt the lucky person who could deal with thest hit and grant the title of grand prince." The dwarf king''s bizarre order left the soldiers and ministers baffled as they rode in mid-air. Recollecting themselves, they saluted, making a ''clink'' metallic sound while thumping, their palms fogged with metallic gloves over their breasttes. The resonating sound chimed, showing how boisterous their pre-battle spirit was. "Long Live King Dushab! Long live the Lavafall Kingdom!" They cheered in a synchronizing tandem, and kicked their rides with their boot stripes, ordering their rides tond on the ground. Most beastsnded on the empty floor and somended over the roof lumberingly. Debris of thick and dark dust covered the surrounding area. Even before the dust settled, over a dozen dwarves with their weapons in their hands hurtled toward Crown Prince Zokaka from all directions. Their battle cries thundered the surrounding area. Seeing that, Zokaka smiled and started twirling his gigantic hammer. Operating multiple cycles of the Lightning Cannon technique, he drew out a chunk load of purple Lightning-based chi from his dantian and permeated with it. Because of that triple bolt of purple electric crackled with centripetal forces around the stone of the hammer. He didn''t stop there as he ignited the Titan Bloodline coursing through his blood vessels and hearts while holding nothing back. Meanwhile, Damien looked around and started scrutinizing the youth, who was diffusing a strangely red misty gas encasing him as a consequence of kindling Titan''s bloodline. Zokaka cried out and suddenly, observed the red misty gas and his body started morphing as he soon gained his height and halted after reaching ten feet tall. Other than Damien, everyone gasped in astonishment. Frowning, King Dushab and his twelve ministers turned their attention from the giant Zokaka to the other disguised Giant, which was indeed Damien. "The rumor is true, after all. So, this stupid scum of the prince has a remarkable change after meeting this giant!" said one minister, informing his king andrades. And they all started wondering about the man hiding in the long ck cloak and the grotesque-looking mask. All they wished was to tear the disguise off. Anyway, they would be disappointed. After observing for a minute, King Dushab felt a dangerous vibe from Damien. Unable to calm his mind, he announced, "Oh, Mighty Giant! I don''t have any intention of offending you. This''s the matter between my Lavafall Kingdom and the Mountain Smashing Kingdom. Please, refrain from interfering." Damien remained silent. He didn''t even bat an eye at them as he was still focusing on the new transformation form of Zokaka. However, his silence was taken as acknowledging King Dushab''s suggestion by them. So, they rxed! Unfortunately, their rxation was short-lived as they were distracted by the multiple yowling from the direction where Zokaka and those soldiers engaged. Turning their heads, they witnessed the brutal carnage of the enthralled soldiers. Certainly, eleven of them caterwauled as they dropped over the ground around the small pool of their red merlot. Some of them lost their legs, and some their hands, crippling them amidst the brutal consequences of the bloodied hammer in Zokaka''s hands. It all happened within a minute. After seeing his ferocity, the remaining lucky dwarves stopped rushing toward him. Soon they realized going against Zokaka was just foolish pride. They shuddered as fear was written all over their eyes. Recollecting themselves, some started fleeing, others had other ideas of surrendering. "Ah, this bastard is way stronger than I imagined." King Dashub said furiously and continued as he eyed the Giant Zokaka, who was terrorizing the bunch of dwarves. "Argh, those scummy deserters! My ministers, you all go and kill this little bastard. Meanwhile, I''ll take care of those deserters." Before their response, he had already jumped down from his ride, pursued, and started killing them. "Die, you scummy deserters!" On one side, Zokaka was terrorizing the bunch whereas, on the other end, King Dashub was cutting down his troops like some vegetable. This scene ced the remaining forces in a dilemma. A witty one shouted, "I surrender! Oh, mighty giant Prince Zokaka, please save me from this devil named Dashub!" Chapter 384 Prime Minister Ashbee

Chapter 384 Prime Minister Ashbee

"I surrender! Oh, mighty giant, Crown Prince Zokaka, please save me from this devil named Dashub!" shouted a witty one among them, sucking up to him with a full of despise for his King. Tossing his weapons away, he plopped down on his knees toward Zokaka. The remaining fifteen soldiers also joined his parade, throwing out their weapons and pouring praise with little hope of sparing their lives. Headless corpses filled the scene. Strangely enough, opposite to their little hope, Zokaka ceased his attack. As his focus was now on the iing twelve Ministers and King Dushab, who was still running after and killing those deserters. The twelve masterfully encircled him in the nick of time as they also brandished their weapons. After seeing all the carnage, they no longer consider the Crown Prince as just some kid anymore. They were ready tounch their strongest attacks. Just as Zokaka was getting ready to fight against the joint formation of the twelve ministers, a voice stopped him. "Great work! You''ve done well. Leave it here. I''ll handle them from here." said Damien. "Master, I can still take them on," suggested Zokaka. "Even though your Titan mode is potent. Yet, you''re still out of the league here with those war veterans. Plus, your current skill must be taking a toll on your body. So, take some rest. I''ll handle it from here." Damien seriously said. "End of discussion." "I understand, sir!" Zokaka responded subserviently, and then he deactivated his current skill. Soon, within a few seconds, his body morphed back into his normal form of dwarven. Drops of moisture dripped all over his body and his face turned pale and thinner than before, pretty clear that using the Titan Bloodline mode had taken a toll on his system. Effete and, he plopped down to the ground. "Told ya," Damien tossed a red pill toward him, which thetter diligently popped into his mouth and started practicing while sitting cross-legged. Ignoring him, Damien turned his attention toward the twelve ministers. Owing to their master''s earlier interaction with Damien, the twelve halted their attacks as they were told only to either kill or capture Crown Prince Zokaka. Also, they were very meticulous in dealing with this strange giant of a sage which they had little knowledge about. Since they were not taking any action, Damien remained idle. An old minister turned and asked, "Your Majesty, the Giant Sage is standing in between to protect his disciple. What do you suggest?" Hearing his words, the extremely enraged King Dashub shouted, snorting. "Hmph! Do you even need to ask me that? Take him down too." Without further ado, the twelve ministers channeled their skills and sted. Colorful energy discharged from the tips of their weapons with Damien as their target. Unfortunately, Damien raised his hand and waved elegantly. A series of small waves of Eddy current rose, blocking all of those iing arrays of magic skills. And they exploded! Boom! The Twelve ministers were mesmerized by how easily the Giant saint tackled with their strongest range skills. This also made them believe none of their long-range? would work on him. Damien simply looked at him, without uttering a single word. Contrary to them, King Dashub insisted, "Argh, a bunch of useless fools!" Charging toward them, he added. "If magic didn''t work, then engage in melee. Go!" He was the first to break into their encirclement and slice at Damien. A strong wind of elemental energy apanied the longsword. It contained a strong shredding intent. Damien was nning to catch the weapon. However, he stopped his hand at thest instant and dodged instead. "Good! Finally, someone with some skill." He said, praising the man. A minister darted and stabbed his sword sneakily. It was as if Damien had eyes on his back. He swiftly gave a high back-kick, swinging his body. His kick was so strong that it shattered the broadsword into multiple iron shards. And those splinters hit all over the minister''s front part of his body. The kick still kepting,nding perfectly on the center of his chest. Along with an agonizing scream, it sent the minister flying away. "And you, not so much," Damien uttered. Meanwhile, the other three ministers jumped, whacking with their giant hammers. Considering the sizes, it looked as if Damien would be battered badly. Indeed, they had timed well, this time taking the chance he kicked the earlier minister and their approach was so solid that Damien didn''t find even a small window of escape from their joint front. ''Hahaha, we got him. He''s just a fool after all.'' Thinking this, they imagined it was the end of him. Sadly, Damien raised his hand and chanted, "Lightning Vajra,e forth!" Three pieces of electricity crackled down from the pitch-ck night sky, striking over the three''s heads. They groaned in pain, destroying their initiative strikes. Then the rumbling sound of thunder chimed throughout the surrounding areas. Crack-crack-crack! The electricity fried the three ministers beyond recognition. Along with an agonizing howl, they plopped down onto the cold floor, losing their lives. "Hmm, small fries! I''ve no interest in killing any of you." Then Damien ignored the other ministers, who were still standing and shuddering. Of course, his attention was now on King Dashub Lavabane. By that time, the furious Dashub was already there. Sneering, he looked at each one of his ministers and said, coldly albeit disappointingly. "Scumbags! Hmph! Today, I strip you of all filthy scum from your positions. Get out my face before I y this wretched giant and his disciple. Mark my words, after killing them I''ll be your heels to reciprocate for your disobedience." Then he shouted, "Get lost!" Hearing his decree, all of them started running away witlessly in all directions. Because they all were more afraid of provoking this devil with the surname ''Lavabane''. Only one old dwarf remained standing. "What?" Dashub asked, "Do you wish to go to hell first?" Then a strong chilling aura exuded out and pressed upon the sole man standing. He seeded, pressing Ashbee, also the former Prime Minister, to his knees. "Your Majesty, please don''t mistake my undying loyalty for you. I''ll do anything in my power to take them down along with you. Believe me, my master, I better die than be some deserter. So, I stayed to help!" Saying that Ashbee chanted a spirit mantra and gradually stood up. Indeed, he also exudes a freakishly wild and powerful aura on his body. Seeing that, King Dashub had a new acknowledgment of his prime minister. "Is that the power of the Forbidden Ragnar Thunder Sutra?" He asked, full of envy. "Indeed, your majesty! It''s been a week since I seeded, learning and breaking through the First Chapter of the Sutra." Ashbee responded, warmly. "Good! Good, then we''ll celebrate after ending all of this." King Ragnar turned his attention to the Giant covered with a ck cloak and a grotesque mask. "Since you choose this path, then go to hell, scummy giant!" He made a shing motion in the air with his long crimson-red de. Along with the popping sound of opening a soda can, but louder, a mass of redva spat from the de and sshed, raining over the giant. After Prime Minister Ashbee had shown his trump card, releasing the strange energy out of his body, Damien had lost interest in the king. Watching over every movement of the strange dwarf, Damien raised his hand and made a slow, choppy motion in the air without looking at the raining hotva. A hair-thin white sword energy was sent out from his palm and cleaved the stream ofva in two halves. Later, they fell to the ground, and not a drop dripped on him. "Oh, interesting! That technique is one of a kind." Damienplimented. Chapter 385 Energy Level 501

Chapter 385 Energy Level 501

? After deviating from the pouring hotva, Damien said, "Oh, interesting! That technique is one of a kind." while ignoring King Dashub, the attacker. Since his opponent evinced no interest in fighting him, this attitude further aggravated King Dashub. ''Argh, you dare to ignore me. Then I will help you be the fertilizer of this ce.'' With that thought, he began chanting a new technique, and the next thing, a thick purple lightning bolt manifested around his body, some twirling around his hammer and the red de. Leaping about a meter in the air, he made a slicing motion with his two weapons in a criss-cross manner, and sent out two zig-zag purple electricity, wrapping around each other as two snakes materialized in the air. They looked lifelike even though they were just some manifestation of his Purple Lightning Energy. Like a spinning arrow, the double purple lightning snakes darted toward Damien at a breathtaking speed. "Let''s see if you can still ignore me." King Dashub muttered under his breath. Sadly, Damien still didn''t bat an eye on him. Just like before, he raised his left hand and caught double purple electric snakes effortlessly. "What the hell?!" King Dashub eximed, feeling perplexed about seeing something that he deemed impossible. "He caught my Purple Dual Dragon Snakes with his bare hand. How is this even possible?" At first, Damien thought about absorbing the Purple lightning. But, after sensing it was not pure enough, he frowned and tossed it back. "Huh! What a lousy Lightning Elemental Skill! Since I don''t need it, I''ll return it to you." Like a bullet, it skewered through the air nkets with a sonic boom and appeared before the king. King Dashub reflexively, blocked with his two weapons criss-cross. Kaboom! Along with a loud explosion, it sent him flying away into the air. A trail of bloody mist could be seen as his body was projected into the air, mostly puked out and crashed at the edge of the southern wall. "Alright, the annoying fly has been pped away. Now, now, let''s see if you can further invoke my interest." Damien said in a thick ent. Ashbee, the Prime Minister, first scanned for his king, and after realizing Dashub was still okay even though he was knocked out on the ground, he made a sign of relief. He wasn''t rushing to attack his opponent as he was still observing the giant in disguise. "Aren''t you nning to fight me?" asked Damien. "Hmm, judging by your ascent and your magnificent features. All I could say is, you don''t belong in this world. So say, who are you, and why are you here in the first ce? Don''t you know outsiders are not wee in this world?" Instead of replying to his provocation, Old Ashbee started asking questions. His perfect deduction enthralled Damien. So he responded, "Stop spouting nonsense and fight me." However, inside he thought, ''How the hell did he guess correctly?'' "As I said so, there are dragons, phoenixes, dark fiends, and many other magical things living in this world. And we dwarves are the only humanoid here. So, now tell me who are you? And why are you interfering with our dwarves'' affairs?" Ashbee asked again, squinting his eyes. He was in a rxed pose, not something someone would have acted before a fight. Ignoring him, Damien asked telepathically in his head, "Cynthia, are you ready to show me his status?" "Right away," Cynthia responded. "Here it is," Ding! With a soft dinging sound, a notification shed in his mind, which Damien checked. [ Target Y Scanning Completed! ] [ Species: Homo Homo Sapien. Tracing 99.999% gic sequence akin to that of humans back on earth!? Showing signs of gic dwarfism because of long evolution under the influence of this high-gravity!] [Bone age: 567 Earth Gregorian Years] [Energy level: 501] And a good deal of other information flooded his mind. Unlike the previous one, this one was more detailed as Cynthia, the guardian herself, did it manually. "Ooof! He''s literally the strongest person I''ve ever encountered until now. Hahaha, this is great." Laughing cheekily, Damien whispered, as the prospect of thinking about fighting the dwarf enthralled him. Without further ado, a ck, dull-looking katana appeared in his hand and he raised it and made a swift sh in the air. Corresponding to this attack, a hair-thin, white curvy sword energy generated out of the ck katana and swiftly darted toward Ashbee, who was acting as cool as a cucumber. Ashbee waved his hand, sending out a plume of Purple Lightning Bolt. Sizzling, it bolted at a breathtaking speed and blocked the iing curvy sword. Puff! Both of the attacks exploded just like the sting of an air balloon. A miniature version of a mushroom cloud appeared in the point of interest, which dissipated in the next instant. "You''re indeed strong," said Ashbee calmly,plimenting his opponent. "And I believe my King has made some poor decision toe here. That, I can vouch for him¡­ Can we settle this without shedding more blood?" All this time, he''d been observing with his Transcendence Sucking Seventh Sense and all he got was Dark Gray Hue surrounding the disguised figure. This phenomenon rarely happened as this was another level, the god level. So, he wished to end the situation without further deteriorating. "Too bad, he came directly into my dear Apprentice''s home in the middle of the night, and that too with full of naked hostility. Plus, my apprentice has already ughtered a lot of your soldiers and most importantly, I''ve already thrashed away your King. So," Damien responded. "No!" The next thing, he moved forward, disappeared, and reappeared with his katana shing horizontally for Ashbee''s neck. The great dwarf moved sideways dodging the attack gracefully. Damien continued his next barrage of attacks from every intricate position which the former continued dodging sessfully. Ashbee practically floated, gliding smoothly on the ground as if gravity didn''t work on him. "If you''re all set on coursing this path, then I can assure you; that this must be your biggest mistake." Speaking sternly, Ashbee made a wing motion in the air. As a consequence, five pping bolts of lightning in purple manifested and skimmed toward the aggressive Damien¡­ (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 386 Thousands Of After-images!

Chapter 386 Thousands Of After-images!

Sensing the five rapidly iing electricity, Damien frowned and stepped back quickly. The power hidden within those bolts gave a brooding feeling. So, he withdrew from further taking a frontal offense. And it was an excellent reaction on his part as those iing purple lightning bolts misfired on the ground. Kacha! With a screeching sound, five long ck scorched marks were left over the ground. The strange thing was that the explosive lightning energy went deeper inside the earth, over a mile deep. Damien frowned even more. "Be careful milord! This guy is someone who was above energy level 500." Cynthia reminded him telepathically in his head. "I think you better fight seriously from here on." "You mean the dividing line of 499 and 500 Energy level is a tremendous gap?" asked Damien telepathically in his head. "Yep! That''s what I''m telling you to go all out if you want to beat him," responded Cynthia. "Sure!" Then, putting his katana away, Damien raised his hand, chanting a particr mantra along with a certain set of hand seals, and whispered at the end of the ceremony, "Lightning Vajra Skill, activate!" Ashbee stood calmly, with no intention of attacking once again, as he observed Damien nonchntly. It was as if he was more interested in what the giant was concocting instead of defeating him straightaway. Meanwhile, just as Damien ended his spell, the invisible Dam in his Dantian disappeared, crumbling spontaneously, and hence, a thick amount of Lightning-based Chi overflowed in his body in all directions. The amount of Chi was so overwhelming that even three bolts of lightning sipped out of his skin and manifested outside. The sizzling sound of those three colors of lightning¨Cck, white, and green rushed toward his palm, which was pointing in the air. At first, they concentrated, forming arge, tricolor diamond core in his hand, which extended as more lightning-based chi sipped out of his body and infused into it. And within a second, it formed into a long katana with three colors. From time to time, electric bolts of white, ck, and green ejected from its tip as if like a vivid temporary whip. Seeing that, Ashbee grinned coldly, and as he extended his hand, a thick purple lightning bolt infused out of his palm into the air. Under his control, they concentrated and turned solid, forming a long, five-foot staff with five silver bangles attached at its tip. "Oh, Great Giant, your way of utilizing your lightning-based energy really baffled me. No doubt. But see. This is my Heaven Shaking Staff, a manifestation of my lightning energy. Can I get a name about yours?" He asked in a friendly tone. Damien didn''t have any intention of responding. Instead, he turned the tip of his newly manifested Katana toward Ashbee. Then, under his control, he infused a tremendous amount of purified lightning-based chi into the katana and it shot out a thick beam of lightning toward Ashbee. The thick lightning beam was more like a long snake, slithering at lightning speed. Acknowledging the terrifying power within the iing power, Ashbee clutched the staff tightly and thudded its butt on the ground. Thud! Instantaneously, a bangle shook, and a purple dome appeared around him as it chimed in a melodic voice. The next instant, the iing lightning beam in the shape of a snake struck the purple dome and countered, as it also broke the purple dome into multiple shards, just like a brittle mirror. Bang! After that, Ashbee smiled at Damien as if indicating his efforts were worthless. But to his surprise, a sh of lightning struck down from the sky and fried him, his long hair spiked upward as the lightning shocked him. "Argh!" Ashbee screamed as he spat a mouthful of red merlot, staining the scorched ck ground. After the electric shock, his hair became all disheveled. However, he was still maintaining his calm. "And you''ve got the power to manipte the lightning in the sky." Saying that, he tapped his magical staff on the ground, again. And just like before another bangle from among the seven, jingled and a plum of green mist appeared in the air as the soft chiming sound rang. The green mistnded on his head and his body started shining and the next instant, he started healing at an incredulous pace. Observing the strangeness of his skill, Damien pondered, ''That Magical Staff in his hand is the real deal. At first, one bangle rang and produced a defensive dome. Now, another bangle rang and supposedly had a healing ability. I only hope to know the magical nature of the remaining five bangles.'' "Yep, more like elemental nature. His defensive dome had the inner fabrics of metal elemental and the healing power used a purified form of wood elemental nature." Cynthia agreed. She was also curious about the magical staff. "But, what''s even more baffling is the staff which uses Lightning-based chi as a fuel to ring those bangles," added Damien. "Anyway, his way of fighting me seems like trying to gauge my level. Plus, he seems to stall my time, as if waiting for someone to join in this fray/." ''Aww, whatever? Today let me just fight to my heart''s content.'' Next with a thought, he operated his next skill as he whispered, "Ninja-Lightning Fusion Movement Technique!" Within an infinitesimal fraction of a second, all the purified lightning energy which was overflowing every nook and cranny part of his body, divided into two halves and traveled each toward Damien''s legs. Suddenly, his body disappeared like a puff of smoke, and the next thing, a major brawl broke out. Ashbee frowned and swung his staff horizontally behind him with his strongest raw strength. Pop! A lightning bolt erupted, turning out it was just a lightning after-image left by Damien''s movement technique. He continued swinging front, back, left, and right. The continuous popping sound of lightning bolts echoed, meaning Damien''s speed was treading too fast that even with his strong perception, his body failed him tond a single strike over his opponent. Suddenly, he looked around and spat a curse, "What the fuck?!", as he witnessed thousands of the Giant''s afterimages dashed toward him from all directions. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 387 Unleasing Satanic Form Again

Chapter 387 Unleasing Satanic Form Again

For the first time, Ashbee became serious, or at least he showed outwardly with his slightly frowning face as over ten thousand of Damien''s afterimages-sh-clones created from his lightning movement skill, dashed toward him like a swarm of ants from all directions. This was reasonable as each clone was sturdy enough to withstand a strong power and Ashbee needed to use all of his raw strength to take out each clone one at a time. Ashbee raised the staff and infused an incredible amount of his lightning-based chi into it and started dancing; spinning, jumping, and singing a distinctive, more nasally ritual song in a tongue Damien didn''t have any clue about. Then within a second, he stuck the staff on the ground, released his hands, made a series of hand seals, and bellowed, "Beast Summoning Technique, activate!" He added, " I, the new wielder of the Seven Heaven Striking Staff, offer my blood and thunder to summon ten thousand King Beasts." Just after that, he made another series of hand seals as a yellowish-looking intricate sigil in the shape of a pagoda materialized above his hands. He tossed it toward the standing staff. As if a divine guided the sigil, it dashed toward the tip of the staff and entered it, leaving a yellowish picture of the pagoda. The miniature pagoda ingrained in it started moving and the seven bangles moved as if an invisible string was pulling all of them with the pagoda as their center. Shrik-shrike-shrike! The melodic voice of the seven Bangles chimed, and the strange thing was that those sounds struck toward a certain focal point in the air. From the focal point, a long ck spatial tear manifested, and it kept opening. This strange skill appalled Damien to halt all of his clones at his will at once. With those ten thousand clones, the real Damien mused, "It''s some kind of summoning technique. And ?it has a strong spatial power. Let''s see what ising out of this ck tear." His words were directed at Cynthia. "My dear Lord, I know you have a strong passion for challenging strong opponents. But the crux of the matter here is. Please, don''t forget our main mission foring into this strange world," stated, telepathically in his head, Cynthia reminded. "I know," Damien then witnessed a horde of beastsing out from the ck spatial tear. Many beasts, starting from reptilian wild lizards, snakes, crocs, and evennd wildfires; foxes, wolves, lions, tigers, leopards, and most of the fiercest wild animals found on the earth joined the fray. Feeling dumbstruck, Damien asked, "Cynthia, scanned them and rified for me if they were really the ones back on my home?" After a pause, Cynthia responded, "Nope! They''ve got different mutant genes than those on the Earth. Still, I feared they shared the same ancestors though like the Dwarves here have with your human kinds." "Hmm, then I have to apprehend this dwarf then." Responding, with a thought, Damien activated all of his clones again to dash toward Ashbee with no care for that horde of beastsnding on the ground nimbly. As the horde of beasts descended scrambling over the rooftop and also across the dusty ground, Damien was on the move as he controlled all of his Lightning-based clones toward them. Immediately, amotion ensued across the entire residence; roars of beasts and the bursting sound of the lightning clones mored the entire chamber. Still holding the long staff, Ashbee studied the scene attentively, trying to understand his opponent and his fighting strategy. Well, he saw the real Damien walking toward him with his ck katana. Amidst the flurry, Ragnar, the King Of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom materialized like a ghost and took away his son Zokaka as he didn''t want him to meet an unfortunate end just because of the fray. "Mister Prime Minister, as gratitude for showing me such summoning skill, I''ll grant you swift death. Now, tell me, where did you summon those beasts?" asked Damien, closing the distance between them. "I''ll be happy to, however before that can I catch the good name of Venerable Giant," Ashbee responded, still in his nonchnt way. "Damien Darhk of the Earth," Damien removed the hood and the grotesque-looking mask, revealing his appearance. There was no point hiding his identity anymore as Ashbee had already learned that he was a stranger in this strange world. "Hmm, mister Damien, did you know this world is not just one world but a co-jointed, forming from four worlds?" Ashbee inquired, expecting a surprise from him. "Oh, you already learned about it." "Certainly, I''vee across the idea recently." "Then, it''ll be much easier to exin," Ashbee continued. "Under my Staff''s summoning skill, I can summon any beasts branded by it from any spot on the four worlds." "Good, then let''s fight!" Damien flickered, appearing beside him and shing horizontally. Ashbee blocked it by tugging his staff in front of him, "Deflect!" One bangle, attached to the tip of the staff chimed, deflecting a simr sword force toward the former. Stepping with the Lightning Step Skill, Damien dodged it. Next, he tried stabbing and slicing from all angles, but Ashbee just used the same move ''Deflect'' returning the same sword energies. ''Argh! This skill is really a pain in my neck. Alright, I''ll release my Satanic Form.'' Damien uttered telepathically in his head. Cynthia, who was the listener, spoke: "Told ya!" and she giggled. With just a thought, Damien activated his First Satanic Form as it was getting pretty clear that a pair of golden horns protruded out from his forehead and his skin became tanner and tanner as a terrifying aura oozed out from his body; which quickly sealed back. Far away from the top of a tower, King Ragnar and his son Zokaka focused their attention on the showdown between the real Damien and Ashbee. Seeing the new transformation of Damien, King Ragnar uttered, "Ah! He''s really strong. Maybe in the league with those old monsters of the Shadow Hunter Association." The terrifying aura leaked out for a short moment which didn''t escape his eyes. "Shadow Hunter Association!" Zokaka eximed in shock as the name was a legend and nobody had spotted any of their members until now. Curiously, he asked, "Dad, how do you know about them?" "Because my great-grandpa and your great-great-grandpa Alexander is one of them." (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 388 New Skill, Satanic Slash

Chapter 388 New Skill, Satanic sh

Damien''s new transformation also astonished Ashbee who was also examining his opponent, and he also spotted the terrifying aura oozing out from Damien. "Can I get the name of this physical metamorphosis technique?" he asked earnestly. "Satanic Transformation," responding shortly, Damien shed down his ck katana using the Unique Spatial Law ingrained into the sword energy. As usual, no energy leaked out from the katana, it was more like Damien was shing simply in the air. But it was not the real case as a tiny spatial tear appeared just behind Ashbee and a curvy, long-haired-like white sword energy crawled out at a fast speed. Sensing it, Ashbee quickly tapped his staff on the ground and all the seven bangles attaching to its tip chimed a transparent dome materialized around him. Still, the peril didn''t end there, so hankered down. And his incredulous sharp instinct saved his life as the horizontal hair-thin sword cleaved the transparent magical dome in the magical, even the staff was knocked a few meters away from Ashbee. "It''s a good technique, and manipting the spatial nodes up to this level of expertise, I can only say, ismendable!" He praised him. Damien didn''t give him the chance to retrieve his staff as with a single step he took forward, his figure turned blurry and reappeared hacking his katana aiming for his opponent''s waistline. "Dwarf Sky Skiting Technique," muttering softly, Ashbee started wobbling his hip as he sidestepped in a quick manner. And his dodging technique was working perfectly against the sword dance style of his opponent. Atst, he stopped after gaining some gap and began gathering arge amount of energy in his hand. When his right fist glowed with golden light, he stormed toward Damien and punched, aiming for the katana, which was also hacking horizontally. The golden fist and the katana collided, making a crispy sound as an electric spark ignited from the point of contact. An unbnced, vtile force gathered in between, and with a thundering banging sound, it forced both of them back. Both of them skidded on the hard ground, Damien stopped his momentum by sticking his katana on the ground whereas, in the pretext of skidding back, Ashbee picked his magical staff back as if it was all coincident. But Damien knew it was all happening within his opponent''s calction. Seeing the small mushroom white cloud in between them, Damien muttered, "Hmm, it seems like his aim for that rash punch is just a decoy to retrieve the staff. Well yed!" ''Yeah, I heard you loud and clear. So, you better fight him using your wits.'' Suggested Cynthia, telepathically in his head. By that time, the number of clones also kept reducing with minimum kill against the horde of the beasts. Therefore, a gigantic ck panther charged toward the real Damien from his left. Without even batting an eye at it, he waved his katana to the left, and the next thing, its head flew away from its body which was still in midair, red mist of blood sprayed all around for a second. Ignoring the fact that he ughtered the ck panther easily, almost all the beats nearby poured at him with no care for their lives. This also meant two theories here; either their intelligences were too negligible to understand the level of threat exuding from their target or they werepletely under the control of Ashbee. "Fine, I''ll clear all of this nuisance first before I return to im your life," mumbled, Damien changed his direction as he dashed toward the center of the horde. After reaching there, which was somewhere on one rooftop, he started pouring his dark essence energy derived from the ignition of a drop of a pure Satanic Bloodline in his heart. As the dark, corrosive energy got inside it, the katana which was already dull ck started turning even cker, a luster could also be seen from it. "Alright, this might be more than enough," Damien moved his feet forward and started spinning like a top and bellowed, "Satanic sh!" He was also expecting the result as this was his first time using this technique at the expense of his Satanic Blood. As he swept the de in the air, it discharged a plum of inky ck liquid, disappointing Damien a bit. However, it grew in size like a balloon and exploded, discharging dark particles in all directions. By far, each of the particles soaked the horde of the beasts, nketing a thin gray hue around their bodies. Feeling ufortable, they tried to shake off the strange tangible energy, which was unfortunate as they glued to their skins. Some of them roared, and some rolled over the ground, but the next thing, those gray hues drilled into multiple orifices on their heads and vanished from view. Just at that moment, Ashbee frowned as somehow he lost control over those beasts he summoned. Ding! With a familiar dinging sound, a notification popped up in his head. [New Skill Learned!] [Satanic sh: It''s the ability to control beasts and other creatures with inferior intelligence!] [Number Of Beasts In Control: 11,257] After the notification chimed, somehow, Damien felt as if he''d an invisiblework linking all the brains of the beasts with him as if he was the alpha of them. All the beasts turned toward him knelt and roared as if they were greeting their king. With just a thought, Damien could now instruct them to do his bidding. "Ho ho ho, this''s good. Alright, let''s see how you can stop this." Then with a thought, the horde of beasts dashed toward the dwarf, holding the magical staff. In the meantime, he sat on the back of a gigantic elephant to watch an entertaining show. As the tide had finally turned to his side. "Oh, Great Sage Darhk, I''m baffled with this new beast-taming skill of yours as it could even remove my blood marks and rece something else inside them. But worry not, our fight is just starting, now." Said Ashbee, praising his opponent¡­ (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 389 A Shadow Fiend Appeared!

Chapter 389 A Shadow Fiend Appeared!

After asserting control over the horde, Damien issued a sternmand for a multi-pronged assault on the dwarf who wielded a staff. The resounding cacophony of the beasts'' roars and leaps reverberated throughout the vicinity, creating tremors in the earth beneath. This spectacle did little to dishearten Ashbee; instead, he offered genuine words of praise. "Oh, Great Sage Darhk, I am astounded by your newfound skill in taming these creatures. It can even erase my blood marks and rece them with something else. But fear not, for our battle has only just begun." With these words, he raised his enchanted staff andmenced a peculiar, almost mystical dance-like series of movements while spinning it. Finally, he thrust it into the ground and cried out, "Oh, mighty goddess Lucretia, Harbinger of Lightning and Thunder, grant me your strength in my time of need. As a token of my gratitude, I offer a drop of my life essence." He then expelled a mouthful of blood onto the staff''s tip, as if partaking in a sacrificial ritual. This time, the seven bangles hanging from the staff''s end began to ring and move erratically for no apparent reason, absorbing the crimson blood into each of them. In a fraction of a second, a raspy voice emanated, seemingly spoken through the seven bangles, "I ept your offering. You now have five minutes to harness a fraction of my power." Damien, intrigued by the archaic female voice speaking in an ancient form of Sanskrit, pondered whether she might be akin to the Tree Goddess, thest of her era. While he contemted, seven thick beams of purple lightning bolts erupted from the seven bangles with a harsh buzzing sound, striking the oing beasts in rapid session like seven electric whips. Given their power, it was evident that each strike caused multiple beasts to explode, reducing them to ashes. Within the next six minutes, the entire horde of beasts was obliterated. Damien, positioned on the back of a colossal elephant, urged it to charge toward the dwarf wielding the seven lightning whips. As the first electric boltshed out at him, he nonchntly caught it with his bare hand. "Ah! The purity of this lightning power is astonishing. I must have it," he murmured as it began to scorch his hand. Instead of releasing it, he activated his Lightning Cannon Technique, causing the lightning core within his dantian region to spin vigorously. As a result, a potent suction force emanated from his palm, drawing the Purple Lightning into his core. Within two seconds, the entire lightning whip was consumed by his dantian. "Bleurp!" Damien belched, as though he had just enjoyed a hearty meal. Simultaneously, the hoarse voice of Goddess Lucretia echoed, "How dare a mere human attempt to steal my power? Spit it out, or I shall soon im your head." "As much as I would love toply, regrettably, I have already assimted it," Damien responded in a sardonic tone. Just as Ashbee attempted to manipte the remaining six lightning whips to engage Damien, the Goddess hastily retracted them, fearing that the enigmatic human might devour them as well. Seizing this opportunity, Damien wasted no time. His figure flickered with lightning-quick steps, and he delivered a powerful punch to Ashbee''s abdomen. Bang! With a resounding crash, Ashbee was sent soaring through the air, resembling an arrow released from a longbow. In a long, arcing trajectory, Ashbee crashed into a concrete wall, shattering most of it within a seven-foot radius of impact. Damien did not immediately pursue him. Emerging from the debris of dirt and concrete shards, Ashbee dusted off the powdery residue from his face and hair. "That''s quite the punch¡ªahoo!" He vomited a mouthful of crimson liquid and continued, "You''ve got there. I''ll give you that. Unfortunately, this little adventure ends here, Mr. Giant." "What do you mean? Are you backing out after just one punch from me?" Damien inquired, his expression dripping with disdain. "No, no," Ashbee replied, "as much as I''d love to continue our exchange of blows, you''re about to face something far worse. And I prefer not to be a third wheel," he said, gesturing towards a rift he had created in the sky. Still puzzled, Damien shifted his gaze in the direction Ashbee was pointing and observed a dark, amorphous being shaped like a humanoid passing through the spatial gap. "What is that?" he asked. "A Shadow Fiend!" Ashbee eximed. "Be extremely cautious, my Great Sage. Even though it''s just a juvenile, its power is otherworldly, and its sole purpose is to hunt outsiders entering this world. And I hope you can deduce its significance from this." With a sinister grin aimed at tormenting his opponent, Ashbee snapped his magical staff in half. For some inexplicable reason, it crumbled and was devoured by the seven bangles hanging from it. These bangles then merged into a single one, which Ashbee ced on his right wrist before disappearing like a puff of air as if he had never been there, to begin with. "So, he''s been stalling for time all along, waiting for the arrival of this creature. This must be the one Noah''s ancestor banished," Damien mused as the creature descended from the sky. "Cynthia, assist me in analyzing this entity." "Of course, sire," a melodious voice responded in his head. The Shadow Fiend stood at approximately five feet and six inches, possessed a slender physique, and had a grotesque face that even gave Damien, once renowned as the Satanic Lord, a shiver. Its eyes were hollow voids of darkness, devoid of any discernible pupils, and they seemed to suck the light from its surroundings. Sharp, elongated ws protruded from its gnarled, skeletal fingers, and its elongated tongue slithered out from a maw filled with serrated, needle-like teeth. The creature exuded a noxious, darkish mist that seemed to ooze from its pale white skin, shrouding it in an eerie aura of malevolence. It was draped in a long, tattered grayish cloak that billowed ominously as if moved by an invisible wind. Atop its head sat a pointed hat, matching in color, casting a shadow over its malevolent visage. Ding! Chapter 390 Gaining Another God Crystal! Chapter 390 Gaining Another God Crystal! Ding! With a familiar dinging sound, a series of notifications popped up in his head. [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Warning! Warning! A Malevolent Dark-Fiend Detected!] [Species: Unknown; it has nearly 33% simr DNA sequences to that of the human species. The best possible theory is that it was exposed to a most corrupted Yin entity.] [Bone Age: 4345 Earth Year!] [Energy Level: Level 549!] Seeing the status bar, the first fleeting thought that crossed his mind was to escape the ce as far as possible. However, Damien was still interested in exchanging a few with the juvenile Fiend. Knowing his intention, Cynthiained telepathically in his head, "Oh,mon boss, you''re not really thinking of facing that funny face." She continued ranting. "Sire, after Level 500, each level has a gigantic gap, increasing as it goes on. And on ount of all the records and data I found as the System Guardian was that if you consider facing someone with Level 549, I hardly believed you could even take a single strike. I''m pleading with you, please get your ass out of here," "Enough with the nagging, as far as my memory serve; you are neither my wife nor my mother to nag on me. And it''s already decided." Damien muttered under his breath. "Since, you say so, then let''s make a bet, if I can receive a strike then you better share some of your secrets, I mean about your origin, no?" "If you so wish to die, don''t drag me along. Well, we can alwayse back here after I gain my physical body." Cynthiained, her eyes narrow mad. "Shut up! I know my limit. There''s no way I''m dying here." Damien then activated his second form and then his Third Satanic Form. Mystically, he earned another three feet as his body morphed, his skin more tanned with more luster like a ck marble. And a pair of bloody red bat-like wings protruded out from his back. pping those wings, he took flight in the air and stopped as soon as he was at a level to that of the Fiend who was hovering in the air, observing the strange thing it''d never seen before with half hatred half surprise. As if it was getting bored, it made a heart-wrenching cry and darted toward Damien, with its sharp ck w, aiming for his neck. Damien felt a suffocating aura just from the w. It was as if a looming feeling of death was approaching him and he was at the mercy of that being. Other than his mind, his whole body was trapped within the aura of that w. So, having no choice, he activated his Third God Eye. And the next instant, a vertically pitched ck eye opened in his forehead. By that time, the tips of the w were three inches away from his neck. Without further ado, he spent One Million Years Worth of his life essence as fuel for his third eye, and in the next instant, a darkish hue monochrome sphere, appeared around him, freezing everything inside it, even stopping the time. With every second, another Million Years of his essence was burnt. Even though the Shadow Fiend was trapped inside the time-freeze monochrome, somehow it moved. This intrigued Damien as this was the first time he''d ever seen something he deemed impossible. Taking out his ck katana, he tried stabbing it on its belly but failed to pierce in and even failed to leave a dent. Frowning, Damien considered draining its life force. Therefore, he chanted a strange mantra in a strange tongue while making a series of hand seals and sped over the Fiend''s head. "Life Drain, activate!" he uttered. With a throbbing sensation, a strong suction force manifested from his palm and started sucking life essence out of the Shadow Fiend and it worked. Ding! [+1 Million Year Life Essence Gain!] [+2 Million Year Life Essence gain!] With each ding, the amount of draining its life increased, and this continued for the next ten minutes until it became a dry husk. Only then did Damien deactivate his life-draining ability. Just as he was nning to deactivate the time Monochrome too, a strange thing happened as the Shadow Fiend''s dry corpse disintegrated into ashes, leaving just a reddish brown well-rounded stone, the size of a pigeon egg. "Ah, it''s a god Crystal!¡­ Interesting!" he said while deactivating the monochrome and soon the volume within it returned to its course as usual. Ding! [+ 250 Million Year of Life Essence Gain!] The sound was soforting to him as he''d gained too much in this trip. From the top of a tower inside the pce, King Ragnar and his son Zokaka examined the scene with full of doubts as suddenly the Shadow Fiend disappeared, ying a trick to their eyes. They don''t know that they were also trapped inside the monochrome. In a simr fashion, Ashbee who was also expecting the giant''s demise, was also affected by the time freeze. However, seeing the red stone in his hand, told him another story. So, this mystified him. Somehow, the giant floating in the sky became so big that he eximed in horror, "My goodness, I didn''t engage with him in all out. Otherwise, I''ll be a goner too." Just as he wiped the drops of sweat from his face with his sleeve, a voice chimed from his behind, "Here, you are, Prime Minister Ashbee!" Turning around, Ashbee greeted with both his knees on the ground, "Good day, Sir Alexander!" It turned out to be a dwarf youth wearing a ck tunic with designs of two white flowers on it. He wore his ck lock, cascading backward, and binding with a greenish ribbon. And a pair of ck boots. The look could be deceiving as he was a lot older. "Good day to you too," he further added with a warm smile. "Just now I felt the presence of a Juvenile Shadow Fiend from this premise, and now it''s gone. What happens here?" With a wry smile, Ashbee pointed at the giant who was now on the ground, returning to his usual form. "I do not know, how it happened. But somehow, he has killed it, sir!"¡­ (Please, stay tuned!) Chapter 391 Lurking Chapter 391 Lurking "I do not know, how it happened. But somehow, he has killed it, sir!" Gazing toward where he pointed, Alexander eximed in shock, "He''s a giant! That means he was the one attracting the Shadow Fiend." With another awkward smile, Ashbee added, "Actually, I''m kind of responsible for attracting that thing here." Then he continued retelling the story beginning with when King Dashub came here along with an entourage to im the life of seventh prince Zokaka in revenge for his son Leonardo''s recent demise in Zokaka''s hands and how things got escted as that giant joined the fray stating that he was the martial teacher of Zokaka instead of his father, King Ragnar and then up to where a Shadow Fiend was attracted to deal with the giant. But somehow, the next instant he blinked his eyes, the shadow fiend was already not there. What remained of it was its core stone in the Giant''s hands. Alexander was getting astonished the more he listened to his story. "Killing a Juvenile Shadow Fiend, in the blink of an eye. Then, either he''s great at hiding his strength or he has some other means to tackle that thing," he muttered as if talking to himself because he''d already scanned Damien''s body and learned that his strength was just in par with the like of Ashbee. "Either way, I''ll try to find his secret." Then he turned to Ashbee and scowled, "What are you waiting for? Take your king and leave my kingdom immediately. And when he regained his consciousness, tell him to never step another foot inside the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom." And along with the wave of the breeze hitting Ashbee''s face, Alexander disappeared. Next, Ashbee carried the unconscious Dashub and also disappeared from the scene. In the meantime, just as Damiennded on the ground and deactivated his Satanic form, two figures appeared next to him; Zokaka and King Ragnar. "Master!" Zokaka greeted, kneeling on the ground. "Um," nodded Damien in acknowledgment, wobbling his finger to stand at ease. Turning at the King, he said with a smile, "Your majesty, we meet again. And I think it''s time for us to have some tea and discuss some business." All this time, only one repeated thought keeps ying in the Mountain Smasher King''s head, ''This giant of unknown identity has somehow killed a Juvenile Shadow Fiend in the blink of an eye. He''s freakishly strong.'' Respect and surprise were written all over his face. "Hahaha, I can''t agree more. This ce is already a mess. How about we continue in my pce chamber?" He agreed, as his thick and long ck beard shook whileughing hysterically. "Alright, lead the way." They left the 7th prince''s pavilion, treading toward the center region of the pce on foot. While on their way to the throne room, Cynthia''s voice alerted Damien''s head, "Milord, a dwarf is lurking behind us," "I know," responded Damien telepathically. "Alright, scan this dwarf and report to me as fast as possible." He then continued following King Ragnar and his son. He was ready to take any action if the lurker was someone hostile. Luckily, nothing happened. "It''s done! I''m sending his data, now." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. Ding! With a soft Ding, a series of datas along with the 3-D imagery of the lurker appeared in his head. [Target Y Scanning Completed!] [Species: Human with Dominant Dwarf Gene!] Possibly some reason for their Gic Dwarfism¡­. [Reason: Either their ancestors might be dwarfs among those people who left Earth some 30,000 years ago or because of the heavy gravity of this tetra-attached world. During due time, evolution turned the recessive dwarf gene into dominant to adapt to this heavy gravity.] [Bone Age: 956 Earth Years Old!] [Energy Level: Level 561!] Seeing the energy level, Damien almost jumped, but he suppressed his emotion of fright. Still, inside his mind, he was screaming, ''Argh! What in the damnation is this ce? Just in a day, I meet two supper monsters and this dwarf is even way more, more, stronger than the shadow fiend, which I''d cheated a kill by my time freeze a moment ago. Thankfully, if he has any intention to harm me, then I can use the same method to deal with him too.'' Now he was super alert, ready to activate his Third Vertical God Eye any moment. [Threat Level To the Host: 100%; highly rmend not to provoke the guy!] "Hahaha, so funny and very helpful." He said sarcastically as he sweat profusely, feeling a sense of danger. Twenty minutester, Damien was brought in and offered to take his seat around a round table, filled with tes of different meats and drinks, specialties of the Dwarf. "Mr. Damien, feel yourself at home and please enjoy this measly feast I arrange for your eminence." Said King Ragnar, pping his hands elegantly. Damien dug in with no care for his manner and said after chugging a jug of rum, "Thanks for the meal, I appreciate your kind gesture." "The honor is mind, sir!" King **** responded. "Anyway, let me cut to the chase." Damien further added with his mouth, full. "Actual, I came to this world, far from home for only one thing--" "What is it?" Damien cleaned his greasy hand with the white towel and raised it, pointing at the red stone attached at the center of the crown, King Ragnar was currently wearing. Frowning, King Ragnar, unhinged his crown away from his locks and asked, "So, you want my crown?" Demanding a crown to a king was like asking for dethroning him, it was highly provocative as this was like asking to dethrone himself. "No-no-no, you misunderstood me there!" Damien stands corrected, "What I want is just the red stone in it. I''ve neither intention of invading your kingdom nor dethroning you." Only then did the King diffuse a long breath of relief and said with a peal of heartyughter, "If you want this red stone, I can gift it to you as a token of my brotherhood to you, what do you say?" Damien joined theughing parade as he responded, "A hard ¡ª yes!"¡­ (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 392 Inside The Memory Capsule Chapter 392 Inside The Memory Capsule After the sumptuous feast, King Ragnar delicately removed the crimson gem from his regal crown, offering it to Damien as a token of his appreciation. In a gesture of gratitude, Damien crafted two scrolls, one detailing an intricate movement technique and the other serving as an introduction to fundamental sword styles. He presented these scrolls to the king of the Mountain Smashing Dwarf Kingdom, who epted them with a smile as if receiving a priceless treasure. "Well, my friend, the hour iste," Damien remarked. "Before I take my leave, might I inquire about the elusive Master Armament, Theodore?" "Of course," replied King Ragnar, his patience unwavering. "However, I regret to inform you that my knowledge of Master Theodore is limited. He is an enigmatic figure, a member of the elusive Shadow Hunter Association. Beyond the infamous weaponry we have acquired through various indirect channels, no one has glimpsed his face. His identity remains shrouded in mystery." "So, if I seek an audience with him, I must first locate the Shadow Hunter Association," Damien mused aloud. "Indeed," King Ragnar affirmed. "But fear not, Mister Damien. As the name suggests, this organization typically extends invitations to those capable of vanquishing a Shadow Fiend. If news of your triumph today reaches their ears, they are likely to seek you out." "Good to know," Damien acknowledged. "In that case, all I need to do is await their summons." With that, he swiftly departed from the throne room. As Damien exited the pce, he employed his Devil''s Eye Technique to scan for Ancestor Noah''s presence. Failing to detect any sign of him, he muttered, "He must have fled upon encountering the Shadow Fiend. A cowardly clone, it seems. No matter; I''ll search for himter. For now, since I''ve acquired all the necessary God Stones, it''s time to update my System." With a mere thought, his angelic wings sprouted from his back, and Damien soared high into the night sky, disappearing into the darkness. pping his wings, he left the city behind andnded atop a small mountain, its slopes covered in overgrown weeds, grasses, and eucalyptus trees. "I see no signs of life here. It''s an ideal spot to begin the process," Damien noted. "All right, you may ce each of the stones on your forehead one at a time," Cynthia''s voice echoed in his mind. Damien looked around and assumed a cross-legged position atop a pile of perfectly cuboid-shaped stone bs. He infused a trace of his lightning-based chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s eyeball, which now held four God Crystal stones. Although he had collected five, he kept the fifth one, as four were all his Satanic System needed for an upgrade (he had already used two of them). After taking a deep breath and mentally preparing for any unforeseen events, Damien ced three of the red stones on hisp and brought a God Crystal stone closer, gently touching it to his forehead. Sensing something profoundly auspicious, the Unholy System within Damien''s Soul Pce reacted vigorously, generating a powerful suction force that engulfed and absorbed the God Stone. It didn''t stop there; another, even more potent suction force emanated from the system, pulling the three Red Stones from hisp. Ding! The familiar sound of the System chimed, and a notification appeared in Damien''s mind. [+4 God Crystal Stones Acquired!] Ding! [Celebrations are in order, dear Host! The System is poised for the third phase of its evolution! Say ''cheese,''] "And it''s getting even more amusing!" Damien eximed with a smile. "Cheese!" "I concur," Cynthia replied, beaming. [Initiating The Third Evolution Phase!] [0% Completed!...] [While Updating, I Am Pleased To Bestow Another Gift Upon The Host. Kindly Refrain From Resisting!] Suddenly, Damien found himself facing a menacing ck void in his mind, pulling his Soul Consciousness toward it. In the blink of an eye, he was transported to a bewildering, four-dimensional mystical realm that defied the very fabric of his understanding. He floated amidst a vast expanse of bluish water that stretched endlessly in all directions below him, while above, thousands of floating mountains, each with varied shapes and sizes, adorned the sky. These floatingndmasses seemed to exist in a state beyond the ordinary, merging seamlessly with the ethereal and transcending the confines of the physical world. Signs of a long-forgotten civilization dotted the breathtakingndscape. Archaic pagodas and houses stood proudly on each floating mountain, bearing the marks of an ancient and enigmatic culture. After taking in the awe-inspiring view for a few moments, Damien couldn''t help but exim, "Spectacr!" As he marveled at the scene, a deafening explosion captured his attention with a resounding Kaboom! Scanning the area, he spotted a man suspended in the sky¡ªevidently, the source of the explosion. Surrounding him were over a thousand figures d in bright white tunics, their angelic appearance unmistakable due to the white wings adorning their backs,plemented by white halos hovering above their heads. Damien was particrly struck by the man at the center, whose eyes were identical to his own Third Vertical God Eye. He gasped, recognizing the familiar face. "He''s the one! The omnipotent being who contained the entire universe within his left eye!" Fear coursed through him as he contemted escape, but just then, a winged woman passed through his ethereal form. Gathering his thoughts, Damien muttered, "So, this ce is some form of memory. The question is, whose memory does it belong to?" To find the answer, he resolved to closely observe the man with a pair of godlike eyes. "Be gone, you Heretic God!" ady wearing a silver crown shouted. "Children, I bear no ill will. Merely tell me the whereabouts of your Head Priestess," the man with God-Eyes requested. This was the first time Damien had encountered this strange tongue, yet he understood it perfectly. "Over my dead body," she responded through gritted teeth, revealing the intense loathing they harbored toward the intruder. ''A Heretic God! Who is he, truly?'' Damien pondered. The aura emanated from each of them overwhelmed him. Chapter 393 Fourth Dimensional Beings Chapter 393 Fourth Dimensional Beings Without further dy, beneath the signal of thedy crowned in silver, each of them wielded sleek, ethereal longbows that materialized mysteriously in their grasp. "Formation!" shemanded. With impable discipline and training, they swiftly transformed their disordered arrangement into a striking five-pronged pincer formation, with thedy leading the charge. "Hmm, the Feather n''s God-Trapping Heavenly Arrow Formation, always a picture of elegance," the heretic god remarked in aposed tone. "Sadly, it''s utterly futile against me." Undaunted by his words, the silver-crowneddy chanted an incantation in an ancient tongue, to Damien''s ears, resembling the enchanting chorus of ten thousand birds. She ascended further during the entire ritual. "The moment is ripe for the plucking. Fire at me, now!" Over ten thousand Feather n troops readied their gleaming white arrows, drawing them taut against their bowstrings and releasing them in unison. For an instant, darkness eclipsed the radiant sun as the volley of magical arrows blotted out the sky. However, their target was not the Heretic God. Instead, they aimed for thedy with the silvery crown. She had no intention of dodging. As the arrows came to a halt, all Damien could see was thedy, adorned with arrows like a majestic porcupine, crimson-golden blood trickling from every puncture. Against gravity''s pull, her blood coalesced in her left palm, solidifying into a sleek, bluish longbow. "Well, well, well, you''ve reached the stage of God''s Blood manifestation," the Heretic God pped, offering honest praise. "Alright, share your name with me, and I''ll im you as my mistress." Wearing a disdainful expression, she retorted, "Don''t even entertain the thought, foul creature. But do remember this name, Silpha Naya''il, the Great Priestess of the White Feather n. When I send your God Soul to the Purgatory Realm, the One Billion Eyes monster may question your untimely end." Her voice exuded regal authority and an aura of purity. Listening to her, Damien realized, "So, even an omnipotent being like him can meet his end, I suppose." "My demise, ho-ho-ho, Silpha Naya''il, the Great Priestess of the White Feather n. What a beautiful name. I shall remember it. Now, show me what you''re made of," the heretic god dered, sealing the challenge with a series of intricate hand gestures and a pointed cry. "Divine Monochrome, here, here, here..." As he pointed in seven directions, ten enigmatic grayish spheres manifested, imprisoning time and space within them. Throughout this process, Damien remained fixated on the Heretic God''s left eye, where nine rings twirled in a precise pattern. It was the same Monochrome technique Damien had employed when triggering the time freeze, but now, he had a newfound revtion, a deeper understanding of this ocr technique. The seven monochromes materialized between the Heretic God and the Feather n troops. For reasons unknown, after unleashing their arrows, all within the God Trapping Formation appeared blurred to Damien''s eyes. "Ah, it''s as if they stand in an entirely different realm¡ªa separate time continuum! And they all seem to wield mastery over the Time Law!" Damien observed, pondering the concept of Fourth-Dimensional beings. Only thedy with the silver crown and the Heretic God upied the same time and space. Silpha Naya''il gripped the bluish longbow vertically with her left hand, her right hand reaching for the string, and she began to pull. Ten arrows that had impaled her legs vanished magically, leaving a gleaming ck arrow with its tail on the string and its arrowhead aimed squarely at her opponent. "Unleash!" She released the arrow. The arrow soared through the air, transforming into a sinuous serpent, hurtling at breakneck speed toward the closest gray monochrome to Lady Silpha Naya''il. Astonishingly, the serpent arrow pierced through the monochrome, shattering it into countless fragments, defying Damien''s expectations. Witnessing this, the Heretic God disyed a look of sheer amazement. He waved his hand, and just as the serpent destroyed another monochrome, the nine rings in his Left God Eye spun, merging two monochromes into one. Yet, this failed to halt the uncanny arrow in the form of the eerie serpent; it continued on its path, disintegrating another monochrome into particles. "Hmph! All merged!" the Heretic God eximed, clenching his fist. Consequently, the remaining four monochromes coalesced into one. This time, the serpent arrow managed to prate it with minimal resistance. Damien, with his keen eye, observed the intense struggle between time and space within the monochrome. The serpent arrow''s speed dwindled until it was on the verge of halting. Just as it was about to cease, Silpha Naya''il uttered, "Spin it for me." The serpent transformed back into a ck arrow, began to spin, and gradually overcame the formidablews of time and space that the monochrome represented. A long zigzag crack formed horizontally, spreading in all directions and shattering into innumerable tiny fragments. Bang! A ck serpent slithered through the debris, making a beeline for the Heretic God''s neck. "Hmph!" He snorted, seizing it with his bare hand. The serpent struggled to escape his grasp but couldn''t. It alternated between the form of a ck arrow and a serpent, gradually losing its energy until it dissolved into dust particles. With renewed interest, the Heretic God regarded thedy and spoke calmly, "I truly underestimated your strength, High Priestess Silpha Naya''il. You''re almost on par with the Head Priestess. And now, you''ve captured my attention, prompting me to engage you seriously." "Oh, is that so? Well then, let the real battle begin," Silpha Naya''il dered as fifty arrows vanished from her legs, coalescing into three arrows poised and ready on her longbow. The Heretic God''s right God Eye zed with intensity as a ring, spun at lightning speed. In the blink of an eye, he materialized right before her. "Impressive, Silpha Naya''il," he said with a wicked grin. "But can you truly withstand the might of a god?" Silpha Naya''il met his gaze with unwavering determination. "I''ve faced gods before, and I''ve seen them fall," she replied, her voiceced with confidence. "You won''t be an exception." The Heretic God''s grin widened as heunched a powerful punch aimed squarely at her head. Chapter 394 Silpha Nayail Versus Heretic God Chapter 394 Silpha Naya''il Versus Heretic God Dazzling golden lights radiated, the innermost ring nestled next to the obsidian cornea of his right God Eye spun clockwise, and in the blink of an eye, the Heretic God materialized right before her, his fist hurtling toward her head. "His Right Ocr Technique grants him instant teleportation. Impressive!" Damien eximed, his gaze unwavering. Silpha Naya''il didn''t back down from the sh, meeting her opponent head-on as she deflected his formidable punch with her longbow. A resounding thud echoed as his fist collided with the sleek, curvaceous longbow. Astonishingly, it absorbed the tremendous energy unleashed by his blow. With her pair of baster wings unfurled Silpha Naya''il''s figure seemed to ripple like a bubble, reappearing twenty feet away from the Heretic God. Without even taking aim, she drew the bowstring and released three ominous ck arrows. However, the Heretic God, ever vignt, evaded the iing projectiles, sensing theirtent explosive power. Suddenly, from her left nk, the Heretic Godunched another deceptively simple punch, this time targeting her chest. In a graceful aerial maneuver, she sidestepped, harnessing the wind''s momentum with her wings. Yet, no matter how she evaded, the Heretic God clung to her like a relentless parasite. "You can''t dodge forever. Where''s your earlier unwavering confidence?" taunted the Heretic God, his voice dripping with provocation. Silpha Naya''il sneered. Sensing imminent danger in the eleventh hour, he invoked "Divine Monochrome" on impulse. To his astonishment, the three previously released arrows homed in on his aura, shattering the grayish spherical shield and sending shards of energy scattering in all directions. It provided him with a brief window to employ his right ocr eye technique, vanishing and reappearing elsewhere. "Excellent! Forget about your Head Priestess; today, you shall kneel as my bride. Divine Monochrome!" His voice resonated, releasing a formidable aura as five of the nine rings encircling his left eye spun rapidly in a clockwise fashion. Witnessing the ensuing spectacle, Damien could barely contain his shock. "What the¡ªunbelievable!" he eximed as fifteen thousand monochromes manifested, covering the entire sky. Even the colorless sunlight took on a grayish hue as it filtered through the myriad monochromes. Unperturbed, Silpha Naya''il called out, "Two no¡ªFive Thousand!" In an instant, one thousand arrows embedded in her body vanished, revealing her legs stained with golden blood, devoid of a single arrow. Gripping three ebony arrows with her right palm, she effortlessly drew them taut and released them into the heavens. Within moments, the three arrows multiplied exponentially, bing a staggering five thousand. With a snap of his fingers, the Heretic God conjured around a hundred Monochromes and directed them towards Silpha Naya''il. As the stream of Five Thousand Arrows surged towards the Monochromes, he muttered, "Downsize." Instantly, the Monochromes shrank to the size of footballs, skillfully evading the iing volley of arrows, which pursued them relentlessly. "Merge and activate time-forwarding!" hemanded. All the Monochromes fused into a single entity, engulfing the approaching arrows. As nned, they collided with each other, self-destructing in a brilliant disy. "Hmph!" Silpha Naya''il scoffed, muttering, "All of them." In the next moment, the remaining 50,000 ck arrows vanished from all over her body. In their ce, a solitary arrow materialized in her hand. Ignoring the bouncing Monochromes this time, she drew back the arrow with the bowstring and aimed for the Heretic God''s neck. Their battle escted as the arrow shattered almost every Monochrome in its path. "So, this arrow is the source of your unwavering confidence?" the Heretic God taunted. With a series of hand seals, all nine rings in his left eye began spinning, with the first, third, fifth, seventh, and ninth rings rotating clockwise, while the remaining four rings between them spun counterclockwise. "Since Monochrome didn''t work, how about Di-chrome?" Suddenly, a grayish spherical dome appeared, but this time, a smaller sphere could be seen inside therger one. In an instant, it materialized in front of the approaching ck arrow, which struck its surface but failed to prate. Unfazed, Silpha Naya''il shouted, "Spin it for me!" Following hermand, the arrow hummed and spun wildly, drilling into the Di-chrome and reducing them to dust particles. "Of course, that won''t work. So, how about Tri¡ªno, Tetra-chrome? If you can destroy it, I''ll admit my defeat. This is something I''ve prepared to use against your Head Priestess. But I''ve changed my mind; I''ll use it on you." Raising both of his hands and pping, he eximed, "Tetra-chrome!" Before him, a spatial rupture urred, and a football-sized, dazzling ck Tetra-chrome appeared. The Heretic God panted heavily, sweat dripping from his body, showing the immense energy he had spent to create the Tetra-chrome. "Go!" he ordered, pointing it toward the iing ck arrow. Spinning, the Tetra-chrome shot towards the arrow, and upon contact, sparks flew with a deafening roar. The two forces engaged in a fierce struggle, releasing energy that seemed to tear through the fabric of time and space. Activating the power of his right eye, the Heretic God executed a swift spatial leap, appearing beside them. With a resounding battle cry, he delivered a punch to the Tetra-chrome. Strangely, his punch coursed through it, amplifying the shock force on the stubborn arrow by fourteen-folds. The power was so overwhelming that the ck arrow disintegrated instantly, returning to golden blood and falling into the sea. By that time, Silpha Naya''il''s longbow had also liquefied into golden blood, slipping through her fingers. "Hahaha, let''s consider this my victory, Miss Silpha Naya''il. Surrender to me, and I might spare your life for daring to challenge this Benevolent Deity," the Heretic God dered with a sly grin, his voice dripping with confidence. "Hmph, shamelessly persistent. This will conclude only at mymand," Silpha Naya''il retorted with fiery determination. "Very well, I''llpel you to acknowledge it," the Heretic God responded as he hurled the Tetra-chrome. Like a relentless projectile, it strikes her, propelling her through the air as a blue mist spewed from her mouth. But the assault didn''t stop there; the Tetra-chrome pursued her, subjecting her to an unrelenting barrage from every angle. The one-sided onught persisted for the next five grueling minutes, leaving Silpha Naya''il severely battered. The final blow sent her hurtling toward a distant, jagged mountaintop. With a triumphant grin, the Heretic God retracted the Tetra-chrome into his hand. "What do you say now?" he asked, a teasing tone in his voice. Chapter 395 Dimentional Devouring Ocular Skill Chapter 395 Dimentional Devouring Ocr Skill With a triumphant smirk, the Heretic God retracted the Tetra-chrome into his palm. He inquired, a hint of mockery in his voice, "What say you now?" Rising gracefully into the air, Silpha Naya''il unleashed a blood-curdling cry, her eyes locked onto him with a piercing intensity. "You wretch, I''ll not only defeat you but also feast upon your very soul!" Her words wereced with venom as she red at him. In an instant, Damien sensed a profound shift in her aura¡ªa stark departure from her former purity. It was now imbued with a chilling aura of death. As he observed with keen interest, rainbow-hued horns emerged from her forehead, and her once fair skin darkened while her physique underwent a transformation. Her previously pristine white feathers turned lustrous ck, and she gained an additional three feet in height. Her once crimson eyes now gleamed golden, their pupils, slitting vertically like a cat''s. "That''s like the most advanced version of my Satanic Transformation Technique," Damien mused, meticulously recording every detail with his eidetic memory. Her abrupt transformation took aback the Heretic God. "Ah! Could it be¡ªyou''re a member of the Devil War Tribe from the Anti-God n?" he stammered¨Ca mixture of awareness and trepidation in his voice. "Yes, I''m a hybrid! Though I hardly spent much time with my Devil-blooded father, he imparted many skills to hunt and vanquish your divine kin," she replied hoarsely, pride clear in her tone. With a fierce determination, she darted towards him. "And your kind trembles before us, do you not, little god?" In response, the Heretic God channeled all of his power into the Divine Tetra-chrome without restraint and hurled it toward her. Roaring, she caught the spinning sphere with her left hand, her grip unyielding. It erupted into a billowing cloud of white smoke before she soared toward him with breathtaking speed. The situation appeared dire for the Heretic God, and he understood it all too well. He had to unleash everything he possessed to confront this devilish adversary. Without hesitation, he performed a series of hand seals with such astonishing speed that Damien''s eyes struggled to keep up. It appeared the Heretic God possessed thousands of hands. His eyes radiated¡ªone golden, the other azure blue¡ªas the nine rings encircling his irises whirled in a mesmerizing dance, some clockwise and others counter-clockwise. "Divine Time Cassock, activate!" hemanded, striking his ck cassock. Instantly, two pairs of lines descended like tattoos, one golden and the other azure blue, crisscrossing his cassock. Soon, his entire body bore this tattooed pattern, extending to his feet and palms. With a battle cry, the Heretic God charged at her, meeting her ferocious punch with his own. A resounding explosion of energy erupted between them, forcing them apart by about a mile. They both swiftly regained their footing and dashed towards each other, engaging in intense hand-to-handbat, asionally throwing in powerful kicks. The melee continued for days, with each seizing opportunities to inflict damage upon the other. Astonishingly, their battle raged on, unceasingly, for three years, and not a trace of exhaustion marred their relentless struggle. Only after fifty years of ceaselessbat did they finally halt. Their battlefield had shifted; now, they floated in the dark, empty expanse of space, far removed from the world where their battle had begun. After delivering a final blow, they separated, maintaining a distance of roughly five miles between them. Despite the gap, it was still too close forfort. They regarded each other wearily, theirbored breaths a testament to the epic battle that had spanned centuries. "Curious, aren''t you, as to why a member of the Devil War Tribe of the Anti-God n like you has failed utterly in your attempt to assassinate me?" The Heretic God''s guess was astute, her eyes betraying her thoughts like an open book. "Is it not because your Divine Cassock possesses the power to rival us?" Silpha Naya''il inquired, her tone innocent. "Hahaha," the Heretic God erupted into heartyughter, noting her strong reaction. He continued, "My apologies for my mirth. Your ignorance truly knows no bounds, Miss Silpha Naya''il. Let me enlighten you¡ªmy God Kin do indeed fear and dread your n. My cassock is inconsequential. Your Devil bloodline, on the other hand, is rather diluted. Perhaps that''s why your father abandoned you in this remote Feather n." "No, you''re mistaken. In fact, he has implored me multiple times to return to his homnd. It''s me who refuses," she retorted with the stubbornness of a child. "Thankfully, your words provide the answer to my query about how to end your life. I shall y you with the Forbidden Devil''s w." With determination, she began chanting a mantra that resembled the growling of a thousand ghosts. Her words sent a shiver down the Heretic God''s spine. He too initiated an incantation. During the ritual, all nine rings in his left eye drew together, merging into a single ring. Their spells culminated simultaneously, revealing a dark w on her left palm. "Truth be told, I had no intention of employing this imperfect Forbidden Ocr Technique of mine, but you''ve left me with no choice," the Heretic God dered. "Dimensional Devouring Ocr Technique, activate!" he eximed, and a dark ring, akin to a ck hole, expanded outward, growingrger with each passing moment. A potent suction emanated from it, and his primary aim was to ensnare Silpha Naya''il and imprison her within his eye. To his astonishment, Silpha Naya''il evaded the encroaching darkness, her agility reaching unprecedented levels after activating the Forbidden Devil''s w. Both of them watched in awe as the ck hole rapidly expanded, swallowing everything in its path¡ªasteroids, moons,s, and countless stars. Among the trillions of worlds it devoured, Silpha Naya''il''s realm was not spared. Realizing the direness of the situation, she cried out in desperation, "You fiend! Cease this madness! You''ve already devoured an entire sanctuary and my Feathery World with it." "Like I wouldply," he sneered, hiding his astonishment. Chapter 396 Satanic 3.0 Chapter 396 Satanic 3.0 "Like I wouldply," With disdain etched across his divine countenance, the Heretic God sneered, expertly concealing his astonishment. Desperation gnawed at her heart, and Silpha Naya''il cast her gaze repeatedly toward the cosmic abyss that once cradled her world. Her strength waned, and she sank to her knees, her voice a whisper of surrender, "I yield! I shall acquiesce to your every demand if only you would restore my beloved world." This was the juncture the Heretic God had yearned for, and one would expect him to exult in her capittion. However, a furrow etched itself upon his brow as he replied, "I regret to inform you, High Priestess." "I shall be your devoted acolyte, I beg of you," she pleaded. "It is not that I am unwilling, but I possess no dominion over it whatsoever. For that, I apologize," the Heretic God conceded, his smile carrying an air of difort. "Bear in mind, this is my maiden endeavor with the Devouring Forbidden Technique." "What?" Silpha Naya''il eximed in abject terror. "Then what course should I chart?" She muttered to herself as if her sanity had been lost amidst the ruination of her. The Heretic God faced a simr predicament. While he harbored no fear of consuming this portion of Sanctuary, the continued progression of the voracious ck hole could summon legendary adversaries whose names existed solely in the annals of myth¡ªa prospect he found most dreadfully ominous. Therefore, he endeavored ardently to regain control, employing his left eye, albeit to no avail. As he pondered strategies to arrest the inexorable advance, Silpha Naya''il fixed him with a withering re and dered, "It is the fault of that very eye. Should I obliterate it, perchance my homnd might be returned?" Without further ado, she materialized before him, her three inner fingers'' talons plunging deep into his left eye. "Ahhh-arghh!" the Heretic God cried out in agony. Beyond enduring excruciating pain, he found himself utterly immobilized. His sole recourse was submission to this inauspicious circumstance. Just as Silpha Naya''il poised to sever his throat with her other hand, the solitary ring adorning his left eye emitted a resonant hum, aligning itself with the distant ck hole. It returned, diminishing as it drew near, and in the blink of an eye, it assailed her from the rear, reducing her corporeal form to a grotesque tableau of blood and mangled flesh. Only remnants of her presence remained¡ªa quintet of nails, the Forbidden Devil''s ws¡ªstill ensnaring his left eye and its periphery. Inexplicably, a radiant sphere of light, her soul''s essence, escaped the maw of the ck hole, infiltrating each of the five nails. They merged seamlessly into the central nail, prating the very core of his cornea. "Heretic God, since you have stripped me of everything, I shall immte my very soul to pilfer the essence of your most potent eye." The lone ebony nail receded, projecting a spectral image of the eye as if extracting a soul from its corporeal vessel. It achieved sess as the eye''s essence was absorbed into the nail. The ck hole drew nearer to the eye, swallowing the nail as it entered the left orb. "Aahh, my left eye!" hemented, feeling the loss of vision from it. Strangely, the essence seemed to traverse the cosmos consumed by the ck hole. Damien felt his consciousness drawn into the nail, where he beheld the luminous soul, transmuting into Silpha Naya''il. Gradually, she removed the baster handkerchief concealing her countenance, revealing herself, and prompting Damien to exim in astonishment, "Cynthia!" Thedy offered a sly smile, and he was summarily expelled, returning to his corporeal form in the tangible world. The first thing he heard was Cynthia''s mellifluous voice. "Damien, Damien¡­!" "Yes, I''m here," Damien responded while gazing upon her visage within his mental sanctum. "What happened? Oh, my stars, I nearly feared something was amiss with you when the Systemmenced its update." "No cause for concern; I''m perfectly well." Yet inwardly, he pondered, ''So, the Unholy System is the nail, and somehow Silpha Naya''il is connected to Cynthia. My Third Vertical Eye is the Essence of the Heretic God''s Left Eye. I must exercise utmost caution when dealing with the Omnipotent Being.'' He reminded himself, understanding that the Omnipotent Being, or rather the Heretic God, coveted his Third Vertical Eye. ''I shall never unveil it again.'' As his thoughts meandered from one topic to the next, a familiar soft chime roused him from his contemtion. Chime! [Third Revolution Sessfully Updated!] [Satanic System 3.0] [Host Body Scanning In Progress!] Chime! [Host Scanning Complete!] [Host Name: Damien Dark, AKA Bobby Bradford, AKA Loki Bradforth!] [Species: Human] [Bone Age: 31 Earth Years] [Primary Lineage: Devil-sh-Satanic Bloodline; Eye God Bloodline; and Primordial Human Bloodline] [Secondary Lineages: Vampire Bloodline, Werewolf Bloodline, Witch Bloodline, Fiery Bloodline of Chimera, and Light Elf Bloodline!] [Energy Level: Level 431; Level 495 after Utilizing the Satanic Transformation!] "Cynthia, I''ll procure the skill you requireter," he informed her, then rose from his mental realm. "I can patiently await it," Cynthia replied, her voice serene. After aimlessly wandering the mountaintop for an hour, Damien halted and spoke with a resounding tone. "Enough of this charade. You may emerge now¡ªmyrade from the Shadow Hunter Association." Apart from the customary melodies of birdsong and insect symphonies, there was no response. "There''s no merit in ying hide and seek here. Simply reveal yourself; I presume we have some matters to attend to with your ndestine Association before I depart this realm for good." He gestured toward a substantial white boulder and dered as he stifled a yawn. The space before the boulder shimmered, and a dwarf materialized in the very spot. The dwarf bore the visage of youth, his demeanor elegant, yet Damien understood that, contrary to appearances, he was far older than he seemed. Standing at a diminutive four feet in height, he sported a pointy green hat and a ck cloak adorned with intricate yellow floral patterns, both front and rear. Completing his ensemble was a pair of long, ebony boots. "Greetings, Mister Damien! I am Alexander, the erstwhile ruler of the Mountain Smashing Kingdom." The Dwarf extended his hand with a courteous flourish. Chapter 397 Joining Shadow Hunter Association Chapter 397 Joining Shadow Hunter Association The dwarf bore the visage of youth, his demeanor elegant, yet Damien understood that, contrary to appearances, he was far older than he seemed. Standing at a diminutive four feet in height, he had a spry, yet weathered countenance, with a finely groomed white beard that cascaded down to his chest. His eyes twinkled with an ageless wisdom, framed by a pair of round spectacles that perched upon his button-like nose. Alexander wore a pointy green hat and a ck cloak adorned with intricate yellow floral patterns, both front and rear. Completing his ensemble was a pair of long, ebony boots. "Salutations, Mister Damien!" Alexander, the former monarch of the Mountain Smashing Kingdom, cordially introduced himself, extending a hand in greeting. With a gracious smile, Damien reciprocated, "Greetings, sir. I''ve been eagerly anticipating our encounter." Seated, they engaged in a subtle dance of discerning each other''s intentions, seeking to unveil the hidden facets of their motives. After a few moments of tense silence, Damien inquired, "Is there a specific reason you''ve been tailing me since the day before yesterday?" Sporting an affable grin, Alexander replied, "Mister Darhk, I''ve received reliable information suggesting that you dispatched a Juvenile Shadow Fiend with astonishing swiftness." Damien, with no inclination to deceive, reached into his pocket and retrieved a Red Crystal Stone, presenting it to the dwarf. Alexander, equipped with a magnifying ss, meticulously examined the stone for the next five minutes before confirming, "Based on my extensive knowledge of Shadow Fiends, I can affirm that this is a pristine Crystal Core of a Juvenile Shadow Fiend." Damien responded with an appreciative smirk. Returning the crystal to its owner, Alexander dered, "Mister Darhk, Ie as a representative of the Shadow Hunter Association and formally extend an invitation for you to join our ranks. We have much to offer. Please, peruse this." He produced a weathered, substantial tome from his satchel and handed it over. Damien, utilizing his photographic memory, swiftly perused the pages, absorbing every intricate detail. Nheless, it took him over an hour to fully assimte the extensive Sanskrit text within the tome. Closing the weighty book, he returned it, remarking, "No need to retain it; I''vemitted its contents to memory." Alexander was taken aback but chose not to dwell on it. "Regarding your decision, I can grant you a two-day grace period," he said, preparing to depart. "No need to dy," Damien interjected, "I agree to join the Shadow Hunter Association under one condition." Intrigued, Alexander inquired, "What condition?" "Mister Alex, I''ve been apprised by your great-grandson of a Master Armament within the association," Damien began, descending the slope toward Alexander. "You mean Master Theodore?" "Indeed, precisely. I request that you facilitate a meeting with him. Can you make this arrangement?" Damien got straight to the point. Alexander hesitated momentarily, then confessed, "Meeting that enigmatic individual will be a formidable endeavor for me. Nheless, I solemnly pledge to exert every possible effort to facilitate the meeting." "Very well, Alex. And now that I''m a member," Damien continued, "could you illuminate me on the inner workings of the Association? Such as the current membership count and the identity of the leader?" Shaking his head with regret, Alexander responded, "I''m afraid I cannot disclose such information. First, don this." He handed Damien a crimson ring. Without hesitation, Damienplied, sliding it onto his middle finger. "Well, congrattions, Mister Damien. You are now the officially recognized thirty-second member of the Shadow Hunter Association," Alexander dered, pping his hands together. "Now, I can answer some of your inquiries." Currently, we have a total of twelve members, counting you and me," he continued. "As for our enigmatic leader, she''s a peculiar figure, an enigma much like yourself. We don''t even know her real name; we simply refer to her by the nickname - the Lunar Goddess. In any case, prepare yourself; we''ll be departing tomorrow." Suddenly, a gusty wind swept across the small mountaintop, causing the green patches of grass and weeds to sway rhythmically, and even the trees to bow slightly. Under Damien''s vignt gaze, Alexander disappeared into thin air, apanied by the rustling of the forest. With a mere thought, Damien''s eyes shimmered with a golden glow as he scanned the surroundings, ensuring the dwarf wasn''t lurking nearby. After a thorough inspection, he sighed in relief. "Thank goodness, he didn''t n on eavesdropping," he whispered, the notion of a Level 561 expert sending shivers down his spine. Reflecting on their conversation, he muttered, "Lunar Goddess, she''s the leader of this group of experts." Then, he descended from the mountaintop, soared over the town, and gracefullynded amid the rubble of broken stone bs and debris, which served as the home of his third Shadow ve, Crown Prince Zokaka. As he arrived, the dwarf prince rushed out from a chamber, greeting him with a respectful bow. In the chamber, Damien engaged him in conversation over a calming cup of ck tea. He informed Zokaka that he would be departing for the Shadow Hunter Association the next day and might not return for a while. Zokaka pleaded to apany him, but Damien firmly halted him with a reminder, "Boy, you must stay here and focus on building your armies. One day, I may need your assistance, and at that time, you muste to my aid with a troop of fearless, well-trained, and disciplined dwarfs. Time is ticking, boy. Practice everything I''ve taught you diligently." However, Zokaka persisted, tears and snot streaming down his face. "It''s already settled. No more discussion," Damien asserted sternly. "And, boy, it seems I''ve been treating you fairly until now." With a final, exasperated outburst, he shouted, "Alright, get out of here with your pitiful face!" With a mixture of fear and sorrow, Zokaka hurriedly left the room after offering a solemn bow. Shaking his head, Damien, like an old man, let out a long sigh and reclined on the bed. "Hmm, I''ve missed this feeling," he mused before closing his eyes. (please, stay tuned!) Chapter 398 Sofisticated Tech! Chapter 398 Sofisticated Tech! The following morning, Damien departed the pce without prior notice, soaring swiftly to a rugged mountaintop. With a graceful descent, he folded his Angelic Wings and alighted beside a weathered gray stone. Just as the day before, a spatial disturbance rippled, and a meticulously dressed dwarf materialized. "Good morrow, Alex!" Damien greeted. "Morning! And you''ve arrived tardily," Alexander replied briskly. "Our headquarters lies a considerable distance from this location, and if we were to rely solely on flight, it would take years to reach. But fear not, for we, as members of the Shadow Hunter Association, possess our own means." Alexander disyed the association''s crimson-red ring adorning his finger with a proud grin. Damien opted to remain a silent observer. Alexander began channeling his Origin Chi into the ring, reciting an ancient, obscure incantation, which Damienmitted to memorizing down to the slightest detail. As the ritual concluded, Alexander intoned as if confirming a vocal password, "I, Alexander, the Tenth-ranked member of the Association, request ess to a portal leading to headquarters." In an instant, apanied by a sound reminiscent of a soda can being opened, the ring emitted a beam of crimson light, tearing through the fabric of space. "One of the many wonders bestowed upon us by that enigmatic Theodore. Truly remarkable, don''t you think?" Alexander inquired, wearing a proud smile. ''Hmm, more akin to an advanced version of our Human Spatial Teleportation apparatus,'' Damien pondered inwardly, feigning amazement at this marvelous fusion of technology. Whether it was his exceptional acting or his genuine incredulity at the sophistication of this new magical tool, Alexander fully bought into his expression. "I know, I know... You''re reminding me of my younger self when I was first recruited," Alexander remarked, gazing at the spatial door, a pitch-ck abyss. "Alright, no time for idle chatter. Mister Darhk, it''s time for an adventure." With that deration, he seized Damien by the wrist and leaped into the abyss. As they plummeted into the void, the ring-shaped spatial door swiftly sealed, and the surroundings atop the mountaintop returned to their usual state. While in the midst of their descent into darkness, Alexander reassured, "Don''t worry, there''s no need to fear the spatial jump. I''ve done this over fifty-thousand times¡ªor rather, countless times, and I''ve grown ustomed to the vertiginous sensation." His attempt to soothe Damien was unnecessary, as Damien had experienced this countless times before as well. As he adjusted his position mid-fall, Damien couldn''t help but think, ''This is the most stable spatial door I''ve ever traversed. Perhaps Theodore''s Rings possess the advanced technology required to establish a secure link in the Spatial En-route!'' His anticipation of meeting the Grandmaster Armament, Theodore, grew stronger. After three minutes of free fall, the scenery underwent a sudden transformation¡ªa dazzling radiance enveloped them, and both were prepared for the brilliant light that flooded their vision. As their eyes adjusted, Damien realized they were suspended high in the sky. Two suns ascended majestically in the heavens above, and below them, verdantndscapes stretched out in myriad patches. One word came to Damien''s mind¡ª"Aesthetic!" Alexander plunged into the air, swimming gracefully alongside Damien. He asked, "Are you prepared?" "Always, Alex. Always," Damien responded, a smile on his face. Using his fingers, Alexander whistled twice, and in response to the piercing notes, a thunderous dragon roar echoed from an unknown direction. Damien furrowed his brow, staying vignt, ready for whatever situation might arise. "Rx! Our ride will be here shortly." Damien noticed a distant ck dot rapidly growing in size, taking only a minute to approach and reveal its enormity¡ªa twenty-foot-long dragon adorned with sleek, azure-green scales. The creature possessed a pair of crocodile-like limbs, gray horns protruding from its forehead, and a robust body resembling that of a baby elephant. Itsrge, fierce, brownish eyes locked onto the two figures, and as it floated toward them, it let out a deafening roar, sending a gust of wind billowing their robes. Roar! Without hesitation, Alexander leaped onto the dragon''s back and beckoned, "Join me, my good sir. We''ll be at the headquarters in no time." Damien swiftly followed,nding gracefully next to the dwarf. "Lululululu!" Alexander cried, pping the dragon''s back. The colossal creature pped itsrge wings, taking flight in a specific direction with a strong gale pushing against their faces. Sitting beside Alexander, Damien observed the swiftly passingndscape. "Cynthia, considering the twin suns gracing the sky, the brightness here should be at least twice that of Earth. However, this Tetra-co-jointed world is peculiar; the brightness is moderate, but the air contains a higher level of Origin Chi. Every breath I take, my Chi in the dantian region continues to grow." Hemunicated telepathically in his mind. ''I don''t see the other two suns anymore,'' he kept that thought to himself, as the first time he arrived in this world, he had spotted four suns: two yellow suns, currently shining brightly, a red star, and a dark sun. "Hmm, I can''t agree more. The naturalws of this world seem sturdier than those of Earth," Cynthia responded, her mental presence appearing cheerful within Damien''s mental pce. "By the way, are you genuinely nning to join this so-called Shadow Hunter Association, or is it merely to uncover the secret of utilizing the God Stone from Theodore?" "Perhaps, perhaps not," Damien replied while gazing at the red ring crafted from the God Crystal Stone. "Oh,e on, stop keeping me in the dark. Just give me a straightforward answer, bro." "Very well." Damien exined patiently, "Initially, my motivation was to meet this Theodora character. However, after meeting Alex and perusing their literature, I''ve had a change of heart. ording to their book, this group imposes no restrictions on its members. Their primary mission is to eradicate Shadow Fiends, and their secondary goal is to protect this world from formidable dragons." "Well said," Cynthia''s voice chimed. "Oh, we''re approaching the sea." By that time, the dragon they were riding had descended and was now flying a mere 30 feet above the ocean''s surface. Damien found this attitude puzzling. "Brother Alex, is there a particr reason we''re flying at such a low altitude?" he inquired. Chapter 399 The Great Heavens Trapping Array Formation Chapter 399 The Great Heavens Trapping Array Formation Damien set aside his curiosity as their ride descended abruptly to a lower altitude. He turned to hispanion, Brother Alex, with a quizzical look as he gazed out at the vast expanse of the blue ocean. The dragon continued to soar at its maximum speed despite the descent. "Brother Alex, may I inquire why we find ourselves flying at such a low altitude?" Damien asked. "Your curiosity is understandable, given your outsider status in this Requiem world," Alexander replied with a touch of condescension. "No offense, Mister Darhk." "None taken." Alexander continued, "This world is inhabited by powerful beings¡ªdragons, phoenixes, and other mythical creatures beyond your wildest imagination. Even my dragon hesitates to ascend to higher altitudes, especially over the sea." Damien pondered this for a moment. "Then I suppose flying at this low altitude might expose us to potential dangers, considering there must be extraordinarily strong creatures lurking beneath the water." "Correct! However, have some faith in me. I''ve traversed this region countless times. Besides, the most formidable creatures tend to stay on the ocean floor. We''re rtively safe at this altitude," reassured Alexander as he reclined on the dragon''s back. During their journey, the two engaged in a wide-ranging conversation about this world. Damien learned about the Shadow Fiend, soul-eaters that dwelled in the dark corners of this realm, particrly in the overshadowed region near the convergence of the fours. After enduring scorching suns, turbulent winds, and even storms for an hour, Damien spottednd on the northeastern horizon. As they drew closer, he discerned about ten colossal white stone statues in human forms, mostly dwarfs, holding an array of weapons¡ªspears, war hammers, swords, and bows. They stood tall, with their feet immersed in the water near the coastline. The dragon passed through a feminine-looking statue with a thunderous roar beforending heavily on the sandy ground. "Is this our destination?" Damien inquired, scanning the surroundings with his Devil''s Eyes Ocr technique, emanating a radiant golden light. "You could say that," replied Alexander. "Mister Darhk." "Please, call me Damien." "Very well, Damien. To deter uninvited guests, we have a formidable Heaven Trapping Array Formation covering this entire ind. From this point forward, you must follow my every step." "Lead the way," Damien responded casually but with an undertone of unwavering confidence. "There are precisely ten thousand steps ahead. Please pay close attention and be aware that failurees with consequences. You can also choose to turn back and forfeit the Sumeru Ring," Alexander informed him candidly. Cultivation Technique'', itself. ChatGPT Here''s the next part of your chapter with some revisions for improved wording and phrasing: "I understand. So, this is my first trial as a rookie member of the association, right?" "Certainly, but not your very first. Your initial trialmenced the moment you spotted me shadowing you. Eliminating a Shadow Fiend is a crucial step, but there are more trials ahead. We don''t ept just anyone," Alexander exined. "Well then, let''s not waste any time. Do what you need to, and I''ll do my part," Damien replied with a touch of disrespect in his tone. Alexander paid little attention to Damien''s attitude. Without dy, he took a deep breath and concentrated his internal origin chi into his legs, causing an azure hue to envelop them up to his thighs. With a series of hand seals, he shouted, "Wind Gliding Movement Technique, Activate!" Instantly, his figure fragmented into ten thousand copies, each in a different running pose, scattered over a distance of about 35 feet. These duplicates stamped their feet on the ground, leaving ten thousand distinct footprints, each three and a half inches deep. Afterward, all the copies systematically merged into the one farthest from Damien, and a colossal red gate adorned with depictions of dragons, phoenixes, and other mythical creatures materialized, opening with a resounding ng. "Good luck, dear Damien. If you pass this test, we''ll meet again," Alexander said as he stepped through the gate. It closed with a loud bang, shattering into countless shards that disappearedpletely. Although this entire process unfolded in a fraction of a second, Damien had captured every minute detail with his third vertical pitch-ck eye, which opened briefly. Coupled with his eidetic memory, he began reying Alexander''s movements in his mind, in slow motion. After meticulously studying Alexander''s actions, which appeared to target the ten thousand spots arranged in the shape of a Shadow Fiend, Damien was amazed by the intricacies of unlocking the Great Heavens Trapping Array Formation. Each step had to exert equal pressure simultaneously, and the final part involved transferring the load in ascending order, concentrating all the weight onto thest steps as the other copies removed their footprints from the ground. Damien sat cross-legged on the sand, closed his eyes, and assumed a meditative posture. "What?! Can''t even the great Damien crack such an Array Formation?" Cynthia''s melodious voice echoed in his mind. "Give me a moment, Cynthia. Can''t you see I''m trying to meditate?" Damienined mentally. "And don''t misunderstand me. Breaking this array formation is a walk in the park. I just need to be in peak mental and physical condition to do it." "Ah, my apologies, Lord Damien. I may have underestimated your talents," Cynthia giggled yfully and then disappeared from his mental pce as mysteriously as she had arrived. With his upper body erect, Damien closed his eyes and breathed rhythmically, drawing Origin Chi from the air into his internal organs with each inhale. Slowly, the sea of lightning chi within his Dantian region began to ripple and activate the "Lightning Cannon Cultivation Technique" on its own. As Damien sat there, his eyes closed in deep meditation, he focused not only on his physical preparation but also on fortifying his mental resolve. He knew that cracking the Great Heavens Trapping Array Formation required more than just skill; it demanded unwavering determination and a steel-like mentality. In the stillness of the moment, he channeled his thoughts inward, building a mental fortress that would shield him from doubt and distraction. With every breath, he steeled his mind, ready to face the challenges thaty ahead. Chapter 400 Thrash Talk Inside The Headquarter! Chapter 400 Thrash Talk Inside The Headquarter! In the heart of the Requiem world, a distant realm, a colossal skyscraper fashioned from resolute granite pierced the heavens, its form resembling a reaching palm brushing the ethereal white clouds above. Within a five-hundred-mile radius, not a single soul wandered near this towering edifice. At the base of the structure, a magnificent river flowed gracefully through the valley, its tranquil waters a stark contrast to the solemnity that enveloped the surroundings. An expansive forest, adorned with towering trees, and lush foliage, enveloped the structure from all angles. The river, winding serenely like a colossal serpent, was the sole pristine passageway between the Dusk Blue Superstructure and the outside world. Inside a cavernous hall within the structure, eleven thrones of pristine white marble hovered weightlessly in the air, each positioned at varying elevations. The first throne, the highest, upied a ce of honor, while the remaining ten were scattered below. Eight of these thrones were currently imed, and they were not upied by just anyone; they were held by four women and four men, all of dwarf stature. With rapt attention, they observed video footage of two figures, Damien and Alexander, entering a spatial portal suspended in mid-air. "Ah, so this giant is the neer, Alexander," intoned Jagoi, perched upon the Fifth throne. The fourdies couldn''t help but blush as they admired Damien''sposed and sophisticated countenance. Pickrum, seated on the 8th Throne, boldly dered, "Sisters, restrain your desires. This young man belongs to me." "Hmph, you''re deluding yourself," Ruthe, ranked eleventh, retorted with a disdainful snort. Laughter echoed in the hall as Rashmimita, the ninth in rank, chimed in, "Hahaha, these two muscrdies. I''m sorry, but you both need to abandon your fantasies. A man of this caliber deserves ady of stature." "You small boobies!" Both Pickrum and Ruthe eximed with indignation. "Cease your prattle, you modestly endowed pair!" Rashmimita responded with an impertinent sneer, delicately squeezing her medium-sized bosom from both sides. She retorted, "Who dares to suggest that my breasts arecking? In truth, their proportions are wless, proudly perky. When they balloon to excessive dimensions, much like yours, they tend to droop and sway, reminiscent of the careless looseness often associated with immodest individuals." "Enough with your bickering, you two," scolded Olivia Quinelly, the third in rank, in a refined tone. "Our three esteemed brothers are silently mocking us. Pickrum and Ruthe, have you forgotten our prohibition against romantic entanglements among us?" Ruthe averted her gaze, while Pickrum whispered, "That rule applies only within the confines of our headquarters." Olivia corrected her gently, "We are within the headquarters now." She then turned to Rashmimita, who had turned away in displeasure, and added, "And you, Rashmimita, do not fret. Size is inconsequential." Hearing her words, the other three men in the hall couldn''t contain theirughter, except for Luther, the Second in Rank. Rashmimita red at each of them, silencing their mirth instantly. She huffed, seemingly disappointed with Olivia, who was held in high regard by all present. "Oh, dear Rashmi, please understand me. I''mplimenting you. In terms of size, we''re almost in the same league, unlike those amply endowed individuals," Olivia remarked candidly, inadvertently eliciting another bout of hystericalughter from the three men. She turned to them and added, "Gentlemen, let''s be candid here. I''ve had my fair share of experiences, and I can confidently say that size matters in a waypletely unrted to our bust size. What do you say, brother Jagoi?" "You''re absolutely right," Jagoi responded confidently, winking yfully at the beautifuldy. However, his confidence took an unexpected turn as he felt her eyes discreetly assessing hisher regions. "Hmm, about three and a quarter inches. So, that''s where your confidencees from," Olivia teased Adam impishly. The other two men joined in with jeers, realizing that she had discreetly checked their dimensions as well. "Oh my goodness, please forgive my impudence, but thergest among you measures just four inches. So, sister Rashmi, can I still say that size doesn''t matter?" Rashmimita decided to match Olivia''s boldness and dered, "I can''t speak for you, second big sis, but size definitely matters to me. I don''t consider engaging with anyone who falls short of seven inches, whether they''reid or not." "Seven inches? That''s minuscule!" Pickrum and Ruthe chimed in unison, though inwardly, they were merely poking fun at the men. The three men, their faces turning various shades of green, couldn''t help but sneer inwardly, thinking, "What a brazen discussion." As dwarves themselves, they knew the slim chances of finding men exceeding those dimensions. The virgindies'' candid discourse on men''s intimate proportions left them mildly amused. Olivia shifted her gaze towards thest man seated on the 2nd throne, who had been closing his eyes throughout the exchange and looked down inquisitively. Sensing her intense scrutiny, Luther cleared his throat twice, prompting thedy to shyly avert her gaze. A subtle smile crept across her face, an observation that did not escape the watchful eyes of the other women. They leaned in closer, curiosity piqued. Rashmimita whispered in her ear, "Second Sis, you must share. We have a Sister pact." Thedies exchanged hushed words amongst themselves until Olivia abruptly shifted her tone,pletely departing from her earlier yful demeanor. "They have arrived. Return to your designated positions," she reminded them in a stern tone. All eight members turned their attention to the virtual 3-D image suspended in the air, witnessing Alexander''s warning and the ensuing conversation. Silence reigned as they each formed their initial judgments about the neer. Their collective sentiment leaned toward skepticism. "Too weak," Jagoi opined, a sentiment echoed by the other two men, Rogger, and Drax, who also shook their heads in disapproval. Rashmimita, Pickrum, and Ruthe shared in the disappointment. "What a letdown! This young man won''t make the cut," theymented. While Luther remained in meditative silence, hisck ofment suggesting ack of enthusiasm, Olivia harbored a contrary opinion that she kept to herself. "With this level of strength, he could dispatch a Juvenile Shadow Fiend in the blink of an eye. Intriguing! I''m eager to get to know you better, Mister Damien Darhk," she murmured softly, her interest piqued. Chapter 401 Unlocking The Trapping Formation Chapter 401 Unlocking The Trapping Formation On the vast virtual live disy suspended in the air, the members of the Shadow Hunter Association observed the giant and Alexander as they halted at the outskirts of the Heaven Trapping Array Formation, overhearing their conversation. Given the giant''s seemingly meager power, they anticipated that he would retract, fearing for his life. To their astonishment, the giant audaciously epted the trial. "What a disy of false bravado," scoffed Jagoi, holding the fifth rank. "I concur," added Pickrum, ranking eighth among thedies. "Unless he ns on spending several centuries consolidating his strength, he stands little chance of passing the Trapping Trial." "Look, Alexander is about to activate the formation. My bet is he''ll unlock no more than a Thousand Steps Foot Lock," Drax, ranking sixth, spected. "Nay, that''s excessive for one of his caliber in the Purple Rank realm," Rasmita, the ninth-ranked member, interjected. ording to the organization''s grading system, they categorized strength levels in ascending order as Green (weakest) < Blue < Purple < Yellow < Red < Silver < Gold < tinum < White < ck Rank (ultimate). She continued, "If Alexander still possesses some semnce of reason within his peculiar mind, he''ll probably unleash no more than Six Hundred Steps Foot Lock." However, her assumptions were quickly proven wrong when they witnessed Alexander channeling his energy to activate his movement technique, leaving her momentarily speechless. The others shared her sense of awe. Breaking the silence, Olivia''s mellifluous voice rang out, thawing the ice of surprise. "Considering his degree of maniption, it seems Alexander intends to employ the Wind Gliding Movement Technique to its fullest extent. The ssic Pathfinder Alex, what could be his intention?" Subsequently, they witnessed Alexander''s form flickering, multiplying into ten thousand lotus-shaped copies. "This Alex is utterly unhinged. Should we intervene to halt this madness?" Jagoi eximed. "I''ve always suspected he harbored some bizarre fascination with a sadistic worldview. But unlocking Ten Thousand Steps Foot Lock? That''s a sheer absurdity," spat Rogger, ranking seventh. In the following scene, Alexander materialized inside the hall. "This madman has truly pushed the Trapping Formation to its highest capacity," they murmured in astonishment. Most of them questioned Alexander''s decision to unlock all ten thousand steps of the Foot Lock. However, Alexander paid them no heed, upying the tenth throne. His gaze lingered intriguingly on the first throne for a moment before shifting to the screen. Unbeknownst to the others, the instant Alexander activated the Wind Gliding Movement Technique, a pair of cyan eyes materialized just above the vacant First Throne. This urrence coincided with Damien briefly opening his Third Vertical Eye for a fraction of a second. As if taken aback, Olivia, the third-rankeddy, and Luther, the second-ranked member, cast nces toward the solitary pair of cyan eyes hovering above the First Throne. Yet, they remained silent, their intrigue piqued by this enigmatic development. "Oh, he appears to be meditating or something," Pickrummented brusquely, averting her gaze. Initially, they watched Damien with keen interest, but after two hours of waiting, their curiosity waned, and their attention turned to the pair of Cyan Eyes, now belonging to Luther and Olivia Quinelly. Meanwhile, beyond the Heaven Trapping Array Formation''s boundary, Damien rose from his meditative posture, generating a pair of formidable lightning bolts that crackled with a spectrum of colors¡ªshifting from white to ck, purple, green, and back to white in a mesmerizing cycle. He then executed a series of intricate hand seals and muttered, "Fusion Ninja Lightning Step, activate!" In an instant, his form blurred and surged forward. The thunderous p of the lightning spread like roots, and suddenly, there were ten thousand lightning clones of Damien, each stepping into a precise position. Under his masterful control, they replicated his movements with exacting precision. "Lightning Return!" hemanded, and as if obeying his will, all the clones exploded, converging into a thick torrent of lightning bolts that shot toward the original Damien, who stood at the far end. As the potent lightning beam merged into his body, Damien harnessed its momentum to add the necessary force, vanishing from the ind. Back in the cavernous hall within the superstructure, everyone present was astounded by Damien''s astonishing disy of power. "To unlock the Ten Thousand Steps Foot Lock with the power of a Purple Rank, this Giant is quite remarkable," Ruthe was the first to voice her admiration. "Since he upies the twelfth position, just behind me, it only makes sense that I oversee the final phase of the trial." To earn membership in the Shadow Hunter Association, one had to pass two trials set by two current members, and Damien had one more trial awaiting him. "Keep dreaming, I should be the one to test him this time," Rashmimita argued. "No, allow me. Leave him in my capable hands," Jagoi interjected. The hall erupted in a heated debate as they jockeyed for the privilege of conducting the final trial. Even Luther and Olivia joined the fray. After they announced their decisions, others reluctantly conceded, leaving the verbal duel between them to persist. "Brother Luther, please, grant me this opportunity. Next time, I''ll let you take the lead. Additionally, I''ll permit you a full day of ess to my library," Olivia Quinelly sweetly suggested. "Hmm, as much as I would cherish the opportunity to spend a day in your library, talents like him don''t often fall from the sky. So, I''ll conduct the final trial instead," Luther, the second-ranking member, firmly declined her offer. Given their ranks, his decision would ultimately hold sway. However, just as he was poised tomence the trial, a melodious voice resonated, "He''s mine." It was none other than the voice connected to the pair of cyan eyes that had hovered above the first throne. The eyes vanished, and simultaneously, Damien reappeared within a colossal hall. The walls seemed imposing, and the ceiling resembled an infinite expanse of twinkling stars. The floor appeared to be crafted from an advanced, unfamiliar form of concrete, an intriguing sight for Damien. Employing his Devil Ocr Eye Technique, his eyes radiated a golden hue as he scanned his surroundings. "I know you''re here. Reveal yourself!" he dered, his voice resolute. Chapter 402 Lunar Dream Catcher Spell Chapter 402 Lunar Dream Catcher Spell "I know you''re there. Reveal yourself!" Damien dered with unwavering resolve. "Oh, really? Then prove it," a female voice echoed from all directions. "First, attempt to dispel my enchantment. Lunar Dream Catcher, ensnare him!" Suddenly, a brilliant full moon emerged in the dark sky, casting its radiant light upon him. In an instant, the moon vanished, taking the surrounding scenery with it. Damien witnessed the environment disintegrate as if it were nothing more than a fragile sheet of paper engulfed in mes. Soon, he found himself standing amidst a luxuriant garden teeming with vibrant, multicolored flowers. Floral patches stretched as far as the eye could see, with an endless sea of yellow blooms to the east, red flowers to the west, and a vast valley adorned with pink blossoms to the south. The sun, rising from the east, bathed him in its warm, familiar embrace, evoking an elusive sense of nostalgia. "This is merely an impable illusion," Damien muttered under his breath. Determined to break free from this perplexing situation, he activated his Devil''s Ocr Technique, his eyes emanating a scintiting golden glow. He attempted telepathicmunication with Cynthia, but to his astonishment, the spell seemed to thwart even this connection, despite her presence within his mental pce. With a resolute intention to unravel the enigma surrounding him, Damien simultaneously activated the magnifying and x-ray modes of his ocr ability, diligently scanning his surroundings. A wave of shock washed over him as he realized that everything around him was not only real but surpassed reality itself. "Impossible!" he eximed in disbelief. After scrutinizing his surroundings once more, he muttered in admiration, "Lunar Dream Catcher is truly an astounding spell. It extends beyond the bounds of the five senses and possesses the ability to fabricate reality down to the microscopic level, rendering billions of years of soil development and hundreds of millions of years of nt evolution utterly insignificant. It''s nothing short of extraordinary." Damien once again surveyed the area with his shimmering golden eyes and discerned the silhouette of a hut beyond the northern hignds. He continued to meticulously inspect his surroundings multiple times, desperately searching for any clues to dispel the spell. To unravel its w, he knew he needed to find its weakest link, but his efforts proved futile. Left with no other option, he began his journey northward. Striding through the sea of vibrant flowers, Damien couldn''t resist continuously examining the blossoms that swayed in unison with the gentle gusts of wind, rustling his white shirt. Inhaling the fragrant breeze, saturated with the sweet scents of the blooming flora, he couldn''t help but smile and exim, "Incredibly refreshing and invigorating! This sensation is addictive, but it won''t deter me from reaching the hut." Somehow, he felt intoxicated, and he continued his northward journey, swaying slightly from side to side. An intoxicated smile yed across his face. As Damien ventured further into the illusionary realm, he couldn''t help but be entranced by the captivating scenery that surrounded him. The lush sea of flowers danced in harmony with the soft breezes that rustled his white shirt, their vivid colors creating a breathtaking mosaic of nature''s beauty. Each flower seemed to radiate its own unique hue, casting a vibrant and enchanting spell over thendscape. Inhaling deeply, Damien savored the gentle breeze that carried with it the sweet, intoxicating aromas of the blooming flora. The fragrances mixed and melded, creating a symphony of scents that filled the air and teased his senses. It was a sensory overload of nature''s finest perfumes, and he couldn''t help but smile in appreciation. As he continued his journey, Damien''s senses were further delighted by the sight of the endless sea of flowers that stretched out in different directions. To the east, a golden carpet of yellow blossoms extended as far as the eye could see, while to the west, a sea of red flowers added a passionate and fiery contrast to thendscape. To the south, a vast valley was adorned with delicate pink blooms, creating a picturesque vista that seemed almost too perfect to be real. The sun, rising from the east, bathed the entire scene in a warm, golden glow, casting long shadows that yed on the colorful petals. Damien couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of familiarity andfort as if he had returned to a cherished memory from his past. However, he couldn''t quite ce the source of this nostalgic feeling, and it remained an enigmatic puzzle. This illusionary world, created by the Lunar Dream Catcher spell, was a masterpiece of artistry and deception. Its wless rendering of nature''s wonders left Damien in awe, and he couldn''t find a single w in its design, no matter how hard he looked. It was a testament to the spell''s power and the skill of its caster. As he strode through this enchantingndscape, intoxicated by its beauty, Damien couldn''t help but wonder about the purpose of this trial and whaty ahead in his encounter with the enigmatic Lunar Goddess. With the unwavering determination honed through numerous trials and tribtions, Damien finally arrived at the hut. Despite its weathered appearance, the thatched roof exuded a rustic charm, supported by six long bamboo pirs, forming a domed structure. As he drew nearer, he noticed a woman d in white attire, seated on a rocking chair, cradling a porcin teacup. Her long, ebony hair cascaded down her back. Without a care, Damien stumbled into the hut. "Wee, esteemed guest. Please take a seat," she beckoned, indicating the chair opposite her and the small round table between them. Damienplied, settling into the wooden chair. When he nced up, he saw that thedy''s face was veiled by a delicate white silk cloth adorned with floral patterns. Beneath the cloth, herplexion was fair, and her enchanting cyan eyes sparkled. A moon-shaped mark adorned her forehead, dusted with some form of talcum powder. Leaning back in her rocking chair, thedy raised her cup from beneath the white fabric and took a sip, her eyes fixed on the youth before her. Damien, who was already inebriated, nearly lost hisposure as he observed her long eyshes fluttering like the delicate wings of a colorful butterfly. His Lightning Cannon Cultivation Technique seemed to activate on its own within his dantian region, sending a spark of lightning coursing through him and snapping him out of his intoxication. ''This is dangerous. She almost had me.'' With a deliberate thought, Damien reactivated his ''devil re,'' remaining vignt. "How intriguing!" thedy remarked. Setting her cup down on the table, she sat upright and picked up a dragon-shaped teapot, filling her own cup and another beside it. "Damien Darhk, I presume." epting the teacup with his right hand, Damien grinned and replied, "Guilty as charged." His teeth shed in the grin. "And I suppose you must be the head of the association and its founder, the Lunar Goddess." He had deduced this the moment he noticed the moon-shaped talcum powder mark on her forehead. "Yes, Mr. Darhk, and you find yourself within the illusion of my Lunar Dream Catcher. What do you make of this spell?" Her voice resounded, more enchanting than the sweetest of birdsong. "I don''t even know where to begin," he continued. "This illusionary realm is beyond myprehension, and it''s more perfect than any real world I''ve ever encountered. This must be a trial, correct? In any case, I can''t find a single w within this world." Apanying her voice, a chilling breeze swept toward Damien, passing directly through thedy. It brushed across his face, stimting his olfactory senses, and he found himself enveloped in the most exquisite aroma he had ever experienced. Ovee with intoxication once more, he spoke almost impulsively, "It''s so sweet. It must be your natural scent, am I right? Oh, my apologies, I''ve lost my manners." "Don''t worry about it," she reassured him, extending her slender hand. The Lunar Goddess continued, "In fact, if you find it pleasing, you''re wee to sit beside me. No, go ahead and sit on myp." Chapter 403 Lunar Goddess Chapter 403 Lunar Goddess "Contrary, if you desire it, you may take a seat beside me. Better yet, perch upon myp," the Lunar Goddess purred with a seductive flourish. In one bold gulp, Damien drained his cup, left it on the table, and elegantly approached her. Without inhibition, he drew closer to her, inhaling deeply three times, savoring the intoxicating fragrance that enveloped her. Opening his eyes, he exhaled gently over her face. Instead of simply taking a seat on herp, he astounded her by gracefully scooping her up. His left arm encircled her waist while his right cradled her legs, lifting her high above her expectations. He settled into a plush rocking chair, allowing her to rest on hisp sideways. A surprised "Ahh!" escaped her lips. "What''s with that expression? I thought you had given the green light," Damien whispered sensually into her ear. "Or is it because I didn''t choose to sit on yourp? Forgive my unconventional nature; I find this arrangement more to my liking." "And here I believed you were the shy type. Did you relish the sensation of my touch?" She boldly reacted, as though weing his caresses. "Hmm, if this is your test, then I confess I could continue this for eternity." Damien''s hand ventured beneath her clothing, caressing her soft belly and tracing the seductive contours. "As much as I''d love to continue, there is still a w in this world you''ve crafted." For the first time, she shifted her upper body, her movements concealing a hidden motive. Raising her hand, she tenderly caressed the side of his face. "Oh, please, do tell me," she coquettishly urged in a meek tone. "Lunar Dream Catcher, I couldn''t agree more if you told me it''s truly one of a kind. This world you''ve ensnared possesses everything a real world deems fitting, surpassing myprehension. Even you are an exact replica of yourself in this world. However, there''s one ring imperfection¡ª" Lunar Goddess, growing impatient, interrupted, "What imperfection?" "I am the sole blemish in this otherwise wless illusionary world you''ve conjured." With a wicked smirk, Damien dered, "Vertical God Eye, activate!" Instantly, he sacrificed about a thousand years of his vitality as fuel, revealing a crimson vertical slit on his forehead. It quivered and then parted, revealing arge, pitch-ck eye adorned with three rings and fivema-shaped dots, the colors touching the first ring closer to the cornea. "Look into my eye," he directed her gaze toward the third vertical eye. A bright smile graced the Lunar Goddess''s face. "My guess was correct. It''s the God Eye!" In the next moment, her body disintegrated into countless flower petals, carried away by the asional breeze. "Mister Damien, you are indeed correct," a sweet, female voice echoed. "You are the w in this temporary world I''ve created, and as a result, I consider it a sess for you. Congrattions! I, as the founder and head of the organization, hereby officially dere you one of us in the twelfth rank. Break it for me." As her voice resounded, the world around them crumbled into a cataclysm of floral petals. He experienced a sensation of spatial teleportation and found himself suspended within a vast, cavernous hall. Surveying his surroundings, he beheld eleven thrones, each levitating in ascending order. Present were five men and four women, leaving only the fourth throne unupied. The most peculiar sight was the first throne, not vacant at all¡ªDamien recognized a pair of familiar cyan eyes. It was the Lunar Goddess herself. A hushed silence enveloped the chamber as everyone was engrossed in observing the neer. Sensing their scrutinizing gaze, Damien swept his vision across them all and greeted them with pride, "Greetings, esteemed colleagues. I am Damien Darhk from Earth, and I look forward to working with you all." In response, they greeted him in ascending order of their rank¡ªRuthe Brightlight, the eleventh in rank; ssic Pathfinder Alexander, the tenth in rank; Rasmimita Chelsie, the Ninth in rank; Pickrum Ranchel, the eighth in rank; Rogger Godchild, the Seventh in rank; Drax the puppet god, the sixth in rank; Jagoi Thunderster, the Fifth in rank; Olivia Quinelly, the third in rank; and Luther, the second in rank. Observing the empty fourth throne, Damien deduced, ''So, Theodore holds the fourth rank among this group.'' After the brief introductions, Ruthe rose from her seat and dered, "Since our dear brother Damien upies the twelfth rank, I shall have the honor of crafting his throne." "Ruthe, how wonderful to see your enthusiasm," the Lunar Goddess''s voice echoed through the hall. Pouting yfully, Ruthe relinquished her im, knowing it was futile to argue with her superior. "Alright, big sister. Just remember you owe me one." "Of course," the Lunar Goddess agreed. In an astonishing disy, a pair of cyan lights emanated from her eyes, materializing into a cyan throne adorned with ny-nine dragons and ny-nine phoenixes. "From now on, this is your seat. Take a moment to feel it," she said to Damien. Damien floated toward the throne and settled onto it. "Is itfortable?" "Exceedingly so. Thank you, Lunar Goddess." "Very well. Feel free to discuss any matters with your fellow brothers and sisters here. I have some business to attend to," she announced, and her cyan eyes vanished into thin air. However, Damien received a telepathic message from her, "And do mind your manners, Mr. Pervert!" Luther engaged Damien in formal conversation before excusing himself. Olivia Quinelly meticulously inspected every nook and corner of the hall, ensuring her elder sister had indeed departed. As her confidence grew, she cast a bolder gaze toward Damien''s dashing visage and ventured further down. Her gaze settled precisely on hisher region. With a unique ocr technique, she discovered Damien''s secret concealed within his trousers. "Ah!" She quickly covered her mouth and turned away, her cheeks flushed. Damien sensed her reaction and turned to find her averting her gaze rapidly. ''She''s peculiar but captivating.'' The other three women, well aware of her unusual predilections, materialized beside her in an instant and cautioned her, "Remember the sisterly pact!" Damien noticed them whispering among themselves while sneaking asional nces at him. ''They''re all rather entric.'' Chapter 404 Article 361 B Chapter 404 Article 361 B After exchanging a few words with her three sisters, Olivia Quinelly couldn''t resist taking another peek. Damien noticed and thought, ''Again?'' Startled, she hastily averted her gaze like a frightened cat. But a few secondster, her curiosity got the better of her, and she peeped once more. This time, Damien was prepared. He responded by yfully covering his lower region with his hands as if he were exposed. His yful gesture didn''t go unnoticed. Laughter erupted within the hall, especially from the threedies who burst into fits of hystericalughter. One clutched her stomach, while the other two pped each other''s backs. Olivia Quinelly blushed even deeper. The atmosphere grew ufortably awkward for her. Though naturally shameless, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed for repeatedly looking where she shouldn''t have. Summoning her confidence, Olivia snapped, "Enough, or I''ll make you stop!" She then turned her head away, as if the matter was no longer of any concern to her. The three men whom she had earlier teased about their "junk sizes" exchanged knowing nces, noting her newfound shyness. It seemed she had fallen head over heels for the towering figure. Breaking the silence, Damien called out to Alexander, "Mister Alex, about our earlier agreement. Can you arrange for me to meet Sir Theodore?" Alexander gazed at the vacant fourth throne and shook his head, saying, "Brother Damien, please grant me some time. If Theodore isn''t present today, it means he''s caught up in a busy schedule, and I need to make the necessary arrangements to contact him." "In that case, I''ll wait," Damien replied. Olivia Quinelly gracefully rose from her seat,nded on the floor, and began striding toward the exit door. Just as she approached the door, she dered, "Theodore owes me a favor. If you truly wish to meet him, follow me," before exiting without looking back. "Thank you, Sister Olivia!" Alexander rose and bowed slightly in gratitude. Olivia casually gestured with her hand without turning around. "Brother Alex, I''ll take my leave as well. I greatly appreciate your efforts," Damien said with a courteous nod as he descended to the ground. Scratching his head, Alexander responded with a wry smile, "I didn''t do much." "No, I''m here today because of your kindness. We''ll meet again soon," Damien replied before swiftly exiting the hall, concerned that the inquisitivedy might leave him in the dust. Once he left, the other members began discussing him. "What are your impressions of our new twelfth Brother?" Ruthe inquired, her tone businesslike. "Weak!" Rogger responded briskly. "I disagree; he''s not weak, but perhaps the least experienced member in the history of the Shadow Hunter Association," Jagoi added. "Still, he''s the second person to pass the Trapping Formation with ten thousand steps. I don''t think he''s weak at all," Ruthe defended the neer. "I concur. He''s not only handsome but also a rare talent," Pickrum harrumphed, displeased with Rogger and Jagoi''s cynicalments. "At least we have something inmon. I think he''s the real deal, and he has an interesting D¡ª" Rashmimita began dreamily, but Ruthe quickly interrupted, "Hold that thought, girl. We can continue that discussion privately, not here." She turned her attention to the tenth throne. "Brother Pathfinder, you''re the only one who spent a significant amount of time with Mister Darhk and recruited him. Would you care to share your opinion?" Alexander didn''t offer an immediate response. After pondering for a minute, he finally spoke, "An enigma, the association needs the most." With that, he vanished into thin air. Though his words were brief, their underlying significance ran deep. In his view, Damien was a person who could effortlessly handle a Juvenile Shadow Fiend, even with the strength of a purple rank. Damien had also managed to pass the trial set at the maximum level, as well as the final trial presented by their enigmatic leader, Lunar Goddess. Alexander''s suggestion implied that Damien was a perplexing but undeniably talented individual. "Enigma, my foot!" Drax eximed. "Yes, enigma, indeed!" Roger chimed in. Shaking their heads, the threedies left the hall in disagreement, while Jagoi, Drax, and Rogger struggled toe to terms with the fact that a mere Purple Ranker was now among their ranks. They had no choice but to ept it, as Damien had met all the criteria for membership. Their mixed feelings were driven by various factors: Damien''s mysterious background, their disapproval of thedies'' reactions to him, and a tinge of envy for his unparalleled talent. "I''m not giving up any of mynd," Rogger stated firmly. "That''s not an option. Have you forgotten Article 361 B?" Jagoi reminded him. "Once a new recruit joins our ranks, it''s mandatory for every former member to transfer at least 5% of their overall worth to the neer," Drax recited. "Argh, are we really going to follow this rule?" Roger grumbled in annoyance. "We have to. Rules are rules. But we still have ways to work the situation in our favor," Jagoi said with a mischievous tone. "Like what?" Roger inquired. "Such as giving him a portion of our infertile and undesirablend," Drax exined. "Exactly, we all have some of thosends devoid of any resources. We''ll offer them to him as our weing gifts," Jagoi suggested. "In a way, we''re helping him. What can a Purple Ranker achieve on ournds? He''ll be fortunate to survive a day." As they discussed their ns to allocate their gifts, they received a telepathic message from the Lunar Goddess. She conveyed, "Since Damien Darhk, the Twelfth in rank, has joined the association under my trial, all members are exempt from enforcing Article 361 B. Only the first two members may gift theirnds if they wish. For one, I have granted him 20% of mynd, and the fate of thest member will depend on chance. Good day,dies and gentlemen!" Upon hearing these words, a wave of mixed emotions swept through the members. On one hand, there was a collective sigh of relief as they realized they wouldn''t have to part with any portion of their hard-earned worth. The tension and worry about sharing their resources with a neer were suddenly alleviated. However, a tinge of jealousy still lingered among some of them. Damien, a mere Purple Ranker, had received a generous gift from their esteemed founder. While they were no longer required to contribute, they couldn''t help but feel envious of the special treatment he had received. It was an unexpected turn of events that left them with aplex blend of relief, jealousy, and curiosity about the neer''s role within their ranks. Chapter 405 Shadow Stones Chapter 405 Shadow Stones As Damien departed from the conference hall, he stood in awe of the immense corridor stretching before him. The corridor, adorned with twelve walls of shimmering granite, extended at least five kilometers in both directions. This revtion showed that it precisely positioned the conference room at the center of this colossal superstructure. The level of intricacy in the interior design, revealed when he examined it with his X-ray vision, surpassed hisprehension. At that moment, one name resonated in his mind¡ªTheodore. While he contemted the whereabouts of thedy he sought, a haughty, feminine voice disrupted his thoughts, "You''re keeping me waiting." Following the source of the voice, Damien looked up and beheld a stunning woman gracefully suspended upside down from the ceiling. "Approximately 45 seconds," he responded. "Indeed, you made me wait for a whole 45 seconds," Olivia Quinelly retorted, her expression disying a mild scowl. With an affable smile, Damien quipped, "Adorable!" The facade Olivia tried to maintain crumbled as she quickly turned away, her face flushing with bashfulness. "Even more adorable," he yfully teased. "Enough with the banter, and follow me," Olivia ordered, leading the way toward a corner. "Wait!" "What is it?" "I''d like to explore the exterior of this structure. Can you guide me out?" "Ah, so now you want me to be your tour guide," she remarked, her annoyance apparent. However, her demeanor softened as she received a telepathic message from the Lunar Goddess. She added, "Well, remember this; my servicese at a steep price, a very steep one." Damien simply shrugged, maintaining his usual carefree smile. "What are you waiting for? Follow me." Olivia then moved towards a specific area, seemingly covering substantial ground with each step. Damien, meanwhile, utilized his Ninja Movement Technique, flickering behind her. After a ten-minute journey, they reached the far end of one wall. Throughout their journey, Olivia didn''t acknowledge Damien''s presence, her focus unwavering. She raised her palm and tapped the red ring on her finger against five points on the wall. Instantly, more than a hundred cube-shaped concrete blocks shifted backward, creating an opening the size of a door. Olivia swiftly dashed through it, and Damien followed suit, leaping into the open air. Expecting to be suspended upside down, Damien was instead met with a freefall in a vertical position. In response, he summoned a pair of white angelic wings adorned with multiple ck spots from his back. After gliding for a moment, he pped his wings and gracefully hovered in mid-air. Some hundred feet above him, Olivia stood, her gaze fixed on Damien''s unique wings. As he gazed upward, she turned her face away hastily. "Earlier, I thought she was thick-skinned, but this bashfulness is not an act," Damien mused. He then fluttered his wings, gliding toward her. As he came to a stop beside her, Olivia let out a small yelp, eximing, "Aren''t you here to enjoy the view? Stop staring." Gently tapping his nose, Damien surveyed his surroundings, his gaze fixating on the monumental structure that loomed majestically over the t valley. This awe-inspiring edifice boasted five towering peaks that pierced through the fleeting white clouds in the azure sky. However, his extraordinary perception, his devil''s re vision, allowed him to discern even more intricate details. It revealed a palm-shaped structure, stretching over a staggering ten kilometers in both length and breadth at its base. "Sister Olivia, I presume this is another masterpiece by Master Theodore?" Damien inquired, his curiosity piqued. Olivia responded with a disdainful snort, "You wouldn''tprehend the intricacies of it." "So, there''s more to the tale," Damien mused. "I''m all ears; please shed some light on the matter." Reluctantly meeting his gaze, Olivia began, "Listen, Rookie. This structure is the culmination of generations of hard work within the association. They selected this valley as the site for our headquarters. The design and the entire blueprint were products of their ingenious ideas, and they sessfully constructed it using the remains of Ancient Dragons as the foundation. After Theodore joined our ranks, with the assistance of other members, his brilliant mind devised a way to integrate Obsidian granite harmoniously with the enigmatic shadow stones." "Shadow stones?" Damien inquired. "Yes, I believe you possess one as well. It''s the red crystal stone you obtained from the Juvenile Shadow Fiend," she confirmed. "Ah, the very artifact they refer to as the God Stone here," Damien noted. Olivia continued, her tone brimming with pride, "Indeed, Theodore elevated the headquarters to its current state. However, it''s essential to acknowledge that this achievement is the result of collective efforts." Not dwelling on her words, Damien turned his attention to the surroundings, unveiling a wild expanse of dense woods. Towering trees, overgrown foliage, and sprawling grasnds dominated thendscape. Disappointingly, there wasn''t a single soul in sight. What drew his fascination was a river flowing alongside the colossal structure. After ten minutes of contemtive silence, Olivia spoke up once more, "Since you''ve had your fill of the external view, follow me. I''ll arrange a meeting with Theodore at my ce." She ascended into the air, heading toward the massive structure. "Wait!" "What is it?" "Given that we''re already here, why don''t we explore further? Starting with the river. In the meantime, you can help me understand they of thend. That is, if you don''t mind," Damien suggested before taking flight towards the river. Observing his departure, Olivia gave him a meaningful look and silently pondered, ''Is he making advances towards me? Or is he extending an invitation for a date? Whatever it may be, my mind is in turmoil, and my heart beats with uncertainty.'' Soon, Damiennded on the riverbank beside a tree that resembled mahogany. He infused a trace of his lightning-based chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, which he wore as a ne. The device responded by emitting a potent surge of spatial energy. With a wave of his hand in the river''s direction, apact white boat materialized in the air, descending onto the water''s surface with a sshingmotion. Chapter 406 A Party! Chapter 406 A Party! In a single graceful leap, Damien hopped into the boat. He held a white crystal stone in his hand, inserting it into an empty slot, causing the highly advanced engine to roar to life. Firmly grasping the round handle, he began piloting the boat. Turning to Olivia, he inquired, "Aren''t you joining me?" He noted with a hint of amusement that she was quite tall for someone of her stature. Even as he asked, Olivia was already seatedfortably on the white couch just behind him. A day had passed, with the sleek white boat gently navigating downstream along the expansive river, its azure waters teeming with aquatic life. The river meandered like a serpentine path, never truly adhering to a straight course. On the following morning, as two suns emerged from the eastern foothills, Olivia emerged from herpartment, yawning and stretching. "Good morning," Damien greeted her from the couch. "I''ve prepared some tea. Please help yourself." He gestured toward a dragon-shaped teapot adorning the small round table before him. After spending a day together, Olivia had grown ustomed to theirpanionship. They often engaged in conversations about the Requiem world ¨C the dragons, the phoenixes, the shadow fiends, and, most intriguingly, the native dwarfs. Damien, in turn, appreciated Olivia as an easygoing and intelligent woman. Although she retained a modicum of shyness, he had been treating her like royalty. Draped in a traditional yellow gown paired with simple white trousers and leather boots, Olivia settled onto the portable couch, facing Damien. She reached for the teapot, gracefully pouring the grayish-ck liquid into a pristine cup until it nearly brimmed. Bncing the cup on a small, rounded white tray, she pushed a button at the edge of the couch, allowing a nk to rise, giving her the freedom to extend her legs. She delicately inhaled the steam wafting from the cup and remarked, "It smells delightful. What kind of tea is this?" "Darjeeling tea, a specialty from Earth," Damien responded as he continued sipping his own tea. Olivia took a sip and selected a butter cookie from the array of over twenty rounded treats lining the extended tray. She nibbled on the cookie, alternating between bites and sips of tea. Observing her, Damien couldn''t help but think, ''This woman truly knows how to savor life''s pleasures. I initially offered tea and cookies to calm her, but her grace and elegance in enjoying them are truly exceptional.'' "Then why wait?" Cynthia''s sweet voice chimed in telepathically in his head. "Teach her more. Spoil her." "To what end?" Damien replied within his mind. "This spirited beauty harbors a growing fondness for you, to begin with. Win her heart and make her your first dwarfpanion," Cynthia suggested before fading from his mental realm. "Very well, but first, scan her body and provide me with her power level," Damien demanded. For the next two hours, they relished their light breakfast, all the while enduring the intensifying heat and humidity brought about by the rising twin suns. As the sweltering weather persisted, a notion sprang to Damien''s mind. He abruptly stood up, walked into the cabin, and returned a few minutester. Olivia had been keenly aware of his actions, curiosity piqued about his intentions. When he leaped back onto the couch, she turned her head and immediately blushed upon seeing him d in nothing but navy blue shorts and a pair of green sunsses. Her gaze lingered on his slightly tanned, sculpted chest and well-defined abs, evoking a strange yet exhrating sensation as her surging hormones coursed through her body. As Damien turned towards her, Olivia hastily averted her gaze, silently pleading for him to look away. "Oli," Damien called. "Um," Olivia replied, her face fixed on the sky, still hesitant to meet his eyes. "I recall you mentioning your interest in experiencing my culture." "Yes, I''m thoroughly enjoying the tea and the sweets," she replied in a soft voice. "In that case, you''re slightly overdressed for the asion." "What do you mean?" Damien retrieved a bulging paper bag from his spatial ring and tossed it onto herp. "Change into these." Curiosity piqued, Olivia examined the paper bag and found colorful dresses and a pair of heels inside. "You want me to wear these?" "Yep! There''s also aprehensive manual with pictures detailing how to put them on." Damien pulled her up to her feet and gently guided her into the cabin. With a grin from ear to ear, Damien hopped onto the couch, his gaze fixed on the clear blue sky. Five minutester, Olivia''s panicked voice emerged from the cabin. "Damien, I can''t wear this." "What happened? Don''t they fit you?" He asked anxiously. "They fit perfectly. It''s just that I''ve never worn such short and daring dresses." "There''s nothing daring about them. In fact, you''ll look stunning in those dresses," Damien tried to reassure her, though he knew it might not be enough. As he contemted rushing into the cabin... The cabin door nged open, and Olivia emerged, her face downcast. She wore a short white mini skirt with a yellow floral design that reached to her thighs. A white bralette exposed her creamy cleavage, and she sported a white, round girlish hat atop her head, along with a pair of ck sunsses. Understanding her embarrassment, Damien kept his eyes averted. With an air of bashfulness, Olivia gingerly walked in high heels and settled back into her spot, extending her legs gracefully on the nk. "Damien, could you make some more tea?" she asked shyly. "The tea ceremony is over. Now it''s time for a party!" Damien magically produced tworge buckets of vodka and three substantial boxes of fried chicken breasts. He uncorked a bottle, pouring its contents into two sses that had appeared earlier. Handing one ss to Olivia, he clinked it against hers. "Say cheese." Unaware of the custom, Olivia cheerfully eximed, "Cheese!" Damien downed his ss in one gulp and grinned. "Drink up." Olivia took her first shot and grimaced. "It''s bitter, too bitter." "Grab a piece of chicken. You''ll get used to it. And one more thing, don''t purify it in your system. Just enjoy the entire process," Damien cautioned. Olivia interpreted his advice in her own way. As he suggested, she refrained from purifying the alcohol in her body, allowing an intoxicating rush to envelop her as she reached for one shot after another. Chapter 407 Punishment! (Viewers Discretion Is Advised--Explicit content) Chapter 407 Punishment! (Viewers Discretion Is Advised--Explicit content) The deck of the sleek white boat was littered with dozens of empty bottles and five discarded chicken cartoon boxes, signs of their revelry as it floated downstream. Olivia and Damieny sprawled on the two couches facing each other, both thoroughly intoxicated. "Damien, I have to admit, today is the best day of my life. I never imagined that drinking could be this enjoyable," Olivia slurred, her words muddled by the effects of alcohol. "What? This is your first time? Are you truly a dwarf?" Damien quipped, a look of astonishment on his face. "Yes, it''s my first time, and my master warned me against drinking," Olivia replied, her inebriation temporarily overpowering her shyness. She began to scrutinize Damien, starting from his face, trailing down to his chest, then lingering at his well-defined abs. The alcohol coursing through her veins seemed to embolden her, and her gaze ventured further down, pausing at his boxer shorts. Damien was aware of her scrutiny but feigned ignorance, relishing the attention. "How far are we from the Overshadow Region of the Shadow Fiends?" he inquired. "About five hundred miles, I guess," Olivia replied, her gaze drifting to the sky before returning to her preferred focus. "Oli, I have a suggestion. Why don''t we go there and hunt for some shadow stones?" "Okay, but you''re still weak. No offense," she remarked. "None taken." Just then, a familiar beeping sound echoed in his head, apanied by a series of information popping up in his mind. Beep! [Target X Scanning Completed!] [Species: Human!] [Gender: Female!] [Bone aged: 145 Earth Years!] [Energy Level: Level 589!] [Threat Level: NA; Be alert, if She wishes she could kill the host practically with just her breath!] "Level 589! That''s incredibly strong. Who would have thought a seemingly fragiledy like her possessed such power? No doubt, she''s the third in rank among the Shadow Hunter Association," Damien thought. Recalling how Alexander had ssified his power level as Purple Rank, he asked, "Oli, Brother Alex mentioned that I am a Purple Rank ording to the Association Power Grading System. Could you provide a brief exnation of the Association''s Power Grading System?" "Sure! To start, there are ten grades: Green, the weakest; Blue Rank; Purple Rank; Yellow Rank; Red Rank; Silver Rank; Gold Rank; tinum Rank; White Rank; and ck Rank," Olivia exined patiently. "You, for instance, are a Purple Ranker. Luther and I are tinum Rankers. Except for Ruthe, the eleventh member who is a Silver Grader, all our brothers and sisters are Gold Rankers." Intrigued, Damien inquired, "Oh, fascinating! Do you know anyone who has achieved ck Rank?" "There is one¡ªBig Sister Lunar Goddess," Olivia replied with an envious smile. Suddenly, another notification chimed in his head. Ding! [Comparison Analysis Completed!] [Purple Rank = Energy Level up to 499!] [Yellow Rank = Level 500 to 520!] [Red Rank = Level 521 to 540!] [Silver Rank = Level 541 to 560!] [Gold Rank = Level 561 to 580!] [tinum Rank = Level 581 to 600!] [White Rank = NA] [ck Rank = NA] Smiling, Damien nced at her. By sheer coincidence, a gentle breeze billowed her miniskirt, revealing herck of undergarments. Damien''s eyes widened in surprise. ''Oh! Why isn''t she wearing anything underneath?'' he thought, swiftly realizing he had made a grave oversight when selecting her outfit for the day. Indeed, he had overlooked a crucial detail. Three secondster, the skirt returned to its former state, concealing her most private area. Damien, however, couldn''t shake the desire to see more. Luckily, another gust of wind swept by, lifting her skirt once more. This time, Damien looked attentively, etching every delicate detail into his memory. Inwardly, he eximed, ''This wasn''t my intention at all. Fortunately, I forgot to include women''s undergarments among the clothes I provided. Just look at that; beyond that thicket of dark hair, there''s a slender crevice oozing with a pale fluid. I can''t resist the urge to touch it.'' With that thought, he felt himself grow increasingly aroused as his boxer shorts bulged noticeably, revealing the presence of an eager and powerful member within. Olivia, who had been discreetly observing, noticed Damien''s growing arousal and a mischievous smile crept across her face. ''His excitement is quite evident now. But why do I sense that he might be peeking at me as well?'' As another gust of wind swept by, lifting her skirt once again, she nearly gasped in realization but held herself back. ''Alright, I''ll indulge in this game too. Let him relish the view while I enjoy my own.'' However, as sheprehended the truth, a peculiar tingling sensation stirred in herher regions, intensifying her wetness and warmth. Unable to resist their yful peeping game, Damien came up with an idea to escte the excitement. He retrieved a white bottle and began applying a balm to his arms. "Oli,e over here. Help me apply this to my skin, andter I''ll do the same for you. It''s a fantastic product," he suggested. Without hesitation, Olivia eagerly rose from her spot and scurried over to the opposite couch. She climbed over Damien, her drunken enthusiasm clear, and snatched the white bottle from him. Pouring some of the balm onto her palm, she inquired, "Where should I put it?" Damien pointed to his forehead as the spot for Olivia to apply the balm. Innocently, she climbed over his body, took a seat, and began smearing the balm over his forehead. However, she quickly caught onto his mischievous n as she felt a firm sensation pressing against her delicate intimacy. ''You sneaky rascal! Don''t think for a second that I don''t see through your little game,'' she thought with a sly grin. As if casually reaching for another spot to apply the balm, she shifted her hips provocatively, pressing herself against his throbbing desire. She continued to sensually apply the balm, gliding her hands over his neck, chest, and then to his belly, all the while moving her hips provocatively. The excitement coursing through her caused her to be increasingly aroused, and she couldn''t help but feel herself getting wet. As if it were an ident, she slipped her oiled palm into his boxer, her fingers wrapping around his throbbing length. With her other hand, she removed his sses, revealing her mischievous eyes as she said in a sultry tone, "Don''t you realize, this naughty thing of yours is misbehaving? It deserves to be punished." "Agree, what did you have in mind?" he asked, filled with excitement. "Nothing much, let me help it get free," she replied seductively. With that, she pulled his boxer down, revealing his curvy thirteen-inch member in all its glory. Olivia couldn''t help but admire its robust and beastly appearance. "The first punishment. Let me give it a little shake!" Olivia dered with a wicked grin. She began stroking up and down his throbbing member with both hands, driving Damien to the brink of ecstasy. He couldn''t resist any longer and reached his right hand down, slipping it beneath her skirt and exploring her pelvic region in search of her hidden desire. He found it easily and started by teasing her clitoris, gently massaging the smooth area near her inviting slit. With a seductive moan, Olivia increased the intensity of her stroking, and Damien responded by inserting his little finger into her tight, wet entrance. Her arousal had made her slick and weing, allowing him to skillfully finger her, eliciting pleasurable moans from her. As their passion grew, Olivia released his throbbing member, and their lips met in a fiery, passionate kiss. Their tongues danced together as they explored each other''s mouths, their desire reaching new heights. After indulging in an extended session of forey, Olivia took control, guiding Damien''s engorged member towards her entrance. The anticipation was palpable as he entered her, his size causing her to gasp in a mix of pleasure and surprise. "Stuck!" she eximed with a hint of conflict in her voice, their desire building to an intense crescendo. With a confident and gentle movement, Damien took control and carried Olivia into the cabinpartment. Her cries of pleasure filled the air, escting into passionate moans that reverberated throughout the boat. Their intense lovemaking continued for hours, each moment filled with ecstasy and longing. As their desires were finally sated, the two loversy intertwined, their bodies basking in the aftermath of their passionate union. The boat continued its journey downstream, carrying them further into the unknown Requiem world, their connection deepened by the shared experience. Chapter 408 The Spring Is Short! Chapter 408 The Spring Is Short! In the evening''s golden embrace, the two emerged from their cabin adorned in splendid attire. Olivia, ensconced upon the couch, exuded an aura of newfound maturity that enveloped her in an enigmatic allure. She donned stylish sunsses; her gaze fixated upon the horizon where the twin suns were poised to descend behind the majestic mountain ranges to the west. The tranquil waters mirrored the sunlight intermittently, serenaded by the gentle babble of the brook, imbuing the atmosphere with soothing tranquility. "Oli," Damien''s voice beckoned, though thedy feigned indifference. "I believed you harbored a desire for this. The allure of libations and elixirs was my transgression, and I ept full culpability." He inched closer. "Stay away from me! I am not inclined to converse with you at present," she murmured in frustration. Damien deftly encircled his arm around her waist, hoisting her gently onto the couch, where he positioned himself beneath her. Olivia resisted, her inner turmoil evident. "Where shall I, when you have already ensnared my heart and body?" "Cease yourmentations!" he implored, holding her securely. "You are no longer a mere ingenue; you have blossomed into a woman of sophistication. Moreover, do not forget that you are the instigator of this entanglement." His outburst took Olivia aback. Collecting herself, she summoned her strength, pushing him aside with determination, toppling him over the edge of the couch. "What do you mean I am the instigator of all this? It was you who employed intoxicants to seduce me. A word of advice: never again employ such a tone when addressing me, or else..." "Or else what?" Damien interjected. "Will you y me?" he quipped. "Proceed, if you wish to be a widow within days." With a wry smile, he added, "And just so you know, during our initial encounter in the conference hall, you, the alluring, enigmaticdy, boldly appraised my di¡­um..er attributes with your discerning gaze countless times. Furthermore, were you not the one who extended an invitation to orchestrate a meeting with Grandmaster Theodore? Your motivations to draw me closer to you were evident, and now we stand as husband and wife." A wave of bashfulness washed over her, yet she responded with aposed snort. "Hmph! Enough with your nonsense." Abandoning her initial protestations, she averted her gaze. Damien gracefully maneuvered closer, slipping beneath her once more, a gesture to which she now yielded. He enveloped her in his arms, savoring the silky texture of her waist, and they found themselves beneath the cloak of night. Hours drifted away as theyy together, wordlessly spooning, the celestial canopy above adorned with the radiance of three luminous moons. Her eyes shimmered with fascination as she beheld the trio of white moons, and she reached for his hands, tightly intertwining their fingers. It seemed that she had finally conquered her internal conflict. Thinking this, Damien whispered in her ear, "You know, from the very first moment Iid eyes on you in that conference room, I harbored a powerful desire to misbehave." With excitement, she turned to him and inquired, "To do what?" Damien responded with a swift movement, his lips grazing hers. Olivia made no move to push him away, savoring the moment as he indulged his desires. After a prolonged, passionate kiss, he murmured, "That urge first struck me when I glimpsed those crimson lips." His words struck a chord, and she pounced on him like a tigress this time. Once more, the boat resonated with the melodious symphony of their ardor, and this time, the stars, the moons, and the shroud of night bore witness to their unrestrained passion. Thus, the couple reveled in their week of culinary delights and amorous intimacy as the white boat continued its steady course. Following a delightful dinner one evening, Olivia handed Damien a parchment delineating a map of the headquarters'' vicinity. Damien unfurled the map and studied it intently, observing the intricate topography of the expansive territory. At its core, a miniature representation of the headquarters'' superstructure stood out. "What is this for?" he inquired. "Notice the region marked by the cluster of red dots? That''s mine, and I''m offering you 50% of its expanse as a weing gesture, in ordance with Article 361 B. You can mark whichevernds you desire," Olivia dered with a warm smile. "Nah, I don''t have the time for that. Oli, manage them as you did before. Besides, I won''t linger in this world for long," Damien responded. "What? You''re departing so soon?" she grumbled, her gaze fixed upon him with an intensity that could melt steel. "Please understand, I''m not of this world. I have numerous unresolved matters." "Toote for regrets. You should have considered that before you made your move on me. Now, you''re mine, and I won''t let you out of my sight. I''ll grow old and die with you," she asserted. "Excellent! Because I have no intentions of letting you out of my sight either. So, I''ll be taking you along, whether you like it or not," Damien dered with utmost seriousness. "Hmm, that''s amusing," Olivia responded with a snort as if dismissing his words as mere folly. "Coming from a mere Purple Ranker, as if you could kidnap me, a tinum Ranker." "Oh, that''s funny," Damien retorted with a wide grin. "Remember who you''re talking to, my dear. This so-called ''mere'' Purple Ranker managed to conquer and break the hymen of our old maiden tinum Ranker in a single day. Besides, a devoted wife should follow her husband, wherever he may go." Their intimate moment was abruptly interrupted by a series of rhythmic ps that echoed from the heavens above. p! p! p! "As much as I relish continuing to witness this captivating drama, I find myself summoned to an urgent matter. My apologies!" resonated a resounding male voice, each word causing the river''s surface to ripple with its sheer force. The couple instinctively gazed skyward, their eyes widening as they beheld a magnificent avian creature with the head of a pheasant, the body of an owl, and vibrant plumage reminiscent of a peacock''s grandeur. Astride this surreal creature sat a bald monk, draped in a saffron tunic, meditating in a cross-legged posture. The monk tenderly tapped his mount, prompting the Red Phoenix to release a lengthy tongue of crimson fire. Bang! Chapter 409 Golden Buddha Avatar With Ten Thousand Hands Chapter 409 Golden Buddha Avatar With Ten Thousand Hands Before Damien could react, Olivia seized his hand and in a sh, they both flickered away, reappearing on the riverbank. A deafening explosion, a cacophony of bangs and kabooms, rent the tranquil air as the once-white boat disintegrated into a fiery maelstrom of wreckage. "Mahavira, what is the meaning of this?" Olivia inquired, her gaze piercing like daggers. "Both you and I are aware that we have some unresolved matters. Tomence, you can return my Five-Carat Shadow Stone, and I shall be out of your hair, allowing your delightful date to proceed uninterrupted," the monk stated with an inscrutable smile. "Consider this, he is a charming man, but in terms of strength, he falls quite short." He cast a wry nce in Damien''s direction, who offered a knowing grin in return. Infuriated, Olivia roared at the top of her lungs, "Dare to threaten my husband in my presence, and today, I shall send you to meet your Buddha!" "Oli, calm down. He''s merely attempting to provoke you," Damien reminded her, his touch soothing as he caressed her hand. Then, he turned to the monk and dered, "I care not who you are, Mister Bald Donkey. However, I suggest you depart forthwith, or..." "Or what?" Monk Mahavira narrowed his eyes. "Or I shall instruct my beloved wife to separate your bald pate from your neck and kindly return it to its rightful ce," Damien responded with unwavering confidence, prompting Olivia to burst into heartyughter. yfully pinching her flushed cheek, he added, "Quite the jest, don''t you think?" "Indeed, it strikes precisely the right chord," Olivia continued to chuckle. The once-jovial monk now felt a queasy sensation in his stomach. "Very well, I have decided to eliminate both of you and recover my propertyter." "Hmph! With just you? Keep dreaming," Olivia retorted. With a graceful gesture, she waved her right palm through the air, and suddenly, a torrent of crimson merlot descended from the heavens. The phoenix let out a shrill chirp before its lifeless form sshed into the river, mingling red and white droplets on the surface. "This is your retribution for spitting fire at my husband," Olivia dered, pointing towards the monk, who remained afloat high above in the sky. "You''re next." "Indeed, I concede my inferiority when measured against your prowess. Nevertheless, I havee prepared this time," Monk Mahavira whistled, and with several spatial fluctuations, five figures materialized in the air above the river. They all donned saffron tunics, and their most distinguishing feature was their shared baldness. "More Buddhist monks!" Damien muttered. He thenmunicated telepathically with Cynthia, ''Cynthia, perform a quick scan of all of them.'' "Completed!" Cynthia''s voice resonated in his head. A notification shed in his mind, revealing that all five monks possessed an Energy Level of 588, with Monk Mahavira matching Olivia Quinelly''s level at 589. Damien found this discrepancy perplexing. ''Oli and that monk clearly share the same energy level, yet he openly admits his inferiority to her in terms of strength.'' Olivia gently caressed Damien''s hand and dered, "You remain here. I shall confront and contend with all of them." Even in the face of their numbers and formidable powers, she disyed a resolute confidence and an unwavering pride. "Very well, I''ll keep a watchful eye on your back," Damien replied, though it was a mere formality, for it was clear that Olivia needed no protection. With an understanding smile, Olivia propelled herself into the air like a bullet, arriving beside Monk Mahavira in an instant. "yer Keeper, I delivered the final blow, so the Shadow Stone belongs to me," she asserted, her voice resounding with determination. She aimed a forceful punch at his abdomen, which the monk deftly parried with a silver staff that had materialized in his hands seemingly out of thin air. Pang! The impact resonated, sending Mahavira hurtling backward and shattering the staff into countless shards along his trajectory. Regaining his footing in midair, the monk shouted, "My brothers, assume the formation!" In a synchronized flicker, the five monks converged into a strategic formation beside Mahavira. With sped palms, they chanted, "Amitabha!" and unfurled a lengthy scroll adorned with Buddhist scriptures, each monk reciting a different mantra. Inexplicably, the Sanskrit inscriptions on the parchment came to life, hovering in the air before coalescing onto Monk Mahavira''s bald head. Over fifty thousand yellow Sanskrit characters seemed to meld into a tattoo-like pattern on his bare scalp, prompting an intrigued nce from Olivia. "Golden Buddha Palm Strike!" Mahavira cried, gesturing with his right palm. Instantaneously, a colossal golden palm materialized in the heavens, descending directly upon Olivia. Olivia, however, met the challenge head-on. She exerted pressure upon the air with her feet,unching herself toward the approaching palm. As she surged forward, she positioned herself before the gargantuan hand and delivered a forceful punch to its center. Bang! The descending palm was halted, and Olivia waspelled to retreat ten feet due to the opposing force. Yet, with a deft maniption of her foot, she pressurized the air once more, releasing a plume of white vapor as she propelled herself upwards. This time, an unrelenting barrage of punches emanated from both her fists, relentlessly pushing against the colossal palm. With each impact, sparks of golden light scattered in all directions. After a minute of ceaseless and overpowering strikes, the Golden Buddha Palm sumbed to Olivia''s relentless onught, shattering into innumerable flecks of gold. Kaboom! Unyielding and undeterred, Olivia did not cease her assault. Her form became a blur, flickering through the air until she was within range to engage in closebat with Monk Mahavira once more. Mahavira, however, continued his chanting, culminating with a resounding deration: "Buddha Avatar with Ten Thousand Hands Embodiment, transform!" The Sanskrit texts adorning his bald head emitted a radiant golden glow, and his form underwent a startling transformation. He grew to a towering twelve-foot golden figure with elongated ears, boasting an astounding array of five thousand hands. Their melee ensued, a dynamic ballet of fists and golden hands. Olivia''s punches and strikes were met with a barrage of golden defenses and retaliatory attacks from Monk Mahavira. The battle shifted in a fluid dance, with positions and angles constantly changing. As Monk Mahavira harnessed more of his myriad hands in the fray, Olivia''s agility surged to match the heightened intensity of their duel. Chapter 410 Twenty Four Karat Shadow Stone Chapter 410 Twenty Four Karat Shadow Stone In the midst of the intense closebat sh between Olivia and Monk Mahavira, the monk, now transformed into a Buddha Avatar with Ten Thousand Hands,menced utilizing all his appendages. Unfazed by the unfolding confrontation, Damien observed from the ground, his eyes shimmering with a golden radiance, a testament to his use of the Devil''s Eye Ocr Technique, capturing even the minutest details of the battle. As Mahavira called upon more of his multitude of hands, Olivia''s agility soared, deftly blocking and mounting calcted counterattacks. Proficiency in the art of Mahavira''s flexible ten thousand hands began to manifest in Olivia''s movements. Seizing this opportunity, she delivered a counterstrike, a resounding kick to Mahavira''s chest. The impact sent the heavily built monk soaring into the air, with Olivia relentlessly exploiting the opening to unleash a series of rapid kicks upon his upper body. Just as she prepared tond a potentially fatal blow to his prominent nose, the situation took an unexpected turn. Five monks, previously unnoticed, materialized around Damien, issuing a dire threat: "Halt or we shall im your beloved''s head as a prized offering for our Almighty Buddha!" Olivia abruptly ceased her assault, pivoting her attention towards the monks. One of them extended a hand menacingly toward Damien. Meanwhile, a nondescript ck katana manifested in Damien''s grasp, its de swiftly executing the Dragon Beheading Strike. Yet, to his dismay, the sword failed to leave even a dent in the monk''s palm. In response, Damien activated his Lightning Cannon Technique, unlocking the floodgates of his dantian region as an immense surge of lightning chi surged through his being. Murmuring the words "Fusion Ninja Lightning Step," he harnessed the technique''s power. At that very moment, one of the monks seized Damien''s shoulder and, with a sudden and explosive pop, revealed itself as a lightning clone left behind by Damien''s deft application of the Lightning Step skill. As the monks frantically searched for Damien, he had vanished entirely, reced by a dazzling bolt of lightning. "Where has the rascal gone?" Observing this, Olivia couldn''t help but smile, her admiration for Damien growing. As a Purple Ranker, he disyed an uncanny ability to evade capture, seemingly tricking five formidable tinum Rankers. Even Olivia remained uncertain of his whereabouts. However, her smile soon faded, reced by a stern frown. "How dare you attempt toy hands on my man? All of you shall meet your demise!" she proimed. Her hands rose, and two ck daggers materialized, each poised within her palms. Her temperament underwent a sharp transformation, and her eyes radiated with a piercing cyan light. Damien, who had been observing Olivia''s transformation, muttered quietly to himself, "Huh! Those cyan eyes are eerily reminiscent of the Lunar Goddess. Is there a connection between them?" Olivia advanced steadily, step by step, toward the five monks, her demeanorposed and unwavering. She addressed them with a tone of authority, "Listen, insignificant beings! I have sworn never to unleash this power again, except when my very life is at stake. Yet, the reckless actions you''ve just taken have sent an eerie shiver down my spine, a sensation I haven''t felt in a long time. I''m left wondering why I''m experiencing this fear." After a brief pause, she continued, "I have found my answer. That man belongs to me, as I belong to him. After our union, he and I are indivisible. Threatening him is akin to threatening me, thus it does not vite my heavenly oath. So consider this your reckoning, and meet your fate as nourishment for our mother earth." As Olivia invoked her pair of ebony daggers, an overwhelming surge of power washed over her, a sensation reminiscent of the formidable Arhat Mujai Lama. Monk Mahavira''s apprehension was palpable as he muttered to himself, "This overwhelming aura... it''s akin to what I sensed from Arhat Mujai Lama. This is dire!" He urgently warned hispanions, "Flee for your lives! Run!" In a hurried attempt to escape the impending danger, he too bolted from the scene, putting as much distance as possible between himself and Olivia. But Olivia''s swift and merciless response left them with no escape. With a single horizontal sh through the air, her ck dagger unleashed a long, sinuous cyan energy whip thatshed across the backs of all five monks. In an instant, they crumbled into a mound of decaying matter, their remnants scattered across the ground. Olivia then turned her attention to the distant speck that was Monk Mahavira, suspended in the sky. With a long-distance spatial leap, sheunched another shing motion, directing the cyan energy whip toward him. Just as it neared its target, a miniature golden pagoda materialized seemingly out of thin air, intercepting the strike and sessfully blocking it. However, the residual force within the whip sent the pagoda hurtling away, striking Monk Mahavira''s back and eliciting a pained cry as a crimson mist erupted from his mouth. Anky monk appeared abruptly in the air, catching both the pagoda and Monk Mahavira with remarkable dexterity. In a serene tone, he greeted Olivia, "Amitabha, peace be with you, Miss Olivia Quinelly. You have already shed enough blood today. Let us bring this confrontation to a close. As a token of sparing his life, I offer you this exquisite 24 Karat Shadow Stone." Retrieving a red crystalline stone, roughly the size of an ostrich egg, he tossed it toward Olivia. Olivia caught the stone, her eyes shimmering with fascination as they fixated upon the brilliant red gem. Damien, who had mysteriously appeared by her side, stepped forward. "It''s yours," Olivia dered, passing the stone to him, before addressing Arhat Mujai Lama, "I genuinely appreciate your gift. Our feud ends here." The moment Damien held the stone, the Satanic System within his mental pce pulsed with an intensity like never before. His desire for more was insatiable. He cried out, "Stop!" in a tone that prompted the two monks who were attempting to flee to halt and turn back. "I believed I had paid enough for our escapades." Damien responded with a wry smile, "She may have, but not I. Recall, your baldpanion destroyed my boat." He pointed to the remnants of his vessel still floating upon the river''s surface. "Very well, name your price," Arhat Mujai Lama responded with patience. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 411 Compensation Or Extortion? Chapter 411 Compensation Or Extortion? "Very well, name your price," Arhat Mujai Lama responded with patience. Tossing the red crystal stone into the air and catching it deftly, Damien offered a yful grin. "I desire another of these, not a Karat less than 24!" Both Arhat and Olivia frowned, but Olivia remained silent. "Young friend from the Shadow Hunter Association, even I do not possess a stone of that Karat. Please, ept these in lieu," Arhat implored, tossing twenty Karat 2 Shadow Stones. As Arhat Mujai Lama presented twenty Karat 2 Shadow Stones aspensation for Damien''s lost boat, Damien opted to fold his arms, a resolute gesture instead of epting them. "Woman, restrain your hand. This concerns my pride, and if you dare to catch even a single stone, our dealings are concluded." Olivia, poised to catch the stones, heard Damien''s stern promation and swiftly withdrew her hand, letting the stones tumble to the ground. "Brother Lama, you''ve offered more than enough, and he is merely a Purple Ranker. Pay him no heed," Monk Mahavira advised. "Very well, let us depart this ce," Arhat Mujai Lama replied in aposed manner. Together, they turned and took a flight back toward their prior destination. Olivia observed Damien closely, sensing that he had something else in mind. "Oli, may I borrow your dagger?" Damien inquired. "Yes, I don''t think you can¡ª" Her words froze in her mouth as a grayish hue enveloped her and the two flying monks, suspending them within a spherical dome. Damien had activated his third Vertical God Eye, unveiling the pitch-ck eye adorned with three rings and five colorfulmas. He had instantaneously activated the Divine Monochrome, employing the same technique the Heretic Eye God used in the memory capsule. To trigger the time freeze, he expended a thousand years of his vitality every second. Without hesitation, Damien swiftly confiscated a ck dagger from Olivia''s right hand and darted toward the two monks. He swung the dagger at Monk Mahavira''s left arm, but to his dismay, the strike left no scar. He cried out in frustration, "What the hell? It seems to be useless in my hands." Strangely, his emotional outburst caused his third Vertical God Eye to pulsate three times, and grayish energy flowed from his palm into the ck dagger. In an instant, the de was enshrouded in a grayish aura, and Damien felt an overwhelming surge of power as it established a synergistic connection with his body. Without further ado, he shed at the arm once more, and this time, the de effortlessly severed it, as if slicing through butter. Catching the severed arm, Damien swiftly returned to his original position and passed the dagger back into Olivia''s hand, subsequently deactivating his third Vertical Eye. Everything resumed as it had been. "¡ªunlock its potential unless you can control it," Olivia concluded her statement. As she inspected the dagger in her right hand, now stained with droplets of blood, a heart-wrenching cry echoed from the sky. Turning her gaze upward, she witnessed Monk Mahavira, his arm amputated, with a torrent of blood gushing from the severed limb. As Olivia turned her gaze back to the man standing beside her, she was met with an astonishing sight: Damien holding the bloody arm, staining the once-green grass with a vivid shade of red. Her mind raced with questions. How had he managed this feat? Who was this enigmatic man she had shared both physical and emotional intimacy with? Her perspective of him had undergone a profound transformation. Arhat Mujai Lama, too, was dumbfounded by the sudden turn of events, grappling with the mysterious urrence. He couldn''t deny that the Purple Ranker was behind this astonishing disy of power. Silently, he recognized the dangers presented by this young man, who seemed even more formidable than the Lunar Goddess, their leader. He cast a meaningful nce at Damien, while the hoarse cries of the injured monk demanded his attention once more. Arhat Mujai Lama administered first aid to the wounded monk, effectively staunching the bleeding and numbing the pain. Monk Mahavira, however, appeared dismayed as he channeled his energy in a futile attempt to regenerate his severed arm. His efforts were in vain, despite the considerable energy expended. After multiple failed attempts, he reluctantly abandoned his efforts. "What''s wrong, Mahavira?" Arhat Lama inquired. "I don''t know. For some reason, I can''t heal my hand," Monk Mahavira replied in frustration. Damien and Olivia observed the scene from the ground, Olivia understanding the conversation between the two monks. As she contemted the situation, she couldn''t help but wonder, "Am I seeing this correctly? A tinum Ranker failed to regenerate his arm after an attack from a Purple Ranker? Damien possesses an anti-regenerative ability. Moreover, he''s my man." The two monks took flight andnded on the ground, creating a thirty-foot gap between them and Damien and Olivia. "Have I garnered your attention?" Damien inquired in a cold, unyielding tone. A thick bolt of white lightning emanated from his hand, incinerating the severed arm to smithereens before their eyes. Arhat Mujai Lama, recognizing the ruthlessness and fear-inducing nature of this youth, extended a friendly greeting. "I am Arhat Mujai Lama of the White Horse Shaolin Temple. May I inquire about your name, sir?" "I am Damien Darhk, ranked twelfth in the Shadow Hunter Association," Damien replied, maintaining hisposure. "Enough with the introductions. Where is my Twenty-Four Karat Shadow Stone? Consider the first instance a warning. If I do not receive thepensation I seek, I will aim for heads next time." His arrogant demeanor unsettled their stomachs, but they swallowed their pride, understanding that provoking this uniquely powerful young man would yield no benefits. As Arhat Lama was about to engage in negotiations, Damien interjected, "Don''t tell me youck more of such stones. I am familiar with your kind, my dear Arhat." Arhat Lama, on the verge of utilizing his honeyed words, mped his mouth shut and retrieved a red crystal stone the size of an ostrich egg from his tunic. Tossing it to Damien, he offered no further words, instead disappearing along with Monk Mahavira into thin air. Arhat Lama had no desire to spend another moment in the presence of this obstinate youth. The two monks left without a parting word. Chapter 412 Taste Of Satanic Blood (Viewer Discretion Is Advice!) Chapter 412 Taste Of Satanic Blood (Viewer Discretion Is Advice!) As Damien meticulously surveyed the surroundings, ensuring the monks had indeed departed, he couldn''t suppress the urge to pick up each of the Karat 2 Shadow Stones scattered on the ground, pride be damned. Olivia, curious about his apparent change of heart, couldn''t help but interject, "You initially imed these Karat 2 stones were of no interest to you." Damien''s response oozed unapologetic shamelessness, "Let''s not be naive, my dear. I bartered for a Karat 24 Shadow Stone topensate for my ill-fated boat. These, on the other hand, are free pickings. Why let themnguish here when they could be gathered for our benefit? Care to lend a hand?" Reluctantly, Olivia joined in. After meticulously gathering all twenty shadow stones and securing them within his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, Damien dered, "Our collection isplete. It''s time to press on towards the Overshadow Region." Olivia couldn''t help but suggest, "With this haul, we have plenty of shadow stones. Why not return and arrange your meeting with Theodore?" In response, Damien brushed off her concerns, saying, "We''re already so close. Plus, I''m still on the hunt for more of these precious stones. Theodore can afford to wait a few days." Concerned about the mode of travel, Olivia inquired, "Shall we fly there?" Damien, however, dismissed her concerns, injecting a trace of his Lightning-Based chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball. With a wave of his hand, another sleek, white boat materialized in mid-air and descended onto the river with a ssh. Olivia couldn''t help butment on the newfound vessel, "Oh, you have another one." Nonchntly, Damien revealed, "I have over fifty of these." She probed further, "And you had the audacity to extort a Karat 24 Shadow Stone from Arhat Mujai Lama?" Unapologetically, Damien retorted, "I consider him fortunate. He should sleep soundly, for I merely requested a single stone. In a foul mood, a hundred wouldn''t quell my wrath." With that, Damien hoisted Olivia onto the boat and initiated the engine by inserting a white crystal stone into an empty slot, hitting a white button, and pulling steel levers. The engine roared to life, propelling the boat at an impressive speed down the river. Their romantic escapade continued, filled with fine dining, passionate encounters in the day and night, and an utterck of interference from anyone else. Two weeks spent with Damien left Olivia feeling like the luckiest woman in the universe. After a lengthy and intense three-hour lovemaking session, shey naked on Damien''s unclothed body, gazing up at the night sky. Her pelvic region ached from the prolonged intimacy, her body asionally quivering with lingering micro-orgasms. ! Her foot just reached his thighs because of her short stature. Both of their sweat washed all over them. Damien moved slightly, sniffed all over her cheek and muttered, "Even your sweat is scented like the aroma of a thousand sweet flowers." As she remained unresponsive, he ran his palms over her skin and grabbed both of her soft, bouncy breasts tightly. "Argh!" Groaning in pain, she pouted, "Watch your hand, you perverted man. I''m still feeling sore all over my body." Somehow, her words and the voice kind of spark an electrifying feeling wash over his body. So, as a strong reaction, rich blood overflowed Damien''s pelvic region, and his alreadyid dick got hard again. It raised curving upward and because of their difference in their heights, the head of his dick touched her soft foreskin, just a few centimeters away from her vaginal hole which was expanding and contracting as if it was breathing heavily. A stream of white creamy fluid was still leaking out from it. Taking her non-responsive for granted, Damien shifted his hip, adjusting masterly and inserting the tip of his beast into her sweet breathing hell hole. "Arghh! It hurt.." Olivia demanded excruciatingly. pain. "Bastard, take it out." Instead, he lifted her waist slightly and moved his hip, prating his thirteen inches long and thick dick halfway into her warm hole, touching his balls to her ass. This time, it became easier as the hole was already loose and filled with creamy white fluid. Foam-like white semen sprayed out in between their skins, dripping the couch all wet. "Arghh, bastard I say I''m hurt." Shrieked Olivia in pain and this time, she nudged him hard. "Ouch-ouch! Woman, I know you''re much stronger than me. But don''t you dare disobey me? I''m still horny. Just use your energy to release all your sore muscles." "Forget it, I''ve already run a marathon against you. At this rate, I''m going to break inside out. Just go inside and jerk yourself off." "Hell no. I''ve got a pretty hot goddess beside me. Why in the damnation name would I jerk myself off?" Damien insisted. "Are you still not avable for intercourse?" "You''ve to wait." She responded with a stern tone as she held his ramrod and pulled it out from inside her. "Sorry, big boy, sister will make you happy tomorrow." She talked to his rock-hard dick. Damien cooked up a n to deal with his intense desire. "Alright! However, I deserve a kiss, right?" "Well, I can do that." She turned her body facing him. Then without further ado, she sealed his lips with his and even used her tongue to invade his mouth. She began savoring his saliva. By that time, Damien bit his tongue and let her drink his blood. It was more like addiction, the moment she tasted his blood, she began sucking his tongue, draining the blood. ''Alright, that''s enough.'' He pushed her head away to see her misty eyes filled with lust. Somehow his blood in her system healed all of her sore spots and triggered her sexual drive over fiftyfold her normal horny state. "Let''s do it. I want you inside me." She demanded. Before getting his consensus, she''d already grabbed his thick junk with both her hands and inserted its tip into her wet pussy. And she moaned! After she digested a drop of his blood, her loose had somehow tightened as if she was a virgin again. With no caring for the sheer pain, she moved her hips down, prating all the way deep. Then she started moving her hips up and down like a lusty Venus Goddess. Damien felt the best time of his youth once again. Chapter 413 Overshadow Region Chapter 413 Overshadow Region The following day, they emerged from their cabin, d in shorts and briefs. They bathed in the river, their bodies refreshed by the cool waters. Afterward, they changed into clean,fortable attire and gathered around a quaint, circr table. Olivia, her countenance resembling a ripe mango, graciously served herpanion tea and breakfast. As they sipped their morning tea, Damien broached a question. "Oli, we''ve been sailing for nearly a month, and I''ve yet to glimpse the Overshadow Dark region you mentioned. Are you deliberately prolonging our journey?" In truth, the river''s many tributaries allowed Olivia to artfully extend their voyage. She yearned for this journey to continue indefinitely, but, regrettably, their destination loomed too near. "Stop jesting; we''re on the correct course," Olivia replied, her cheeks flushed like a ripe tomato. "Don''t fret; we''ll reach it today." Damien, attuned to her true intentions, refrained from exposing them. "Brother Darhk, I''m curious about the situation with Monk Mahavira. How and when did you sever his left arm?" Olivia inquired, believing he might not wish to discuss his extraordinary ability. "I can freeze time," Damien nonchntly revealed. Olivia took his words to heart, sensing he wasn''t inclined to delve into his unique power. She then directed his attention to the distant mountain range, eximing, "Look! We''re nearly there." Following her outstretched finger, Damien spotted a silvery snow-covered mountain range on the eastern horizon. With his golden-tinged eyes, he employed his Devil''s Eyes Ocr Technique, zooming in on the distant peaks. There, he discerned a rift amidst the interconnected mountains, cloaked in utter darkness. Rising from his seat, he inserted three more white crystal energy stones into the boat''s engine slots and deftly manipted several red and ck buttons while adjusting levers. The vessel roared to life, surging forward with great speed. Olivia observed his actions with an intrigued smile. In a matter of minutes, they reached the dark crevices through the water route. "Beyond these mountainous crevices lies the realm of absolute darkness, where sunlight cannot prate," Olivia exined. "Trust me, true hell awaits beyond those mountains. Are you prepared?" "Always," Damien replied with a smile. "Then let''s proceed." With that, he steered the white boat into the shadows, his eyes gleaming with a golden intensity, which allowed him to navigate through the darkness. Olivia''s eyes, too, radiated a cyan hue, signifying the end of their peaceful honeymoon journey, and her readiness to protect Damien, who, as a Purple Ranker, was vulnerable in the looming darkness. Sensing the eerie ambiance, Damien knew he had to be at his best. He murmured an incantation in an unfamiliarnguage while weaving a series of intricate hand seals. As the ritual reached its culmination, he uttered, "Satanic Transformation!" Olivia watched in astonishment as his body underwent a radical metamorphosis. He gained several feet in height, his skin turned swarthy, his original dark hair transformed into silver-gray tresses that cascaded to his shoulders. The transformation didn''t stop there; a pair of golden horns sprouted from his forehead, and wings akin to those of a bat unfurled from his back. "You-you," Olivia stammered, her eyes wide in amazement. "What? Are you frightened now?" Damien inquired in a hoarse, high-pitched tone. "Frightened? Not in the slightest. I''m simply unprepared for this. You look even more captivating in this form. If we weren''t in this location, I''d shed all my clothes and throw myself at you," Olivia responded boldly, her teeth grazing her upper lip in a seductive manner. "How peculiar! You''ve be a Yellow Ranker. How on earth did you leap a rank? The more time I spend with you, the more I realize how little I know about you." "It''s just a skill, babe. But don''t worry, I''ll take you in this form after this is all over," Damien replied cheekily, his deep, resonant voice retaining its sharpness. The boat soon navigated through a misty swamp and reached the shore, marking their entry into the Overshadow Region. Leaping onto the ground, Olivia began her exnation, "Listen, love, the Overshadow Region is a void space situated between fours, devoid of a sky but featuring a vast, sphericalndscape formed by the ovepping of tetra-chromes." Damiennded beside her, and with a wave of his hand, he stored the white boat within his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball. Observing the unusual sky that seemed to extend seamlessly into thend, he mused, "Fascinating, even the sky here is an extension of thend. I could never have imagined such a ce in my wildest dreams. Before we proceed, please tell me more about this ce." Without pause, Olivia continued, "The topography of the Overshadow Region is diverse, with over ny percent of it consisting of nd valleys, while the remaining terrain includes rugged mountains and swamps¡ªmuch like our external world. Almost all the terrain is overrun by lush vegetation, but beware, all flora here are bloodsuckers. So, watch your every step, as dangers abound in this wretched dark world." Damien, upon hearing this, nced at a nearby tree adorned with thousands of fruits hanging from its branches. Despite its seemingly benign appearance, his Satanic blood reacted intensely to these fruits. He thought, "I must obtain these fruits to fortify my Satanic Bloodline." Olivia continued her exposition, "ording to our Association''s research, the Overshadow Region is divided into four regions, taking into ount the poption of Shadow Fiends and their ranks. The Outer Ridge, on which we currently stand, extends all the way to the Badodara Blood Sea. It''s inhabited by Shadow Fiends and fiend beasts with Shadow Stones ranging from Karat One to Five. The second region, known as the Badodara Blood Sea region, houses fiends with Shadow Stones rated from Karat Six to Seventeen. Beyond the sea, we have the third territory¡ªa vast, frigidndmass permanently cloaked in snow, poprly known as the Purgatory Snow Desert. Fiends dwelling here possess Shadow Stones with Karats between Eighteen and Twenty-five. The fourth and final region is named the Willow Tree Woods, so-called due to its overgrowth of willow trees." Chapter 414 Satanic Apple Tree Chapter 414 Satanic Apple Tree "Willow Tree Woods, a ce overgrown with willow trees." Repeating her words, Damien asked, "So what level of Fiends live in this fourth territory?" "I don''t know. There is not even a single record about them in any rted books in our Association archive" Pondering, Olivia Quinelly further added. "However, when I was once with the leader, Big Sister Lunar mentioned the existence of seven powerful beings residing with the Willow Tree Woods. Even more strange is, none of them belongs to Fiend species." She then nudged him softly and said, "Alright, aren''t we here to harvest some Shadow Stones. Let''s go," Olivia had already treaded over an eighty foot with just three steps. Sensing that Damien was still standing there looking at the only tree, she asked, "Are you chickening out?" with a yful grin. "Never!" Damien responded. "Just give me a few more minutes." ''What''s he up to again?'' she gazed at him, blinking her eyshes. In the meanwhile, Damien was alsomunicating with Cynthia. "Are you sure this is going to work?" he asked telepathically in his head. "Yep! ording to the data I receive as the Unholy System''s sole guardian, this tree is called Satanic Apple tree. You can offer five drops of your Satanic Essence Blood while reciting a ritual in exchange for all of its fruits." Cynthia repeated again with a serious expression. "Good to know. What if I snatch all of its fruits without offering my blood?" asked Damien. "Nothing much you''ll face its wrath and probably be its fertilizer along with your pretty dwarf. Remind this, that tree must be the reason behind all those white bones scattering all over the horizons." Cynthia said with a scoff and disappeared from within his mental pce. "You mean this nt has something to with those Fiend species?" Damien asked. However thetter had already entered her silent stupor. Instead a familiar dinging tone chimed in his head. Ding! [Satanic Chant!] As he clicked it with his thought, he heard a sonorous eerie-sounding hoarse voice singing a certain folk song. It sounded very disturbing and also enchanting at the same time. Meticulously, he listened to it, with the fear he might lost even the rhythm and this continued for the next three minutes. After that, Damien trained himself by imagining in his head. Soon, he walked toward the tree confidently. Seeing that, Olivia appeared in front of him, blocking his path. "No! I forbid you from going even one step more closer to that Curse Tree." "Stand back, woman. I know what I''m doing." Damien tried to push her beside. However, Olivia was way stronger to even budge a little bit. She hugged him tightly, touching her face over his belly considering her short stature and said coquettishly while sobbing, "I''ll walk in fire and hell for you, but please stop this madness. Since you''re new here you don''t the legend of that Curse Tree. Forget about you, even Big Sister Luna once obstinately walked about a fifty yards closer to it and she almost lost her life. You know what she mentioned about it," "Oh, what is it?" Damien wished to know more. "This thing didn''t belong here. Never even thought of going near it even in your dream. It''s a bane to life!" Olivia said shivering as her skin turn pale. "Alright, I understand. But I''m not your Sister Luna. I''ve my means. And believe me Oli, I don''t have any n dying here." Then he added jokingly. "Remember after leaving this ce, I''ve my obligation to bed you in this form and make you cry underneath me with satisfaction." Landing a kiss over her forehead, he pped his pair of bloody-red bat-like wings and took his flight toward the tree. Olivia raised her hands to catch his legs but stopped midway with the decision that if something bad happened to him then she would follow his path to the damnation. After all these days, she now realized she could hardly imagine a day without him. Dropping her arms down, she looked at him anxiously. After Damien was within the fifty yard proximity of the tree, it shocked, shuffling all the leaves facing Damien as if it was ready to attack him. However, it stopped, feeling the familiar aura exuding from Damien. Damien stopped just near to it and started reciting ''Satanic Chant'' exactly in the same manner he heard a moment ago. And it went perfectly as the tree had gotten enchant by his performance. By the time, the mnemonics ended, he pulled out a cup and bit his right palm and let his blood dripped into it, drop by drop. With each dropnded on the cup, the tree began to sway more and more as if it was in a happy mood. After ten drops, he halted, healing his palm instantaneously. Then he spoke in Satanic tongue, "Oh, sage tree, I''m offering my ten drops of Blood containing my Purest Unholy Essence to you as our first greeting and in exchange I want you to give me all your fruits." The tree stopped swaying and rustled, telepathically speaking in his head, "I can give you half of my fruits. Please, it took me three epochs to bear them." Instead of arguing, Damien poured a drop of the blood from the cup and said, "Then consider this as my goodbye." Then he turned around to leave. Absorbing the drop of blood, "Well, I agree," the Tree spoke into his mind. Damien continued flying toward Olivia without looking back. "Wait, young Master!" the Tree spoke again. Turningzily, Damien said, "Alright, then I''ll now offer you four more drops for all the fruits. This is myst condition." The tree swayed twice and responded, "Alright, I concede. If you don''t mind, I''ll offer you one of my roots for the remaining drops." "Your root, I don''t think it''s worth five drop of my Satanic Blood." Damien said trying to learn the secret of the root. "Young master, the root is the foundation of a tree. You can use it grow another me in whatever ce you deem fit." The Tree exined. "Well, then have your way." Damien tossed the cup toward the tree which thetter extended a branch and swallowed it mysteriously. Then it began swaying rapidly side by side. Even the ground shook vigorously as over three thousands of silvery apples were tossed toward him and there was also a hair like grayish root about five inch long whichnded nimbly on his palm. Chapter 415 A Gorilla Fiend Chapter 415 A Gori Fiend Waving his palm, Damien collected all the apples into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball and then the apple root too. "Young Master, it''s fate that we meet in this backwater world. Please, take care of my little girl, feed her your blood to grow up well. Ande visit me again here when your devil horns turned ck. Good bye!" Saying that telepathically, the Tree disappeared within the thin air. All this time, Olivia thought she was dreaming and her mood shifted from fear to surprise seeing the tree didn''t harm her man and even more surprise when Damien sang some sort of folk song in strange tongue and what was even more surprising that blew her mind was the little business deal between them. "He got all the fruits for his blood!" She muttered to herself again and again. ''Ah, I''ve worried for nothing.'' Damien flew backnding beside her folding his wings. "Alright, let''s go." Like that the two''s hunt began in the Outer Ridge Region of the Overshadow Region. After coursing five miles in whichever direction Olivia Quinelly was leading him to, they finally came across their first Beast Fiend target, a seven foot tall Fiend Gori. Indeed, there was no sense of direction because of the absence of the Sun at all the time, and in addition there was practically no sky in this ce. However, Olivia knew what she was doing as they met their first target. Still in his Satanic form, Damien scanned the beast to see its physique exactly the same as the Gori except the grayish dark slip lines all over its skin. "Lucky us. Want to do the honor," Olivia gestured her hand slightly bowing in an elegant manner. "Sure, my Princess!" He responded. By that time, a notification also popped up in his head with a soft dinging sound. Ding! [Target Y Scanning Completed!] [Species: A Fiend Beast Gori; A Poorly Intelligent Species,] [Bone Age: 135 Earth Years Old!] [Energy level: 525! Or A Red Ranker!] [Threat Level: 5%. The Host In This Form is at Energy Level 516! If you wish to kill it, then I Rmend Host To Consume Ten Satanic Apples!] Damien looked at Olivia meaningfully. ''Why is she letting me a Silver Ranker to face this Red Ranker Fiend??¡­ Hmm, it might just be test my fighting skill.'' Inserting a trace of white lightning-based chi into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball, and ten silvery apples appeared in his hand. Without further ado, he ate all of them within a matter of a minute. Feeling her strange eyes, he cried, "What?" "Nothing!" then pointing at the Gori who was feasting arge ball of greasy meat, she added. "Nevertheless, you ate just like him, eww!" Ignoring her, Damien felt a rush of energy as his heart digest the apple juice and then transformed them into red blood containing higher purity level of Satanic Bloodline. Pounding ten times faster than the regr heartbeat, all the synthesize blood were pumped every organs, muscles and even to the cellr level. He observed his new status and saw the energy level climbing up rapidly and ended after ten seconds. [+3.5 % increase in the Satanic Bloodline Purity!] [Energy Level: 521 In satanic Form! An Early Red Ranker,] Feeling the gist of aura released from him, Olivia observed him keenly and her eyes glitter with joy. "And now he''s officially a Red Ranker!" she muttered in surprise as she wondered, ''Good thing, I give him a Red Ranker Gori Fiend.'' Looking down, the Gori was currently feasting within a bush filled with thorny shrubs and weeds belonging to fern family. Damien jumped from the ridge,nding a few meters away from the beast. Thud! The intentional thudding sound of his foot attracted the beast''s full attention. Tossing away the greasy chunk of meat, it raised and roared, beating its hairy chest. "Roar!" Hopping on the ground in a terrifying speed, it charged at Damien. By the time, it passed by Damien, it wed him. In Olivia''s watchful eyes, the scene yed out as the w cut swiftly passing right through his chest. However, she didn''t gasp in panic, instead she was admiring the clone turning into residual white lightning bolt which exploded like a air balloon and vanishing into the thin air. What made her even more incredible was seeing the Gori which was looking back at the spot searching for its prey. It walked around, even digging the ground. "Oh,mon, don''t y hide and seek game with this dumb beast." She uttered in frustration for the beast. Even she''d no idea where he''d gone to. This was the second time she witnessed this technique. Of course, what Damien was using is the fusion Ninja Lightning Step Movement technique. The profoundness of Ninja Shadow Walk began toe to its limelight as the ability to hide in darkness environment was one of the kind. So, she''d no way finding him in this Overshadow Region with her naked eyes if she didn''t use her alternative methods. Damien was like a fish introduced into water. He sneakily appeared behind the beastnded a perfect punch against the beast back. Pang! The punch, he''d thrown contained all of his physical strength. With the sound of breaking some bones, it was thrown forward. Groaning, with its lips polished with greenish blood, it stood in its ground and lunged at Damien. Unfortunately for the poor beast, Damien disappeared within the darkness and punched it at the same spot from the behind. Like that, the fight continued with Damien sneakily punching the beast at the same spot again and again. Ultimately, afternding his fifty-seventh punch, Damien''s fist cracked and the beast''s backbone into powders rendering the poor creature to tumble on the ground while whimpering before Damien unsheathed his ck katana, and beheaded, releasing the poor bastard from its misery. Just at that time, Olivia hopped beside him and said, "Well done! I''m looking forward to more." Damien opened its head, cutting into halves, crouched and picked out the Red Crystal Stone, the Size of the Pigeon egg. Chapter 416 Accident Happened All The Time! Chapter 416 ident Happened All The Time! "Congrats! You also gained a Karat 2 Shadow Stone." Olivia said, looking at the Red Crystal Stone. Standing up, Damien wiped the crystal with a white tissue and asked, "Strange! How did you gauge the karat Grading system?" Hitting her own forehead, she sighed, "Ah, my bad. I forgot to mention that earlier." Then she snatched the Red Crystal Stone briskly and hit over her Association''s red ring. The next thing, the ring radiated red light, fluctuating two times. "See! Actually, after you gain more of these Shadow Stones, you''ll get a hang of it and understand the Karate grade by its size, and weight. For now, you try hitting it on your Ring." After Damien had taken out the Shadow Stone, the cadaver degraded rapidly and turned into a pile of fertilizer. He noted the strangeness in his mind. "Oli, speaking of the Karate Grading, I still thought about why those Bald Donkeys came after you and crashed our party, just for a Karat 5 Shadow Stone." He further continued, exining. "And they gave you a Karate 25 Shadow Stone to end the issue quickly. I smell something fishy about all their y." Frowning, she responded, "You''re correct. It''s bizarre for an Arhat to enter the Association''s territory, to begin with. What do you suggest?" "Well, let me look." Damien reached out his hand. Without even thinking twice, she ced a Red Crystal Stone, four times the size of a Pigeon egg. He hit it over his red ring. "There''s no point. I''ve already done that." She said. As she mentioned, the Red Light shed five times. "There must be a big deal about this stone." Mumbling under his breath, Damien spoke, telepathically in his head, ''Cynthia, let the System run a test on this stone.'' "Right into it!" Cynthia responded chiming inside his head. Damien continued to observe the stone keenly without blinking for the next five minutes. This caught Olivia''s curiousness, but she didn''t run her mouth fearing to disturb his mental concentration. ''He seems into something.'' She reminded herself in her head, repeatedly. Damien felt a rush of exhration hearing the dinging sound of the System. Ding! [Scanning Completed!] [Click Here To See The Detail!] And there was also a set of rules regarding how to operate. With a thought, Damien clicked the status bar in his mind and a sh of 3D imagery appeared in front of him. Only he could see it. Raising his hand, he flipped the Crystal Stone. And he could see even the interior part of the stone which he even failed using his X-ray vision earlier. It turned out the Shadow Stone was really a Karat Five grade. But what took him surprise was another stone hiding inside it. Just as the instruction, he cut it using his fingertip and saw another Red Crystal Stone the size of a pigeon''s eye. "Cynthia, did you know the way to crack the outeryer?" asked Damien telepathically. "Sorry, I didn''t find any information regarding how to crack a God Crystal Stone." Then Cynthia remained quiet again. Finally, Damien stopped ring at it. Unable to wait anymore, Olivia asked, "Find anything?" "I guess." He responded. "There is another Crystal Stone inside it. But I still don''t have a way to crack it yet. My best choice is to take it to Grandmaster Theodore." Then he reached out his hand toward her. "Alright, I''ll summon him in my pce and keep it." Olivia began walking with each step her figure turned blurry and appeared fifty-three feet away from the previous spot. In order to keep up with her speed, he flew in the air. For the next week, Damien hunted over three hundred beasts and he collected Forty-three Karat 1 and Thirty-five Karat 2 Shadow Stones. Not all the beasts had the crystal stone. But judging by how much he gained from killing three hundred beasts, Olivia thought he was fairly luckier than anyone she''d seen before. Still, they didn''t even meet a single Shadow Fiend on their route. Today they came across a red horse striped with white lines. Instead of attacking it, they continued to lurk behind it. Five hourster, the horse stopped before a pond and quenched its thirst by drinking it. Suddenly, something jumped out of the water with a sshing sound andnded nimbly on the back of the horse. "Finally, a Juvenile Shadow Fiend!" Olivia whispered. Damien looked carefully and saw the pale-looking youth wearing a dark cassock. "He looks exactly like any human." "It''s a She," Olivia corrected. "And she is a mature Shadow Fined with Gold Rank. My hands are itching for some action. Leave it to me." By that time, a notification popped up in Damien''s head and he learned that the Shadow Fiend had Energy Level 580! The horse was also a Gold Ranker with Energy Level 578. In response to her, Damien shrugged as he knew fighting them was of option as he didn''t wish to use his Third Vertical God Eye''s ocr technique unnecessarily. Plus, he was also looking forward to seeing her fight again. As they were spying on them, the Shadow Fiend turned toward their hiding spot and wailed like a siren, bombarding a powerful sonic energy. Waving her little palm, the sonic waves were neutralized. "She has found us. You must hide using your strange technique. Meanwhile, let me stretch my muscles." Yelling, Olivia flickered toward the pond. As he suggested, Damien used his Ninja Movement Technique and his presence vanished into thin air. Then he chose to stand on a horizontal thick branch of a nearby tree. Contrary to Olivia''s story regarding the perilous ident around trees and shrubs, for some reason, not a single one of them passed by reacting to them. Damien believed this had something to do with the Satanic Apple Tree. What made him even more surprised was the safe feeling he got when he was near them. idents happen all the time and here he belonged among the group of the lowest food chain. So in order to watch a showdown, he chose the tree. Chapter 417 Introducing Modern Marvel Chapter 417 Introducing Modern Marvel Standing on the slightly inclined branch of the tall tree, Damien could see the pond and the vastness of green valley around it. He saw Olivia appearing out of blue behind the horse as she lunged with her fist for the Shadow Fiend''s head. As if the horse had a three hundred and sixty degree vision, it trotted sideway dodging the punch by a long margin. "It''s fast!" Damien eximed. Unlike any other Fiend species, Shadow Fiend race had higher level of intelligence. Understanding that her opponent was much stronger than herself, she cried making a long, weird screeching tone. The horse hoofed faster and began dashing in the air making a long gap of half-a-mile distance between them. A shadowy longbow appeared in her hand, She-fiend installed a bloody arrow and shot at Olivia. This all happened with an infinitesimal fraction of a second. The strange thing was that the moment the arrow was in the air, it multiplied into ten, pouring upon Olivia. With an incredulous smile, Olivia made a shing motion with her palm in the air. "Wind sh!" she whispered. From her fingertips, a long greenish curvy wind energy emerged in the air, sweeping toward the iing ten red arrows. Bang! Bang! Bang!¡­ With multiple banging sounds, all the arrows were intercepted, breaking into smithereens. Using her strange movement skills that looked like normal steps, Olivia tried to approach her targets multiple times. Ultimately, it didn''t work as the horse was even faster while distancing the same gap. For the next couple of minutes, a simr scene of running, chasing, and the volleys of unsessful arrows ensued. "Is she still going to use the same tactic?" Damien spat disappointingly. As if Olivia had heard him, she refrained from taking another step. Then making a series of hand seals, "Tornado," she blew her breath. The next thing, a high vortex of a grayish mass of wind passed through the duo, tumbling both of them over the ground. Taking that chance of turbulence, she made another swift hand seal, and "Earth spike!" she muttered, touching the ground. With a splitting sound of ground, multiple stone spikes emerged spontaneously, around the ground where the duo crashed messily. She-Fiend floated away in haste pping her long ck cassock. It was unfortunate for the Horse-Fiend as three of the pointy rocks speared all over its body, pining in mid-air. It convulsed rapidly and made a long neighing cry before it finally stopped struggling. Ignoring She-fiend who was fleeing away rapidly in the air, Olivia took a step forward, appearing next to the horse''s cadaver. "Pleasend me your de." She yelled. Mysteriously, Damien appeared beside her, with a Red Katana in his hands. She snatched it away from him and shed the horse''s head, brain matter and blood sttered everywhere. Crouching down, she dug into its brain and pulled out a Red Crystal Stone the size of a baseball. "Hmm, a Karat 5 Shadow Stone!" Tossing it toward him, she went after She-Fiend. Damien tapped it against his Red Ring and it radiated red light five times. "Karat 5!" He muttered. Instead of going after Olivia, Damien returned to the same branch and continued eating Devil Apples one at a time. After digesting twenty silvery apples, a notification popped up! [+7% increase in the Satanic Bloodline Purity!] [Energy Level: 529 In Satanic Form! An Early Red Ranker,] Half an hourter, Olivia returned with another Shadow Stone in her hand, which she presented it to him. They continued there and finally stopped on the bank of a vast sea, turbulent waves of putrid and greenish water. "Very well," Olivia proimed. "This is as far as we can go. And I fear I''ll have a hard time protecting you from here onward." With his goldenly glinted eyes, Damien scanned the turbulent and responded with a frown, "I understand." He sensed thousands of terrifying auras deep under the ocean. And considering his current strength it was just suicidal to continue the hunting as they will be the prey. "Alright, let''s fly back," "Nope, I''ve got a better idea." Shaking his head off, he brushed a trace of his lightning energy into the Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball and waved his hand gracefully. A strong spatial fluctuation manifested and the next thing an angelic spaceship was there on the ground. Seeing this sleek and aesthetic machine for the first time, Olivia was like a curious girl. And she drooled seeing it in the shape of a gigantic bird with its wings unfolded. After caressing all around, she asked, "It looks something amazing. What is it?" "Our ride back home," responded Damien. "Hmph," Olivia rolled her eyes. " You mean this lifeless thing will bring us home. Ha-ha, stop messing with me. It''s not funny at all." As much as he liked to exin it to her, he refrained from doing so as although Theodore was a magnificent innovator, people here didn''t have little knowledge about steam engines and their revolutionary journey in the Automobile industry. Instead, he boarded and responded, "Come girl, I''ll see you around." Olivia too followed behind him. Letting her sit over a couch, Damien inserted ten Crystal White-Power stones in ten slots around the core engine and instantly, the interior lighted up beautifully. Next Damien activated the angelic armament, and a pair of white wings protruded out from his back. Utilizing that form, he extracted grace energy and touched his palm over the white crystal ball which was the main core engine. Since this aircraft was designed by and for angels, he''d used angelic-sh-grace energy to pilot it. Inserting arge amount of grace energy, the engine roared and took its flight in the air. All this time, Olivia was brimming with a lot of questions in her mind. Still, she held on waiting for him to exin about this flying marvel. Just as it took flight, the A.I. interfaced in the shape of a virtual 3-D screen and the form of a beautiful female voice speaking angelic tongue. Olivia almost jumped up and scanned. Failing to sense, she asked, "Who is she? And why is she hiding from me?" Chapter 418 The Enchroacher Chapter 418 The Enchroacher Afternding on the ground, Bobby retracted his wings and also deactivated both of his Satanification forms, turning to his human form. Looking at thedy kneeling on the ground, Bobby said in Archaic Katakara Tongue, "Queen Dryad, sorry to break this out. But, ain''t your Supreme Lord. Alright, just stand up. We need to talk." Queen Dryad stood up and replied, "Mi Lord, please let me serve you as your sharpest de." "Lady, don''t you hear me? By the way, who is this Supreme Lord you''re talking about?" Bobby questioned her. "I hear you loud and clear. Responding to Milord''s question," Dryad continued, "long, long ago, in my times, various magical and powerful creatures walked on the earth; gods, suras, giants, fairies, andst but not least, the n of the Primordial Human n. But every one of them was under the supreme might of the Supreme Lord, the possessor of the three Divine ughtering God Eyes. The earth was prosperous and peaceful during his reign, but he vanished." She further continued recounting the events of the past, "After his disappearance, the earth was in constant strife among magical creatures, and under the joined alliance of gods and the primordial Human n, we defeated all the other ns and tribes of Assura, Five Devil ns and Giants. God came to the top of the food chain, whereas the Primordial Human n ruled over the entire human poption. It did not satisfy the Asuras and the four devil ns with it. So, after continuously striving for another three millennia, they found a secret manual for summoning Darkness from one of the recluse caves of the Supreme Lord and they concocted a n to overthrow the god''s ns for good¡­ And they summoned a Dark Corrupted Entity, which ultimately led to the destruction of all the powerful and magical creatures on the earth. And I believe I''m the sole survivor of that cataclysmic event." She ended her story and suggested, "Milord, I''ve no ce to return to or my people anymore. So, today, I, Dryad, the Queen of God Tree Tribe, give my pledge to give my soul, heart, and body to you, my Supreme Lord. Please, don''t abandon me," "Hey, are you nning to leave her behind? Look at the bigger picture, my Damien." Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "Even the Satanic System 2.0 cannot read her. As a scientist, don''t you like to discover every secret of her body? Plus, she is a total catch. Why don''t you just take advantage of her and put her into one of your harem guest houses? Hee-hee-hee," Hearing her teasing words at the end of her suggestion, Bobby teased her back, saying telepathically: "Yeah, that''s a good idea. But I have another better idea. I will take her only after you be my wife. Then I may consider putting her harem house just next to you." "Looking forward to that. Hahaha," Cynthia responded and remained silent after a peal of heartyughter. Bobby looked at the Tree Goddess and said, "Fine. But I don''t need a nosy subordinate. You understand me." Thedy nodded her head happily. Remembering something, Bobby asked, "Anyway, those ck fluids that I absorbed from you earlier, what are they?" "Supreme Lord, my apologies for using you in that way." Despite her guilt, Queen Dryad continued. "Even though I''m the sole survivor of the Cataclysmic event among magical beings, I also had contact with the Dark entity at a point in time and it inflicted a heavy wound with its ck ws on my back before I escaped. It took years to heal those deep wounds. But little did I know that something poisonous was also deeply rooted inside my body and it was manifesting after two centuries. I have been fighting this poison inside me since then. But, after seeing your God Eye, I thought you can help me remove it from me. Only to turn out, you''re not ready to extract all of those dark poisons in my system." Then she kept apologizing for her selfishness. Listening to her meticulously, Bobby thought, ''Poison in her body turned out to be nutrients for both of my Satanic Bloodlines and I believe I could further strengthen myself by consuming the dark poison from her. But something dark is also growing inside me; this craving feeling for blood and lust is growing stronger. Is it something to do with the Dark Poisonous fluid? No, I highly doubt so because this Darkness feeling has always been with me all along and it''s just that the Dark Poisonous Fluid is acting as fuel or rather a catalyst for my darkness.'' Queen Dryad asked, disturbing Bobby''s long line of thought abruptly, "Where do you intend to go, Supreme Lord?" "I''m here to find a couple that entered this realm around twenty-five years ago," asked Bobby. "And just call me Damien. That title is too cheesy to hear for my ears." "You must mean those two humans that were filled with human blood." The Tree Goddess continued seeing his nod, "Then you''re on the right track, they went directly toward the Hell Blood Waterfall." She further added, "Supreme Lord, no I mean um¡­. Lord Damien, I can bring you there avoiding all the traps along the way before or after reaching the Hell Blood Waterfall. But considering that they haven''te out yet, I highly doubt both of them were still alive." "So you mean the road to that waterfall is treacherous, do you?" Bobby asked. "Yes, very crooked! You know, arge secret of my time was still hiding inside the mini-realm inside that waterfall. So, it was well-prepared to not let it fall to people that are not qualified to yield them." Queen Dryad responded, exining. Then she suddenly puked ck blood and said, grunting, "Ugh! The poison is acting up again." She turned, took a step forward, and she was already standing in the middle of the ground around the dark soil, and then she turned into an oak tree with her roots rooted deep inside the soil. The Oak tree continued to grow into a mature tree with half of its branches and trunk ck and the other half returned to normal. Seeing the difference from earlier, Bobby wondered, ''Must be something to do with me sucking some of that dark fluid from her body.'' "Hey, as much as I like to bring you along, I can''t possibly bring a giant oak tree on my back, right?" Bobby said with a cynical smile. "Lord Damien, I see you have some of those ancient Spatial Beasts'' eyes. I would appreciate it if you would put me alongside this ck soil." The Oak Tree spoke in the earlier female tone. "Fine, but it''s gonna consume a lot of Origin Chi to bring along all of them," Bobby muttered softly and then he started infusing his Internal Origin Lightning Chi into the Purple Spatial Beast Eye and made a waving motion toward the tree, and magically the Oak Tree along with those dark soil vanished mysteriously, leaving behind a deep hollow the size of a bigke. "Thank you, Lord Damien!" The Tree-Goddess''s voice came out from the purple Beast''s Eye and she continued, "Now, I bring you to the Hell Blood Waterfall." In a sweet Katakara Tongue melody, she sang, and all the trees and even the grasses swayed to the melodies. Soon, the ind shook and gradually raised up in the air and turned into a small wooden boat. "Huh, so the entire ind is always under your control!" Bobby eximed in surprise. "Hee-hee-hee, what did you expect? When I said that you were trespassing on my territory earlier, it was because you flew off my ind and it was really annoying to have someone just go over my head." Queen Dryad responded, chuckling, and then under her control, the small boat started sailing toward the far east in the air. Indeed, just as she said, Bobby saw some overwhelmingly powerful beasts from deep inside the ocean. Soon, the small boat reached thend and after sailing in a godly for hours, passing several mountain ranges, the wooden boat stopped in front of a waterfall with red blood. Bobby took out the ck medallionpass and saw that both the dot points on the map almost coincide at that ce. "You brought me to the right ce, Queen Dryad. So what no?" "Lord Damien, now you have walked through that waterfall on the ground. There is a wormhole leading to the mini-realm through it." Queen Dryad continued, "Having said that, I want to caution you the real danger begins from there on. But fret not, I have always been going in and out of that ce countless times. So I know every inch of that ce." "Cool!" Bobby jumped down onto the ground. Suddenly, the small boat floating in the air turned into a really tiny boat, zooming into the Purple Spatial Beast''s eye as he heard mantra chants. Bobby then walked toward the falling waterfall, and just after he passed by the powerful stream of blood, he was sucked into a gigantic whirlpool hidden behind it all along. The falling continued for a few minutes and he found himself inside a colossus hall. Chapter 419 Meeting Chapter 419 Meeting After over a trillion epochs, under the harsh trial of evolution and tribtion, multiple intelligent humanoid creatures were able to climb up the Goldendder and finally reached the Seventh Realm, which they called it, the Heavenly realm as they thought it was thest realm, which was not. Before their arrival, almost all the habitables, moons and others were swarmed up with beasts and monsters of all species and other than a smaller shes for foods and territorial issues, none of major fight broke out. This changedpletely after the arrival of the intelligent humanoid creatures as they started buildingrge infrastructure, introducing a civilized civilization and they also brought wars. Then the war between different factions for resources and territories became fierce. War after war continued, ravaging several worlds for the next Twenty Thousand Years (*Herculean Calender) and resources were constantly exploited to meet the need of the war. The damage of the wars was so overwhelming that even the former natives; beasts and demons were also pulled into the fray. Then alliances started forming. Among various alliances; three major leagues¡ª the Thousand Savagery Fangs, the Legion Of Gods, and the Four Directional Beasts Alliance became the major yers in this turbulent time. The Thousand Savagery Fangs wereprises mostly of Humanoid Species belonging to Tribes Of Assassins, Thieves, and Pirates. And also the cunning beasts species like Heavenly Wolves, Ashuras and others who had leasts moral integrity joined this league. There was no moral qualm within this group, even though they joined hands, it didn''t mean they won''t back-stabbed their allies when they were least expected. All they care was resources and victory. The Four Directional Beasts Alliancesprised of four Heavenly Beasts; the Azure Dragon Tribe, the White Tiger Tribe, the Vermilion Tribe and the ck Turtle Tribes and the other twenty three thousand species of Beasts that were loyal and had the traces of the four Heavenly beasts. Considering the former alliance, the Four Directional Beasts Alliance was a bit neutral as they''d their particr agenda of safeguarding against the exploitation of the Humanoid Creatures. This also didn''t mean they were soft as once when a group of pirates from the former alliance entered the edges of their territories and kidnapped some baby beasts. When this came to light, their angershed out and destroyed everyst one of people belonging to the particr pirate tribes. From that day on, the name of this alliance spread like wild fire. The Legion Of The Gods consisted of twelve Major ns and tribes; the Jade n of Eastern Ridge Worlds, the Thunder n of Hidden Cave Worlds; the Dark Elven Tribes of the Sandalwood Worlds, whichprises of over fifteen thousand worlds overgrown with only tall Sandalwoods, the Ferries Of ck Poison Lotus Tribe, the Centaur Tribe Of the Mountain Ridge Worlds, the Ten Tails Tribe Of Fox, the Peacock Tribes of the Green World, the Nine Lives Cat of the Shallow Valley Gxy, the Crystallizer n, the Moon Celestial n of the Ten Lunar World, the Shaolin Monastery of the Ten Thousand Buddhist Worlds and Three Eye Monkey Tribe. Together, they aligned more toward the righteous path with an agenda to exploit the resources without exhausting and harming the natives. For another five centuries, they waged wars against each other and for a naught. However, with the maniption of a wise old Saint from Nine Lives Cat and the ancestor of the Crystallizer, a humanoid species that had almost simr expect with human, they made the Four Directional Beasts Alliance to go on full strike war against the Thousand Savagery Fangs. Indeed, the Four Directional Beasts Alliances came out victorious while suffering most a heavy loses. Taking the chances, the Legion of the Gods ambushed and eventually, they came out triumphant easily and the war in the Seven Realm finally ended. After that, they forced the other species under their rule whilepletely unifying the vast Seventh Realm under the rule of the Jade Emperor of the Legion of Gods. And the reign continued as the throne handed down to Hashan the Eleventh Jade Emperor. As a means to maintained status quo with the former enemies, at least one of the princes and princesses of those tribes and ns would be invited in the Forbidden City as envoys-sh-captives. Meanwhile, in the Kuk-long World, a world rule by the Azure Dragon Tribe, amotion urred as recently, a vignte called himself Danzo hauled all riches from all over the world and distributed to the poor. All the bureaucrats and higher tier citizens grouped together to hunt this Danzo character, they even hired trackers in the expanse of arge fortune. However, it turned out all for a naught as they failed to even sniff his shadow. Failures after failures, today they finally decided to go to the pce and take his Majesty Shuilong, the Dragon Lord''s help. And the Dragon Lord readily epted their plea to capture the vignte, the Shadow Dragon as among the loots, there many secret relics of the Azure Dragon which shouldn''t fall into wrong hands. To his surprise, even the Azure Dragon was helpless as the culprit possess a certain unique escaping ability. So, after a deep consideration, he used ten drop of his Dragon Essence Blood in the Ancestor''s Reverse Scale Armament to activate and finally caught the vignte. He removed the mask and to his surprise, it turned to be his youngest son, Gildamoore who was infamous for being good-for-nothing spoil prince. In addition, he was regarded by the masses as a perverted debaucher, who flirted and slept with every beauties without any care for whether they were married or not. Inside the pce, a handsome youth with a pair of golden horns kowtowed in front of throne as he pleaded, "Father, I was wrong. Please give me another chance." He repeated the same sentences again and again. After two hours of silence, the middle-aged-looking man sitting on the throne opened his mouth, "I hope so." Hearing that, a mischievous smile appeared over his face but the next wordsing out of the Dragon Lord''s mouth froze him stiff. "So, I''m sending you to the Forbidden City as our next envoy." Then he stood up and scuttled toward the exit of the throne-room. Gildamoore was even more faster as his shadowy figure appeared in front of him. "Father, I thought Second Brother is the current envoy. Please, change your mind I''ll do anything you want me to do from now on." "Nope, it''s already decided." Shuilong added with mncholic tone. "Another bad news, yesterday, they send us the news of your Second Brother losing his life in the God Pilgrimage trip in the Shallow Forbidden Ground. So, boy-ya, just go there and do whatever the hell shenanigan up your sleeves. Be prepared, you''re leaving tomorrow." Then he walked out of the room. Either because of the news of the demise of his royal brother or forcing him to be as a captive, the youth stood up and stormed off the room in a depressive mood. Next day, a ship came from the forbidden city. After bidding goodbyes to all his lovers, in front of the masses, he strode inside the sleek ship and shortly after, the ship raised in the air and darted in a far away ces in a matter of seconds coursing through the emptiness of the dark space. After two days of smooth sailing, the ship entered the territories of the Eastern Ridge Worlds. Not long afterward, itnded smoothly somewhere inside the Forbidden City. As Gildamoore disembarked the ship along with his crews, he was taken aback on seeing the marvelous infrastructures. The tall buildings were so aesthetic that his dragon pce back in home looked like a toilet inparison to these. But sadness filled his heart again as he started to miss his home a bit. He was then guided to the pce to see the Jade Emperor as the first duty of every envoy was to gain the blessing of the Jade Emperor. The citizen of the Forbidden City took this ritual as an opportunity, a good fortune to meet the emperor and empress. Hardly, each one of the envoys didn''t share the same feeling as to them it was pure suppression of their identity as the proud races. Inside the pce, looking around curiously, Gildamoore was forced into his knees by those heavily armored guards in front of the Emperor and Empress, who were sitting elegantly on the thrones at the high tform. "Now, greet and introduce yourself!" said a guard in a cold tone. sping his palms in the Dragon''s culture, Gildamoore announced neither in a servile nor in a haughty tone: "Greetings my Good Emperor and Empress. I, Gildamoore the Seventh Prince of the Azure Dragon Tribe is reporting today as the convoy of my tribe. And wish only the good blessing from both the great god and goddess." His words seemed honest but inside he was cursing both of them in his head. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 420 SINNER

Chapter 420 SINNER

Under the Jade Emperor''s decree, the entire One Heaven world was in locked down, activating a Crystalisis Grid Around the, meaning no aircraft could fly inside nor could leave as the culprit was still inrge. Especially, the entire Forbidden City was in curfew. Thousands of troops marched the golden streets and also the air traffic in a well-discipline standard drill. A Crystalisis Grid was a Grade ten protective shield designed using the integration of super nano-technology, sr fusion reactor core and a super chip made with magical stone andplex coding that was ever existed known inside the vast Sanctuary. By the current grading, Grade one was just the start and grade ten was considered a pinnacle level of the current technology. It was transparent and had the function to cut off every sort of telmunication and also crippled any sort of Spatial Maniption skill; which meant unless this grid system was deactivated, no one was leaving or entering the One Heaven World. As the name suggest, it was one of the pinnacle level technology designed and constructed by Crystallizer n and offered it to Jade Emperor as a gesture of their fealty, three decades ago. Magical stones were mined from the ground enriched with Dragons'' veins (so named as they were mostly in the shape of dragons). They were the most purest, vtile and highly enriched natural energy; that could be used by any creatures to strengthen themselves and there were also other myriad ways of using these crystal stones. It was believed that these stones were formed from the essence bloods of some Godly creatures from outside the Seventh Realm, which was not. Hashan, the Jade Emperor, tried every tricks in his sleeve either using all the Crystallizers technologies, and wits of Elder Council of the Nine Lives Cat n tob through the vast expanse of the One Heaven World. Unfortunately, they couldn''t even find a single clue of where Gildamoore, the Shadow Dragon is. Therefore, Jade Emperor and hisrge entourage stormed back to his pce to reformte their next phase of n. Sitting on the high throne, Hashan asked, "My Good elders, it''s been almost two weeks and we haven''t found a single clue about that petty thief''s whereabout. Anyone, wish to add on this. Please, carry on." Whether it was just an act or not, he still managed to sit in his usually cold demeanor with no care for anything at all. An elder from the Nine Lives Cat n, stood forward and pronounced his opinion in a curtsy manner, "Your Majesty, we''ve employed all the possible means; the scanning and surveince of the Crystallizer failed to find any of his moment. And their report suggest, either he has an impable, legendary level Disguising and? Vanishing technique to outwit even the God Eye Scanning of the venerable Elder Buffo of the Three Eyes Monkey Tribe." "So, what do you suggest?" asked Hashan. "With all due respect, sire, this was not the first time and would not be thest, Gildamoore has used this skill." After a pause, the Elder Cat further added, "From my reliable sources, it was explicitly detailed he''d once caused a serial hauls in the Kuk-long World, and it was such a mess that it even caught the attention of Shuilong, the Azure Dragon King and also his father. And he also seeded in capturing the petty thief." He was interrupted midway as Hashan raised his palm signaling him to halt his speech. "Meaning, you want me to capture the Dragon King and forced him to catch his youngest son again. No, I''ll not do such thing. It''s beneath me. And this would reflect poorly on us, and the Legion Of the Gods. Alright, you can return to your seat, Elder San," Hashan gestured his hand toward the empty seat, which was previously upied by the very said elder San. Shaking his head in disappointment, he asked, "Any more to add?" As his voice chimed, the throne-room entered a phase of an absolutely, awkward silence. Every of them turned their heads to each other. The awkward silence ensued in the hall was ended as the usually silent Cat Patriarch cried, "Meow-meow!" Actually, unlike any members of his Nine Lives Cat Family, Patriarch Cat was in an actual adult cat form with nine tails, raising like a peacock''s plumage, his furs all ck. "Patriarch Nine Live, do you''ve any good suggestion?" Hashan inquired. "Hmm, Jade Emperor, I''ve a simple suggestion for such simple search party." Then turning his head toward all the elders of his n one at a time, he started scolding them. "I''m really disappointed with you lots, buffoons. The answer is already in front of us but fail to see it. Huh! This''s really frustrating." "Oh my goodness, have you lost your mind to utter such nonsense in this court? That too, in presence of His Majesty, the Jade Emperor. If you so wish to discipline your brethren then you can doter at your ce. So, mind you, Old cat. Just quite your squabbling and spit it out the simple idea you''re muttering about," shouted Droggo, the baldy Monk. "Meow-meow! Hahaha, here we go again. Hey, bald donkey, do you''ve a death wish?" "Alright, let''s see who''ll be the goner, here." The beefy, all muscr monk stood up, ready to fight the cat any moment whereas the ck cat didn''t shy away as he cried shrilly, ready to pounce, any moment. It seemed they''ve some beef between them. "Enough, both of you. Right now, I''ve little patience. So, regardless that both of you''re my seniors, I consider keeping your manners." Hashan, the Jade Emperor announced,? "Patriarch Cat, you can carry on!" Making a scowling face, Monk Droggo returned his behind on his seat. On the other hand, Patriarch Cat continued, "Sire, since this nasty viin was once the envoy, so I suggest you to use the Empress and tract him down by activating and using the Crescent Moon tattoo, she''d marked on his forehead." Just as the empress was mentioned, all the other elders except for those members from the Nine Life Cat Family, shouted against the idea of using the Empress as they all knew, the reason they''d to apprehend the Shadow Dragon in the first ce, was because of her scandalous affairs with the dragon. "Hmm, that''s really a good n. Well,ter, I''ll meet the Empress and ask her opinion." Then Hashan ended the session. "Alright, I adjourn today''s meeting here." Then he scuttled out of the hall. A few hourster, the hunt began and only this time, the furious Empress Minerva joined the hunting party with only reason to end her disgrace, hoping to gain some penance. For the vast expanse of the Seventh Realm, the sense of direction was done in reference to the Pangolin Gxy; a gxy in the shape of a pangolin, lying exactly at the center-most point in the realm. In the easternmost space of the Seventh Realm lies the Eastern Ridge Worlds; more like a cluster of five hundred and sixty nine habitable worlds within the Eastern Ridge Gxy. Among these cluster of exs, One Heaven was the most populous, revolving around a Yellow Sun Star called Oracle; collectively belonging to the Tancent Sr System; tens, and several other natural satellites? of eachs. At the beginning, only One Heaven was the habitable. However, after the end of the war, the Jade Emperor of the time requested the assistance of the Crystallizer n to transform the others and their moons into habitable one. The current One Heaven was a highly advanced world; grading wise it was a Grade Seven World, a byproduct of the assimtion of magical and scientific advancement. In short, an imprable world of fortress. Ocean constitutes 79% whereas the remaining 21% constitutend. Thendmass was mainlyprises of three major continents; central continent, eastern continent andstly, the western continent. And there was also clusters of their inds. Among 667 super mega cities, Forbidden City was consider the metropolis city. In a town name Angami, which was around 59 kilometers away from the south-east of the Forbidden City, the populous here were mostly professed in illegal activities as a source of their livelihood unlike the Forbidden City which home to Jade Emperor and his entourage. As usual, night life in this town was always boisterous as all sort of people of different races, including beasts came to enjoy the night; as they''d lot to offer¡ª prostitutions, gambling, underground battles, drugs and so on, which were banned at any other ces. So, crimes and thieveries were more like normal thing in this town. Still, without a special tokens , outsiders were abstained from even setting a single foot inside this town. After the scandalous event of the Empress, almost all the ces in the Central Continent was locked down, but not this town. And it''d been a week since the unfortunate event which was unbeknown to the public, what they learned was that an envoy name Shadow Dragon hadmitted a great sin to infuriate the Jade Emperor and still absconding, evading all the searches. Some citizen praised his ability whereas some me the royal guards for their negligence in apprehending a sinner. Chapter 421 shame

Chapter 421 shame

After the white ball entered inside the hollow chest of Bobby, a female voice spoke, " Starting the regeneration of the heart!" A white mist was sent out from the white ball. It slowly started healing the already damaged heart. Within a few seconds, a brand new heart was formed and his open chest started closing. After healing his heart, the small white ball came out and entered his forehead. "Starting the whole body scanning of the host!" The female voice spoke again. Ding! Ding! Ding!..... Status of the host body [ Level 0: Mortal Realm! ] [ Health: 7/10; Mana Qi: 0 ] [ Agility: 0.4 ; Strength: 0.3 ; Intelligence: 99 ] [ Movement speed: 0.5; Armor: 0.1 ] [ Abilities: none ] [ Bloodlines: Lucifer Morning Star''s Bloodline (0% activated); Primordial Human Bloodline ( 0% activated) ] [ Origin Chi: 0 (Some genes are inhibiting the source of this chi internally) ] "Now, the host is in perfect health." The female voice spoke again. Then, Bobby was sent outside of the room. Hey on the ground, unconscious. After ten minutes, Diana opened the door of his room. The first thing she saw was Bobby lying on the ground, unconscious. She ran toward him in panic. She then checked on his nose. "Hahh!" She breathed out a sigh of relief and murmured, "He is still alive. Let me get him to the medical ward." She then carried Bobby on her back and rushed out of the house. ------------------------ Inside the military hospital''s special ward, Bobby was currently lying on the bed. Diana was beside him all these times. Ding! Ding! Ding! "A vampire is detected nearby." A female voice spoke loudly in Bobby''s head. Bobby was startled awake after hearing that voice. "Bloodthirsty rage, activated! " The voice spoke inside his head. His eyes turned Golden first. Then, his body started convulsing repetitively. His pair of canine teeth also started elongating and appeared out of his lips. Diana came closer and held his arms. She then asked worriedly, "Bobby, are you okay?" "I can''t hold anymore," Bobby shouted. He then raised his body hugged her and bit her neck. After that, he started sucking her blood. "Host has started consuming the vampiric blood. " The female voice spoke. Ding! Ding! Ding! His status bar started changing as, [ Primary Bloodlines: Lucifer Morning Star''s Bloodline (0.01% activated)? Primordial Human Bloodline ( 0.8 % activated) ] [ Attribute of Lucifer''s Bloodline: The host is currently morphing into a vampire (will be a vampire until the consumed vampiric blood is worn out.) ] [ Attribute of Primordial Human Bloodline: unknown ] [ Abilities: Vampiric skills (Mind convulsion, and Water elemental maniption) ] The moment Bobby bit Diana''s neck, she became powerless and remained still. She felt the strong presence of a predator which was above her food chain from his sudden outburst aura. When Bobby began sucking her blood, she felt helpless and suddenly experienced an ecstatic feeling that was coursing through her entire body. And she moaned softly, "Aaahh!" After five minutes of sucking her blood, his bloodthirsty rage was finally satiated. He then released her. Seeing her beautiful face, Bobby thought, "Wow! She is so beautiful." He then kissed her. His body had finally changed into a vampire. Even though his bloodlust was satiated, it didn''t mean that his other hormonal changes inside the body subsided yet. The moment he saw her beautiful face, he developed a strong bestial desire to conquer her body. He then pressed her onto the bed and started kissing her wildly. Diana quickly regained her strength soon. She was surprised by his sudden kiss. She then tried to resist him but stopped at thest moment. And she thought in her head, "Bobby, I like you. I know you are currently not in your right mind. I don''t imagine my first kiss will be like this. But I don''t care about it at all." She then started responding to her kiss. Beep! Beep! Beep! Bobby heard a beeping sound inside his head. "The target is not fully mature yet. It will be a waste to pluck her origin Yin right now. Alright, I will decrease your spiking testosterone and estrogen levels inside his body." The sweet female voice murmured inside his head. After a few seconds, Bobby''s lustful sexual desire subsided gradually. He became clear-headed and moved back, his face a bit away from hers. "Diana, I am sor¡­." He tried to apologize. Before he even finished speaking his words, Diana suddenly kissed him, sealing his mouth. He was surprised this time. Their lips were sandwiched between each other. Diana closed her eyes. She then started romantically sucking his lower lip. "Hmm! So good." Bobby thought in his mind. He then closed his eyes and started kissing her back by sucking on her upper lips. Then they started kissing each other passionately. In the meantime, just outside the room, a tall, handsome man was currently sitting on the waiting chair. The man wore a military sleeveless shirt showing his well-developed muscr biceps and pants with a camouge pattern on them, and also a pair of army boots. He also wore ck sunsses. A Cuban Cigar was in his mouth like usual without lighting it up. A voluptuousdy quickly rushed toward that room. "Oh, Captain Jean Carlos, you are also here." She greeted him shyly. It was Mia Bradford. She was rushing to the hospital after hearing the news about Bobby. "It''s rice seeing you again, " Captain Jean Carlos responded and continued speaking. "Ma''am, thed is fine now. Let''s go inside." Then they entered the room and saw the two kissings each other passionately. "Bob¡­" Captain Jean tried to call him but was quickly covered by her hand. She came closer and whispered in his ear, "It is his first time. Let''s not disturb their moment. " She then held his hand, quickly pulled him out of the room, and slowly closed the door without making a sound. "Hah! Teeheehee, that is a close one. " She took a deep breath and said while giggling.In the meantime, just outside the room, a tall, handsome man was currently sitting on the waiting chair. The man wore a military sleeveless shirt showing his well-developed muscr biceps and pants with a camouge pattern on the Chapter 422 Explosion!

Chapter 422 Explosion!

After their separation, Damien continued his adventurous tour in one of the diverging tunnels. As before, there was nothing but a few colonies of bats, which flew away after sensing his presence. He finally reached a dead-end, feeling lost and frustrated. "Argh, seriously!" he muttered to himself. "Hey, enough with the sighing,zybones," Cynthia''s melodious voice chimed in his head. "Keep looking around. There must be another entrance to the Dragon." "Do you see anything around here?" Damien asked. "Well, why don''t you try using your Devil''s re Skill?" Cynthia replied. "Fine," Damien activated his Ocr Technique, and his eyes started to glint with golden light as he scanned the walls. "Oh, I found four hidden doors!" he eximed in delight. Under his X-Ray vision, he witnessed threerge doors - one red, one green, one blue - and one ck. Moreover, there was a tag written in Archaic Sanskrit, which described the four doors. << These Four Gates Are One Of the Teleportation Portals, Linking The Four Worlds to this Red Purgatory Wall. The Red Gate Was Linked To ''The False Haven World''. Walking Through The Green Gate Will Lead One To ''The Evergreen World''. The Blue Gate Is Connected To ''The Reflection Haven World''. And Last But Not The Least, The ck Gate Is The Path To Entering ''The Eternity Domain''. Warning: If You Want To Keep Your Life Intact, Then Never Even Cross Your Mind About Entering Through The ck Door!!! If You Don''t Have The Key, Then You Need To Solve The Matrix Problem Provided By The Curator Of These Large Teleportation Arrays To Unseal The Cover Over The Four Doors. >> However, for someone like Damien, who was always hot-blooded, the warning turned out to be enticing rather than discouraging. His eyes twinkled as he gazed upon the ck door, and he had already decided after reading the WARNING Signs. As instructed, Damien touched the wall and started infusing his Origin Chi without holding back. His Lightning-based Origin Chi flickered and sizzled over the walls, scalding and crumbling the thick rockyyers, revealing the four doors and the description tag. "What Matrix problem?! It crumbled the moment my lightning grazed on it," Damien muttered, disappointed. Meanwhile, a colorful light shed, revealing the image of a human who spoke in the Archaic Katakara tongue. "Which gate do you choose, dear traveler?" the image asked. "Is there any need to ask me that?" Damien answered firmly. " It''s the ck door!" The virtual image flickered and disappeared, and the ck gate creaked open. However, a beast jumped out of it, pping its wide wings and hovering in front of Damien. It was a gigantic Rock Dragon with the body of a crocodile, four legs, and a grotesque-looking head. It roared, thundering the entire cave as it tried to terrify the intruder. "Unless you kill this Rock Dragon, you can''t pass through the ck Gate," a male voice chimed in. "Fine," Damien said, demanding. "Cynthia, scan the stats of this lizard." "Okay, it''s done!" Cynthia''s voice echoed in his head. In the next instant, a set of data shed in Damien''s mind, along with a familiar beeping sound. [Target Y Scanning Completed!] [Species: Rock Dragon] [Gender: Male!] [Bone Age: 10,567 Earth Years!] [Current Energy Level: 375!] [Threat Level: 0%] [Beware: Rock Dragons can manipte Earth Type Magical Skills. For the record, you are currently standing on his home turf!] Seeing the energy level bar, Damien scoffed tediously and muttered, "Ahh, what a drag?!" However, the incessant roaring of the Dragon annoyed his ears. It also casts a gravitational spell over Damien, making him three times heavier than his already heavyweight. "Alright, I''ll end you fast and painless," Damien said, making a horizontal shing motion with his palm. He sent out sizzling bolts of lightning, imbued with white, ck, and blue and spatialw. Without warning, the dragon''s head separated from its body, and a fountain of crimson blood sprayed from its cleanly sliced neck. The creature''s massive corpse crashed to the ground. "Herees my first score!" Damien tossed the carcass into his Purple Spatial Beast''s Eyeball before striding through the ck Door. As he passed through the threshold, he felt as though he were submerged in a fluid medium. Everything was dark, and even his Devil''s Eye Technique failed to see through the obscurity. He could make out a long, winding path leading to the horizon. "You better move forward. Look behind you," warned Cynthia. Damien spun around and saw the path behind him ignite, everything in its wake turning to ash. He hurried forward. For two days, Damien walked without stopping, his pace steady. Finally, he reached the end of the path and another ck door. A warning tag dangled from the handle, cautioning him about the perilous journey ahead. As instructed, he channeled his Lightning Canon Cultivation technique and infused his Lightning-based Origin Chi into the door. As he did so, a sigil depicting a majestic Red Dragon materialized on the door, and it creaked open. The moment Damien stepped outside, a blinding white light assaulted his eyes. "Lucky us, a human this time. Throw the magical array!" A deep male voice, speaking in broken Katakara, sounded. Looking around, Damien eximed, "Huh, dwarves!" at the sight of the fifteen small, funny-looking creatures with long beards and pointy ears. Each dwarf held a long metal pipe with a trigger, simr to the earliest guns made by humans. ''Interesting. Let''s y along for now,'' Damien thought. "Ready, fire!" the leader of the group, wearing a silver crown, bellowed. Bang! Bang! Bang! The sound of gunfire echoed as fifteen fiery balls shot into the air. Initially disappointed, Damien watched as the balls merged into one another and started singing a short song in unison. "Transient Trapping Air-cage, Activate!" the leader shouted, and all fifteen dwarves pped their hands in tandem. Through his X-ray Vision, Damien saw that the pping triggered the balls to stick together in mid-air. Kaboom! They exploded simultaneously, and a fiery appeared, enveloping Damien. "Hurrah! We caught him easily. Despite its size, this giant must have a tiny brain," the dwarf leader eximed, cheered on by hispanions. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!